Skip to main content

Full text of "A commentary, critical and explanatory, on the Old and New Testaments, by R. Jamieson, A.R ..."

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


THE   PORTABLE  COMMEKTAEY. 


"^SH 


THE   PORTABLE  COMMENTARY. 


y^3t 


.:-S- 


t 


Cfet   "^ait-Mt   Cnmnttntarjt, 


COMMENTARY, 
CRITICAL  AND    EXPLANATOB" 


4 


OLD  AND   NEW   TESTAMENTS, 


EEV.    ROBEET    JAMTESON,    D.D.,    ST.    PAUL  S,    GLASGOW ; 
BET.  A.  B.  FAUSSET,  A.M.,  ST.  CDTHBEET's,  YOBK; 


I 


BET.   DAVID  BBOWM,  D.D.,  PROFESSOR  OF  THEOLOGy,   ABEBDEEN. 


TOL.  II. 
NEW   TESTAMENT, 

MATTHEW— ROMANS.— REV.  DAVID  BROWN,  D.D. 
1  CORINTHIANS- REVELATION.— REV.  A.   R.  FAUSSET,  A.M. 


GLASGOW: 
WILLIAM    COLLINS,    QUEEN'S    PRINTERr 

BDINBUKGH:  37   COUKBUEN  STREET; 
LONDON;  43  PATERNOSTER  HOW. 


/ay.^/ 


INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  GOSPELS  AND  ACTS. 


THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  S.  MATTHEW. 


1 


lUrdlriBTtlilivlakllim  of  hU  aro^iille  llbfon.    ThU.  ifW  imuhi 


M  FMhm-tlilit  or  IbilliHtkB 


iToral\>iibgsllT. 


■■  M8B.  If  lEit  Oil  ImHb  nataa.  whDi  b 


«.  Cm.  Birki.  TrvtOtt.    < 


iDtpcl  utM  0[l<lDaUr  >Hll«  In  •htt  !■  looHly  a 


jr-nPtt^fl^IfaHtDf  Ijnkfl  a 


BD  llUflltlOllAd  un  tba  aTQDDI 


INTBODETCnON  JO  THR  GOBPtU  AHD  ACT9. 

lUOgavll'HUciflUtitiBillTnuIlttDa.    Ulchul 


1«  npoifKd  by  GveniH-  IMtkjiMtrK.  TiiimrJi.  Tp 


Irdl^u  Uic  Inpnlvhlllli DC  lOntk  Dn(uu].n 


INTBODCUriOIT  TO  THR  OOBPDjB  AND  ACTS. 


'  Ut  Jobs.  niDHHd  Xuk.' la^  C> 


UafMhT    'Ib  lAtf.'iMiCI 


la.  u  I  Hid  [b.  lu  a  MlDTfil.  itf  pi 


ipvkn^  ta4  tti^t  bating  fnftn^^ 


THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  S.  LUKE. 


^ttriBHI.  tlwQ<h  bt  li  not  apnmXj  u 
■  ('rphjiMBD;'  Mud  br  mniMjIng  Ui 


IKTBODtroriOII  to  THE  GOOPBLB  iSD  ACffi. 


KiofbolllDff  DlltUdDitrHD]DDflf  dtltTfniLla«u«(1h0HlDtci 
lHnl(Bi(Tn)u<BiaiHwXgeM«N(alBMinr,  »  Wit 


id  amrdhw  U>  thi  [ndisUlili 


■d.  lint  tbrr  wm  OoDtUa  « 


IK  •■  Uht  BOMljr  da  itf  isMltB*  nfudlDf  lb 


■Hbw.  M  cthBkil>*>  tak  Btt  ikl 


IDI  ■••  In  Ihli  Ootlid  lu 


■.  taUUr  u  Uw  u«  u 


I;  1L  11.  II,  ««■  I  11.  U,  U,  a,  B     TtX  olliv  pHmlUmr 


INTBODDOIIOIT  TO  THB  OOePEU  AKD  ACW. 


THE  ACTS  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 


Uinorr.  <l«l.  Ibi  HudoDl 


duetLoD  to  ODT  lEiivrCommnUFj.TbLT,  ptlIt,  T|. 
nd  Ibtrd  omUriii-lir  thi  Eblimlto,  thi  annUni  lir 
HutdiHcii  bnt  Uu  loUllj  nnontina  cbiruur  m  Ibi 


INXEODUCTTOtf  TO  THB  GOSPELS  AND  ACTS. 


m  Ml  Uw  ftr«tW'  lire  ukd  oThcn  (« 


=1 


IM  fmlALle  dftl«  0f  (lit  atAK1tf>  cm 


II*  BTcall;  divided.    Erarr ; 
oh  nploJuu  ]UB*]j  iDdlliui.  tbm 


.    Stand  BwdBDog  M  AnttiKh. 
TJUnf  Viilt  to  JuhhIcui. 


.vtaIcbH»Sei«i.i 


I*  '^IJ^'jr  I  Tanw  U  mJ  AtilTil  In  BoBiB. 
D.      .    .    -    fielMSB  fmu  linmlinunieDl,        .       -      .       .       . 
At  Cnta,  (.'i^loiH,  Uindoplt,  CoriDlb.  NiKipolLi.  D 


1 A :  numilir  nwl  TM 


J 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  THE  MIRACLES  OF  CHRIST. 

n  Um  onl0  Bt—m  t  mr  lenfi  Iftrada  owl  PkbNk  DM  diila  h 


W^trt  TRVrdnl. 


IBI    GOSPEL    AOCOSDIKO    XO 

S.   MATTHEW. 


i 


CaUTEBL 


OafniTi  w.  la.   I.  Aid  IwiiM  bHi 

flEVA^  AnM  Unt  iBluljib:  ud  i 
ai^^:  mat  Kaum  Upt  lilwa:  0. 


L   Onlrlbclonnb 

AW-ia.   I. 
^   ■      ■ri—tPtoiL-^ 

'  " ■ — It  lilBa;  a.  lid  hi. 

^■■■aN  nuui^Mi  Boia  batnl  OM  It  Belli: 
M  b^M  JiBi^  A  Aad  Jw  bat  IkiU  tlK  UDt ; 
MWtkaUaKbitUSitiwaif  StrgtUrUa.  Ftrai 
•  u*  k«<  iBCndBcnl:  twoef  tbam  Qtalilmby 
-JU^ho^  aBd  SkU.-tod  Ihn*  at  Uhoi  wlUi  ■ 
■  iticir  Bum  1b  tka  old  Tmtiatat-Thamar, 
*.  mjI  fl«il>  <!■»'<■  lui  [ulu*  In  tlw  pnuDt 
~B  lUfflmmi  bou  tlKt  (ina  te  Uikn 


mUm 


)  .1>1« 


■Uek  tsalil  Bot  oalr  ('K^  in  "ihsoi  UuWin) 
t'Mit  nmeb  don  ana  u  "imbUcsna  uiil 
I'  ud  mia*  thmm  to  "dC  with  (be  Prtacsa  i! 
#k  '    tawid  i*  ben  twl«emi>liaUc*tb'  i:ylcd 


>*  tbiDOe  gl  l>uld 


tlu  Bnt  ud  Ih*  l«M  UU  l<  iBHl  H  tMbv  ud  MB. 

Iiwlll  bo  Dtxwmd  tJiUIlMlubiiliaa  mnMutaS 
u  tha  crutcnodMOIhu  at  DnK  •»  Kath,  4,  Mttt- 
'  ■  '"■      '"'""  " "  "  berond  pomI- 


bmtr  iBdcEd,  but  utnoictT  Impi 

■boot  foBT  e«Rll4ia  hrinan  than 

btadaaM 


■ddBM  li^I  Boboun;  ud  Bobgua 


into  tluH  _  _ 

'  thu  othu  namai.  an  omtlMd  laait  bi  tHCbt 
—  -  .iBi:iu  HHiitduaUDBi-alttaat  In  tba  soimaotUia 
ut  tkoH  klOM  with  tha  hcniaaoT  Ahab  itLi^iiM*, 
■am.  and  AVortl  flsn  It:  Id  thalr  ilaodar  iliht  (a 

UdJmljiibwUJKbnlaiudkiilinlkrgii.    JaslM^ 
nlab  ma  JMialTi  (landMHk.  baiuttbanaii^  J  abolBUa. 


puppet  in  the  huidi  gr  (he  Idng  .If 

O-Pt  iLbcoDlcIae. 

M  bcro  eviclBBlly 

mna  hli  unclM-lhe  chW  o(  w 

Zedi^klah.  nhu  came  tu  Ibe  tbrone 

°'lilU(i,ai.iT,.£! 

[ulher."aawellaa 

ben.    ilxwl  Uii  Ume  thej  were  cur 

MiwijuGabjIan 

-(it.,  -of  thoii  mignuion.'  for  the 

Je-i  andded  Iha 

word  -capUvlty'  at  lew  bitlar  a  lu 

uUeeUoD.  and  ma 

naltonal  feeling. 

U.  And  rf«  tlHT  WHi  tewBht  1. 1- after  tha  iiiUiralkm 

tf'IB.b,l«.Jwllonlail.«.lB.latW 

L    SoiLbroaidM. 

3.11.   »ordowtbi>«>DtrulklJBiemia]>.».W.-"I1iiu 

ulth  tbe  Lord.  ^V  Ute  re  thli  man 

U,nlah.orJ«:lio- 

Dlahi  ehUdleai-  (or  what  foltowi 

eiplalni  tn  irhat 

>e  Umme  ot  DaTld."   Ha  t 


wai  HaJalhlari  KTabdAolii 


AUiid,  iic.    Kona  or  Uieai 


tbaOd 


1  Jacob  b^il  jBHpb.  tha  hubaad  af  Huy.  of  irhOB 
I  Ifoni  Jem.  J^om  tbU  it  It  clear  that  the  i^enea- 


dioald 

aUoned.    i*e 

ho  u 

calUd  ChrleC-idiiniryl 

It  11  applied  In 

Ih.  O], 

Teilaoi 

tha  kiKOM  a 

o».  *.  S.  19.  *o 

uidiulh 

pro- 

U^ 

with 

needlal  >i-lrl 

ii.lBifH,ta 

MCiaW 

Horn  I 

Lmlr  lEipwUT*  MHiw,  wd 

t-«l» 

HATTUEW,  n, 


Abnlwi  to  Qlllil  hi  (nulon  gntintioD 


huIl   Snch  wtifldia  «<<la 


bone  hnq  m  founil  iD 
iLii  of  ib>  prlMtliaod  Bi 


It  blmult  (I.  iri  nekoH  DiTid  twioa-u  tha 
un  oi  UH  UnE  fonrtafld  mod  Ihe  SiU  Af  Uw  leoond— 
»,  Itn  nckon  Ibg  moond  tcnntnn  tomd  irllh  Joatuh. 


liFiuitr  Ibe  Lnnl  HiniaeU  Intccp. 
ugol  et  the  Lord  a^pHTtd  to  him  in 
Jmsplt  Ki  of  DiTld.   Thii  eItIb  of  w 


JlMvlVthiBD 
'a  EUabeth  ILuke, 


bilenylllawtialtiaTiiuiofflnudwurkI  tail 
Mn.  Tfaa''H<"l»lMn«mphMlc-'HaltliUuil 
nve:'  Ua  parmuIlT,  uut  Iv  penonal  noli  Im  If 


nurhtbifiiUUadwUilliin 

ixiviiti  \.n  I  Mil   \  iiiiniiaii  viu,  iiio  i>:i  til  oi   v.  iiriM 
L»c  dated  four  viMr^  tjoffirt*  the  datf  usually  u<- 

to  It.  evtii  if  Hu  wjw  bom  witliin  the  yciir  of 
*8  death,  as  it  is  luxt  to  rcituin  that  IK*  \v;vs. 
ame  wise  men— 'jr..  '  M.i„'i'  or  "  Marian-*:'  iirnba- 
ihe  Itramed  cla.->s  who  cviJtivate«l  astrulu^y  and 
d  sclcncM.  Balaam's  prophecy  iNumhcn,  ^4. 
il  perhaiM  Daniers  ch.  0.  24.  ^c.},  miKht  have 
iown  to  them  by  tradition:  but  nothing  definite 
wn  of  them,  firom  the  eait— bat  whether  from 
a,  Penia.  or  Mesopotamia  1b  nncertain.  toJeru* 
-M  the  Jewish  metropoUa.  3.  Sayinif.  Where  is 
t  is  ban  King  of  the  Jewi?  From  this  it  would 
they  were  not  themselves  Jews.  (Cf.  the  lan- 
of  the  Roman  sovemor.  John.  18.  33,  and  of  the 
a  soldiers,  ch.  LT.  a>,  with  the  very  different 
ee  of  tlie  Jews  themselves,  ch.  27. 42,  dx. )  The 
1  historians,  SurroMUd  and  TAcrruti,  bear 
i  to  an  expectation,  prevalent  in  the  East, 
at  of  Jadea  should  arise  a  sovereign  of  the 

ftr  we  haTssesn  his  star  in  the  east  Much  has 
Titten  on  the  subject  of  this  star;  but  from  all 
;  here  said  it  la  iierhaps  safest  to  regard  it  as 

a  luminous  meteor,  which  appeared  under 

laws  and  for  a  si>ecial  purpose,  and  are  oome 
h^  him— 'to  do  Him  homage,'  as  the  word 
;s :  the  nature  of  that  homage  depending  on 
■cnnutances  of  the  case.  Tliat  not  civil  but 
u  homage  is  meant  here  is  plain  from  tho 
strain  of  the  narrative,  and  particularly  r.  ii. 
leas  these  simple  strangers  expected  all  Jeru- 
Uy  be  full  of  its  new-born  King,  and  tlie  time, 
ind  circumstances  of  His  birth  to  be  familiar 
T  one.  Little  would  they  think  that  the  first 
icement  of  His  birtli  would  come  from  them- 
and  still  less  could  they  anticli>ate  the  start- 
istca<l  of  transporting,  effect  wldch  it  would 
c— «li*e  they  would  probably  have  sought  their 
ition  rcicanling  His  birtli-place  in  some  other 
'.  But  God  overruled  it  to  draw  forth  a  noble 
)oy  to  the  predicted  birth-place  of  MessiaJi 
le  hii:hest  ecclesiastical  authority  in  the  na- 
).  When  Herod  the  king  had  heard  these  things 
tronbled— viewing  this  as  a  danger  to  his  own 

perhaps  hi^  guilty  conscience  aUo  suggested 

r. kiin/ls   r>f  fi^nr       »y\A  all   .T^irnaalom   vfl'fh    liiTn 


j'li.'juicr.v.     u.  Auu  luey  saju  uuiu  iiiin,  in  DclliieiKm  oi 
Jiidea-a  iiomptand  )iivulunt.'ir.\  U'vtimnny  fn-iu  tho 
hi;.iitst  tnlmn;il;uhich  yt-t  it  loii.Jtli  ccndeiuiu-.l  Iliin 
to  die.    lor  thus  itiswritleu  by  the  prcphtt  Miiah,.'..  •.  . 
6.  And  tliou,  Btthlehem.  liiil  tlic  land  of  Jud.i-  tho  "  in" 
hoin;,'  familiarly  left  out,  a.s  \vc  say,  "  Loudon.  Mi d- 
'dkscx'  — art  not  the  least  among  the  princes  of  Jnda: 
for  out  of  thee  shall  oome  a  Governor,  ^-c.    This  tiuota- 
tion,  though  differing  verbally,  agrees  substantialLv 
with  the  Hrhrtw  and  LXX.    For  says  the  prophet, 
"Though  thou  be  little,  yet  out  of  thee  shall  come 
the  Kuler"-  this  honour  more  than  compensating  for 
its  natural  insignificance :  while  our  Evangelist,  by  a 
lively  turn,  makes  him  say,  "Thou  art  t««(  the  Unit: 
for  out  of  thee  shall  come  a  Governor"— this  distinc- 
tion lifting  it  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest  rank. 
The  **  thouuinds  of  Juda,"  in  the  prophet,  mean  the 
subordinate  divisions  of  the  tribe:  our  Evangelist,  in- 
stead of  these,  merely  names  the  *'  princes''  or  heads 
of  those  families,  including  the  districts  which  they 
occupied,    that  shall  rule- or  '  feed,'  as  in  the  muqgin 
-my  people  Israel     In  the  Old  Testament,  kings  are, 
by  a  beautiful  figure,  styled  "shepherds"  'Ezekiel, 
31.  &c).    The  Clascal  writers  use  the  same  figure. 
The  pastoral  rule  of  Jehovah  and  Messiah  over  Hia 
people  is  a  representation  pervading  all  Scripture, 
and  rich  in  import.     (See  Psalm  i3:  Isaiah,  40.  ii; 
Ezekiel,  37.  U ;  John.  10. 11 :  Kovelation.  7.  17.)    That 
this  prophecy  of  Micah  referred  to  the  Messiah, 
was  admitted  by  the  ancient  Itabbins.    The  JVixe  Mtn, 
despatdted  to  BtthUhem  by  Herod  to  tee  the  Bale,  and 
bring  him  irord,  make  a  Rrlioious  Offering  to  the  In- 
fant King,  hut,  ditinelv  wamrd,  return  home  by  an- 
other  xcav  (r.  7- is}.    7,  Then  Herod,  whan  he  had  privily 
called  the  wise  men.    Herod  has  so  far  succeeded  m 
his  murderous  design:  he  has  tracked  the  six>t  whero 
lies  his  victim,  an  unconscious  babe.    But  he  has  an- 
other pomt  to  fix  — the  date  of  His  birtli— without 
which  he  might  still  miss  hia  mark.    The  one  he  had 
got  from  the  Sanhedrim :  the  other  he  will  have  from 
tho  sages:  but  secretly,  lest  his  object  should  be  sus- 
pected and  defeated.    So  he  enquired  of  them  diligently 
-rather,  'precisely'- what  time  the  star  iqipeared— pre- 
suming that  this  would  be  the  best  clue  to  the  age  of 
the  child.    The  unsiispocting  strangers  tell  him  all. 

An/1    nnixr   ho  thlnlra  Vi«>  {«  «lIi>Y>r(^<iili(/   tit   «.  wiali    tknti 


Tht  Wiu  Mm  Wcnhip  Jmu. 


MATTHEW.  IL 


The  FUsihtiiUo  EoifpL 


tell  Herod  when  Caurlst  ahoiild  be  borau  and  oonld 
hear  of  tbeee  strangen  from  the  far  East  that  the 
Desire  of  all  nations  had  actually  come:  but  I  do  not 
■ee  jroa  trooping  to  Bethlehem^I  find  these  devout 
strangors  journeying  thither  all  alone.  Yet  God  or- 
dered this  too.  lest  the  news  should  be  blabbed,  and 
reach  the  tyrant's  ears,  ere  the  Babe  could  be  placed 
beyond  his  reach.  Thus  are  the  very  errors  and 
erimes  and  cold  indifference  of  men  all  orenruled. 
and,  lo.  the  star,  which  thty  saw  in  the  east— implying 
apparently  that  it  had  disappeared  in  the  interval- 
went  befine  them,  and  stood  over  where  the  yoong  child 
was.  Surely  this  could  hardly  bo  but  by  a  luminous 
metM)r.  and  not  very  hl^  la  When  they  saw  the  star. 
they  rqjoiced  with  ezoeedinff  great  Joy.  The  language  is 
Tory  strong,  expressing  exuoerant  transport  11.  And 
when  they  were  come  into  the  house— not  the  stable :  for 
as  soon  as  Bethlehem  was  emptied  of  its  strangers, 
they  would  have  no  difficulty  in  finding  a  dwelling- 
house,  they  saw.  The  received  text  has  "found:" 
but  here  our  translators  rightly  depart  from  it.  for  it 
has  no  authonty.  the  young  child  with  Mary  his  mother. 
The  blessed  Babe  u  naturally  mentioned  first,  then 
the  mother;  but  Joseph,  though  doubtless  present. 
is  not  noticed,  as  being  but  the  head  of  the  house, 
and  fell  down  and  worshipped  him.  Clearly  this  was  no 
civil  homage  to  a  petty  Jewish  king,  whom  these  star- 
guided  strangers  came  so  far,  and  enquired  so  eagerly, 
and  rejoiced  with  such  exceeding  joy  to  pay.  but  a 
lofty  spiritual  homa^.  The  next  clause  confirms 
this,  and  when  they  had  opened  .their  tressures,  they 
presented- rather,  *  offered'— unto  him  gifts.  This  ex> 
pres«ion,  used  fre<iuently  in  the  Old  Testament  of 
the  oblations  presented  to  God,  is  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment employed  seven  times,  and  always  in  a  reliffi- 
otM  sense  of  ujf'enngs  to  Ood.  Beyond  doubt,  there- 
fore,  we  are  to  understand  the  presentation  of  these 
gifts  by  the  Magi  as  a  reUt/ioug  ojfering.  gold.  Ihuihia- 
cense,  and  myrrh.  Visits  were  seldom  paid  to  80ve> 
reigns  without  a  present  (i  Kings,  lO.  s,  dec.):  cf.  Psalm 
72. 10. 11. 16 :  Isaiah.  60.  3,  e.  "  i<*rankincense"  was  an 
aromatic  used  in  sacrificial  offerings ;  "  myrrh"  was 
used  in  perfuming  ointments.  These,  with  the  gold 
which  they  presented,  seem  to  show  that  the  offerers 
were  persons  in  affluent  circumstances.  That  the 
gold  was  presented  to  the  infant  King  in  token  of 
His  royalty:  the  frankincense  in  token  of  His  divinity, 
and  the  myrrh,  of  Uis  sufferings:  or  that  they  were 
designed  to  express  His  divine  and  human  natures;  or 
that  the  prophetical,  priMtly,  and  kingly  offices  of 
Christ  are  to  be  seen  in  these  gifts;  or  that  they  were 
the  offerings  of  thx«e  individuals  respectively,  each 
of  them  kings,  the  very  names  of  whom  tradition 
has  handed  down;— all  these  are,  at  the  best,  precari. 
ons  suppositions.  But  that  the  feelings  of  these  de- 
vout lavers  are  to  be  seen  in  the  richness  of  their  gifts, 
and  tliat  the  gold,  at  least,  would  be  highly  service- 
able to  the  parents  of  the  bleesed  Babe  in  their  unex- 
pected journey  to  Egjrpt  and  stay  thero— thus  much 
at  least  admits  of  no  dispute.  12.  And  being  warned  of 
Qod  in  a  dream  that  they  should  not  retam  to  Herod, 
they  departed— or  'withdrew*— to  their  own  oonntry 
another  way.  What  a  surprise  would  this  vision  be 
to  the  sages,  just  as  they  were  preparing  to  carry  the 
glad  news  of  wliat  they  liad  seen  to  the  piotu  king  I 
But  the  Lord  knew  the  bloody  old  tyrant  better  than 
to  let  him  see  their  face  again. 

13-25u  Tux  FUUHT  INTO  EOTPT  —  TBX  MA£- 
BACBE  AT  BSTHXXHKM  — TBK  BSTUKlf  OW  JqKKPU 
AMD  MaAT  with  THX  BaBS,  4FTKR  HjCBOD'B  DKATH, 
AND  THKI&  8XTTLXMXKT  AT  NAZAHXTH.     (=Luke. 

S.  80.1  The  FltglU  into  KgypU  (v.  13-16.)  13.  And 
wiien  they  were  departed,  behold,  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
appeareth  to  Joseph  in  a  dream,  saying.  Arise,  and  take 
tits  young  child  and  his  mother.   Observe  thia  form  of 


expression,  repeated  in  the  next  verse-another  in- 
direct hint  that  Joseph  was  no  more  than  Uie  Child's 
guardian.     Indeed,  personally  considered.  Joeeph 
has  no  spiritual  significance,  and  very  little  plaos  at 
aU,  in  the  Goepel  history.    taA  flee  into  Egypt— which, 
being  near,  as  Altord  says,  and  a  Roman  province 
independent  of  Herod,  and  much  inhal^ted  by  Jews, 
was  an  easy  and  convenient  refuge.     Ah !  bleesed 
Saviour,  on  what  a  ohequered  career  hast  Thou  en- 
tered here  below!   At  Thy  birth  thero  was  no  room 
for  Thee  in  the  inn ;  and  now  all  Judea  is  too  hot 
for  Thee.    How  soon  has  the  sword  begun  to  pierce 
through  the  Virgin's  soul!  (Luke,  2.  36.)    How  early 
does  she  taste  the  reception  which  tills  mysterioua, 
Child  of  her's  is  to  meet  with  in  the  world !    And ' 
whither  is  He  sent?   To  "the  house  of  bondage f* 
WeU.  it  once  was  that.    But  Egypt  was  a  house  of 
refuge  before  it  was  a  house  of  bondage,  and  now  it 
has  but  returned  to  its  first  use.    and  be  thou  there  untU 
I  bring  thee  word:  fbr  Herod  wUl  seek  the  yonng  child  to 
destroy  him.    Herod's  murderous  purpose  was  formed 
ere  Uie  Magi  set  out  for  Bethlehem.     14.  When  ha 
arose,  he  took  the  young  child  and  his  mother  by  night— 
doubtless  the  same  night -and  departed  into  S^t: 
16.  And  was  there  until  tiie  death  of  Herod-  which  took 
place  not  very  long  after  this  of  a  horrible  disease ; 
the  detidls  of  which  wiU  be  found  in  Jossfbus 
Unf ivuitks  17.  6.  1.  6,  7.  ($].  that  it  might  be  ftaliilled 
which  WM  spoken  of  the  Lord  by  the  prophet,  saying 
(Hosea.  ll.  1).  Out  of  Egypt  have  I  called  my  son.    Our 
Evangelist  here  quotes  directly  from  the  /Iebrfu\ 
warily  departing  from  the  XJCX..  which  reiKlcrs  the 
words. '  From  Egypt  have  I  recalled  his  children.' 
meaning  Israel's  children.    The  prophet  is  remind- 
ing his  people  how  dear  Israel  vos  to  God  in  the  days 
of  his  youth:  how  Moses  was  bidden  say  to  Pharaoh, 
"  Tlius  saith  the  Lord,  Israel  is  my  aon,  my  first-born: 
and  I  say  unto  thee.  Let  my  son  no,  that  he  may  serve 
me :  and  if  thou  refuse  to  let  him  go.  behold,  I  will 
slay  tiiy  son,  even  thy  first-bom"  (Exodus.  4.  22,  23); 
how,  when  Pharaoh  refused.  God.  having  slain  all  his 
first-bom.  "called  his  own  son  out  of  Egyi>t,"  by  % 
stroke  of  high-handed  i>ower  and  love.    Viewing  the 
words  in  this  light,  even  if  our  EvangeUst  had  not 
applied  them  to  the  recall  from  Egypt  of  God's  own 
beloved,  Only-begottea  i^on,  the  application  would 
have  been  irresistibly  made  by  aU  who  have  leamt  to 
pierce  beneath  the  surface  to  the  deeper  relations 
which  Christ  bears  to  His  people,  and  both  to  God : 
and  who  are  accustomed  to  trace  the  analogy  of  God's 
treatment  of  each  respectively.    16.  Tiiea  Herod.  Ac 
As  Deborah  sang  of  the  motiier  of  Sisera.  "She 
looked  out  at  a  window,  and  cried  through  the  lattice. 
Why  is  his  chariot  so  long  in  coming?  why  tany  the 
wheels  of  Ids  chariots?    Have  they  not  ^ped?"  so 
Herod  wonders  tliat  his  messengers,  with  pious  seal, 
are  not  hastening  with  the  news  that  all  is  ready  to 
receive  him  as  a  worshipper.    What  can  be  keeping 
them?   Have  they  missed  their  way?   Has  any  dis- 
aster befallen  them?   At  length  his  patience  is  ex- 
hausted.   He  makes  his  enquiries,  and  finds  they  are 
already  far  beyond  his  reach  on  their  way  homo, 
whsn  he  saw  that  he  was  mocked-*  was  trifled  with'— of 
the  wise  men.  I^o.  Herod,  thou  art  not  mocked  of  the 
wise  men.  but  of  a  Higher  than  they.    He  that  sitteth 
in  Uie  heavens  doth  laugh  at  thee;  the  Lord  hath  thee 
in  derision.    He  diaappointeth  the  devices  of  the 
crafty,  so  that  theU-  hands  cannot  perform  their  en- 
terprise.   He  taketh  the  H-ise  in  their  own  craftiness, 
and  the  council  of  tlie  froward  is  carried  headlong. 
(Psalm  8.  4;  Job.  6.  12. 13.)   That  blessed  Babe  shall 
die  indeed,  but  not  by  thy  hand.   As  He  afterwards 
told  that  son  of  thine -as  cunning  and  as  unscrupu* 
lous  as  thjrself— when  tlie  Pharisees  warned  Him  to 
depart,  for  Htnd  iMmld  setk  to  kUl  /iiM4-"Go  ya. 


i 


MATTHEW,  II, 


ml  SiUlmml  at  SfunTtOi, 


II  Uka.  tad  miod  klnca 


siviOi'-ti^fitiai 


n.  m  iltK  (U  tkt  fn 


hUkUfiUcBl 

Ib  Ihla  lenw  _ 

SBRTMcra^  HaUlwiluRat 
JcHuk.  BelUnkmtlibMllninlj 
■i.  And  M  It  lud.  U  H<  hul  b( 
•  ■bml  HoTm  uiI  Hfth  (loll  k 
a  tfaon  ihall  IBT*  ihMBttelBto  I 
■.  amd.  IboB  nut  ba  unltnt 

■U  Up  tin  sBp  ol  Ihr  bittn  nott 
(nn  neeA— oulll  Hun  dli  not 
MOt  Ihu  o(  k  lultoana  ud  an 

WV.  Hik  KBpUa  ami  wnKlol 

iM-«M.  It  »  mib  («ui«d,  nt 

^  wbo  ii  nbntii  tnoub  Id  4Mb11Ibi  Iha 
alBandF   To  lUt  Itw  annv  In  not  dUR. 


Lmt  tilu  tilKS  (  iol« 


ibc  li  fiiEunUKli'  niircuDUnl  u  r 

nB_flnL,  by  B  lilttu  isiiliTlt)',  u 
•I'tlh.     And  ■  toDl  d<«t  It  •■ 


Bil  BsbcmUtliexnotaeemltltaciibiHiDac 
tnal'i  ruduiubauilwl  upon  Ibaouelice 
tb«lr  Infujt  L«<17  19.  But  wun  H«nid  wu 
iratMaHuod'  Tliou Uioiuhtut lliynU ufc 


».l«l  Klnl:  bat  It 


1  IfTVt.  30.  Bajuf .  AiIh, 


u.  beliaU.  u  ugil 
LonhM  cipHdoiuIy. 
uirel  of  iho  Lord," 

1  moat  Ukely  he  to 
to.lmMeiceWtbe 


:•  Viivin  ■ 


at  InillcateiL     Bo 


out,  not  knowlni  whllhal  the;  nant."  till  1 
nc*jia  tnObrt  dlnoUon.    Ik  thn 
•av^t  tka  faant  ohlU'i  Utt-m  ummo 

nmat  Unwif  irtim  iib&  ana  i«  urn,., 

Band,  tat  tlM  wordi  *»  Ukm  trooi  iho  Urikliulr 
aBalesMii  cua  Id  Kmilu.  4.  is.  wUcli  t>roUbly  u«- 
BCalad  tfaa  phm]  hare ;  tod  i^at*  tha  cammand  If 

tlutttha  anMKlhuUawwunow  Dntem]  lob* 
brmilbt  bade  Am  It— the  dMtb  of  Urn  wba  •oBObt 
bla  Ufa.  Harad  dlail  la  tha  HvaDtfetli  rau  of  Ui 
M*.aiidtliinT4iTaBthi>f  tauralgn,    n.  And >•  ■■«■. 

■adiogktlujDiuc^MulliliBiUir.aiidem^totta 
jut  at  md-lntandlni.  ai  li  plain  Horn  what  M- 


fnmMn§  (and  Mim/idnf 


MATTHEW,  in. 


9fJo!m  the  Saptiat. 


MiT*  that  either  of  these  two  Erangeliitts  wrote  his 
Gospel  with  the  other^it  before  him -though  many 
think  this  a  precarioua  inference,  that  it  might  be 
fkiUUad  which  was  ipoken  by  the  prophets.  Ha  ehsll  be 
called  a  Vssuene— better,  perhaps.  'Nasarene.*  The 
best  explanation  of  the  origin  of  this  name  appears 
to  be  Uiat  which  traces  it  to  the  word  vtUer  in 
Isaiah,  11.  1— the  small  *twia,*  *$pr(ytU,'  or'mdber.' 
irtiieh  the  prophet  there  says,  "  shall  come  forth  from 
the  stem  (or  rather  'stump'}  of  Jesse,  the  branch 
which  should  fructify-  from  his  roots. '^  The  little 
town  of  Nasareth  —  mentioned  neither  in  the  Old 
Testament  nor  in  Joskphus— was  probably  so  called 
from  its  insignificance— a  weak  twig  in  contrast  to  a 
stately  tree :  and  a  special  contempt  seemed  to  rest 
upon  it— "Can  any  good  thing  come  out  of  Nasarethf ' 
(John,  1.  46)— over  and  above  the  general  contempt  in 
which  all  Galilee  was  held,  from  the  number  of  Gen- 
tiles that  settled  in  the  upper  territories  of  it,  and. 
In  the  estimation  of  the  Jews,  debased  it  Thus. 
In  the  providential  arrangement  by  which  our  Lord 
was  brought  up  at  the  insignificant  and  opprobrious 
town  caUed  Nasareth,  there  was  involved,  first,  a  local 
humiliation:  next,  an  allusion  to  Isaiah's  prediction 
of  His  lowly,  twig-like  upspringing  from  the  branch- 
less, dried-up  stump  of  Jesse:  and  yet  further,  a  stand- 
ing memorial  of  that  humiliation  which  "the  pro- 
phets," in  a  number  of  the  most  striking  predictions, 
had  attached  to  the  Messiah. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Ver.  1-12.     PRBACHINO    AND  MlNFRTEV  OF  JOHN. 

(=Mark,  1.  1-8;  Luke,  3. 1-18.)  For  the  projier  intro- 
duction to  this  section,  we  must  go  to  Luke,  S.  l,  2. 
Here,  as  Bknosl  well  observes,  the  curtain  of  the 
New  Testament  is,  as  it  were,  drawn  up,  and  the 
greatest  of  all  epochs  of  the  Church  commences. 
Even  our  Lord's  own  sge  is  determined  by  it  (r.  £)). 
No  such  elaborate  chronological  precision  is  to  be 
found  elsewhere  in  the  New  Testament,  and  it  comes 
fiUy  f^m  him  who  claims  it  as  the  peculiar  recom- 
mendation of  his  Gospel,  that '  he  had  traced  down 
•11  things  with  precision  from  the  very  first'  (ch.  l.  S). 
Here  evidently  commences  his  proper  narrative. 
Ver.  1.  "  Now  in  the  fifteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  Ti- 
berius CBRsar"— not  the  fifteenth  from  his  full  acce.s- 
sion  on  the  death  of  Augustus,  but  from  the  period 
when  he  was  associated  with  him  in  the  government 
of  the  empire,  three  years  earlier,  about  the  end  of 
the  year  of  Rome  770.  or  about  four  years  before  the 
usual  reckoning.  "  Pontius  Pilate  being  governor  of 
Judea.**  His  proper  title  was  Frocuratnr^  but  with 
more  than  the  usual  powers  of  that  ofllce.  After 
holding  it  for  about  ten  years,  he  was  summoned  to 
Home  to  answer  to  charges  brought  against  him;  but 
ere  he  arrived  Tiberius  died  (a.d.  36;.  and  soon  after 
miserable  Pilate  committed  suicide,  "and  Herod 
being  tetrarch  of  Galilee  (see  on  Mark,  &  141,  and  his 
brother  Philip'*— a  very  different  and  very  superior 
Philip  to  the  one  whose  name  was  Herod  PhUip, 
and  whose  wife.  Herodlas.  went  to  live  with  Herod 
Antipas  (see  on  Mark,  6.  17)—**  tetrarch  of  Iturea"— 
lying  to  the  North  East  of  Palestine,  and  so  called 
from  Itur  or  Jetur,  Ishmael's  son  tl  Chronicles,  L  si). 
and  anciently  belonging  to  the  half -tribe  of  Manasseh. 
**and  of  the  region  of  Trachonitis"— lying  farther  to 
the  North  East,  between  Iturea  and  Damascus ;  a 
rocky  district  infested  by  robbers,  and  committed  by 
Augustus  to  Herod  the  Great  to  keep  in  order. 
*'and  Lysanias  the  tetrarch  of  Abilene"— still  more 
to  the  North  East;  so  called,  says  Robinsoh,  from 
AbUa,  eighteen  miles  from  Damascus.  Ver.  1  "Annas 
and  Caiaphas  being  the  high  priests."  The  former, 
though  deposed,  retained  much  of  Ids  influence,  and, 
•probably,  as  Sagan  or  deputy,  exerdsed  much  of  the 
poww  Of  the  high  priesthood  along  with  Oyaphas 


his  son-in-law  (John.  19  U:  Acts,  4.  01.  In  David's 
time  both  Zadok  and  Abiathar  acted  as  high  priesU 
(2  Samuel,  ifi.  36).  and  it  seems  to  have  been  the  fixed 
practice  to  have  two  (2  Kings.  26.  18).  "the  word  of 
God  came  imto  John  the  son  of  Zacharias  in  the 
wilderness."  8uch  a  way  of  speaking  is  never  onco 
used  when  speaking  of  Jesus,  because  He  was  lilni- 
self  The  Livin{f  Ward;  whereas  to  all  merely  crea- 
ture-messengers of  God,  the  word  they  spake  was  a 
foreign  element.  See  on  John.  3.  31.  We  are  now 
prepared  for  the  opening  words  of  Matthew.  1.  In 
those  days  —  of  Clirist's  secluded  life  at  Nazareth, 
where  the  last  chapter  left  Him.  cams  John  the 
Baptist,  preaching— about  six  months  before  his  Mas- 
ter, in  the  wilderness  of  Jndea-the  desert  valley  of 
the  Jordan,  thinly  i)eop1ed  and  bare  in  pasture,  a 
little  North  of  Jerusalem.  2.  And  saying.  Repent 
ya  Though  the  word  strictiv  denotes  a  change  of 
mind,  it  has  respect  here,  and  wherever  it  is  used 
in  connection  with  salvation,  primarily  to  that  seitM 
fl/  tin  which  leads  the  sinner  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
to  come,  to  look  for  relief  only  from  above,  and 
eagerly  to  fall  in  with  the  provided  remedy,  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.  This  sublime  phrase, 
used  in  none  of  the  other  Gospels,  occurs  in  this  pe- 
culiarly Jewidh  (iospel  nearly  thirty  times:  and  be- 
ing suggested  by  Daniel's  grand  vision  of  the  Son  of 
Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  to  the  Ancient 
of  days,  to  receive  His  Investiture  in  a  world-wide 
kingdom  (Daniel.  7.  13,  14},  it  was  fitted  at  once  both 
to  meet  the  national  expectations  and  to  turn  them 
into  the  right  channel.  A  kin^rdnm  for  which  r^ 
pentance  was  the  proper  preparation  behoved  to  be 
essentially  spiritual.  Deliverance  from  sin.  the  great 
blessing  of  Christ's  kingdom  ch.  l.  2i;.  can  be  valued 
by  those  only  to  whom  sin  is  a  burden  (ch.  9.  12>. 
John's  great  work,  accordingly,  was  to  awaken  this 
feeling,  and  hold  out  the  hoi>e  of  a  speedy  and  pre- 
cious remedy.  3.  For  this  is  he  that  was  spoken  of  by 
the  prophet  Esaias.  saying  (ch.  11.  3),  The  voice  of  ons 
crying  in  the  wilderness  'see  on  Luke,  3. 2)— the  scene  of 
his  ministry  correspondini,'  to  its  rough  nature.  Pre- 
pare ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  his  paths  straight. 
This  prediction  is  quoted  in  all  the  four  Gospels, 
showing  that  it  wa.s  recanletl  as  a  great  outstanding 
one,  and  the  predicted  forerunner  as  the  connecting 
link  between  the  old  and  the  now  economies.  Like 
the  great  ones  of  the  earth,  the  Prince  of  peace  was 
to  have  His  immediate  approach  proclaimed  and  His 
way  prepared;  and  the  call  here— taking  it  generally 
—is  a  call  to  put  out  of  tlie  way  whatever  would 
obstruct  His  proi.Tess  and  hinder  His  complete  tri- 
umph, whether  those  hindrances  were  public  or  pcr^ 
sonal,  outward  or  inward.  In  Luke  (S.  6,  6.  the 
quotation  is  thus  continued :  "  Every  valley  shall  be 
filled,  and  every  mountain  and  iiill  shall  be  brought 
low:  and  the  crooked  shall  be  made  straight,  and  the 
rough  ways  shall  be  made  smooth;  and  all  flesh  shall 
see  the  salvation  of  Oo<l."  Love)Iing  and  smoothing 
are  here  the  obvious  fiinires  whose  sense  is  conveyed 
in  the  flrst  words  of  the  proclamation— "Prrixirr  y« 
the  tony  oj  the  Lord."  The  idea  is,  that  every  obetmo- 
tion  shall  be  so  removed  a.^  to  reveal  to  the  whole 
world  the  Salvation  of  Ciod  in  Him  whose  name  is  the 
"Saviour."  ICi.  Pwdm  »».  3;  Isaiah.  IL  10: 49.  6;  62.  la: 
Luke.  2.  31,  32 ;  Acts.  13.  47.)  4  And  the  same  John  had 
his  raiment  of  camel's  hair— that  is.  woven  of  it— and  a 
leathern  girdle  about  his  loins -the  prophetic  dress  of 
Elijah  (2  Kings,  i.  K  and  see  Zechariah.  13.  4).  and  his 
Buat  was  locusts— tlie  great  well-known  eastern  locust, 
a  food  of  the  poor  (Leviticus.  11.  22).  and  wild  houy- 
made  by  wild  bees  (l  Samuel.  14.  25.  96).  This  dress 
and  diet,  with  the  shrill  cry  in  the  wilderness,  would 
recaall  the  stern  days  of  Elijah.  5.  Then  went  cot  ts 
hha  JsnualsiB,  sad  all  Jidsa,  sad  all  ths  ngioa  rood 


MATTHEW,  lir. 


«^taUihmlm.h(  — ■  -  -  --  ■       ■    • 

»d  ■  BpACUld*— 0  ^ 


ti  Uwlrown  ^litiulu 


ti«  bint.'  u  tht  idu>  ti— B 
Iwn  (uipntsd  it  ma  ao(  » 


Sfflptim.  !■  Uii  Tighletnu  lUepleuur 


il  Bp^orittoa  ot  Bla  utlii 


>lmrll.«llrt  IM  sIkU.  both  lamrd  mi  ontwrnrd.  u 

M  hiHVHitaBt^BBB  vU  Bot.nMU'-lhlJiidaBai 

V '•■>•  avM'tW.'' b«  melDdad  BBdn  U,  wiU  iu(  hiM 

■nrtanoB  pobUdj  uid  LrrvToabb'  (HaiAf!  npqn  hin 


clorliw  tnill'-BHI 
1  H  «-jta  m.  Wat  IKrml 

BtaornBhteDuiDiu 


r-Uiiit  piUuw  c 


ID  Abnhui-ij.il..  'Flutter 


>BUb.G«d  MMableto 


■Hn  oT  nnbeUeiliiK  ua  lU 
■Dt  Ibni  toiodleale.  <Sh  eta.  ai.  13  ^  UoDunt. 
90.)  10.  Aid  Iwwlll»--AD<l<l<«^■l^«dT'- 
r■  iwdT  lo  ittiko :  MB  BiprsJiiiie  Bjmro  gf  im- 
ig  Jndmient.  qdIt  to  bg  nvetted  in  tbe  my 
•An  tnrr  tm  vUch  brlngta 

I  Mid  indlvido^  u  Ihii  nn 


(MkllhEv.  KL  «J.   1 


'    Thk  li  dlnetad  M 


'  Haulm- 

nnat&IM 

He  tbal  li*tb 

. .  _lm  do  Ulw- 

n  UiE  relsning  (lUtM 


wen  tbe  (.hrliL  cu 


nw  AiptffMof  fToftr 


MATTHEW,  ITT. 


intd^m$H&lyGhod. 


temore  tmpnnlooa  derogatory  to  his  bteswd  Master, 
whidi  he  laiew  io  be  taking  hold  of  the  popuhtr 
mind—'*  nying  onto  them  all**— in  aolemn  protesta- 
tion :  rWe  now  retnm  to  the  First  GospeL)  11.  I 
indeed  baftise  yov  with  water  onto  repentaaoe  (see  on 
«.  fl) :  but  he  that  eemeth  after  me  is  mightier  tlum  I. 
In  Mark  and  Luke  this  is  more  emphatic— "But 
there  cometh  the  Mightier  than  I,"  whoee  shoes,  or 
'sandals.*  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear.  The  sandals  were 
ttod  and  untied,  and  borne  about  by  the  meanest 
serrants.  he  shall  baptise  yon— the  emphatic  "  He :" 
'He  it  is.'  to  the  ezolndon  of  all  others  'that  shall 
baptise  yoo.'  with  the  Holy  Ghost  'So  far  from 
entertaining  snch  a  thought  as  laying  claim  to  the 
bononis  of  Messiahship,  the  meanest  services  I  can 
render  to  that  **  Mightier  than  I  that  is  coming  after 
me"  are  too  high  an  honour  for  me ;  I  am  but  the 
senrant,  but  the  Master  is  coming ;  1  administer  but 
the  outward  symbol  of  purification :  His  it  is.  as  His 
sole  pcerogatiTe,  to  dispense  the  inward  reality.' 
Beautifol  spirit,  distinguishing  this  senrant  of  Christ 
throm^uut!  sad  with  fire.  To  take  this  as  a  distinct 
baptism  from  that  of  the  Spirit— a  baptism  of  the 
impenitent  with  hell-flre— is  exceedingly  unnaturaL 
Yet  this  was  the  rlew  of  Oriokm  among  the  Fathers: 
and  among  modems,  of  Nsandbk,  Mjkyer,  ds 
Wkttk,  and  Lajxok.  Nor  is  it  much  better  to  refer 
it  to  the  fire  of  the  great  day,  by  which  the  earth  and 
the  works  that  are  therein  shall  be  burned  up.  Clearly, 
as  we  think,  it  is  but  the  Mry  character  of  the 
Spirit's  operations  upon  the  soul— searching,  oousum- 
ing,  refining,  sublimating— as  nearly  all  good  inter- 
preters understand  the  words.  And  thus,  in  two  suc- 
cessive clauses,  the  two  most  familiar  emblems— lea^'r 
and  Aft  are  employed  to  set  forth  the  same  purify- 
ing operations  of  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  the  souL  13. 
Whose  jwinnowingi  flm  is  in  his  hand— ready  for  use. 
This  is  no  other  than  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
even  now  beginning,  the  effect  of  which  would  be  to 
separate  the  solid  from  the  spiritually  worthless,  as 
wheat,  by  the  winnowing  fan,  from  the  chaff.  (Cf . 
the  similar  representation  in  Malachl,  S.  1-3.)  and 
he  wHl  throufl^  pvg*  Us  IthreshingI  floor— that  is, 
the  visible  Ghureh.  and  giathsr  his  whsat— His  truo- 
heaxted  saints ;  so  called  for  their  solid  worth  (cf. 
Amos,  9.  9:  Luke,  22.  Si),  into  the  gamer— "the  king- 
dom of  their  Father."  as  this  "gamer"  or  "  bam  "  is 
beautiltilly  explained  by  our  Lord  in  the  parable  of 
the  Wheat  and  the  Tares  (ch.  IS.  SO,  43).  but  he  will 
ban  up  the  ehaff— empty,  m'orthless  professors  of  re- 
ligion, void  of  all  solid  religious  -prixidple  and  char- 
acter  (see  Psalm  L  4).  with  unfoenchable  fire.  Singu- 
lar is  the  strength  of  this  apparent  contradiction  of 
figures :— to  be  burnt  up.  but  with  a  fire  that  is  un- 
quenchable ;  the  one  expressing  the  uUer  dutmetiion 
of  all  that  constitutes  one's  true  life,  the  other  the 
eonUnutd  eonKioume$$  oS  exMenee  in  that  awftil  con- 
dition. Luke  adds  the  following  important  particu- 
lars, S.  1»-I0:  Ver.  18.  "And  many  other  things  in 
his  exhortation  preached  he  unto  the  people,"  show- 
ing that  we  have  here  but  an  abstract  of  his  teach- 
ing. Besides  what  we  read  in  John,  L  29.  S3.  34 ;  3. 
27-36:  the  Incidental  allusion  to  his  having  taught  his 
disciples  to  pray  (Luke,  li.  l)— of  which  not  a  word 
is  said  elsewhere— shows  how  varied  his  teaching  was. 
Ver.  1ft.  "  But  Herod  the  tetrareh,  being  reproved  by 
him  for  Herodias  his  brother  Philip's  wife,  and  for 
all  the  evils  which  Herod  had  done."  In  this  hMt 
clause  we  have  an  Important  fact,  here  only  men- 
tioned, showing  how  thorough-goino  was  the  fidelity  of 
the  Baptist  to  his  royal  hearer,  and  how  strong  must 
have  been  the  workings  of  ocmtcienoe  in  that  dave 
of  paasion  when,  notwithstanding  snch  plainness,  he 
"  did  many  things,  and  heard  John  gladly"  (Mark, 
«.  Xlu    Ver.  M.  "Added  yet  this  above  all.  that  he  shut 

M 


up  John  in  prison."  This  imprisonment  of  John, 
however,  did  not  take  place  for  some  time  after 
this;  and  it  is  here  recorded  merely  because  the 
Evangelist  did  not  intend  to  recur  to  his  history  till 
he  had  occasion  to  relate  the  message  which  he  sent 
to  l.'hrist  from  his  prison  at  Maduerus  (Luke,  7. 

18.  d^c). 

13-17.    Baptism  of  Ciiiuht.  and  Dxscxnt  or  thk 

SMRTT     ITPON     Him     IMMSUIATBLT     TUKRXAmS. 

(s=  Mark.  l.  9-11 ;  l.nke,  3.  21, 22 ;  John,  1.  81-S4.)  Bap-^ 
tisnt  0/  Ckriit  (r.  13-16).  13.  Then  oometh.  Jssns  firem 
Galilee  to  Jordan  nnto  John,  to  be  baptised  of  bias. 
Moses  rashly  anticipated  the  Divine  call  to  deliver 
his  people,  and  for  this  was  fain  to  flee  the  house 
of  bondage,  and  wait  in  obscnrity  for  forty  years  more 
(Exodus.  2. 11.  Ac).  Not  so  this  Greater  than  Moeea. 
All  but  thirty  years  had  He  now  spent  in  privacy  at 
Nazareth,  gradually  ripening  for  His  public  work, 
and  calmly  awaiting  the  time  appointed  of  the  Father. 
>ow  it  had  arrived;  and  this  movement  fh>m  Galilee 
to  Jordan  is  the  «tep,  doubtiess,  of  deepest  inter- 
est  to  all  heaven  ftince  that  first  one  whioh  brought 
Him  into  the  world.  Luke  (S.  21)  has  this  important 
addition— "Now  'tchen  all  the  people  were  bapUaed,  it 
came  to  pass,  that  Jesus  being  baptised,"  Ac— fan- 
plying  that  Jesus  waited  till  all  otlMr  applicants  for 
baptism  that  day  had  been  disposed  <tf,  ere  h« 
stepped  forward,  that  H  e  might  not  seem  to  be  merely 
one  of  the  crowd.  Thus,  as  He  rode  into  Jenualem 
upon  an  ass  "whereon  yet  never  man  sat"  (Luke, 

19.  30^  and  lay  in  a  sepulchre  "wherein  was  never 
man  yet  laid"  John,  m  41).  so  in  His  baptism  too  He 
would  be  "seiMirate  from  itinners."  14.  But  Jdm  ftsr- 
bade  him- rather.  *  was  (in  the  act  of]  hindeiing  him,' 
or  'attempting  to  hinder  him'— ssying,  Ihavsnsedte 
bebaptissdof  thee,  and  oomest  thontomsi  (How  John 
came  to  recognise  Him.  when  he  says  he  knew  Him 
not,  see  on  John,  i.  31-34.  ]  The  emphasis  of  this  moat 
remarkable  speech  lies  all  in  the  pronouns: '  What  { 
Shall  the  Master  come  for  baptism  to  the  servant— 
the  sinless  Saviour  to  a  sinner  f  That  thus  much  is 
in  the  Baptist's  wonts  will  be  clearly  seen  if  it  be 
observed  that  he  evidently  regarded  Jesus  as  Uimtei/ 
needing  no  purifiadion^  but  rather  qualified  to  impart 
U  io  thorn  who  did.  And  do  not  aU  his  other  testi- 
monies to  (Jhrist  fully  bear  out  this  sense  of  the  wotdSf 
But  it  were  a  pity  if.  in  the  glory  of  this  testimony 
to  Christ,  ws  should  miss  the  beautiful  spirit  in  which 
it  was  home- 'Lord,  must  /  baptize  Thmt  Can  I 
bring  ms^elf  to  do  such  a  thingf— reminding  us  of 
Peter's  exclamation  at  the  supper-table,  "Lord,  doet 
Thou  wash  my  feetr'  while  it  has  nothing  ot  the 
false  humility  and  presumption  whioh  dictated 
Peter's  next  speech,  "  Thou  shalt  never  wash  my 
feet"  (John.  13.  9,  8).  16.  And  Jesus  aaswirinff  said 
unto  Urn,  Snfbr  it  to  be  so  now-*  Lst  it  pass  for  the 
preaent;*  «.cL,  'Thou  recoilest.  and  no  wonder,  for 
the  seeming  incongruity  is  startling;  but  in  the  prea- 
ent  case  do  as  thou  art  bidden.*  fitr  thus  it  hsnniinetb 
us—"  ««,"  not  in  the  sense  of  '  me  and  thee,'  or  *  men 
in  genaid,'  but  as  in  John,  3.  ll.  to  ftJH  all  i 
nsss.  If  this  be  rendered,  with  RcMVumt, 
ordinance.'  or,  with  Campbxu..  'every  inatltutioo.' 
the  meaning  is  obvious  enough:  and  the  same  senae  is 
brought  out  by  "all  righteousness,"  or  oompUanoe 
with  everything  enjoined,  baptism  included.  In- 
deed, if  this  be  the  meaning,  our  version  perhapa 
best  brings  out  the  force  of  the  opening  word  "ThusL** 
But  we  incline  to*  think  tiiat  our  Lord  meant  more 
than  this.  The  import  of  Circumcision  and  of  Bap- 
tism seems  to  be  radically  the  same.  And  if  our  re- 
marks on  the  circumdston  of  our  Lord  (on  Luke,  1 
21-94)  are  well  founded.  He  would  seem  to  have  said, 
*  Thus  do  I  impledge  myself  to  the  whole  righteona- 
Bass  of  the  Law— thus  symbolically  do  enter  on  and 


HATTBEW.  IV 


(Dltl  tt  mlL-    Id  (he  tboiuhiria  iwuIot 

Sonol  Ood 

«i«atj-th. 

B  htilw itiitbarilr  lb<u> liU •mUDi.K.'JHlDiu 

luaiiileafrin 

%  th.  SvMI  .p>n.   U.   Hapl^d   B.rfriwr 

Bra.  la  whm 

10.  Amd  J«m,  wtwi  bi  wu  ^rUiti.  went  nf 

thEsorlrtto 

9  «>t  rf-i«b«,  -(ram'-lb.  »!«.     M«k 

tor««crt«ltl 

1.  «■  I«»ia«r  ■  ■"Id  Pl««  of  tafcrai^ 

|i(o«ncpj  whl 

,  tm^mtiip.  pntablr,  wUta  >.t  [»  the 

la  ttaHl  bHd  miraMid  irltb  Ct»  btptluul 

the  thOTUdltt 

U>  wUr.h   tb 

^jTS'ss  wis^^'  s?*s^t 

llBlsb.  *l  IJ 

mlDi  Elocl.  I 

OB  Bla  hx  It.  ud  Uu  gtoD' Ha  wonld  tluu 

mthewoTdi 

(he  fOher  Itaal  hU  BtBi-inmM  xK  Oum 

polrwaplri 

wdeUirwtii.oo«L 


■Btawtha 
mo&Hli 

•   Ths  HcilptnTS 


AkTinc  I  HIT  tha  J^i'irll  deicuidliij;  fnjm 

■hlcb  baptlalli  ■UIi  the  Iloly  Obott 
(lid  bve  record  thit  this  \i  the  Sou  of 
1.IS-MI.    Aiidirbeiiiritlilbimoom)iue 

;.  "Aul  Uu  Spirtt  oj  tfil  Iwrd  ilui/j  Tot 


r  and  hcnMtnnriiid  tn  Hia  tfirial 

ns.  wlBt,  m>  te-Uuk  and  Lnka 
iBct  facm, "  num  u^'-^u  Mond 
B  w^  ilMl.    Jbt  nrb  li  put  In 

,  VH  atmuata  eomplMmacj,  once  ud 

lit  lomnli  ton.   TbaKuliilihen.MluM 

■     ■  h.    'IdolWif 

Di-ffable  am- 


>w  to  ba  orerlookad. "  J  htvt 
1,  He  aball  brine  tocth  Judi- 
mant  Co  tbe  UBUblea."  ITbe  LXX.  ttervett  thta.  aa 
ther  do  moit  of  the  Mealudc  itredlcUoDL  InCerpo- 
lnUBff  the  woT^  '^  Jacob."  audApplrlDgll  totheJewi-1 
Waa  tbia  voice  beaid  br  tbe  br^ataiidon  T  From 
Matthm'a  lorm  ot  It.  aoe  mlcht  aui>|ioH  It  aa  dt- 
iliraad.botlticDUld  apptar  cbat  It  wai  not  and  dio 
bably  John  Djily  beard  aod  aav  anytbbiM  peculiar 
about  that  joesl  baptlam.  AcourdlnjElT.  tbe  wardi 
"Hear  ire  Hliij"  are  uot added,  aa  at  the  TiaaiOeu- 

CHAPTEB  IV, 


Mqncoe*.     But  Marii'a  wg 

ahonU  luTB  pTBiamed  waa  i 
diatalr"aneT  Hli  bapliam; 


r -tnpeUelli  Him.' 


nraa   ImeUuntldtratu- 
en.    Tbe  particular  ap 


'^MMi  U  Tempkd 


WATTHKW,  lY. 


In'Vi*  WiUft 


vipelled  by  an  apostle  ( Jamei,  L  1M7).  of  tht  derO. 
The  word  signifies  a  slanderer— one  wfao  casts  imputa- 
tions upon  another.  Hence  that  otJ^er  name  given 
him  (Revelation,  l&  10).  **  The  accuser  of  the  brethren, 
who  accnseth  them  before  our  God  day  and  night.** 
Mark  (l.  13)  says,  "He  was  forty  days  tempted  of 
Satan.**  a  word  signifying  an  advenary,  one  who  lies 
in  wait  for,  or  sets  himself  in  opposition  to  another. 
These  and  other  names  of  the  same  fallen  spirit 
point  to  different  features  in  his  character  or  opera- 
tions. What  was  the  hi^  design  of  this?  First,  as 
we  Judge,  to  give  our  Lord  a  taste  of  what  lay  before 
Him  in  the  work  He  had  undertaken:  next,  to  make 
trial  of  the  glorious  furniture  for  it  which  He  had  Just 
received;  further,  to  give  Him  encouragement,  by  the 
Tiotory  now  to  be  won.  to  go  forward  spoiling  priu- 
dpaliUes  and  powers,  until  at  length  He  should  make 
a  show  of  them  openly,  triumphing  over  them  in 
His  Cross;  that  the  tempter,  too,  might  get  a  taste,  at 
the  very  outset,  of  the  new  kind  of  material  in  Man 
which  he  would  find  he  had  here  to  deal  with ; 
finally,  that  He  might  acquire  experimental  ability 
"to  succour  them  that  are  tempted"  (Hebrews,  1 IH). 
The  temptation  evidently  embraced  two  stages :  the 
one  continuing  throughout  the  forty  days'  fast :  the 
other,  at  the  condurion  of  that  period.  Fi  wn  Stage  : 
3.  And  when  he  had  fiuted  fbrty  days  and  fbrty  nights. 
Luke  says.  "  When  they  were  quite  ended.**  he  was 
afterward  an  hungered- evidently  implying  that  the 
sensation  of  hunger  was  unfelt  during  all  the  forty 
days ;  coming  on  only  at  their  dose.  So  it  was  ap- 
parently with  Mo»es  (Kxodus.  34.  »)  and  Elijah 
a  Kings.  19.  81  for  the  same  period.  A  supernatural 
power  of  endurance  was  of  course  imitarted  to  the 
body,  but  this  probably  operated  through  a  natural 
law— the  absorption  of  the  Redeemer's  spirit  in  the 
dread  conflict  with  the  tempter.  (See  on  Acts,  9.  9.) 
Had  we  only  thi^  Gospel,  wo  should  supi>ose  the 
temptation  did  not  begin  till  after  this.  But  it  is 
dear,  from  Mark's  statement  that  *'Ile  was  in  the 
wilderness  forty  days  tempted  of  Satan,"  and  Luke's 
*'  being  forty  days  tempted  of  the  devil."  that  there 
was  a  forty  days'  temptation  bf/ore  the  three  specific 
temptations  afterwards  recorded.  And  this  is  what 
we  have  called  the  First  Stage.  What  the  precise 
nature  and  object  of  the  forty  days*  temptation  was 
is  not  reconled.  But  two  things  seem  plain  enough. 
First,  the  tempter  had  utterly  failed  of  his  object, 
else  it  had  not  been  renewed:  and  the  terms  in  which 
he  opens  his  second  attack  imply  as  much.  But 
further,  the  tempter's  whole  object  during  the  forty 
days  evidently  was  to  get  Him  to  distrust  the  heavenly 
testimony  borne  to  Him  at  His  baptism  as  tux  Sun 
or  God  — to  persuade  Him  to  regard  it  as  but  a 
splendid  illusion  —  and,  generally,  to  dislodge  from 
His  breast  the  consdousness  of  His  Sonship.  AVith 
what  plausibility  the  events  of  His  pre\icius  history 
from  the  beginning  would  be  urged  upon  Him  in  sup- 
port of  this  temptation  it  is  easy  to  imagine.  And  it 
makes  much  in  support  of  this  view  of  the  forty  days* 
temptation,  that  the  particulars  of  it  are  not  recorded; 
for  how  the  details  of  such  a  purely  internal  struggle 
eould  be  recorded  it  is  hard  to  see.  If  this  be  correct, 
how  naturally  does  the  Second  SrAOBof  the  tempta- 
tion open !  In  Mark's  brief  notice  of  the  temptation 
there  is  one  expressive  particular  not  fdven  either  by 
Matthew  or  by  Luke-that  "He  was  with  the  wild 
beasts."  no  doubt  to  add  terror  to  solitude,  and  ag- 
gravate the  horrors  of  the  whole  scene.  8.  And  when 
the  tempter  came  to  him.  Evidently  we  have  here  a 
new  scene,  he  said.  If  then  be  ths  Boa  of  Qod,  command 
that  these  stones  be  made  bread— rather,  'loaves.*  an- 
■wering  to  "stones'*  in  the  plural:  whereas  Luke, 
having  said.  "  Command  this  stone.**  in  the  singular, 
'that  it  be  made  bread,"  in  the  iingalar.  The, 
u 


sensation  of  hunger,  unfdt  during  all  the  forty  days, 
seems  now  to  have  oome  on  in  all  its  keenness— no 
doubt  to  open  a  door  to  the  tempter,  of  which  he  is 
not  slow  to  avail  himself:  q.d.."  Thou  still  dingeet  to 
that  vainglorious  confidence,  that  thou  art  the  Son  of 
God.  carried  away  by  those  illusory  scenes  at  the  Jor- 
dan. Thou  wast  bom  in  a  stable— but  tluin  art  the 
Son  of  Go<l!  hurried  off  to  Egypt  for  fear  of  Herod's 
wrath-but  thou  art  the  Son  of  God!  a  carpenter's  roof 
supplied  thee  with  a  home,  and  in  the  obscurity  of  a 
despicable  town  of  Galilee  thou  hast  spent  thirty 
years— yet  still  thou  art  the  Son  of  God:  and  a  voice 
from  heaven,  it  seems,  proclaimed  it  in  thine  ears  at 
the  Jordan!  Be  it  so ;  but  after  Viat,  surely  thy  days 
of  obscurity  and  trial  should  have  an  end.  Why 
linger  for  weeks  in  this  desert,  wandering  among  the 
wild  beasts  and  cra(i£7  rocks,  unhonoured,  unat- 
tended, unpitied.  ready  to  starve  for  want  of  the 
necessaries  of  life  ?  Is  this  befitting  "the  Son  of  God!" 
At  the  bidding  of  "  the  Son  of  God"  sure  thoee  stones 
shaU  all  be  turned  into  loaves,  and  in  a  moment 
present  an  abundant  repast  f  4.  Bat  he  answered  and 
said.  It  is  written  iDeuteronomy.  8.  3).  Man  shall  not 
live  by  bread  alone— more  emphatically,  as  in  the  Oretk, 
'Not  by  bread  alone  shall  man  live*- bat  by  every 
word  that  proceedeth  ont  of  the  mouth  of  God.  Ot  aU 
passage  in  Old  Testament  scripture,  none  oould 
have  been  pitched  ui>on  more  apposite,  perhaps  not 
one  so  apposite,  to  our  Lord's  purpose.  "  The  Lord 
led  thee  (said  Moses  to  Ittrael,  at  the  dose  of  their 
joumeyingsj  these  forty  years  in  the  wilderness,  to 
humble  thee,  and  to  prove  tliee.  to  know  what  was 
in  thine  heart,  whether  thou  wouldest  keep  his  com. 
mandments,  or  no.  And  he  humbled  thee,  and  snf. 
ferod  thee  to  hunger,  and  fed  thee  with  munna. 
which  thou  knewest  not,  neither  did  thy  f  atliers  know; 
that  he  inisht  make  thee  know  that  man  doth  not 
bve  by  bread  only."  Ac.  *  Now,  if  Israel  spent,  not 
forty  days,  but  forty  years  in  a  waste,  howling  wilder- 
ness, where  there  were  no  means  of  human  subsist- 
ence, not  starving,  but  di\'incly  provided  for.  urn. 
purpose  to  prove  to  every  age  that  human  support 
depends  not  upon  bread,  but  upon  God's  unfailing 
word  of  promise  and  pledge  of  all  needful  providen- 
tial care,  am  I,  distnutting  this  word  of  God.  and 
despairing  of  relief,  to  take  the  law  into  my  owa 
hand  ?  True,  the  Son  of  God  is  able  enough  vo  turn 
stones  into  bread:  but  what  the  Son  of  God  is  able  to 
do  is  not  the  present  question,  but  what  is  Man's 
dvty  under  want  of  the  uecc5tsaries  of  life.  And  as 
Israel's  condition  in  the  wilderness  did  not  justify 
their  unbelieving  mumiurings  and  frequent  despera- 
tion, so  neither  would  mine  warrant  tlie  exercise  of 
the  power  of  the  Son  of  God  in  snatching  despainngly 
at  unwarranted  relief.  As  man,  therefore,  I  will 
await  divine  supply,  nothing  doubting  that  at  the  fit- 
ting time  it  will  crrive.'  The  tecoitd  temptation  la 
this  Gospd  is  in  Luke's  the  third.  That  Matthew's 
order  is  the  right  one  will  appear,  we  think,  pretty 
dearly  in  the  sequeL  5.  Then  the  devil  taketh  him  jxp 
—rather,  'conductcth  him'  —  into  the  holy  dty  —  m 
called  (as  in  Isaiah,  49.  2;  Nehemiah,  li.  i)  tlrom  its 
being  "the  city  of  the  Great  King."  the  seat  of  the 
temple,  the  metropolis  of  all  Jewish  worship,  and 
setteth  him  on  a  pinnacle  —  rather,  ^e  pinnade*— «r 
the  temple— a  certain  well-known  projection.  Whether 
this  refer  to  the  highest  summit  of  the  temple,  which 
bristled  with  golden  spikes  (Joaspnus  AHtUptitiet, 
6. 6.  G) ;  or  whether  it  refer  to  another  peak,  on  Herod's 
royal  portico,  overhanging  the  ravine  of  Kedron,  at 
the  valley  of  Hinnom— an  immetise  tower  built  on  the 
very  edge  of  this  predpice.  from  the  top  of  which 
diazy  height  Josephus  ssys  one  could  not  look  to  the 
bottom  {AittiQuitUa,  16. 11.  6}— is  not  certain;  but  the 
latter  is  probably  meant.   6.  And  satth  UBto  him.  If  thou 


KUTTREW.  IV. 


It  al  IIU  ElosiiUji-4( 
HIM  dlncUr  (tUr  Um  othv;  Ukd 
'  a  ■tum  that  tb>  have  t^ 


.  biuet,"  Lakt,  I  9i:bi  h  ii  oriUn  iPiolin  SI. 
'Bal  wbu  U  Uili  I  t«T'  nelnlDif  UtMi 
r  Ilux.  -Batu  himnll  iritb  >  BIMb  ondei 


nnpKr.lMTtacftKtba  poohdI  Go 
uB  kfB  DiwB  bobUi  (I  OsrlntliUiii,  i 


LoM't  rvpir  makvi  ad  alliulcHi  to  IhiM.  bat  •aixH 
K  |T«*t  E^nt^Ti^  InralTtd  ID  the  pfomlje  QuoUd; 
k(a  «  iDok  at  Uw  mamlH  <t»ir,  il  li  tttin  that 

•a  In  oBHtlao  bs  loMitwl  or  sot    1.  Jam  ndd 
bi  IDrataratMov. »  H»-*<i. 


I  Lord't  natuia]  ero  tefmi  p^LnLg 
all  tbe  kiiiinloiua  of 


■aurntlT  ia  inWDcleil  to 

locilaod  pFet«nuitarally  Tti 
nacaof  ludon.  uul  ttirow  i 


r>iMtklTirT-""r'"""'    '  the  tlniyof  them." 

■i^Loka     Bal  Mallkro  hivinc  alreailr  uliMhal 


dHU,  ttiat  U.  Uu  d»Ur  IHelmm.  »  l(.| 

lion  to  tha  nle  nl  tba  wlckfi  ona  •rhila 
and  fall  pnwgr  lo  inrTonnd  dotta  to  th« 
cornea,  wllb  all  tba  Mrnin  ol  th*  *a«a  o 
a4  lh»  li  t  r&il  and  Wnlble  (VM.  «<  aU  B< 
PTuanLa  nieo  m  rljfhteooiL;  Bold  undorj 
JHDu  he  »peak4  what  U  not  davold  of  ti 
ke  layt,  "AU  Ibli  1>  deUnnd  nnto  ma." 
d«n  bediU'cr  lhl>  -to  whonaoensT  ha 
■™iilDyin«  "hom>i>eier  hB  pleas™  or  Ul  ' 
tiiata  Id  kssplnf  oiea  OBder  Mi  pover  1 
hi!  otTcr  to  QUI  Lord  mu  that  uf  u  <t<>i>u(f  d 


frmptatiana  under  tba  mi 


It  Uatlbew'i  otdu  It 


Id  flimMlf  Inhia  olilini 


tba  mask,  and  alanda 
'  LaA  no  Isoiv  dlMi 
llBdtilaiiianlaBanoI, 

hli  hiiht  Dains-Hli  knovladn  o( 


i«  lie  bad  called  ths  Devil  Is 
IE  Hi]  nearli  belDie  rokb  Iban 
»  (Doutotonomr,  0  13);   Thin 


dll-ll 

ihuwemnliaUciiUythit 

what  Ih 

temple 

Uu  Lcil  thT  (M.  end  hla  Dely  ihiU 

than^ 

..    The  word  ".crve 

In  the  lecoDd  cUow.  Ii 

UMd  bi  the  LXX 

o(  an  J  bul  rtliflioiM  MI- 

sivBl,  1<  It  UKd  In  Iha 

Ne*  Te 

lameut. 

u  wc  find 

t  here.    On»  mure  the 

word- 1 

ly."  in 

■i,<  and 

LXX.-1.  b 

ere  added  lo  biinj  out 

cmphilti 

aUy  the 

»e(Wli«  an 

ni,  1.  19  for  a  ilmllac 

omy,  CT 

Wl    11.  Then  the  deyil  luTetk  him. 

Loko  >a 

whim  the 

dav.1  hod  Bibiurted"- 

or,  ■.!«. 

'  ai  iDLnl 

Utiun, 

The  defl 

lie  "Mi 

by  our 

.UKeliom 

-orsappUedUli 

D  with  luod 
1.  31.  and 

Luke.  B.  s,     Tbu.  did 

•  dueUi  K 

Elliab 

ri  KloBi,  1 

ti'.    EiKllant  crttict 

he  DatTiral  rjfirl  rather  than  tiie  diruct  ntiiat  ul  tba 
diJt,  which  wu  plalnliF  what  no  haie  eiprenaed. 

Dlniatratloa  of  annli  lo  nil  behaU.ttwitbvhatdeip 


auidt^gkuHUOamanMinidrv, 


MATTHEW,  IV. 


EnirvimUfJaUlm. 


joy  would  He  aoeept  their  eenricei  when  sent.  im- 
•aked.  at  tJie  close  of  «11  this  Temptatton,  direct 
from  Him  whom  He  hmd  so  ^orionsly  honoured  f 
What  "ancels*  food"  would  this  repast  be  to  Him : 
and  as  He  partook  of  It,  might  not  a  Voice  firom 
bearen  be  heard  again,  by  any  who  oonld  read  the 
Fathei's  mind.  'Said  I  not  well.  This  is  my  beloved 
Bon.  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased  f 
18-16.    GHAier  BsoiNS  His  Oalilxak  Miki0trt 

— dAUJlfO   or    PBTB&   AKD    ANDRKW.  JaMK8   AVB 

John— Hia  Fibst  Qaulkan  Circuit.  (=2fark, 
1. 14-20.  36^;  Luke.  4. 14, 16.)  There  it  hen  a  vtotoMe 
0op  in  the  Hi$torv,  which  but  for  the  fourth  Ckwpel 
we  should  never  hare  disooTered.  Ftom  the  former 
GkMpela  we  should  hare  been  apt  to  draw  three  infer- 
•neee,  which  from  the  fourth  one  we  know  to  be 
•Roneous ;  First,  tliat  our  Lord  awaited  the  eloee  of 
John's  ministry,  by  his  arrest  and  imprisonment. 
btf(»e  beginning  His  own:  next,  that  there  was  but  a 
brief  intoral  between  the  baptism  of  our  Lord  and 
the  imprisonment  of  John:  and  further,  that  our 
Lord  not  only  opened  His  work  in  Galilee,  but  never 
ministered  out  of  it,  and  never  visited  Jerusalem  at 
all  nor  kept  a  Passover  till  He  went  thither  to  be- 
eome  "our  Passover,  sacrificed  for  vn.**  The  fourth 
CKwpel  alone  gives  the  true  succession  of  events:  not 
only  reoordlng  those  Important  openings  of  our  Lord*a 
public  work  which  preceded  the  Baptist's  imprison- 
ment—extending to  the  end  of  the  third  chapter- 
but  so  specifying  the  Passovers  which  occurred  during 
our  Lwxd's  ministry  as  to  enable  us  to  line  off.  with  a 
large  measure  of  certainty,  the  events  of  the  first 
three  Qospels  according  to  the  successive  Passovers 
which  they  embraced.  Bubsbius.  the  ecclesiastical 
historian,  who,  early  in  the  fourth  century,  gave  much 
attention  to  this  subject,  in  noticing  these  features 
uf  the  Evangelical  Bec(Mrds.  says  (S.  24)  that  John 
wrote  his  Gospel  at  the  entreaty  of  those  who  knew 
the  important  materials  he  possessed,  and  filled  up 
what  is  wanting  in  the  first  three  Gospels.  Why  it 
was  reserved  for  the  fourth  Gospel,  published  at  so 
late  a  period,  to  supply  such  important  particulars 
in  the  Life  of  Christ,  it  is  not  easy  to  conjecture  with 
any  probability.  It  may  be,  that  though  not  un- 
acquainted with  the  general  facto,  they  were  not 
furnished  with  reliable  details.  But  one  thing  may 
be  affirmed  witii  tolerable  certainty,  that  as  our  Lord's 
teaching  at  Jerusalem  was  of  a  depth  and  grandeur 
scarcely  so  well  adapted  to  the  prevailing  character 
of  the  first  three  Gospels,  but  altogether  congenial  to 
the  fourth;  and  as  the  bare  mention  of  the  succesdve 
Passovers,  without  any  account  of  the  transactions 
and  discourses  they  gave  rise  to,  would  have  served 
little  puriKMe  in  the  first  three  Gospels,  there  may 
have  been  no  way  of  iireserving  the  unity  and  con- 
aistency  of  each  Gospel,  so  as  to  funUsh  by  means  of 
them  all  the  precious  information  we  get  from  them, 
aave  by  the  plan  on  which  tiiey  are  actually  oon- 
atructed. 

MtUrv  into  OaliUe  {v.  12-17).  13.  Vow  when  Jesus  had 
hsard  that  John  was  csst  into  prison— more  simply,  *  was 
delivered  up  ;*  as  recorded  in  ch.  14. 9-6;  Mark, «.  17-20; 
Lake,&  19.  20-he  denarted-rather.  *  withdrew'— into 
Oalilse— as  recorded,  in  its  proper  plaos.  in  John,  4. 
lA  IS.  And  IsaviBff  Vasareth.  The  prevsJent  opinion 
la,  that  this  refers  to  a  >Srs<  visit  to  Naaareth  after  His 
baptism,  whose  details  are  given  by  Lake  (4. 18. 4c): 
A  siciiid  visit  being  that  detailed  by  our  Evangelist 
(ok.  UL  M46).  and  by  Mark  (ch.  &  l<«).  But  to  us 
tiMie  aaim  all  but  insuperable  diificnlties  in  the 
•oppoaitton  of  two  visits  to  Naaareth  after  His  bap> 
Horn;  and  on  the  grounds  stated  on  Luke.  4.  16. 4a, 
«•  think  that  the  ons  onty  ritU  to  Masareth  is  that 
wewrdad  br  Matthew  (11),  Mark  (6.),  and  Luke  (4.). 
4tat  Iwv.  la  thM  Oise.  are  we  to  take  tha  word  "(cavuitf 


Nazareth'*  here?  We  answer,  just  as  the  same  word 
is  used  in  Acts,  21.  3.  "Noir  when  we  had  slidited 
Cjrprus.  and  Uft  it  on  the  left,  we  saUed  unto  ^rrla." 
4c.— i.e..  without  entering  Cyprus  at  all.  but  merely 
*  sighting*  it,  as  the  nautical  phrase  is.  they  steered 
South  East  of  it.  leaving  it  on  the  North  West    So 
here,  what  we  understand  the  Evangelist  to  say  ia. 
that  Jesus,  on  His  return  to  Galilee,  did  not.  as  might 
have  been  expected,  make  Nazareth  the  place  of  His 
stated  residence,  but  **  leaving  (or  passing  by)  Nasa- 
reth."  he  cams  and  dwelt  in  Capemanm,  which  is  upon 
the  sea  coast— *  maritime  Capernaum.'  on  the  North 
West  shore  of  the  sea  of  Galilee;  but  the  precise  spot 
Is  unknown.    (See  on  ch.  ll.  23.)   Our  Lord  seems  to 
have  chosen  It  for  several  reasons.     Four  or  five  of 
the  Twelve  lived  there :  it  had  a  considerable  and 
mised  population,  securing  some  freedom  firom  Uiat 
intense  bigotry  which  even  to  this  day  characterizes 
all  places  where  Jews  in  large  numbers  dwell  nearly 
alone;  it  was  centrical,  so  that  not  only  on  the  ap- 
proach of  the  annual  festivals  did  large  numbers  pass 
through  it  or  near  it,  but  on  any  occasion  mnltiuides 
oould  easily  be  collected  about  it ;  and  for  erossing 
and  recroraing  the  lake,  which  our  Lord  had  so  often 
occasion  to  do.  no  place  could  be  more  convenient 
But  one  other  high  reason  for  the  choice  of  Oaper< 
naum  remains  to  be  mentioned,  the  only  one  specified 
by  our  Evangelist    in  the  borders  of  ZatmloB  and  Vepb- 
tkallm- the  one  lying  to  the  West  of  the  sea  of  Galilee, 
the  other  to  the  North  of  it ;  but  the  precise  boun- 
daries cannot  now  be  traced  out    14.  That  it  ndght  be 
fUfiUed  which  was  spoken  by  Esaias  the  prophet  (ch.  St. 
1,  2.  or.  as  in  Hebrew,  ch.  8.  23,  and  9.  l;,  saying,  1&. 
The  land  of  Zabnloa,  and  the  land  of  Vephthaiim.  |by| 
the  way  of  the  sea— the  coast  skirting  the  sea  of  Gali- 
lee westward— beyond  Jordan— a  phrase  commonly 
meaning  eastward  of  Jordan;  but  here  and  in  several 
places  it  means  westward  of  the  Jordan.    The  wotd 
seems  to  have  got  the  general  meaning  of  '  the  other 
side,*'  the  nature  of  the  case  determining  which  side 
that  was.    Galilss  of  ths  Qentilss-so  called  ftom  its 
position,  which  made  it  '  the  frontier*  between  the 
Holy  Land  and  the  eitemal  world.    While  EplmUm 
and  Judah.  as  Stanlsy  says,  were  separated  from 
the  world  by  the  Jordan-valley  on  one  side  and  tha 
hostile  Philistines  on  another,  the  northern  tribes 
were  in  the  direct  highway  of  all  the  invaders  fkom 
the  Nortii,  in  unbroken  communication  with  the 
promiscuous  races  who  have  always  occupied  the 
heights  of  Lebanon,  and  in  close  and  peaceful  itili- 
ance  with  the  most  commercial  nation  at  the  ancient 
world— the  Phwuicians.    Twenty  of  the  cities  of  G*- 
lilee  were  actually  annezed  by  Solomon  to  the  ad- 
jacent kingdom  of  Tyre,  and  formed  with  their  tenl- 
tory.the  "boundary"  or  " offsoouring"  ("Gebnl"  or 
"Cabul")  of  the  two  dominions -at  a  Uter  time  stiU 
known  by  the  general  name  of  "the  boundaries 
("coasts"  or  "borders")  of  Tyre  and  tsldon."   In  the 
first  great  transportation  of  the  Jewish  population. 
Naphthali  and  Galilee  suffered  the  same  Date  as  the 
trans-Jordanic  tribes  before  Ephraim  or  Judah  bad 
been  molested  (2  Kings,  16.  i»i.    In  the  time  of  tha 
Christian  era  this  original  disadvantage  of  their 
position  was  still  felt ;  the  speech  of  the  GaUleana 
"bewrayed  them"  by  its  uncouth  pronunciation 
(Matthew,  28.  rs):  and  their  distance  from  the  soata 
of  government  and  civilization  at  Jerusalem  and 
OBesarea  gave  them  their  character  for  turbulence  or 
Independence,  according  as  it  was  viewed  by  their 
Mends  or  their  enemies.    10.  The  people  which  sat  in 
darkness  saw  grsat  light;  and  to  thsm  which  sat  ia  the 
region  and  shadow  of  death  light  is  raroag  qp.    Tha 
prophetic  strain  to  which  these  words  belong  com- 
mences  with  Isaiah.  7. .  to  which  ch.  &  is  introductory, 
and  goM  down  to  the  end  of  ch.  u..  which  hymna  th« 


bee  Vi 


-^        In    fchsKe     cftUnl  clr- 
Vtn«were.  tnr  tta«ii  unind- 


<the  end  of  tk>«  cdntiUi  ehiipm     / 


re  difitiTiiUT  Id  upliiDlng  It  Is 
ny  17.  Fnim  thjit  Urnt  Jam  bifu  ts 
*  BT,  Xapcnt ;  (gr  thi  ^Ingfl"*  o'  huvm  li 

wlom  u  slnady  come-In  Hti  ovii  Penoo 

V  rdir  anil  jindmit.  .>aiii(t  and  ^oKn 
W  AilJ«».wiUilsg     lTb*vi>rd"J«Di" 

Jncol  tiom  Ihoti  portloBi  of  11  whlcli  vcn 
1  to  be  oMd  u  Chtmh  Leeiona :  *ben  It 
■lb  iDtrcxlund  *a  >  cunncciliie  •cnl  U  tbe 


^%*— »■  jtakfne.  H  DitTld  «■■  Kom  ■  lovn 
•.udMlowId 


IHO  iTtdla  icm'  iru  y<l 


■fter  111!  ntura  V 
Chilit.     S.  Hen.  A 


CMliK9a^''<(<raflif 


larlng  been  uUed,  with 
(m  MDi  felehei  I'oltr 


*t  ll*d  ID  inlarriew  W 


Imther.    Ttam  li 


But  tbe  IoUdwIdb  coiiiddatKtlotd 


e,  uReriiMtoiumlnda: 


uvQDd  Him:  Hnli  iialklnt  HillUrllr  by  theihoi 

mtn:lnLn]ie,  "tbe  motUtade  uelrLD(0|K>D  RL 
und  lisulat  the  waid  ut  (lod.  u  Ilef  Undi  by  tbe  li 
of  Genneauel"— »  stala  vt  thlnsi  Imnlylni  ■  ion 
wh«t  ftdTBDCtd  ttwi  at  f4ti  euLy  tnfDiAtry,  uil  eoi 
Poi^iiJiir  entbniliuni.      RcfuillDG  then  saennl 

nnC  Oa<ijBH  CircttU  tV  »«'.    ».  Ait  Jau  m 


It  tlMT  nlried  betan  the  Babylmlth  etptlrtty; 

biy  the  Ides  wu  mecnled  by  the  nllglmit  locon- 
itencei  to  which  the  «pUt«  lud  been  lubieeted. 
CPOrL«rd'Htliue,them1eirutobftTeoiie  whpreter 
i  Ic&niBd  moB.  DT  irrgfeeitd  aludcnlt  nf  the  Idw  re- 


tmrni  jud  Mvenl.  >nd  in  Ji 

ihlp.  the  ChrinlsD  cDnRTcnit 

thewli^psue.   uii __.,._., 

the  elul  UdinEi' ct  the  kingdon.  u 


I.   Tbeb 


loot  VI 


id  tiwy  bn]a|:ht  luto  liiiD  All  lick  pceple-'oil 
"  cliB. »  our  InpsUlun  uddenlcHHl  It:  with 


p«lij— "piMlytlei.'  ■  word  not  n*Iui4ll»il  *bi 
Tendon  vmi  mAde—ftBd  ha  kttled  them     These 


i»Ui-ft  nclim  lyfau  to  the  Eut  of  the  Jordan.  •■> 
ailed  u  eoDtalnliit  ten  elUa.  roaDdtd  ud  ehteflr 
nhibltedbyOiMkMtUen.  udfrgnJow^ud 
nun  bjjmd  Jgidn-nieulBi  tnm  FerM.  Thiu  not 
iDly  *u  111  Ptleatine  Brbeind,  hnl  ill  tlie  idla- 


OkrktiStnum 


MATTHKW.  V. 


MtheMouiU, 


▼Kried  eomplezioxi  of  eager  attendants  upon  the  great 
Pr^Mcher,  to  whom  the  aitonishlng  Diacoone  of  the 
next  three  chapters  was  addreesed.  On  the  import- 
ance which  oar  Lord  Ilimself  attached  to  this  first 
preaching  circuit,  and  the  preparation  which  He  made 
for  it,  tee  on  Mark«  L  36^. 

CHAPTERS  V-Vn 
SxiiMON  ON  THX  Mooirr. 
That  this  is  the  Mine  Ditooune  with  that  in  Lnke,  & 
ir-49-only  reported  more  fullj  by  Matthew,  and  l«n 
fully,  as  well  as  with  considerable  variation,  by  Luke 
—is  the  opinion  of  many  very  able  critics  (of  the  Greek 
•ommentators;  of  Calvin,  Grotidb,  MALDONATDa— 
who  stands  almost  alone  among  Romish  commenta- 
tors: and  of  most  modems,  as  Tholuck.  ]1by]cb« 

DS      WCTTK,      TlB^^HENDO&r,      STIKH,     WXJB8KLBB« 

K0BIN8ON).  The  prevailing  opinion  of  these  critics 
is,  that  Luke's  ii  the  original  form  of  the  Discourse, 
to  which  Matthew  has  added  a  number  of  sayings, 
uttered  on  other  occasions,  in  order  to  give  at  one 
view  the  great  outlines  of  our  Lord's  ethic»l  teadiing. 
But  that  they  are  ttoo  didinct  DutocmnMi— the  one 
delivered  about  the  close  of  His  first  missionary  tour, 
and  the  other  after  a  second  such  tour  and  the  solemn 
choice  of  the  Twelve-is  the  judgment  of  others  who 
have  given  much  attention  to  such  matters  (of  most 
RomUh  tiommentators,  including  Erasmus  ;  and 
among  the  modems,  of  Lanqk,  Grkswkll.  Bikks, 
WxfMTXR  ii  Wilkinson.  The  question  is  left  unde- 
cided by  Alvord;.  Auqustin's  opinion— that  they 
were  both  delivered  on  one  occasion,  Matthew's  on 
the  mountain,  and  to  the  disciples:  Luke's  in  the 
plain,  and  to  the  itromlscuous  multitude— is  so  clumsy 
and  artificial  as  hardly  to  deserve  notice.  To  us  the 
wcifzht  of  argument  appears  to  lie  with  those  who 
think  them  two  «H}i>arate  Discourses.  It  seems  hard 
to  conceive  that  Miitthew  should  have  put  this  Dis- 
course before  his  own  calling,  if  it  was  not  uttered 
till  long  after,  and  was  spoken  in  his  own  hearing  as 
one  of  the  newly-cliosen  Twelve.  Add  to  this,  that 
Matthew  introduces  his  Discourse  amidst  very  de- 
finite markings  of  tiine,  which  fix  it  to  our  Lord's 
first  preaching  tour;  while  that  of  Luke,  which  is  ex- 
pressly said  to  have  been  delivered  immediately  after 
the  choice  of  the  Tn  elve,  could  not  have  been  spoken 
Ull  long  after  the  tbne  noted  by  Matthew.  It  is  hard, 
too,  to  see  how  cither  Discourse  can  well  be  r^arded 
as  the  expansion  or  contraction  of  the  other.  And 
as  it  is  beyond  dispute  that  our  Lord  repeated  some 
of  His  weightier  sajrings  in  different  forms,  and  with 
varied  applications,  it  oiudit  not  to  suriirise  us  that, 
after  the  lapse  of  perhaps  a  year— when,  having  spent 
a  whole  night  on  the  hill  in  prayer  to  God,  and  set 
the  Twelve  apart.  He  found  Himself  surrounded  by 
crowds  of  people,  few  of  whom  probably  had  heard 
the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  and  fewer  stili  remem- 
bered much  of  it  —  He  should  go  over  again  its  prin- 
cipal points,  with  just  as  much  sameness  as  to  show 
their  enduring  gravity,  but  at  the  same  time  with  that 
difference  which  shows  His  exhaustless  fertility  as  the 
great  Prophet  of  the  Church. 

CHAPTER  V. 
Ver.  1-16.  Thk  Bkatitd  dks,  and  thur  Bsarino 
V  PON  THK  WoRL  D.  1.  And  sesing  the  moltitndes— thoee 
mentioned  in  ch.  4. 25— hs  went  up  iatoa  mountaia— one 
of  the  doxen  mountains  which  Robinson  saya  there 
are  in  the  vicinity  of  the  sea  of  Galilee,  any  one  of 
them  answering  about  equally  well  to  Uie  ocouion. 
80  charming  is  the  whole  landscape  that  the  descrip- 
tions of  it,  from  Joskpuus  downwards  (/.  IF.,  i.  10, 8), 
are  apt  to  be  thought  a  little  coloured,  and  whan  ha 
set~*bad  lat'  or  'seated  HimselT-his  disdplcs 
mto  him— already  a  large  circle,  more  or  lew  at- 
tnusted  and  subdued  by  His  preaching  and  miiades, 
la  artrtitioa  to  the  smaller  band  of  devoted  adherents. 

Iff 


Though  the  latter  only  answered  to  the  subjects  of 
His  kingdom,  described  in  this  Discourse,  there  were 
drawn  from  time  to  time  into  this  inner  circle  souls 
from  the  outer  one.  who,  by  the  power  of  His  match- 
leas  word,  were  constrained  to  forsake  their  all  for 
the  Lord  Jesus.    2.  And  he  opened  his  monUi— a  solemn 
way  of  arousing  the  reader's  attention,  and  preparing 
him  for  something  weighty  (Job.  3. 1;  Acts,  &  36: 10. 34) 
—and  tanght  them,  saying,  3.  Blessed.  Ac    Of  the  two 
words  which  our  translators  render  "blessed,**  th« 
one  here  used  points  more  to  what  is  inward,  and  s« 
might  be  rendered  "  happy,"  in  a  lofty  sense:  while  the 
other  denotes  rather  what  comes  to  us  ftom  MrUhaiU 
(as  Matthew,  2&  34L    But  the  distinction  is  not  al- 
ways nicely  carried  out    One  Hebrew  word  expresses 
both.    On  those  precious  Beatitudes,  observe  that 
thoui^  eight  in  number,  there  are  here  but  teten  dis- 
tinct features  of  character.    The  eighth  one  —  the 
"  persecuted  for  righteousness*  sake"— denote  merely 
the  possessors  of  the  seven  preceding  features,  om 
account  of  which  it  is  that  they  are  persecuted 
(S  Timothy.  3. 12).     Accordingly,  instead  of  any  dis- 
tinct promise  to  this  class,  we  have  merely  a  repeti- 
tion of  the  first  promise.    This  has  been  noticed  by 
several  critics,  who  by  the  seven/old  character  thus 
set  forth  have  rightly  observed  that  a  complete  char, 
acter  is  meant  to  be  depicted,  and  by  the  •evenfold 
blessedness  attached  to  it,  a  perfeei  blessedness  is  in. 
tended.    Observe,  again,  that  the  language  in  which 
these  beatitudes  are  couched  is  purposely  fetched 
from  the  Old  Testament,  to  show  that  the  new  king- 
dom is  but  the  old  in  a  new  form;  while  the  char- 
acters described  are  but  the  varied   forms  of  that 
tpiritwUxty  which  was  the  essence  of  real  religion 
idl  along,  but  had  «ell-nii;h  disappeared  under  oorw 
rupt  teaching.    Further,  the  things  here  promised, 
far  from  being  mere  arbitrary  rewards,  will  be  found 
in  each  case  to  grow  out  of  the  characters  to  which 
they  are  attached,  and  in  their  completed  form  art 
but  the  appropriate  coronation  of  them.    Once  more, 
as  "  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  which  is  the  first  and 
the  last  thing  here  promised,  has  two  stages- a  pre- 
sent and  a  future,  an  initial  and  a  consummate  stage 
—so  the  fuiniment  of  each  of  these  promises  has  two 
stages-a  present  and  a  future,  a  partial  and  a  per* 
feet  stage.     8.  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit     All  fa- 
miliar with  Old  Testament  phraseology  know  how 
fl^quently  God's  tme  people  are  styled  "  the  poor''— 
the '  oppressed,' '  afflicted,' '  miserable*—"  the  needy,** 
or  both  together  (as  in  Psalm  40. 17:  Isaiah,  41. 17}. 
The  explanation  of  this  lies  in  the  fact  that  it  is 
generally  "the  poor  of  this  world"  who  are  "rich  in 
faith"  (James,  2.  6 ;  cf.  8  Corinthians,  e.  10,  and  Re- 
velation, 1  9):  while  it  is  often  "the  ungodly"  wha 
"prosper  in  the  world"  (Psalm  73. 12).    Accordingly, 
in  Luke  10.  90,  21),  it  seems  to  be  this  dass-the  liter- 
ally "poor"  and  "hungry"— that  are  specially  ad- 
dressed.    But  since  God's  people  are  in  so  many 
places  styled  "the  poor"  and  "the  needy,"  with  no 
evident  reference  to  their  temporal  circumstances 
(as  in  Psalm  68. 10 :  00.  20^;  132. 16;  Isaiah.  6L  1;  a&  B, 
it  is  plainly  a  frame  0}  mind  which  those  terms  are 
meant  to  express.   Accordingly,  our  translators  some- 
times render  such  words  "the  humble"  (Psalm  10. 
12.  17).  "the  meek"  (Psalm  22.  20).  "the  lowly"  (Pro- 
verbs. 8.  84).  as  having  no  reference  to  outunud  dx- 
cnmstances.    But  here  the  explanatory  words,  "in 
spirit,"  fix  the  sense  to  *  those  who  in  their  deepest 
consciousness  realise  their  entire  need'  (cf.  the  Qreek 
of  Luke,  10. 21;  John,  IL  33;  13. 21;  Acts,  20. 22;  Romans. 
12.  u;  1  Corinthians.  6.  3;  Philippians.  3.).    This  self- 
emptjdng  conviction,  that  'before  God  we  are  void  of 
everything!*  Um  at  the  foundation  of  all  spiritual 
excellence,  according  to  the  teaching  of  Scripture. 
Without  it  we  are  inaccessible  to  the  riches  of  Christ: 


MATTtfEW,  V. 


I     Th*  rqoT  in  iplrit  sot  onlr  ilwU  tuva^l 
mdr  h>T«~  the  ktncdam.    Tbc  trt  kdh  nf  U 


n  n  ■■  th*  pries  ot  MS*  urine  (IIU;  wb  hii 
fid  oar  (slvaul  doUtnUaD.  tnA  cut  our 
•M  BM  eoDpHBlas  (Job,  D.  I7.  38 :  i  John. 
I  Ilk*  lififlc  In  iplrii  in  onriobHl  ir!(b  (he  fnlnenof 
nli&sldefa  li  tlB  klDcdan  Id  iDliiUaiir  ind  abcD 
>  ikdl  mr  to  tbcm  from  Hla  fnu  wUtc  Ibrimg, 
CRna,  T«  blcnsd  at  mr  Fatlur.  iBbarit  U»  bni- 
a  vnHnd  >fcT  KmJ-  HenrlU  tsirilB  tlum  nutoly 
Ibm  tan  taitrFtant  of  in  ifaodr  ponaoed  Inheii- 


0l1]gU(t«,    Ttauiclaaelrdu 

two  bHUIOdU 

uinen  diill 

b'."^i* 

(joy  ( 

,=j.-;s 

tamtr  tor 

ln^vtnea.    Bowing  Id  tun, 

>b«t. 

dmj.c. 

onrm 

umlog  .h>Jl  .(« 

D  be  cadtJ. 

X  no  bnwltfn.  bu*  at"iif. 


,..  Aceordliu!  to  RIsiud. 


■  of  Chrirt"  »  Coria. 


rtce,"  Towinl<n«iilhl.illBH>iiitluo 
If  big^mbidriliieM,  uul  ft  qiumU 
lelnl  iiiltlt:  It  "  nther  likea  noDE. 
to  bo  defnnileit"  II  Corlathliuii.  0. 


ATtUtruy  reWBtd,  but  u  h&viniE  k  kind  ol  uitiira]  fal- 
nimnDL  Wbcn  Uiey  dihiilit  tbuuHlni  in  Um  Lonl. 
H«cl>D>  th«D  the  dHiiHol  (hall  iMutWhoDtlw 
DoiQmll  their  my  to  HliD.  H«  brinn  it  to  paw ; 


BtneBtuthaBom-^iWiXhaUUig  UulUisy 
n  vtau  dHpollHl  at  Uuli  riChtA  l>  bMM 
ili±ntliiuarwUua,*o.Cfmlaitt,l  AU 
I  iboiv  m  t)i>ln-4ii  th*  vonmilDa  o(  that 


d  turn  ifttr  rtgtilaeuiHi:  ht  tha;  ihaU  bi  Uled 
ToobUcK,  *  tin  rclerepce  to  the  Old  Tcsluoenl  bock- 


a  found  in  Ibe  Old  Tttil 
todndthnaeumenhuiu 


jli  hnatu  uid  IhlntBiethe  kui'si'it  of  uuraD1KUt«>. 
lur  Lord,  by  cmpLoyinit  thia  Umin  here,  iiklnty 


ChrUCitkrwmu 


MATTHEW.  V. 


•A  tfct  Jf aiMt. 


the  loQginf  that  it  hath  nnto  thy  Jadian«ota  at  all 
times"  (Psalm  lio.  90;:  and  in  similar  breathings  does 
he  Rive  vent  to  his  deepest  longings  in  that  and  other 
PsalnM.  Well  oar  Lord  Just  takes  up  here  tUs 
blessed  frame  of  mind,  representing  it  as  the  surest 
pledge  of  the  coveted  supplies,  as  it  is  the  best  pre- 
liarative,  and  indeed  itself  the  beginning  of  them. 
"They  shall  be  saturated,**  He  says:  they  shall  not 
only  have  what  they  so  highly  value  and  long  to  pos- 
sess, but  they  shall  have  their  flU  of  it  Not  here, 
however.  Even  in  the  Old  Testament  this  was  well 
understood.  "Deliver  me,**  says  the  Psalmist,  in 
language  which,  beyond  all  doubt,  stretches  beyond 
the  present  scene,  "from  men  of  the  world,  which 
liave  their  i>ortion  in  this  life:  As  tor  me,  I  shall  be- 
hold thy  face  in  righteousness :  I  shall  be  satisfied, 
when  I  awake,  with  thy  likeness'*  (Psalm  17.  13-16). 
The  foregoing  beatitudes— the  flnt  four— represent 
the  saints  rather  as  eotudoHM  cfthtit  nted  ^  M<«alion, 
and  acting  suitably  to  that  character,  than  as  poe- 
aessed  of  it  The  next  three  are  of  a  different  kind- 
representing  the  saints  as  having  now  found  sulcoium, 
and  conducting  themselves  accordingly.  7.  Blwssd 
are  the  mercifU:  for  thsy  shall  obtain  mercy.  Beautiful 
is  the  connection  between  this  and  the  preceding  be- 
atitude. The  one  has  a  natural  tendency  to  beget  the 
other.  As  for  the  words,  they  seem  dintctly  fetched 
from  P&alm  18.  tt.  **With  the  merxdftil  thou  wilt 
show  thyself  merclftiL**  Not  that  our  merdiUness 
comes  absolutely  first  On  the  oonteary,  our  Lord 
Himself  expressly  teaches  us  ihat  God's  method  b 
to  awaken  In  us  compassion  towards  our  feUow-men 
by  HIb  own  exercise  of  it,  in  so  stupendous  a  way 
and  measure,  towards  ourselves.  In  the  parable  of 
the  unmerciful  debtor,  the  servant  to  whom  his  lord 
forgave  ten  thou.nand  tidents  was  naturally  expected 
to  exercise  the  small  measure  of  the  same  compas- 
sion required  for  forgiving  his  fellow-servant's  debt 
of  a  btmdred  pence;  and  it  is  only  when,  instead  of 
tills,  he  relentlessly  imprisoned  him  till  he  should 
Itay  it  up.  that  his  lord's  indignation  was  roused,  and 
he  who  was  designed  for  a  veswl  of  mercy  is  treated 
as  a  vessel  of  wrath  (ch.  18.  SM6;  and  see  ch.  6.  SS,  24; 
A.  15;  James.  2. 13}.  '  According  to  the  view  given  in 
8cri|iture,'  says  Trkkch  most  Justly,  'the  Christian 
stands  in  a  middle  point,  between  a  mercy  received 
and  a  mercy  yet  needed.  Sometimes  the  first  is 
urged  upon  him  as  an  argument  fur  showing  mercy— 
"  forgiving  one  another,  as  Christ  forgave  you"  (Oojos- 
sians.  3.  is :  Ephesians,  4.  SD ;  sometimes  the  last— 
"Blessed  are  the  merciful:  for  they  shall  obtain 
mercy:"  "Forgive,  and  ye  shall  be  iorgirea"  (Luke, 
u.  37;  James,  6.  9).  And  thus,  while  he  is  ever  to  look 
1>ack  on  the  mercy  received  as  the  source  and  nootive 
«)f  the  mercy  which  he  shows,  he  also  looks  fomard 
to  the  mercy  which  he  yet  needs,  and  which  he  is 
a.ssured  that  the  merciful— according  to  what  Bxm. 
uBL  beautifully  calls  the  btnigna  taUo  (the  gracious 
requlul;  of  the  kingtiom  of  God-shall  receive,  as 
a  new  provocation  to  its  abundant  exerdse.'  The 
foretastes  and  beginnings  of  this  judicial  recompense 
are  richly  experienced  here  below :  its  perfection  is 
resert-od  for  that  day  when,  from  His  great  white 
throne,  the  King  shall  say,  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my 
Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  fhnn 
the  foundation  of  the  world :  for  I  was  an  hungered, 
and  thirsty,  and  a  stranger,  and  naked,  and  sick,  and 
in  prison,  and  ye  ministered  unto  me."  Yes,  thus 
be  acted  towards  us  while  on  earth,  even  laying  down 
His  life  for  us:  and  He  will  not  He  cannot  disown, 
in  the  merciful,  the  image  of  Himself.  &  Blssssd  are 
ths  pars  in  hsart:  to  thij  shall  sss  Ood.  Here.  too. 
we  are  on  Old  Testament  ground.  There  the  differ- 
once  between  outward  and  inward  purity,  and  the 
•cceiitAbleness  of  the  latter  only  ia  the  sight  of  Ood, 

IS 


is  everywhere  taui^t  Nor  is  the  'vision  of  Ood' 
strands  to  the  Old  Testament;  and  though  it  was  an 
understood  thing  that  this  was  not  poesibie  in  the 
present  life  (Exodus,  31  20;  and  cf.  Job,  19,  28,  tl; 
Isaiah,  &  6),  yet  spiritually  it  was  known  and  felt  to 
be  the  privilege  of  the  saints  even  here  (Geneds,  i. 
Si:  a.  9 :  17.  l:  48. 16:  Psalm  37.  4 ;  S&  9;  «3.  2;  Isaiah. 
38.  3.  u.  Ac).  But  O  with  what  (irand  simpUdty. 
brevity,  and  power  Is  this  great  fundamental  truth 
here  expressed!  And  in  what  striking  contrast  would 
such  teaching  appear  to  that  which  was  then  current 
in  which  exdudve  attention  was  paid  to  ceremonial 
purification  and  external  morally?  This  heart- 
purity  begins  in  a  "  heart  sprinkled  from  an  evil  con- 
sdenoe,**  or  a  "consdence  purged  from  dead  works'* 
(Hebrews,  lo.  22:  9.  14;  and  see  Acts,  l&  9) :  and  this 
also  is  taught  in  the  Old  Testament  (Psalm  32.  t  2; 
cf .  Romans,  i.  6-8:  and  Isaiah.  <L  6-8J.  llie  coosdenoe 
thus  purged— the  heart  thus  sprinkled— there  is  light 
within  wherewith  to  see  God.  "If  we  say  that  we 
have  fellowship  with  Him,  and  walk  in  darkness,  we 
lie,  and  do  not  the  truth:  but  if  we  walk  in  the  lig^t 
as  He  Is  in  the  Ught  we  have  fellowship  one  with  the 
other"— He  with  us  and  we  with  Him— "and  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ  His  Son  deanseth  us**— us  who 
have  this  fellowship,  and  who.  without  such  continual 
cleansing,  would  soon  lose  it  again— "from  all  sin** 
(1  John,  L  «.  7).  "  Whosoever  sinneth  hath  not  seen 
Him,  ndther  known  Him"  (1  John,  3.  6) ;  "He  that 
doeth  evil  hath  not  seen  God"  (8  John.  ll).  The  in- 
ward vidon  thus  clarified,  and  the  whole  inner  man 
in  sympathy  with  God.  each  looks  upon  the  other 
with  complacency  and  joy.  and  we  are  "changed 
into  the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory."  But  the 
full  and  beatific  vidon  of  God  is  reserved  for  that 
time  to  which  the  Psalmist  stretches  his  views—"  As 
for  me,  I  shall  behold  Thy  face  in  righteousness: 
I  shall  be  satisfied,  when  I  awake,  with  Ihy  likeness" 
(Psahn  17.  U..  Then  shall  His  servants  serve  Him : 
and  they  shall  see  His  face:  and  His  name  shall  be  in 
their  foreheads  (Bevelation,  22.  3, 4).  They  ahaU  see 
Him  as  He  is  (1  John,  3.  21  But  says  the  apostle, 
expressing  the  converse  of  this  beatitude—"  Follow 
holiness,  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord** 
(Hebrews,  12. 14).  0.  Blssssd  sre  ths  psaocanskars— who 
not  only  study  peace,  but  diffuse  itHbr  thij  shall  be 
celled  ths  ddldren-'shall  be  called  sons'-«#(led.  Of 
all  these  beatitudes  this  is  the  only  one  which  could 
hardly  be  expected  to  find  its  definite  ground  in  the 
Old  Testament:  for  that  most  i^oxious  character  of 
God,  the  likenees  of  which  appears  in  the  peaee> 
makers,  had  yet  to  be  revealed.  His  idozious  name. 
indeed-«s  "The  Lord,  the  Lord  God,  merdfnl  and 
gradous.  long-suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodness 
and  truth,  forgiving  iniquity  and  transgression  and 
sin"-had  been  proclaimed  in  a  very  imposing  man- 
ner  (Exodus.  34.  8).  and  manifested  in  action  with 
affecting  frequency  and  variety  in  the  long  course 
of  the  ancient  economy.  And  we  have  undeniable 
evidence  that  the  saints  of  that  economy  felt  Its 
transforming  and  ennobling  influence  on  their  own 
character.  But  it  was  not  till  Christ  "made  peace 
by  the  blood  of  the  cross"  that  God  could  »»ftniff*st 
Himself  as  "the  God  of  peace,  tthat  brought  again 
from  the  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd 
of  the  sheep,  throni^  the  blood  of  the  ewlasting 
covenant"  (Hebrews,  isl  20)- could  reveal  wimtelf  as 
"in  Christ  reconciling  the  world  unto  Himself,  not 
imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them,"  and  hold 
Himself  forth  in  the  astonishing  attitude  of  beseech- 
ing men  to  be  "  reconciled  to  Himself  (2  Corinthians. 
6^  19,  20).  When  this  recondliatlon  actually  takes 
place,  and  one  has  "peace  with  God  throm^-onr 
Lord  Jesus  Christ"— even  "the  peace  of  God  which 
pasieth  all  undexitandlnf"— the  peaoe-reodren  ba- 


.'Ill  Tntanwnt.  u  ei 


iw<]ild.tb*  world 
tiMTii  dumnnmoutofthtwmU. 


rl  Ibtorirlt  of  Uw  worid.  Inwunfa  that 
«  or  (fan  DtHODH  ■•  biMtbtd  that  (pJrit 
bMa  fUutlad.  Mid  bud  tbilr  wliol*  (yitnn 

and  Ktkn  ndalT  dMiMd.  FoTVtr  ot 
eemita'IotktiBMeaf  m*n')h*ut:  kiwn- 
Itlnn,  In  the  (tew  of  db**!  notmul  it- 
i(tn  God.  1*  lU  Rluhcd  br  Uu  oUoiu. 

lucliliiK.Mll'«tUB*d<roTld:Biiwakuid 
,  ukliit  wTDut.  b  nmd*d  h  muUluil- 
rupi  Milnn  tlia  ptmd.  ntmtfnl  iptilt  al 

tlwt  cntTlni  ft/Mr  ipLrltoAl  1>laidi]^  n- 
ao  naplMMiitlr  Uw  Init  ol  Uufli^Uu 


\i.  dm  to  ba  rl^tooai.   k  tlwin 

—      *L>  (fan  ni  iki  imnid  pn- 

t-lb*  iMdliw  IHW  of  UlIH 

■a  ItHUw  urapn  mniiiB 
or  aHupUlgrUi  tbam.    II. 

In  oii|>>>ltlDiiloIiackUtliic.    NeeMark, 


laratbeai ... 

L  Ta  ira  tlw  nR  at  a*  nrth- b 
.ithm.  to  aeaaoB  Ita  Indpldl 
B  trMbaa  aadawMtaii  It.    Tliatiilne  ol  lalt  for  lb 


M  Mtbin  tba  vala  ot  ra 


irltboal  uol 

«  mtlrelj  corropt    Thui, 

abo'job.l4.t;lft]MII:  Johi 

maaa,  K.  «:  Tltm.  la.  SI,    T..      

our  Lord  ban.  ti  the  actlTa  ;reHnce  o 
atnont  tbair  fallawi.  TLa  tharactcr  i 
of  ChriiUana.  brouBht  Lnto  cine  conU 
dadnad  to  amrt  tha  teaWiinx  corrupt 
ftr  ud  HaHB  It!  tnitpiriitr.     Knt  b< 


)inpuod  wltb  Jiii- 


i  and  putUl  alT«t 
TsiDd  bold  U  (ul: 


rulu.atidatlaiutb  thaUoaiwIwDiililcar 
II.     bat  it  tba  aalt  ban  Ivt  U>  •utai-' 

ry'  or'iuipidi'kialiu  lU  aaUna  or 
Tbt  mauiu  It.  II  that  ChniUul 
ibehealtliof  tba  world  depandk  do™  io 

ir  iDdlrtdnal,  HtilDnlr  uiunicor 


CkirUti  Sirmtm 


MATTHEW.  V. 


an  th$  MtmmL       i 


not.  Tf  %  nan  lose  his  Rroce.  how  Hhall  tfuU  aract  he 
restored  to  him?  but,  Since  living  Ohrittianitr  is  the 
only  "Milt  of  tlie  earth."  if  men  lose  that,  what  elm  can 
supply  Its  i>lace?  What  follows  is  the  appalling  answer 
to  this  qne^tion.  it  is  thencefiirth  good  fiir  nothing, 
hut  to  be  east  out— a  figuratlTe  expression  of  indig- 
nant exclusion  from  the  kingdom  of  God  (cf.  ch.  8.  U; 
22. 13 ;  John.  0.  Si*  :  Q.  34j.  sjod  to  he  trodden  under  ibot 
of  men— expressive  of  contempt  and  scorn.  It  is  not 
the  mere  want  of  a  certain  character,  but  the  want  of 
it  in  those  wliose  pro/€$g'on  and  appeafxtrtee  were  fitted 
to  beget  expectation  of  finding  it  14.  Te  are  the  light 
ttf  the  world  -This  being  the  distinctive  title  which  our 
Lord  appropriates  to  Himself  (John,  8. 18;  9. 6;  and  see 
John.  L  4, »:  3.  lu;  12.  36. 86/— a  title  expressly  said  to 
be  unsuitable  even  to  the  higltest  of  all  the  prophets 
(John.  1.  S)  -it  must  be  applied  here  by  our  Lord  to 
His  disciples  only  as  they  shine  with  His  light  upon 
the  world,  in  virtue  of  His  Spirit  dwelling  in  them, 
and  the  same  mind  being  in  them  wliich  was  also  in 
Christ  Jesus.  Nor  are  Christians  anywhere  else  so 
called.  Nay.  as  if  to  avoid  the  august  title  which  the 
Jdaster  has  apiiropriated  to  Himself,  Christians  ate 
said  to  ''shine"-not  as  "lighto."  as  our  translators 
render  it,  but— "as  luminaries  in  the  world"  (Philip- 
pians.  2.  l6i;aDd  the  Baptirt  is  said  to  have  been  "  the 
burning  and  shining"— not  "light,"  as  in  our  transla- 
tion, but-"  lamp"  of  his  day  (John,  &  3fi).  Let  it  be 
observed,  too.  that  while  the  two  figures  of  salt  and 
sunlight  both  express  the  same  function  of  Chris- 
tians—their blessed  influence  on  their  fellow-men— 
they  each  set  this  forth  un<ler  a  different  aspect 
Halt  operates  internaUy,  in  the  mass  with  which  it 
comes  in  contact:  the  8unli;;ht  operates  ex(<ma/tv. 
irradiating  all  that  it  reaches.  Hence  Christians  are 
warily  styled  "  the  salt  of  the  earth"— with  reference 
to  the  massed  of  mankind  with  whom  they  are  ez- 
I»eoted  to  mix:  but  "the  light  of  the  «Y>rM*'— with 
reference  to  the  vast  and  variegated  surface  which 
feels  its  fructifying  and  gladdening  radiance.  The 
same  distinction  is  obHurvable  in  the  second  pair  of 
those  seven  parables  which  our  Lord  spoke  from  the 
<ialilcan  lake- that  of  the  "mustard  seed,"  which 
grew  to  be  a  great  overshadowing  tree,  answering  to 
the  sunliffht  which  invests  the  world,  and  that  of  the 
**  leaven."  which  a  woman  took  and,  like  the  salt,  hid 
in  tliree  measures  of  meal,  till  the  whole  was  leavened 
(ch.  13.  .11-33).  A  citythat  is  set  on  an  hill  cannot  bs  hid 
->nor  can  it  be  supposed  to  have  been  so  built  except 
to  be  seen  by  many  eyes.  16.  Neither  do  men  light  a 
oandlc-or  'lamp*— and  put  it  under  a  bushel-a  dry 
measure— but  on  a  candlestick  —  rather,  'under  the 
bushel,  but  on  the  lamp-stand.'  The  article  is  in- 
serted in  both  cases  to  expre«s  the  familiarity  of 
every  one  with  those  household  u  ten.'dls.  and  it  giveth 
light—*  shineth'- unto  all  that  are  in  the  house.  16.  Let 
your  light  so  shine  before  men.  that  they  may  see  your 
good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 
As  nobody  lights  a  lamp  only  to  cover  it  up,  but 
places  it  so  conspicuously  as  to  give  light  to  all  who 
need  light  so  Christians,  being  the  light  of  the  world, 
instead  of  hiding  their  light,  are  so  to  hold  it  forth 
before  men  that  they  may  see  what  a  life  the  disciples 
of  Clirist  lead,  and  seeing  this,  may  glorify  their 
Father  for  so  redeeming,  transforming,  and  ennobling 
earth's  sinful  children,  and  opening  to  tliemselves  the 
way  to  like  re<lemption  and  transformation. 
17-48.     Idcntxty  or   THras  PiUfvcxPLn  with 

TH08X  OF  THS  AKCIKNT  EiMtMOMT,  IN  OOmTRAST 
WITH  TUC  BXIONUfO  ThADTTIOMAL  TkACHIKO.      ISs- 

potUion  0/ PriHOipU$  {V,  ir-3f}).  17  Think  not  that  I  am 
oome— *  that  I  came*— to  destroy  the  Law,  or  the  Prophets 
— 4.e..  'the  authority  and  principle  of  the  Old  Teeta- 
ment'  (On  the  phrase,  see  clu  7.  12 :  81  40 :  Luke. 
19. 1«:  Acta,  u  1&)    This  general  way  of  taking  tht 


phrase  is  much  betterthannndentandhig  **the  Lsw^ 
and  '*the  Prophets**  separately,  and  enquiring,  aa 
many  good  crlUos  do.  in  what  sense  onr  Lord  could 
be  snppoeed  to  meditate  the  subversion  of  each.  To 
the  various  classes  of  His  hearers,  who  might  view 
such  suppoeed  abrogation  of  the  Iaw  and  the  Pro- 
phets with  very  different  feelings,  onr  Lord's  an- 
nouncement would,  in  effect  be  such  as  this— *  Ye 
who  "  tremble  at  the  word  of  the  Lord,"  fear  not 
that  I  am  going  to  sweep  the  foundation  from  under 
yonr  feet :  Ye  restless  and  revolutionary  spirits,  hop* 
not  that  I  am  going  to  head  any  revolutionary  move- 
ment :  And  ye  who  hypocritically  affect  great  rever- 
ence for  the  Law  and  the  Prophets,  pretend  not  to 
find  anything  In  my  teacliing  derojgatory  to  God's 
living  oraolM.'  I  am  not  oome  to  destroy,  hot  to  ftdllL 
'  Not  to  subvert  abrogate,  or  annul,  but  to  establish 
the  Iaw  and  the  Prophets— to  unfold  them,  to 
embody  them  in  living  form,  and  to  enshrine  them  in 
the  reverence,  affection,  and  character  of  men.  am  I 
come.'  18.  Fw  verily  I  say  unto  yon.  Here,  for  the 
first  time,  does  that  august  expression  occur  in  our 
Lord's  recorded  teaching,  with  which  we  have  grown 
BO  familiar  as  hardly  to  reflect  on  its  full  import  It 
is  the  expression,  manifestly,  of  iupreme  Ugislattve 
autharity;  and  as  the  subject  in  connection  with 
which  it  is  uttered  is  the  Moral  Law.  no  higher  claim 
to  an  anthOTity  §trictlv  divine  could  be  advanced. 
For  when  we  observe  how  jealously  Jehovah  aaerts 
it  as  His  exclusive  prerogative  to  give  law  to  men 
(Leviticus,  la  l-6\  10.  37:  26.  1-4,  13-16,  ^.),  such  lan- 
guage as  this  of  our  Lord  will  appear  totally  unsuiU 
able,  and  indeed  abhorrent,  from  any  creature-lips. 
When  the  Baptist's  words-"  I  say  unto  you"  (ch.  3.  8) 
-are  compared  with  those  of  Ids  Master  here,  the 
difference  of  the  two  cases  will  be  at  once  apparent 
TiU  heaven  and  earth  pass.  Though  even  the  Old 
Testament  announces  the  ultimate  "perdition  of 
the  heavens  and  the  earth,"  in  contrast  with  the  im- 
mutability of  Jehovah  (Psalm  108. 24-27),  the  prevalent 
representation  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth  in  Scrip- 
ture, when  employed  as  a  i)opular  figure,  is  that  of 
their  stabUity  (Psalm  119. 89-91;  Ecclesiastes,  1.  4:  Jere- 
miah. S3.  26, 28).  It  is  the  enduring  stability,  then,  of 
the  great  truths  and  principles,  moral  and  spiritual, 
of  the  Old  Testament  Kevelation  which  our  Lord 
thus  expresses,  one  jot— the  smallest  of  the  Hebrew 
letters— or  one  tittle— one  of  those  little  strokes  by 
which  alone  some  of  the  Hebrew  letters  are  dis- 
tinguished from  others  like  them— shall  in  no  wise 
pass  f^  the  law,  till  all  be  ftdfilled.  The  meaning  is. 
that  'not  so  much  as  the  smallest  loss  of  authority 
or  vitality  shsdl  ever  come  over  the  law.'  The  ex- 
pression. "tiU  all  be  fulfilled,"  is  much  the  same  in 
meaning  as  *it  ^lall  be  had  in  undiminished  and 
enduring  honour,  from  its  greatest  to  its  least  ve- 
quirementa*  Again,  this  general  way  of  viewing  our 
Lord's  words  here  seems  far  preferable  to  that  doc- 
trinal understanding  of  them  which  would  require 
us  to  determine  the  different  kinds  of  "fulfilment** 
which  the  moral  and  the  ceremonial  parts  of  it  wera 
to  have.  19.  Whosoever  therefore  shall  break— rather, 
'dissolve,*  *  annul.'  or  'make  invalid'— one  of  these 
least  oommandmsnts— an  expression  equivalent  to  *one 
of  the  least  of  these  commandments'— and  shall  teach 
men  so— referring  to  the  Pharisees  and  their  teaching, 
as  u  plain  from  the  next  verse,  but  of  course  embrac- 
ing all  similar  schools  and  teaching  in  the  Christian 
Church— he  shall  be  called  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  Aa  the  thing  spoken  of  is  not  the  practical 
breaking,  or  diaobeybig,  of  the  law,  but  annulling  or 
enervating  ita  obligation  by  a  vicious  system  of  inter- 
pretation, and  teanhing  others  to  do  the  same;  so  the 
thing  threatened  is  not  exclusion  from  heaven,  and 
still  less  the  lowest  place  in  it  but  a  degraded  and 


MATTHEW,  T 


ud  IMrUuMiw.  tlxr  Un  hrouht 


otUoffilinr.'  tetwho- 
m— »hoM  nlDOtpUi  uhI 
•ntbarttr  Md  boDcmr  ol 


*  Uct  ault  tin  Uw.'    ao.  Potl  htshD  vm, 
" " —  --'  "■ .    The  nipcrlority  *- 


Ok  Fbailnalc  rldiMaDiHH  ben 
•t  Km*.  MX  *Drrf .-  for  atl  Bcnpinn 
Mnaca  tsto  nod'i  Uocdoai.  lAatbcr 
»l«MmU«B.<<>IvBdi,  not  on  ttie  de 
••■■Mi  In  anrthlnt.  bnl  wdMy  on  oi 


id  [■  puiDir 

iotBUTl 


ta  anfliH  •■it  PliwiKH  thcniHl 


If  lb*  11iar!M«i.  wveutDotbflaiefdbAloriEat 
vslADAnift  TbbtvaflDonevdoMrinf'Rarniiii*, 
IK«  «;  yblll|iiilMn.l  11,    Bntmrljarl'iM'flti- 

■ttna  *Uii<  of  Uic  liiiHdcnn.  Than  wlUuiDt 
to  of  hnrV  nan*  "dwU  wt  Hod." 


„ n  UMortrWoJAwi 

POraMKhBuadwaio  n-Kc.  SL  Ti  km  tert 
■id  >«M  ^  ^  Oaaaf  etl  ltm>-ar.  u  IB  thi  oushl, 
*lBlhD  o(  nM  time  *  Whii-h  r>l  thtu  tnnilttlmK 
b  Ihi  rlthl  i.D-  ■      "  .... 


a  tUok  lliat " 
titfOBM*  (nailUtoii  of  the  wordi;  imdentuiilJD 
tbel(0ladlanpoTtiDi 


lowiii.  In  moDUui 


imful  ilmbUl 

—    Udm.  neb  ■■ 

:b  we  nod  IB  Emdne,  11.  II:  LeilUeu^  M,  it. 
•■7  mts  r«L  Hu-k  Ibe  anllioriuUTS  tmu 
-M  lilmwlfthBLawslnirina  Jnrtm-OMM 


^OtJBi 


rerofUitJBdt^ 
nr  >b(U  nr,  Ikw 


I.  BntBoiiilihoiipaiiiliRiE: 


impoml  tiilDi>hiiKnl 


white  tbe  wivd  UMd  fut  '-b«U  fin"  » 
lion  to  Ibe-TmUeyoftbe  hiii  ol  Bt 
It  lel.     In  tfali  nUer  Ibe  Jewi.  w 

toMolwb  "on  Uie  hiili  pLiie«  ol  T 
BsqacDre  of  which  eood  Jo«Uh  ilchli 
tba  npelltian  ot  laeh  ihoiDliAUDiii 

Jawlik  wTlbns, •  Bn  VM  Iniit  bandn b It  Msiif  ~ 
■ama  (ha  eBi<0B.uid  idl  Idr'-  -" '■"-     -    ' 

'Tolleated  about  Uid  CBoItHl    ( 


vbaUmlt 


ir  lIlKi 


rtheiwoi<]eicb.m.ir 

nicli  worrii  tie  epjiL 


KnTinM  A^mAM 


MATTITBW.  V. 


•n  Ac  Afoiutf. 


yon  that  it  U  broken  even  by  caTi§eIeM  anger,  which 
in  bnt  batretl  in  the  bnd,  u  hatred  is  incipient  muxw 
(ler  :l  John.  3.  i.i.;  and  if  by  the  feellnfn,  much  more 
by  thoM  ronLi  in  T7hicb  all  ill  feeling,  from  the 
■liffhteit  to  tho  moit  envenomed,  ate  wont  to  be  cast 
upon  a  brother :  and  joBt  at  there  are  gradationa  in 
hnnian  courtu  of  judicatnTe.  and  in  the  rantenoea 
which  they  prononnce  according  to  the  degrees  of 
criminality,  so  will  the  jndidal  treatment  of  all  the 
breakers  of  this  commandment  at  the  divine  tlibnnal 
be  accortlinK  to  thoir  real  criminality  before  the 
heart-scarcliing  Judge.*  O  what  holy  teaching  ia 
this!  23.  Therefore— to  apply  the  foregoing, and  show 
lt5  pnrammmt  importance -if  tlum  biiaf  thy  fift  te 
the  altar,  and  there  remembereit  that  thy  brother  hath 
anght— of  just  complaint  egaiBit  thee ;  9L.  Lsavethm 
thy  pft  before  the  altar,  and  go  thy  way ;  first  be  rsoon- 
died  to  thy  brother.  The  meaning  evidently  ii— not. 
*di«misi  from  thine  own  breast  all  ill-feeling,'  bat 
'  Ket  thy  linither  to  <lismiss  from  his  mind  all  gntdge 
against  thee.'  and  then  oome  and  oibr  thy  gUL  'The 
picture,'  says  Tholuck,  'is  drawn  from  Uf^  It 
transports  us  to  the  moment  when  the  Israelite,  hav- 
ing brought  his  sacrifice  to  the  court  of  the  Israelites, 
awaited  the  instant  when  the  priest  would  approach 
to  receive  it  at  his  handa  He  waits  with  his  gift  at 
the  rails  which  separate  the  place  where  he  stands 
fyoni  the  court  of  the  priests,  into  which  his  offering 
will  presently  be  taken,  tliere  to  be  slain  by  the 
}irie«t.  and  by  him  presented  upon  the  altar  of  sacri- 
fice.' It  in  at  this  solemn  moment,  when  about  to 
cast  himself  upon  divine  mercy,  and  seek  in  his  (tf- 
fering  a  seal  of  divine  forgiveness,  that  the  offerer 
is  supposed,  all  at  once,  to  remember  that  some 
brotlier  has  a  just  cause  of  complaint  against  him 
through  breach  of  this  commandment  in  one  or 
otiior  of  the  ways  just  ln<licated.  What  then?  Is 
he  til  nay.  As  soon  as  I  have  offered  this  gift  I  will  go 
stmik'ht  to  my  brother,  and  make  it  up  with  him? 
>  ay  :  but  beffire  another  step  is  taken— even  before 
the  ofTuHng  is  presentt^l— this  rsoonciliation  is  to  be 
sottirht.  though  the  gift  have  to  be  left  unofTered  be> 
fore  the  altar.  The  converse  of  the  truth  here 
taught  Is  very  strikingly  expressed  in  Mark,  IL  a&, 
SR.  "  And  wJun  ye  Bfand  praying  (in  the  very  act). 
forgive,  if  ye  have  aught  (of  just  complaint ■  against 
any :  that  your  Father  also  which  is  in  heaven  may 
f orcive  you  your  tresiNuises.  But  if  ye  do  not  forgive, 
neither  will  your  Fatlior  which  is  in  heaven  forgive 
ynu."  Hence  the  beautiful  iiractioe  of  the  early 
t'lmrch.  to  see  that  all  differences  amongst  bcethren 
and  sisters  in  Christ  were  made  up.  in  the  spirit  of 
love,  before  going  to  the  Holy  t'ommonion ;  and  the 
t;hurch  of  England  has  a  rubrical  direction  to  this 
eflfect  in  her  Communion  service.  Gertidnly,  if  tills 
be  the  highest  act  of  worship  on  earth,  such  recon- 
ciliation—though obligatory  on  all  other  occasions  of 
worAhip— must  be  peculiarly  so  then.  2ft.  Agree  with 
thine  adverssry— thine  opi>onent  in  a  matter  cognisable 
by  law.  quickly,  whiles  then  art  in  the  mj  with  him— 
"  to  the  matdstrate."  as  in  Luke.  13. 58;  Isst  at  any  tins 
—here,  rather,  'lest  at  all.'  or  simply  'lest*  ths  ad- 
versary deliver  thee  to  the  Judge,  and  the  Judge— having 
pronounced  thee  in  the  wrong,  deliver  thee  to  ths 
ofBoer— the  official  whoee  business  it  is  to  see  ths 
sentence  carrie<l  into  effect,  and  thoa  be  east  faito 
pnsoB.  26.  Yerily  I  say  onto  thee.  Thou  shsh  by  as 
means  oome  oat  thenee.  till  thou  hsst  paid  the  nttsranst 
fsrthlng  — a  flractional  Roman  coin,  to  which  oar 
"  farthing"  answers  suflidently  well.  That  our  Lord 
meant  here  merely  to  give  a  piece  of  prudential 
ailvice  to  his  hearers,  to  keep  out  of  the  hands  of  the 
law  and  its  ofRdals  by  settling  all  disputes  witli  one 
another  privately,  la  not  for  a  moment  to  be  sap- 
IKMMd,  though  then  are  critics  of  asehool  k>w  enoosh 


to  suggest  this.  The  concluding  words— "Verily  I 
say  unto  thee.  Thou  shalt  by  no  means  come  out." 
Ac— manifestly  show  that  though  tha  languaof  is 
drawn  from  human  disputes  and  legal  procedure.  He 
is  dealing  with  a  higher  than  any  human  quanel,  a 
higher  than  any  human  tribunal,  a  higher  than  any 
human  and  temporal  sentence.  In  this  view  of  tbs 
words— in  which  nearly  all  critics  worthy  of  the  naraa 
agree- the  spirit  of  them  may  be  thus  expressed  >- 
*In  expounding  the  sixth  commandment.  I  have 
spoken  of  offences  between  man  and  man:  remindlnit 
you  that  the  offender  has  another  iiarty  to  deal  with 
besides  him  whom  he  has  wronged  on  earth.  sAd 
assuring  yt>u  that  all  worship  offered  to  the  Searcher  of 
hearts  by  one  who  knows  that  a  brother  Ium  Just 
cause  of  complaint  against  him,  and  yet  takes  no 
steps  to  remove  it,  is  vain:  Bnt  I  cannot  pass  from 
this  subject  without  reminding  you  of  One  whoso 
cause  of  complaint  against  yon  is  far  more  deadly 
than  any  that  man  can  have  against  man:  and  sines 
with  that  Adversary  you  are  already  on  the  way  to 
Judgment,  it  will  be  your  wisdom  to  make  np  the 
anarrel  without  delay,  lest  sentence  of  condemna- 
tion be  pronounced  upon  you,  and  then  wUl  execo^ 
tlon  strai^tway  follow,  from  the  effects  of  which 
you  shall  never  escape  as  long  as  any  remnant  of  the 
offence  remains  nnexpiated.'  It  will  be  obanrved 
that  as  the  primeipU  on  which  we  are  to  "agree** 
with  this  "Adversary**  is  not  here  spedfled,  and  the 
precise  natun  of  the  retribution  that  is  to  lig^t  upon 
the  despisers  of  this  warning  is  not  to  be  gathered 
from  the  mere  use  of  the  word  "prison;"  so,  the 
rtm«dU€9$neM  of  the  punishment  is  not  in  so  many 
words  expressed,  and  still  less  is  its  actual  oessadois 
taughk  The  language  on  all  these  points  is  «ledgnedly 
general:  but  it  may  safely  be  said  that  the  umtmUng 
dwraiioH  of  fnture  punishment— elsewhere  so  elMurly 
and  awfully  expressed  by  our  Lord  Himself,  as  in 
V.  fl)  ana  so.  and  Mark,  9.  43, 48— is  the  only  doctrine 
with  which  His  language  here  quite  natomJly  and 
fully  accords.    iCf.  ch.  18. 30, 34) 

Th4  some  snltTeei  Uhutrated  /rem  the  Stnnih  Oo«» 
numdment  (v.  S7-32I.  27.  Ye  have  heard  that  It  was  said. 
The  words  "by."  or  "to  them  of  old  time,**  la  this 
verse  are  insufficiently  supported,  and  probiibly  were 
not  in  the  original  text.  Thou  shalt  net  essnut 
adultery.  Interpreting  this  seventh,  as  they  did  the 
sixth  commandment.  Uie  traditional  perverteisof  the 
law  restricted  the  breach  of  it  to  aeU  of  criminal  in- 
tercourse between,  or  with,  mairied  persons  es> 
elusively.  Our  Lord  now  dissipates  such  delnrionsL 
2&  Bat  I  say  onto  yon.  That  whosoever  looksth  ea  a  wo- 
man to  lust  after  hor- with  the  intent  to  do  so,  as  the 
same  expression  is  used  in  ch.  <L  i:  or,  with  the  tnil 
consent  of  his  will,  to  feed  thereby  his  unholy 
desires,  hath  oommitted  adultery  with  her  already  ia 
his  hsazt.  We  are  not  to  suppose,  fTom  the  word 
here  used— "  adultery"— that  our  Lord  means  to 
restrict  the  br^M^  of  this  commandment  to  mar^ 
ried  persons,  or  to  criminal  intercourse  with  such. 
The  expressions,  "wAosoever  luoketh,"  and  "looketh 
upon  a  iroHUM,  **  seem  clearly  to  extend  the  rnngeof 
this  commandment  to  ail  forms  of  impurity,  and  tho 
counsels  which  follow— as  they  most  certainly  wera 
intendetl  for  all,  whether  married  or  unmairied— aeen 
to  confirm  this.  As  in  dealing  with  the  sixth  oom> 
mandment  our  Lord  first  expounds  it.  and  then  in  tho 
four  following  verses  applies  His  exposition,  so  hm. 
He  first  expounds  the  seventh  commandment,  ai^ 
then  ia  the  four  following  verses  applies  His  expo- 
sition. 29.  And  if  thy  right  sy»~the  readier  and  tho 
dearer  of  the  two,  olfoad  thee— be  a '  trap-spring,*  or, 
as  in  the  New  Testament,  be  'an  occasion  of  stank- 
bling*  to  thee,  ploek  iteat,  sad  east  it firam  thes-  Imply. 
ing  a  certain  indignant  promptttnde,  heedlossof  whti^ 


i  bodr  "cut,"  wlibin 

■  dKutloD.  "Into  htU." 
n  tha  Upa  of  Lo**  lncmi 


lOBUkl 


Ttas  Uw  < 
lu  atnctDworlullT'bk 
a  pnrltr  hi  th«  n 


Ubb  and  trnnnlul  KPintloD.    The  oi 
1  gtTJUml  of  dlTorca  aUawol  by  th«  miic 


kibd  daiiTBTcd  lnclh 


11  pal  (WIT  Ui 
.euHtkliBbi 
It.  Id  oh  the 


thli  am  Uird  dov 


«  heathm  delt^.  Id 


s  b7  buTu;  ta  it 


Ood'a  thnDC  U  HflbjUuui     _ 

IqDoIIng  luiah.  n.  1):  ulUia  1^  Jtmnloi :  br  It  la 
tb«  dtj  ot  tka  (iiat  Klic  (quotlnc  PhId)  u.  A  W. 
Siltbo  iball  Oh  * ■-  "■-  •—'   ■■ *' 


'  iball  Oca  (waai  In  On  i-i.  bae 
rt  maka  aM  hate  >blta  BUaek.    In  ( 


on  of  HK 
."  Bat  in 
IS  obJccUsa 


«.  be,  Tea.ita:  N>t.  na;:— 'I^t  a 


t  o(  anythlnt'     (Bea  Ji 


luall/  correct  rebderltwof  th 
ima  eipoiiton  pnfer.  It  It  t 
Olid  la  orislDallT  of  Uia  daii 


IB  Epiitli  of  Jamn  (&  i|l 


CkrUf»8t>nMn 


MATTHEW,  VI. 


en  the  Mtmnt. 


limple  Yes  and  No  come  soon  to  be  more  relied  on 
than  the  moet  solemn  asseverations  of  others.  Thiis 
does  the  grace  of  onr  Lord  Jesos  Christ,  like  a  tree 
east  into  the  bitter  waters  of  human  corruption,  heal 
and  sweeten  them. 

Same  Sutded—Ri'tcaiation  In.  SMS).  We  have  here 
the  eonrerse  of  the  preeedhig  lessons.  They  were 
mnaiive:  these  are  fwitive.  38.  Ye  have  heard  that  it 
hath  been  said  (Exodus,  2L  23-26;  Leviticus,  24  10.  ao; 
Deuteronomy,  19.  21),  An  eye  for  an  eye,  and  atooth  for 
a  tooth— 1.€.,  whatever  penalty  was  renarded  as  a 
proper  equivalent  for  these.  This  law  of  retribution 
•-designed  to  take  vengeance  out  of  the  hands  of  pri> 
vate  persons,  and  commit  it  to  the  magistrate— was 
•bused  in  the  opposite  way  to  the  commandments  of 
the  Decalogue.  While  they  were  reduced  to  the 
level  of  civil  enactments,  this  judicial  regulation  was 
held  to  be  a  warrant  for  taking  redress  into  their 
own  hands,  contrary  to  the  injunctions  of  the  Old 
Testament  itself  (Proverbs,  20.  22;  21  2!)).  80.  But  I 
■aj  unto  yon.  That  ye  resist  not  evil;  bat  whoooersr  shall 
nnite  thee  on  thy  r^ht  eheek.  torn  to  him  the  other  also. 
Our  Lord's  own  meek,  yet  dignified  bearing,  when 
•mitten  rudely  on  the  cheek  (John,  18.  22,  23).  and  not 
literally  presenting  the  other,  is  the  best  comment 
on  these  words.  It  is  the  preparedness,  after  one  in- 
dignity, not  to  invite  but  to  submit  meekly  to 
another,  without  retaliation,  which  this  strong  lan- 
guage is  meant  to  convey.  40.  And  if  any  man  will  SOS 
thee  at  the  law,  and  take  away  thy  ooat—the  inner  gar- 
ment: In  pledge  for  a  debt  (Exodus,  22.  26,  sri—lst  him 
nave  thy  cloak  also— the  outer  and  more  costly  gar- 
ment. This  overcoat  was  not  allowed  to  be  retained 
over-night  as  a  pledge  l^m  the  poor,  because  they 
used  it  for  a  bed-covering.  41.  And  whosoever  shall 
eompsl  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go  with  him  twain— an  allusion, 
probably,  to  the  practice  of  the  Bomans  and  some 
eastern  nations,  who,  when  Government  dispatches 
had  to  be  forwuded,  obliged  the  people  not  only  to 
famish  hones  and  carriages,  but  to  frive  personal  at- 
tendance, often  at  great  inconvenience,  when  re- 
quired. But  the  thing  here  demanded  is  a  readiness 
to  submit  to  unreasonable  demands  of  whatever 
kind,  rather  than  raise  quarrels,  with  aU  the  evils 
resulting  from  them.  What  follows  is  a  beautiful 
extenfdon  of  this  precept  42.  (Hve  to  him  that  siketh 
thee.  The  senw  of  unr*^4uonabU  asking  is  here  implied 
(ef .  Luke,  6. 3o: .  and  firom  him  that  would  borrow  of  thM 
turn  not  thou  away.  Though  the  word  signifies  classi- 
cally 'to  have  money  lent  to  one  on  security,'  or 
*wlth  interest,'  yet  as  this  was  not  the  original  sense 
of  the  word,  and  as  usury  was  forbidden  among  the 
Jews  (Exodus,  22.  26.  i^c),  it  is  doubtleu  simple  bor- 
rowing which  our  Lord  here  means,  as  indeed  the 
whole  strain  of  the  exhortation  implies.  This  shows 
that  such  counsels  as  "Owe  no  man  anything"  (Ro- 
mans, 13.  8;  are  not  to  be  taken  absolutely;  else  the 
Scripture  commendations  of  the  righteous  for  "lend- 
ing" to  his  neceMitouB  brother  (Psalm  37.  26;  112.  6; 
Luke,  6.  37)  would  have  no  application,  torn  not 
thou  away— a  graphic  expression  of  unfeeling  reftiaal 
to  relieve  a  brother  in  extremity. 

Same  Suttjftt—Love  to  Eium  its  {v.  43-48).  43.  Ye  have 
heard  that  it  hath  been  said  (Leviticus,  la  18),  Thou 
■halt  love  thy  neighbour.  To  this  the  corrupt  teachers 
added,  and  hate  thine  enemy— as  if  the  one  were  a 
legitimate  inference  ftrom  the  other,  instead  of  being 
a  detestable  gloss,  asBcNfixL  indignantly  calls  it 
LiQHTrooT  quotes  some  of  the  cursed  maxinu  in- 
culcated by  those  traditionists  regarding  the  proper 
treatment  of  all  Gentiles.  No  wonder  that  the  Bo- 
mans charged  the  Jews  with  hatred  of  the  human 
race.  44.  But  I  say  unto  you.  Love  your  enemies.  The 
word  here  used  denotes  monil  love,  as  distinguished 
from  the  other  word,  which  expresses  pcnoHai  affw- 

Si 


tion.  Usually,  the  former  denotes*  complacency  in 
the  character*  of  the  person  loved ;  but  here  It  de- 
notes the  benignant,  compassionate  outgoing  of  desire 
for  another's  good,  bless  them  that  coth  you,  do  good 
to  them  that  hate  you,  and  prsy  for  them  which  despite, 
fhlly  use  you,  and  persecute  you.  The  best  commentary 
on  these  matchless  counsels  is  the  bright  example  of 
Him  who  gave  them.  (See  1  Peter,  2.  21-24 ;  and  cf. 
Romans,  12.  20. 21 ;  1  Corintliians,  4.  12;  1  Peter,  s.  8.) 
But  though  such  precepts  were  never  before  expressed 
—perhaps  not  even  conceived —with  such  breadth, 
precision,  and  sharpness  as  here,  our  Lord  is  here 
only  the  incomparable  Interpreter  of  a  law  in  force 
flrom  the  beginning:  and  this  is  the  only  satisfactory 
view  of  the  entire  strain  of  this  Discourse.  45.  That 
ye  may  be  the  children—'  tluit  ye  may  be  sons'- of  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven,  llie  meaning  is,  'that  jre 
may  show  yourselves  to  be  such  by  resfmbUng  Him' 
(cf.  V.  0  and  Epbesians,  6. 1).  fbr  he  maketh  his  sun— 
'yoiur  Father's  sun.'   Well  might  Benokl  exclaim. 

*  Magnificent  appellation  !*— to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on 
the  good,  snd  sendeth  rain  on  the  Just  and  on  the  uaput 
—rather  (without  the  article)  '.on  evil  and  good,  and 
on  just  and  unjust'  When  we  find  God's  own  pro- 
cedure held  up  for  imitation  in  the  law,  and  much 
more  in  the  prophets  (Leviticus,  10.  2:  2Gl  26:  uid  cf. 
1  Peter,  1. 16, 16<.  we  may  see  that  the  principle  of  thig 
surprising  verse  was  nothing  new:  but  the  form  of  it 
certainly  is  that  of  One  who  spake  as  never  man  spake. 
46.  For'if  ye  love  them  which  love  you.  what  rewird  have 
ye  1  do  not  even  the  publicans  the  same  1  The  publicans, 
as  collectors  of  taxes  due  to  the  Roman  government, 
were  even  on  this  account  obnoxious  to  the  Jews, 
who  sat  uneasy  under  a  foreign  yoke,  and  disliked 
whatever  brought  this  unpleasantly  before  them. 
But  the  extortion  practised  by  this  class  made  them 
hateful  to  tlie  community,  who  in  their  current 
speech  ranked  them  with  "harlots."  I^'or  does  our 
Lord  scruple  to  speak  of  them  as  others  did,  which 
we  may  be  sure  He  never  would  if  it  had  been  calum* 
nious.  The  meaning,  then,  is.  'In  loving  those 
who  love  you.  there  is  no  evidence  of  superior  princi- 
ple :  the  worst  of  men  will  do  this:  even  a  publican 
will  go  that  length.'  47.  And  if  ye  salute  your  brethren 
only— of  the  same  nation  and  religion  with  yourselvea 
—what  do  jt  more  (than  otherslt— *  what  do  ye  tmcom- 
mon'  or  'extraordinary^  t>.,  wherein  do  ye  frttl  f  do 
not  even  the  publicans  so  1  The  true  reatiing  here  ap- 
pears  to  be.  'Do  not  even  the  heathens  the  samef 
Cf.  ch.  18.  17,  where  the  excommunicated  iKsrson  is 
said  to  be  "as  an  heathen  man  and  a  publican." 
48.  Be  ye  therefore— rather,  *  Ye  shall  therefore  be,'  or 

*  Ye  are  therefore  to  be,'  as  My  disciples  and  in  My 
kingdom  —  perfect  or  'complete.*  Manifestly,  our 
Lord  here  speaks,  not  of  degreet  of  excellence,  but  of 
the  kind  of  excellence  which  was  to  distinguish  Hia 
disciples  and  characterize  His  kingdom.  W  ben  there- 
fore He  adds,  even  as  your  Father  which  ii  in  heaven  ia 
perfbct  He  refers  to  that  full-orbed  glorious  complete- 
ness which  IS  in  the  great  Divine  Model,  "their 
Father  which  is  in  heaven." 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Sermon  on  tok  Mount  —  cotitinufd.  Ver.  i-ia. 
FuBTHUi  Illustration  or  tux  RiaHTKousNSM 
or  TUX  Kingdom- ITS  UNOSTXNTATiorsNxiML  Otn- 
eral  Vaulfon  aoaintt  OstentatUM  in  Rdigi-'Un  Dulieg 
(r.  1).  1.  Take  heed  that  ye  do  not  your  alms.  But  the  true 
reading  seems  clearly  to  be  'your  righteousness.* 
The  external  authority  for  both  readings  is  pretty 
nearly  equal;  but  internal  evidence  is  decidedly  in 
favour  of  *  rtghteousneM.'  The  subject  of  the  second 
verse  beink  'almsgiving,'  that  wonl-  so  like  the  other 
in  Greek— might  easily  be  substituted  for  it  by  the 
copyist :  whereas  the  opposite  would  not  be  so  likely. 
But  It  is  still  more  in  favour  of  "  righteoasncas.**  thai 


MATTireW.  VI. 


tit.    ItiithontiriivDb 
la  li«K  tiulit. 

T.  But  wbta  jt  prxf .  ue 


I  tho  Tovsi  KbnAed 


Jnd«d  from  JU  tott  nmtnrft 


taDlyothlnUardlRic 
D  Djed  u  ft  dlnctom 
r-d«Blvned«  lQdv«d,  tr 


10  cxiuuvlB  Of  lU  KliuL  iue.  oi  n«iui 


CkritCt  Senmom 


MATTHEW.  VL 


<m  the  Mmmi. 


quotation  of  its  pbTasaoloRy.  occnn  in  the  sequel  of 
the  New  Testament,  we  are  to  guard  against  a  saper- 
stitioos  use  of  it  How  early  this  began  to  appear  in 
the  Chorcb-serrices,  and  to  what  an  extent  it  was 
afterwards  carried.  Li  known  to  every  one  versed  in 
Cainrch  History.  Nor  has  the  spirit  which  bred  this 
abnse  quite  departed  from  some  branches  of  the 
Protestant  Chnroh.  thonj^  the  opposite  and  equally 
oondemnable  extreme  Li  to  be  found  in  other  branches 
of  it 

Model-Praver  (»  9-13).  According  to  the  lAtln 
fltthers  and  the  Lutheran  Church,  the  petitions  of  the 
Lord's  Prayer  are  aeven  in  number:  according  to  tlie 
Onek  fathers,  the  Reformed  Church,  and  the  West- 
HiDster  divines,  they  are  only  «'x;  the  two  last  being 
nsarded— we  think,  less  correctly— as  one.  The  first 
time  petitions  have  to  do  exclusively  with  Odd: 
**Tkv  name  be  hallowed" -"7'Ay  kingdom  come"— 
**  7!fty  will  be  done."  And  they  oeour  in  a  tUitceiiding 
scale  —from  Himself  down  to  the  manifestation  of 
Himself  in  His  kingdom :  and  from  His  kingdom  to 
the  entire  subjection  of  its  subjects,  or  the  complete 
doing  of  His  wiU.  The  remaining  four  petitions 
have  to  do  with  ouRBKLVxa:  "  Give  u$  our  bread"— 
*'  Forgive  »«  our  debts"—"  Lead  «s  not  into  tempta- 
Uon"-"  Deliver  lu  from  evil"  But  these  latter 
petitions  occur  in  an  amxjuiing  scale  -  from  the  bodily 
wants  of  every  day  up  to  our  final  deliverance  from 
aUeviL 

Inrocation:  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven.  In  the 
former  clause  we  express  His  nearness  to  us:  in  the 
latter.  His  distance  from  us.  (Bee  Ecdesiastes.  6.  2: 
Isaiah,  (XL  l.)  Holy,  loving  familiarity  suitgests  the 
one:  awful  reverence  the  other.  In  calling  Him 
**  Father"  we  express  a  relationship  we  have  all  known 
and  felt  surrounding  us  even  from  our  infancy:  but 
in  calJing  Him  our  Father  "  who  art  in  heaven,"  we 
oontrost  Him  with  the  fathers  we  all  have  here 
below,  and  so  raise  our  souls  to  that  "heaven"  where 
He  dwells,  and  that  Majesty  and  Glory  which  are 
there  as  in  their  proper  home.  These  first  words  of 
the  Lord's  Prayer- this  Invocation  with  which  it 
opens-  what  a  brightness  and  warmth  does  it  throw 
over  the  whole  prayer,  and  into  what  a  serene  region 
does  it  introduce  the  praying  believer,  the  child  of 
God,  as  he  thus  approaches  Him !  It  is  true  Uiat  the 
paternal  relationship  of  God  to  His  people  is  by  no 
moans  strange  to  the  Old  Testament  (dee  Deutero- 
nomy, 3S.  0:  I'salm  1U3. 13:  Isaiah.  03. 16:  Jeremiah,  3. 
4, 19:  Malachi,  1.  6:  2. 10.)  But  these  are  only  glimpses 
—the  "back  parts"  (Exodus.  33.  23),  if  we  may  so 
say.  in  comparison  with  the  "  open  face"  of  our  Father 
revealed  in  Jesus.  (See  on  2  Corinthians,  3. 18.)  Nor 
is  it  too  much  to  say.  that  the  view  which  our  Lord 
gives,  throughout  this  His  very  first  lengthened  dis- 
course, of  "  our  Father  in  heaven."  befvars  all  that 
was  ever  taught,  even  in  God's  own  Word,  or  con- 
ceived before  by  His  saints,  on  this  subject 

Pint  Pttition:  Hallowed  be-i.c.'Be  held  in  rever- 
ence'—  fv(Kirded  and  trtatfd  as  holy,  thy  name. 
God's  name  means  'Himself  as  revealed  and  mani- 
fested.' Everywhere  in  Scripture  God  defines  and 
marks  off  the  faith  and  love  and  reverence  and  obedi- 
ence He  will  have  from  men  by  the  disclosures  which 
He  makes  to  them  of  what  He  is ;  both  to  shut  out 
false  conceptions  of  Him,  and  to  make  all  their  devo- 
tion take  the  shape  and  hue  of  His  own  t**ff>»*ng 
Too  much  attention  cannot  be  paid  to  this. 

Second  PftitwH :  10.  Thy  kingdom  come.  The  king- 
dom of  God  is  that  moral  and  spiritual  kingdom 
which  the  God  of  grace  is  setting  up  in  this  fallen 
world,  whose  subjects  consist  of  as  many  as  have 
been  brought  into  hearty  subjection  to  His  gracious 
sceptre,  and  of  which  His  Bon  Jesus  is  the  glorious 
Head.   In  the  inward  reality  of  it,. this  kini^om 


existed  ever  since  there  were  men  who  "walked  with 
God"  (Genesis,  6.  24),  and  "waited  for  His  salvation" 
.'Genesis,  40.  18):  who  were  "continually  with  Him, 
holden  by  His  right  hand"  (Psalm  73.  S3),  and  who, 
even  in  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  feared 
no  evil,  when  He  was  with  them  (Psalm  23.  4).  When 
Messiah  Himself  appeared,  it  was.  as  a  visible  king- 
dom.  "at  hand."  His  death  laid  the  deep  foundationa 
of  it— His  ascension  on  high,  "loading  captivity  cap- 
tive and  receiving  gifts  for  men,  yea,  for  the  rebel- 
lious, that  the  Lord  God  might  dwell  among  them." 
and  the  Pentecostal  effusion  of  the  SSpirit  by  which 
those  gifts  for  men  descended  upon  the  rebellious, 
and  the  Lord  God  was  beheld,  in  the  persons  of 
thousands  upon  thousands,  "dwelling"  among  men 
—was  a  glorious  "coming"  of  this  kingdom.  But  ik 
is  still  to  come,  and  this  petition.  "  Thy  kingdom 
come."  must  not  cease  to  ascend  so  long  as  one  sub- 
ject of  it  remains  to  be  brought  in.  But  does  not 
this  prayer  stretch  further  forward— to  "the  glory  to 
be  revealed,"  or  that  stage  of  the  kingdom  called 
"the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ?"  (2  Peter,  1. 11.)  Not  directly,  perhaps, 
since  the  petition  that  follows  this— "Thy  wiU  be 
done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven"— would  then  bring 
us  back  to  this  present  state  of  imperfection.  Still, 
the  mind  refuses  to  be  so  bounded  by  stages  and 
degrees,  and  in  the  act  of  praying  "Thy  kingdom 
come,"  it  irresistibly  stretches  the  wings  of  its  faith, 
and  longing,  and  joyous  expectation  out  to  the  final 
and  glorious  consummation  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Thini  Prtition :  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven— or,  as  the  same  words  are  rendered  in  Luka, 
'as  in  heaven,  so  upon  eartli'— as  thctrjnliy^  as  com- 
gUmtly,  as  jtcrjtrthi.  But  some  will  ask.  Will  this 
ever  be?  We  answer.  If  the  "  new  heavens  and  new 
earth"  are  to  be  just  our  present  material  system 
purified  by  fire  and  transfigured,  of  course  it  wilL 
But  we  incline  to  think  that  the  aspiration  which  ww 
are  taught  in  this  beautiful  petition  to  breathe  forth 
has  no  direct  reference  to  any  such  tiroanic  fulfllmenk, 
and  is  only  the  spontaneous  and  resistless  longing  of 
the  renewed  soul  -put  into  words— to  see  the  whole 
inhabited  earth  in  entire  conformity  to  the  will  of 
God.  It  asks  not  if  ever  it  shall  be-or  if  ever  it  can 
be— in  order  to  pray  this  prayer.  It  must  have  its 
holy  yearnings  breathed  forih.  and  this  is  Just  the 
bold  yet  simple  expression  of  them.  Nor  is  the  Old 
Testament  without  prayers  which  come  very  near  to 
this  (Psalm  7.  U;  67. ;  72. 10:  &c >. 

Ftrurih  Pclttvm :  11.  Give  us  this  day  ov  daily  bread. 
The  comjiound  word  here  rendered  "daily"  occurs 
nowhere  else,  cither  in  classical  or  sacred  Greek,  and 
so  must  be  interpreted  by  the  analogy  of  its  cooi- 
ponent  parts.  But  on  this  critics  are  divided.  To 
those  who  would  understand  it  to  mean,  "  Give  ns 
this  day  the  bread  of  to-morrow"— as  if  the  aenae  thus 
slid  into  that  of  Luke,  "  Give  us  day  bv  dn^  (as 
Bknokl,  Mbyer.  &c.)-it  may  be  answered  that  the 
sense  thus  brought  out  is  scarcely  intelligible,  if  not 
something  less;  that  the  expre«sion  "bread  of  to- 
morrow" is  not  at  all  the  same  as  brea<l  "  from  day 
to  day."  aud  that,  so  understood,  it  would  seem  to 
contradict  v.  Si.  The  great  majority  of  the  best  critics 
(taking  the  word  to  be  compounded  of  ou«ta,  *s«|». 
ataitix*  or '  being']  understand  by  it  the  *  staff  of  £f/««* 
'the  bread  of  tubtitienccC  and  so  the  sense  leill  be. 
'Give  us  this  day  the  bread  which  this  day's  neces- 
sities require.'  In  this  case,  the  rendering  of  oar 
authorised  version  (after  the  Vulgatf,  Luther,  and 
some  of  the  best  modem  critics)— "our  daily  bread** 
—is,  in  sense,  accurate  enough.  (See  Proverbs,  aa  8.7 
Among  commentators,  there  was  early  shown  sn 
inclination  to  understand  this  as  a  prayer  for  the 
heavenly  bread,  or  sx»iritnal  nourishment:  and  in  this 


XATTSEVf.  VL 


It  pdrtilMtk*"  iutut*Uj  H 


It  iniDHUils  khiukI 
rhe«.M>lsF.lli«hiu 

•rliMitlnrttor'cblli)- 


» tra  ■baolati  hUi 


daMon  lLok«  F.  «.  te),  wd  Is  tlw 


which  AoueM  uttimllr 


MdinsBltrlD  theti 


-a  tsmiiMd:'  bob  Udi  Honu  (a  go  bafond  lk« 
w  thing  iDtcndid.  Vt  incllna  M  Uka  it  H  • 
rr  idklnit  batw  dnmra  «  nHAsd.  i|^  mir  sWH 

[Bto  lamiitatlaD.  (o  vbkh  tha  ttard  ban  nad 


ivlm  ifTODBdniT  vouLd  uem  to  wunnt— doea 

nrdi  irlU  hardQ'  biui  bntttflTM  u  i  tabJaM 
,  UWT,lnnauilt(itaiiist>Ui>ii.ma(t<blnil(,u& 
of  Ul  MlMK  noat  nwVU.    It  ma  iiiadiJ)'  H 
'  -.h(erH>Bd>dla«k,bn(Udpfli>tt;wbti>- 


■oimrt  mlKht  th 


tnteWd  ■  *itiT  iif 


mtlclnnoineDttlielul 


Imoct  reI1nvl«l  In  Hi!  forirlirlDE  cblt.  fully  And  fliwlly.    Pitly.  Ibr 

uk  liod  (or  wh»[  wu  goraclvEi  iifqw  with  IMt    For  what  cin  wi 

ininltHlni.    Sd  much  in™  d»i  onr  nat  Mrrj- irtlh  il !   Tot  1Mb 

1  IhU.  lh«t  Immrdi.tolJ  .(Iqr  Ihe  rinse  iww«,  »nd  tht  (loTJ,  for  Met 


;  If  lt«  Unf^m,  and  Oa 

itdsred  rort  Dt  Ibil  nrlgl- 
tbo  moil  tnclent  MSB.: 


CKiiaCt  Senium 


MATTHEW.  VL 


<mtk§Momnt 


middle  of  the  second  centorj*  and  the  Utter  being  a 
rerlslon  of  it  in  the  fourth  centnrjr  by  Jxromb.  a 
moft  rererential  and  conaenrative  as  well  as  able  and 
impartial  critic  As  might  be  expected  from  this.it 
la  passed  by  in  silence  by  the  earlleirt  Latin  fathers; 
bat  eren  the  Greek  commentators,  when  expounding 
this  Prayer,  pass  by  the  doxolosy.  On  the  otiier 
hand,  it  is  found  in  a  majority  of  MSS.,  though  not 
the  oldest:  it  is  found  in  all  the  gyriao  rersions, 
even  the  Peshito-^dating  probably  as  early  as  the 
second  century  —  although  this  version  wants  the 
"Amen,"  which  the  doxology,  if  genuine,  could 
hardly  have  wanted:  It  is  found  in  the  SaMdic  or 
l%^baie  version  made  for  the  Christians  of  Upper 
Egypt,  possibly  as  early  as  the  Old  Latin :  and  it  is 
found  in  perhaps  most  of  the  later  versions.  On  a 
review  of  the  evidence,  the  strong  probability,  we 
think,  is  that  it  was  no  part  of  the  original  text.  14. 
Tor  if  j«  fBTgive  men.  dtc.;  16.  But  if  ys  fivgivs  not.  &c 
See  on  v.  12. 

Fasting  {v.  10-18).  Haring  concluded  His  supple- 
mentary directions  on  the  subject  of  Prayer  with 
this  divine  Pattern,  our  Lord  now  returns  to  the 
subject  of  UnoitenUUioutneu  in  our  deeds  of  right- 
eousness, in  order  to  give  one  more  Illustration  of 
it.  in  the  matter  of  Fasting.  18.  Moreover,  wbsn  ye  &st 
—referring,  probably,  to  private  and  voluntary  fast- 
ing, which  was  to  be  regulated  by  each  individual  for 
himself:  though  in  spirit  it  would  apply  to  any  fast, 
be  not,  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad  conntenanca:  far  they 
disfigure  their  hou—lit.,*  make  unseen;*  very  well  ren- 
der^  "  disfigure."  They  went  about  with  a  slovenly 
appearance,  and  ashes  sprinkled  on  their  head,  that 
they  may  appear  unto  men  to  Ikst  It  was  not  the 
deed,  but  reputation  for  the  deed  which  they  sought: 
and  with  this  view  those  hypocrites  multiplied  their 
fasts.  And  are  the  exhausting  fasts  of  the  Church  of 
Borne,  and  of  Bomanlzing  Protestants,  free  from 
this  taint?  Yerily  I  say  onto  yoo.  They  have  their  re- 
ward. 17.  But  thou,  when  thou  fiutest,  anoint  thine  head, 
and  wash  thy  fkoe  — as  the  Jews  did,  except  when 
mourning  (Daniel.  10.  3) ;  so  Uiat  the  meaning  is, 
'Appear  as  usual'— appear  so  as  to  attract  no  notice. 
18.  That  thoa  appear  not  onto  men  to  fkit,  but  unto  thy 
Father  which  is  in  secret:  and  thy  Father,  which  seeth  in 
secret,  shall  reward  thee  (openly  |.  The  **  openly"  seems 
evidently  a  later  addition  to  the  text  of  this  verse 
ftom  V.  4,  7.  though  of  course  the  idea  is  imphed. 

19-^  CoNCLUDXira  Illustratiuns  or  tbx 
BiaHTSOvss'xss  of  the  Kihgdom  —  Hxavenly- 
xiN DEDNEsa  AND  FILIAL  CoMFiDKNcrE.  IS.  Lay  not 
up  fiir  ourselves— or  hoard  not— treasures  upon  earth, 
where  moth— a  *  clothes-moth*  Eastern  treasures,  con- 
idsting  partly  in  costly  dresses  stored  up  (Job,  27. 16), 
were  liable  to  be  consumed  by  moths  (Job,  13.  28 : 
Isaiah,  fio.  0;  61.  8).  In  James.  6.  2  there  is  an  evident 
reference  to  our  Lord's  words  here,  and  nist- any 
*  eating  into'  or  'consuming^  hero,  probably,  "wear- 
and-tcar.'  doth  corrupt —' cause  to  disappear.'  By 
this  reference  to  moth  and  rust  our  Lord  would  teach 
how  peritlutbU  are  such  earthly  treasures,  and  whsre 
thieves  break  through  and  stesL  Treasures  these,  how 
prerarifnu  I  90.  Bat  lay  up  fbr  jronrselves  treasures  in 
heaven— The  language  in  Luke  (12.  33)  is  very  bold— 
'*8ell  that  ye  have,  and  give  alms:  provide  yourselves 
bags  which  vrax  not  old,  a  treasure  in  the  heavens 
that  faileth  not,"  drc.  whsre  neither  moth  nor  rust 
doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not  break  through  nor 
ftod.  Treasures  these.  impiridnibU  and  unassad- 
«d>Ul  (Cf.  Colossians,  3.  2.)  21.  For  where  your  trea- 
sure is-that  which  ye  value  most,  there  vrill  your 
heart  be  also.  (*  Thy  treasure— thy  heart'  is  probably 
the  true  readbig  here:  'your,'  in  Luke,  12.  34,  from 
which  it  seems  to  have  come  in  here.]  Obvious 
though  this  maxim  ba,  by  what  multitudes  who  pro- 
Si 


fees  to  bow  to  the  teaching  of  Christ  is  it  practically 
disregarded  I  *  What  a  man  loves.'  says  Luthxb, 
quoted  by  Tholt;ck,  *  that  is  his  God.  For  he  carries 
it  in  his  heart,  he  goes  about  with  it  night  and  day, 
he  sleeps  and  wakes  with  it;  be  it  what  it  may~ 
wealth  or  pelf,  pleasure  or  renown.'  But  because 
"laying  up"  is  not  in  itself  sinful,  nay.  in  some  casea 
enjoined  (S  Corinthians.  12. 14^.  and  honest  industry 
and  sagacious  enterprise  are  usually  rewarded  vrith 
prosperity,  many  flatter  themselves  that  all  is  right 
between  them  and  God  while  their  closest  attention, 
anxiety,  xeal,  and  time  are  exhausted  upon  these 
earthly  pursuits.  To  put  this  right,  our  Lord  adds 
what  follows,  in  which  there  is  profound  pracUcal 
wisdom.  22.  Ths  light-rather,*  The  lamp'— ef  the  body 
is  tne  eye:  if  therefore  thine  eye  be  single- *  simple.* 
'dear.'  As  applied  to  the  outward  eye.  this  means 
general  soundness;  particularly,  not  looking  two 
ways.  Here,  as  also  in  classical  Greek,  it  is  used 
figuratively  to  denote  the  simplicity  of  the  mlnd^s 
eye,  singleness  of  purpose,  looking  right  at  its  object, 
as  opposed  to  having  two  ends  in  view.  (See  Pro- 
verbs, 4.  26-27.)  thy  whole  body  shall  bs  fell  of  llght— 
*  illuminated.'  As  vrith  the  bodily  vision,  the  man 
who  looks  vrith  a  good,  sound  eye  wallcs  in  light,  see- 
ing every  object  clear:  so  a  simple  and  persistent  pur- 
pose to  serve  and  please  God  in  everything  will  make 
the  wnole  character  consistent  and  bright  SO.  But 
it  thine  eye  oe  evil— 'distempered,*  or,  as  we  should 
say.  If  we  have  got  a  bad  eye.  thy  whole  body  shall 
be  fbll  of  darkness—*  darkened.'  As  a  vitiated  eye,  or 
an  eye  that  looks  not  straight  and  full  at  its  object, 
sees  nothing  as  it  is.  so  a  mind  and  heart  divided  be- 
tween heaven  and  earth  is  all  dark.  If  therefne  the 
light  that  is  in  thee  be  darkness,  how  great  is  that  dark- 
ness! As  the  conscience  is  the  regulative  faculty, 
and  a  man's  inward  purpose,  scope,  aim  in  life,  de- 
termines his  character— if  these  be  not  simple  and 
heavenward,  but  distorted  and  double,  what  must 
all  the  other  faculties  and  principles  of  our  nature 
be  whicii  take  their  direction  and  character  from 
these,  and  what  must  the  whole  man  and  the  whole 
life  be,  but  a  mass  of  darkness)  In  Luke  (11.  38)  the 
converse  of  this  statement  very  sUikinidy  expresses 
what  pure,  beautiful,  broad  perceptions  the  darit^f  oi 
the  in%nard  eye  imparts:  "If  thy  whole  body  therefore 
be  full  of  light,  having  no  part  dark,  the  whole  shall 
be  full  of  light,  as  when  the  bright  shining  of  a  candle 
doth  give  thee  light"  But  now  for  the  applio^on 
of  this.  94.  Ho  man  can  serve.  The  word  means  to 
'  belong  wholly  and  be  entirely  under  command  to.' 
two  masters:  for  either  he  will  hate  the  one,  and  love  the 
other;  or  else  he  vrill  hold  to  the  ons,  and  despise  the 
other.  Even  if  the  two  masters  be  of  one  character 
and  have  but  one  object,  the  servant  must  take  biw 
from  one  or  other:  though  he  may  do  what  is  agree- 
able to  both,  he  cannot,  in  the  nature  of  the  thing; 
be  terrant  to  more  than  one.  Much  Icits  if.  as  In  the 
present  case,  their  interests  are  quite  different,  and 
even  conflicting  In  this  case,  if  our  affections  be  in 
the  service  of  the  one— if  we  "  love  the  one"— we  moat 
of  necessity  "  hate  the  other:"  if  we  determine 
lutely  to  "hold  to  the  one,"  we  must  at  the 
time  disregard,  and.  if  he  insist  on  his  claims  upon 
us.  even  "despise  the  other."  Te  cannot  serve  God  and 
mammon.  The  word  "mamon"- better  written  iritli 
one  m— is  a  foreign  one,  whose  precise  derivation 
cannot  certainly  l>e  deteniiined.  though  the  moat 
probable  one  gives  it  the  sense  of  '  what  one  trusts 
in.'  Here,  there  can  be  no  doubt  it  is  used  for  ridtee^ 
considered  as  an  idol-master,  or  god  of  the  heart. 
'The  service  of  this  pod  and  the  true  God  together  is 
here,  with  a  kind  of  indignant  curtness,  pronounced 
impossible.  But  since  the  teaching  of  the  preceding 
verses  might  seem  to  endanger  our  falling  short  of 


ilULli  dnnk;  nor  yet  for  your  body,  what  ye  shall 
I  n  Luke  Hi.  •£><  our  Lord  adds. '  neither  be  yo 
1'  — u«>t  "of  doubtful  mind."a.s  in  our  version, 
c.trtful  or  '  full  of  care')  about  notliini;,"  but 
iji^  all  iu  prayer  and  suppliuition  with 
\ink'  unto  <;<kI.  the  apostle  auiurcs  ns  that 
ice  of  God.  which  passeth  all  understanding. 
»p  oar  hearts  and  mind«  in  Cbriat  Jesiu" 
uana.  4. 6^  7;;  i>..  ahaJl  guard  both  our  fedlngi 

thooiditfl  fnnn  undue  adUilon.  and  keep 

«  holy  calm.  Bat  when  we  commit  our 
emponU  condition  to  the  wit  of  our  own 
wo  «et  into  that  "  unsettled"  state  aitainst 
ir  Lord  exhorts  lUs  disciples.  Is  not  the  lift 
I  meat-or '  food.'  and  the  body  than  raimenti 
then.  Rire  and  keep  up  the  greater— the  life, 
r— will  He  withhold  the  leas,  food  to  sustain 
raiment  to  clothe  the  body?  28.  Behold  the 
the  air— in  r. », '  obeenre  well.'  and  in  Luke, 
onsider'*— BO  as  to  learn  wisdom  from  them. 
Mw  not.  Bcithtr  do  thty  reap,  nor  gather  into 
«  jBor  hsavsaly  Father  fbedeth  them.  Are  ye 
better  than  th^f— nobler  in  yourselves  and 
God.  The  anniment  here  is  ftt>m  the  greater 
m;  but  how  rich  in  detail !  The  brute  crea- 
d  of  reason— are  incapable  of  sowing,  reap- 

storinjr :  yet  your  heavenly  Father  ftuffers 
it  helplesslj  to  perish,  but  sustains  them 
any  of  those  processes:  Will  He  see.  then, 

diildren  using  all  the  means  which  reason 
Cor  procuring  the  things  needful  for  the  body 
r  up  to  Himself  at  every  step— and  yet  leave 
stazrer  27.  Which  of  yoo,  by  taking  thought 
« tolititude* ',  can  add  one  cubit  onto  his  statursl 
;'*  can  hardly  be  the  thing  Intended  here: 
suae  the  subject  is  the  protonoeUion  of  li/f. 
If 'Pl^  of  its  necessaries  of  food  and  clothing: 
.  beonwi  no  one  would  dream  of  adding  a 
'  a  foot  and  a  half— to  his  stature,  while  in 
espondinK  passage  in  Luke  (is.  26,  so:-,  the 
tended  is  represented  as  "that  thing  which 

Bat  if  we  take  the  word  In  its  primary 
otK*  (for  'stature*  is  but  a  secondary  sense! 
rill  be  this.  'Which  of  you,  however  anxiously 
yoorselTea  about  it,  can  add  so  much  as  a 


to  IIi.<,  dj  jciides  ch.  8.  L*fi;  u.  :{l;  itJ.  s:.  cun  liardly  bo  ro- 
Karded  as  rebuking  any  actual  iiiHuif»;.stions  of  unbc- 
Jiff  at  tluit  early  period,  ami  bt^fon-  such  an  audience. 
It  i.s  His  way  i>f  Kcntly  chiding  the  .sjdnt  of  unbelief, 
so  UAtural  even  to  the  best,  wlio  are  .surrounded  by  a 
>i'orld  of  Heusu,  and  of  kindling  a  uenerous  de.siro  to 
shake  it  olf .  31.  Therefore  take  no  thought  ('solicitude'), 
saying.  What  shall  we  eati  or.  What  shall  we  drinki  or. 
Wherewithal  shall  we  be  elothedl  32.  (For  after  all  these 
things  do  the  Gentiles  seek}— rather,  *  pursue.'  Know- 
ing nothing  definitely  beyond  the  present  life  to 
kindle  their  aspirations  and  engage  Uieir  supreme 
attention,  the  heathen  naturally  punne  present  ob- 
jects as  their  chief,  their  only  good.  To  what  an 
elevation  above  these  does  Jesus  here  lift  His  disci- 
ples !  fbr  your  heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have 
need  of  all  these  things.  How  precious  this  word ! 
Food  and  raiment  are  pronounced  neetH/tU  to  God*s 
children;  and  He  who  could  say,  "No  man  knoweth 
the  Father  but  the  Son,  and  he  to  whomsoever  the 
Son  will  reveal  Him''  (ch.  11.  27),  aayn  with  an  au- 
thority which  none  but  Himself  could  claim,  "  Your 
heavenly  Father  krunctth  that  ye  have  need  of  idl 
these  things."  Will  not  that  suffice  you,  0  ye  needy 
ones  of  the  household  of  faith?  33.  But  seek  ye  first 
the  kingdom  of  Qod,  and  his  righteousness;  and  all  these 
things  shall  be  added  unto  vou.  This  is  the  great  sum- 
ming up.  Strictly  speaking,  it  has  to  do  only  with 
the  subject  of  the  present  Section- the  right  state  of 
the  heart  with  reference  to  heavenly  and  earthly 
things:  but  being  couched  in  the  form  of  a  brief  gen- 
eral directory,  it  is  so  comprehensive  in  its  grasp  as 
to  embrace  the  whole  subject  of  this  I>iscourse. 
And,  as  if  to  make  this  the  more  evidont.  the  two 
key-notes  of  this  great  Sermon  seem  puriH>sely  strudc 
in  it— "the  kimodom"  and  "the  riuutkocbnkbh"  of 
the  kingdom -as  the  grand  objecti»,  in  the  supreme 
pursuit  of  which  all  things  needful  for  the  present 
life  will  be  added  to  us.  The  precise  sense  of  every 
word  in  this  golden  verse  should  be  carefully  weighed. 
"  The  kingdom,  of  Ooa**  is  the  primary  subject  of  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount— that  kingdom  which  the  God 
of  heaven  is  erecting  in  this  fallen  world,  within 
which  are  all  the  spiritually  recovered  and  Inwardly 
subject  portion  of  the  family  of  Adam,  under  Mes- 


.1...; ti^^.i 


.A   rrt^. 


CkritCi  Sermon 


MATTHEW.  VII. 


on  iht  Af oifvif. 


riiaU  hJiTe  these  as  their  proiwr  and  primary  portion: 
ttM  rert  being  tlieir  gracious  reward  for  not  seeking 
them.  (See  an  illustration  of  the  principle  of  this  in 
S  Chronicles,  1.  II.  12.)  What  follows  is  but  a  reduc- 
tion of  this  great  general  direction  into  a  practical 
Mid  ready  form  for  daily  use.  34.  Take  thersfbre  no 
tluvvht  (*  anxious  care*]  for  the  morrow:  ibr  the  morrow 
■hall  take  thought  fbr  the  things  of  itself  or,  according 
to  other  authorities,  'for  itself')— shall  bare  its  own 
Cttoses  of  anxiety.  Buffllciflnt  nnto  the  day  is  the  eril 
thersot  An  admirable  practical  maxim,  and  better 
rendered  in  our  version  tlutn  in  almost  any  other, 
not  excepting  the  preceding  English  ones.  Every 
day  brings  its  own  cares ;  and  to  anticipate  is  only  to 
double  them. 

CHAPTER  VIL 
Bkrmox  om  the  MouMT-HMmeltfrf'  d 

Yer.  1-12.  MlM-KLULNXOt'SSUPPLEMENTAKY  CoUN- 

■XUR.  That  these  ver^^  are  entirely  supplementary 
la  the  simplest  and  most  natural  view  of  them.  AU 
attempts  to  make  out  any  evident  connection  with 
the  immediately  preceding  context  are,  in  our  judg- 
ment, forced.  But.  though  supplementary,  these 
counsels  are  far  from  being  of  subordinate  import- 
ance. On  the  contrary,  they  Involve  some  of  the 
most  delicate  and  vital  duties  of  the  Christian  life. 
In  the  vivid  form  in  which  they  are  here  presented, 
perhaps  they  could  not  have  been  introduced  with 
the  same  effect  under  any  of  the  foregoint;  heads;  but 
they  spring  out  of  the  same  great  princiitlcs,  and  are 
but  other  forms  and  manifestations  of  the  some  evan- 
gelical "righteousness." 

Cenaorious  Jvuigmttni  [r.  1-5).  1.  Judge  not,  that  ye  be 
Bot  judged.  To  "Judge"  here  docs  not  exactly  mean 
to  pronounce  condemnatory  judgment,  nor  does  it 
refer  to  simple  judging  at  all.  whether  favourable  or 
the  reverse.  The  context  makes  it  clear  that  the 
thing  here  condemned  is  that  disiKisition  to  I<jok 
unfavonrabbr  on  the  character  and  actions  of  others, 
which  leads  invariably  to  the  pronouncing  of  nu^h, 
unjust,  and  unlovely  judgments  upon  tlieni.  No 
doubt  it  is  the  Judgments  so  pronounced  which  are 
here  spoken  of:  but  what  our  Lord  aims  at  is  the 
■pirit  out  of  which  they  spring.  Provided  we  eschew 
this  unlovely  spirit,  we  are  not  only  warranted  to  sit 
in  Judgment  u|K>n  a  brother's  character  and  actions, 
but,  in  the  exercise  of  a  nece&sary  discrimination,  are 
often  constrained  to  do  so  for  our  own  guidance.  It 
la  the  violation  of  the  law  of  love  involved  in  the  ex- 
ercise of  a  censorious  disposition  which  alone  is  here 
eondemncd.  And  the  argument  against  it—"  that  ye 
be  not  judged"— confirms  this:  'that  your  own  char* 
acter  and  actions  be  not  pronounced  upon  with  the 
^e  severity:*  i.t.,  at  the  groat  day.  2.  For  with  what 
judgment  ye  Judge,  ye  shall  be  Judged :  and  with  what 
measure  ye  mete— wliatever  standard  of  Judgment  ye 
apply  to  others,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you  again.  This 
proverbial  maxim  is  use<l  by  our  Lord  in  other  con- 
nections—as in  Mark,  4.  24.  and  with  a  slightly  differ- 
ent application  in  Luke,  0.  3s -as  a  great  principle  in 
the  divine  administration.  I'ntendcr  judgment  of 
others  will  be  Judicially  returned  ui)on  ourselves,  in 
the  day  when  God  shall  judge  the  secrets  of  men  by 
Jeeus  Christ.  But,  as  in  many  other  cases  under 
the  divine  a<lininistation.  such  harsh  judgment  gets 
■elf-punished  even  here.  Fur  people  slirink  from 
contact  with  those  who  systematically  deal  out  harsh 
judgment  upon  others  —  naturally  concluding  that 
they  themselves  may  be  the  next  victims— and  feel 
impelled  in  self-defence,  when  exposed  to  it,  to  roll 
back  ui>on  the  assailant  his  own  censures.  8.  And 
why  beholdest  thou  the  mote—*  splinter;'  here  very  well 
rendered  "  mote,"  denoting  any  small  fault,  that  is 
in  thy  brother's  eye,  but  oonsiderest  not  the  beam  that  is 
1b  tUae  own  eyef— denoting  the  much  greater  fault 

30 


which  we  overlook  in  ourselves.  4.  Or  how  wilt  thcu 
soy  to  thy  brother,  Let  me  pull  out  the  mote  out  of  thine 
eye;  and.  behold,  a  beam  is  in  thine  own  eyef  5.  Thou 
hypocrite—*  Hy]>ocrite !'  lint  cast  out  the  beam  out  of 
thine  own  eye;  and  then  shalt  thou  see  dasrly  to  cast  out 
the  mote  out  of  thy  brother's  eye.  Our  Lord  uses  a 
most  h>'perl)olical.  but  not  unfamiliar  flpure.  to  ex- 
press the  monstrous  inconsistency  of  this  conduct. 
The  "hypocri.sy"  which,  not  without  indignation,  lie 
charges  it  with,  consists  in  the  pretence  of  a  zealous 
and  comi)assionato  charity,  which  cannot  possibly  be 
real  in  one  who  suffers  worse  faults  to  lie  uncor- 
recteil  in  himself.  He  only  is  fit  to  be  a  reprover 
of  others  who  jealously  and  severely  juilges  himself. 
Such  itersons  will  not  only  bo  slow  to  undertake  the 
office  of  censor  on  their  neighbours,  but,  when  con- 
stniincil  in  faithfulness  to  deal  with  them,  will  moke 
it  evident  that  they  do  it  frith  relvi:Uivix  and  not 
satisfaction,  with  wod^raiioi^  and  not  exaggeration, 
with  low  and  not  harshness. 

Fro^iution  of  Holy  Thiugg  (v.  c).  The  opposite  ex- 
treme to  that  of  censoriousncss  is  here  condemned- 
want  of  discrimination  of  character.  6.  Give  not  that 
which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs— savage  or  snarling  haten 
of  truth  and  rightcouwess.  neither  cast  ye  your  pearls 
befbre  swine— the  impure  or  coarse,  who  arc  incapable 
of  appreciating  the  priceless  Jewels  of  Christianity. 
In  the  East  dogs  are  wilder  and  more  gregarious,  and. 
feeding  on  carrion  and  garbage,  are  coarser  and  fiercer 
than  the  same  animals  in  the  West  Dogs  and  swine, 
besides  being  ceremonially  unclean,  were  peculiorlj 
repulsive  to  the  Jews,  and  indeed  to  the  ancients  gen- 
erali>'.  lest  they  trample  them  under  their  feet-  as  swine 
do— and  turn  again  and  rend  ycu-as  dogs  do.  Beligioa 
is  brought  into  contempt,  and  its  professors  insulted, 
when  it  is  forced  ui>on  those  who  cannot  value  it  and 
will  not  have  it  But  while  the  indiscriminately 
zealous  have  need  of  this  caution,  let  us  be  on  ouz 
guanl  against  too  readily  setting  our  neighbours  down 
OS  dogs  and  swine,  and  excusing  ourselves  from  en- 
deavouring to  do  them  good  on  this  i>oor  plea. 

I*ravcr  (r.  7-U).  Enough,  one  might  think,  had  been 
said  on  this  subject  in  ch.  C  6-lii.  But  the  difficulty 
of  the  foreyoing  duties  seems  to  have  rccollvd  the 
subject  and  this  gives  it  quito  a  new  turn.  'How 
shall  we  over  be  able  to  carry  out  such  precepts  as 
these,  of  tender,  holy,  yet  discriminating  love  f  might 
the  humble  disciple  enquire.  *  Go  to  God  with  it.'  ia 
our  Lont's  reply;  but  lie  expresses  this  with  a  fulness 
which  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired,  ujidng  now  not 
only  confidence,  but  importunity  in  prayer.  7.  Ask, 
and  it  shall  be  given  you;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find:  knock, 
and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you.  Though  there  seenu 
evidently  a  climax  here,  expressive  of  more  and  more 
importunity,  yet  each  of  these  terms  used  prcaenta 
what  we  desire  of  God  in  a  different  light  We  tuk 
for  what  we  wi*li;  we  itcch  for  what  we  niiiU';  we  Imodb 
for  that  from  which  we  feel  ourselves  gltvi  out.  An- 
swering to  this  threefold  representation  is  the  triple 
assurance  of  success  to  our  believing  efforts.  'Bat 
ah!'  might  some  humble  disciple  say,  '1  cannot  per- 
suade myself  that  1  have  any  interest  with  God.' 
To  meet  this,  our  Lord  repeats  the  triple  assnranee 
He  ha<l  just  given,  but  In  such  a  fonn  us  to  silence 
every  such  comphiint.  8.  For  every  oue  that  asketh  r»- 
ceiveth ;  and  he  that  seeketh  findeth ;  and  to  him  that 
knocketh  it  shall  be  opened.  Of  course,  it  it  presumed 
that  hu  asks  aright-t.^-.,  in  faitli-and  with  an  honest 
puri)Osc  to  luuke  u<fe  of  what  he  receives.  "  If  any  of 
you  lack  wisdom,  let  liim  ask  of  G<h1.  But  let  him 
ask  in  faith,  nothing  wavering  (undecided  whether 
to  be  altogether  on  the  Loni's  side:.  For  he  that 
wavereth  is  like  a  wave  of  the  sea  driven  with  Uie 
wind  and  tossed.  For  Itt  not  that  man  Viink  Utat  ite 
thaU  rtfossM  omit  titwg  a/  tlt4  Lord**  (James,  1.  6-7i. 


I  iliup  iloctnD*!  icwliuc  M  «u  J 


.   But  it  hu  one  ulvin 
intc  road>.  but  roula  usiu 


tK  ttal*  ii  tb>  Law  ui<  th*  PnphgU. 
ilKtungCkUnliUndatf^il'"  ' 
tielL'    iBCOmpuabl*  nmmuy ' 

wiitumol  Uh  nltiTUal  tiiH 
A«iarAUr  MfHirt  1A  thi  Bib . 

■o»l>n(Kdu»tib«»-liil[iuiu>dUtg    1 


.    Itwlt,  our  Lonl  n< 


d  to  do  to  tnei 


DK  (he  flock  for  then  OTD 


aovn  fruLt  17-  ETtDKfror  K«d  tm  hilsf- 
h  gmid  frrut:  bnt  4  oarnpt  lr«  biinteth  Aitb 
It  1&  A  food  tT»  cuiDot  bilbf  fortb  irU  Fnlt. 
an  ■  nmipt  Dm  bilnf  furtta  (ood  trdt.    Ubii- 


Cini0l«Hoii  oiul  Effect  <tffKi 


MATTHEW,  Vm. 


Senium  <m  iht  Mount, 


I  am**  (Joho,  is.  13\  ihaU  eater  into  the  Idn^om  of 
beavcB:  but  ho  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Tather  which  if 
in  heaTtn— that  will  which  it  had  been  the  great  object 
of  thLi  Dieconne  to  set  forth.  Yet  our  Lord  says 
warilr.  not  'the  will  of  vcur  Father.*  but  "of  My 
Father .-"  thun  claiming  a  relationship  to  His  Father 
with  which  His  disdples  might  not  Intermeddle,  and 
which  He  never  lets  down.  And  He  so  speaks  here, 
to  give  authority  to  His  asseverations.  But  now  He 
rises  hi^er  still- not  formally  announcwo  Himself 
M  the  Jmlfte.  but  intimating  what  men  will  say  to 
Him.  and  He  to  them,  ichen  He  sits  as  their  final  judge. 
8a.  Xany  will  say  to  me  in  that  day-What  day?  It  is 
emphatically  unnamed.  But  it  is  the  day  to  which 
He  had  just  referred,  when  men  shall  "  enter"  or  not 
enter  "into  the  kingdum  of  heaven."  (See  a  similar 
way  of  speaking  of  "that  day"  in  S  Timothy.  1.  12: 
4  K.)  Lord,  Lord.  The  reiteration  denotes  surprise. 
'What.  Lord?  How  is  this?  Are  ue  to  be  disowned  I' 
have  we  not  prophesied— or  '  publicly  taught.'  As  one 
of  the  special  gifts  of  the  Spirit  in  the  early  Church. 
It  has  the  sense  of  '  inspired  and  authoritative  teach- 
ing.' and  is  ranked  next  to  the  apostlenhip.  (See 
1  Corinthians.  12.  28 ;  Ephesians.  4.  11.)  In  this  sense 
it  is  used  here,  as  appears  from  what  follows,  in  thy 
namel— or.  *  to  thy  name.'  and  so  in  the  two  following 
clauses— 'having  reference  to  Thy  name  as  the  sule 
power  in  which  we  did  it'  and  in  thy  name  have  cast 
out  devils  f  and  in  thy  name  done  many  wonderftil  works  f 
—or  'miracles.'  1  hese  are  selected  as  three  examples 
of  the  highest  services  rendered  to  the  Christian  cause, 
and  through  the  power  of  Christ's  own  name,  invoked 
for  that  purpose;  ilimself.  too.  responding  to  the  caU. 
And  the  threefold  repetition  of  the  question,  each 
time  in  the  same  form,  expresses  in  the  liveliest  man- 
ner the  astonishment  of  the  speakers  at  the  view  now 
taken  uf  them.  23.  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them 
—or,  *  openly  proclaim'— tearing  off  the  mask— I  never 
knew  yoa.  What  they  claimed— intimacy  with  Christ 
—is  just  what  He  repudiates,  and  with  a  certain 
scornful  dignity.  '  Our  acquaintance  was  not  broken 
off— there  never  was  any.'  depart  from  me  (cf.  ch. 
8&.41I.  The  connection  here  gives  these  words  an 
awful  sibnilicauce.  They  claimed  intimacy  with 
Ciirist.  and  in  the  corre!ii>onding  passage,  Luke.  13.  w, 
are  represented  as  having  gone  out  and  in  with  Him 
on  familiar  terms.  '  So  much  the  worse  for  you.'  He 
replies:  'I  bore  with  that  long  enough;  but  now— be- 
gone!' ye  that  work  iniquity  — not  'that  ufrmtght 
Iniquity  ;*  for  they  are  represented  as  fresh  from  the 
scenes  and  acts  of  it  as  they  stand  before  the  Judi;e. 
(See  on  the  almost  identical,  but  even  more  vivid  and 
awful,  description  of  the  scene  in  .Luke.  13.  24-17.) 
That  the  ai>o8Ue  alludes  to  these  very  words  in  2  Ti- 
mothy, 2.  itf,  tliere  can  hardly  be  any  doubt—'*  Never- 
theless the  foundation  of  Cod  standeth  sure,  having 
this  seal.  The  Lord  kiwwtth  them  that  are  His.  And, 
Let  every  one  that  nameth  the  iuim€  of  Christ  depart 
from  lUigruiiy."  24.  Therefore— to  bring  this  Discourse 
to  a  close,  whosoever  heaxeth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and 
*  doeth  them.  See  James,  1.  22,  which  seems  a  plain 
allusion  to  these  words:  also  Luke,  11.  '^:  Romans, 
2. 13;  1  John,  3.  7.  I  will  liken  him  unto  a  wise:  man— 
a  shrewd,  prudent,  provident  man.  which  built  his 
house  upon  a  rock— the  rock  of  true  disciplesiiip,  or 
genuine  subjection  to  Christ  25.  And  the  rain— from 
above— descnided,  and  the  floods— Irom  below— came, 
and  the  winds- sweeping  across-blew,  and— thus  from 
every  direction— beat  upon  that  house;  and  it  fell  not: 
iot  it  was  founded  upon  a  took.  See  1  John,  2. 17.  26. 
And  every  one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine— in  the 
attitude  of  diMripleslilp,  and  doeth  them  not  shall  be 
likened  unto  a  foolish  man.  which  built  his  house  upon 
Um  sand— denoting  a  loose  loundation— that  of  an 
•mpty  yrolesaion  and  mere  external  services.   87. 

;»2 


And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and  the  wind* 
blew,  and  beat  upon- or  'struck  against'  that  house: 
and  it  fUl:  and  great  was  the  fidl  of  it— terrible  the  ruin! 
How  lively  must  this  Imagery  have  been  to  an  audi- 
ence accustomed  to  the  fierceness  of  an  Eastern  t«n- 
pest  and  the  suddenness  and  completeness  with 
which  it  sweeps  everything  unsteady  before  itf 

Kffeet  of  the  S^trmon  on  iite  Mount  (r.  28, 29).  98.  And 
it  earns  to  pass,  when  Jesus  had  ended  theae  sayings,  the 
people  were  astonished  at  his  doctrine  —  rather,  *Hia 
teaching,'  for  the  reference  is  to  the  manner  of  it 
quite  as  much  as  to  the  matter,  or  rather  more  sa 
29.  For  he  taught  them  as  lone]  having  authority.  The 
word  "  one,"  which  our  translators  have  here  inserted, 
only  weakens  the  statement  and  not  as  the  seribea. 
The  consciousness  of  divine  authority,  as  Lawgiver. 
Expounder,  and  Judge,  so  beamed  through  His  teach- 
ing, that  the  scribes'  teaching  could  not  but  m»pear 
drivelling  in  such  a  light 

CHAPTER  VIIL 

Ver.  1-4.  Hbauno  or  a  Lbpkr.  (=Mark.  1.  4(M6; 
Luke,  6.  12-10.)  The  time  of  this  miracle  seenu  too 
definitely  fixed  here  to  admit  of  our  placing  it  where 
it  stands  in  Mark  and  Luke,  in  whose  Gospels  no  such 
precise  note  of  time  is  given.  1.  [And]  When  ha  waa 
crau  down  frvrn  the  mountain,  great  multitudes  followed 
him.  2.  And,  behold,  there  came  a  leper—"  a  man  full 
of  leprosy."  says  Luke.  &  11  Much  has  been  writtan 
on  this  dincase  of  leprmy,  but  certain  points  remain 
still  doubttuL  All  that  needs  be  said  here  is,  that 
it  was  a  cutaneous  disease,  of  a  loathsome,  diffualTe, 
and,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  when  thoroughly  pro- 
nounced, incurable  character;  that  though  in  its  di»> 
tinctive  features  it  is  still  found  in  sevenU  countriea 
-as  Arabia,  Egypt  and  South  Africa- it  prevailed,  in 
the  form  of  what  i^  called  white  leprosy,  to  an  un- 
usual extent,  and  from  a  veiy  early  period,  among  the 
Hebrews;  and  that  it  thus  furnished  to  the  whole 
nation  a  familiar  and  affecting  symbol  of  bin,  con- 
sidered as  (IJ  loatluiome,  (2)  8t>r<aditig,  (3j  ificurable. 
And  while  the  ceremonial  ordinances  for  detection 
and  cleansing  prescribed  in  this  case  by  the  law  of 
Moses  (Leviticus.  13.,  14.)  held  forth  a  coming  remedy 
"  for  sin  and  for  uncleanncss"  CPsalm  6L  7;  1  Kinga. 
&  1, 7, 10, 13. 14..  the  numerous  cases  of  leprosy  with 
which  our  Lord  came  in  contact,  and  the  gloriooi 
cures  of  them  which  He  wrought,  were  a  fitting  mani- 
festation of  Uie  work  which  He  came  to  accomplish. 
In  this  view,  it  deserves  to  be  noticed  that  the  first  of 
our  Lord's  miracles  of  healing  recorded  by  Matthew 
is  this  cure  of  a  leper,  and  worshipned  him— in  what 
sense  we  shall  presently  see.  Mark  says  (L  401,  he 
came,  "  beseeching  and  kneeling  to  Him."  and  Luke 
says  (6. 12).  "  he  fell  on  his  face."  saying.  Lord,  if  then 
wilt,  thou  canst  make  me  dean.  As  this  is  the  onlj 
cure  of  leprosy  recorded  by  all  the  three  first  Evan- 
gelists, it  yras  probably  the  first  case  of  the  kind;  and 
if  so,  this  leper's  faith  in  the  power  of  Christ  must 
have  been  formed  in  him  by  what  he  liad  heard  of 
Illi  other  cures.  And  how  striking  a  faith  is  it! 
He  does  not  say  he  btliertd  Him  able,  but  with  a 
brevity  expressive  of  a  confidence  that  knew  no  doubt, 
he  says  simply.  "  Thou  canst"  But  of  Christ's  will- 
ingness  to  heal  him  he  was  not  so  sure.  It  needed 
more  knowledge  of  Jesus  than  he  could  be  supposed 
to  have  to  assure  him  of  that  But  one  thing  he  waa 
sure  of,  that  He  had  but  to  "will"  it  This  showa 
with  what  "  worship"  of  Christ  this  leper  fell  on  hia 
face  before  Him.  Clear  theological  knowledge  of  the 
Person  of  Christ  was  not  then  possessed  even  by  those 
who  were  most  with  Him  and  nearest  to  Him.  Much 
less  could  full  insight  into  all  that  we  know  of  the 
Only  begotten  of  the  Father  beexiiected  of  this  leper. 
But  he  who  at  that  moment  felt  and  owned  that  to 
heal  an  incurable  disease  needed  but  the/UU  ot  the 


&1  to  the  man's  previous  confcs-^ion  of  that 
I  by  asAuriiii!  him  of  the  one  thins  •■»f  which 
'  <luul)t.  and  foT  which  lie  wailed— His  m«" 
lit*  laakes  a  claim  a^  <li>inc  ad  the  curt.- 
ticdiately  tolluwcd  it.  Aua  immediately  his 
8  cieanMd.  Mark,  more  emphatic,  says 
id  &•  »oon  as  He  Iiad  s|K>ken.  immediately 
'  departed  from  him,  and  he  waa  cleansed" 
xly  aa  inatantaneoualy.  What  a  contrast 
cm  pretended  cores!  4.  AndJesiu("BtraiUy 
m.  and  forthwith  sent  him  awaj."  MarJc, 
miah.  vaXo  him.  See  thoa  ttU  no  buul  A  hard 
this  would  seem  to  a  grateful  heart,  whose 
igoace,  in  such  a  case,  is,  "  Cume,  hear,  all 
ar  Uod.  and  I  will  declare  what  He  hath 
y  aool"  (Psalm  ad.  16).  We  shall  presently 
ion  for  it.  hat  go  thy  way.  show  thyself  to 
ad  oAr  tha  gilt  that  Mosca  coBmaaded  iLevl- 
br  a  tcatibDony  unto  them— a  palpable  wit- 
he Great  Healer  had  indeed  come,  and 
liad  Tisited  His  people."  Wliat  the  sequel 
TanfBelist  says  not:  but  Mark  thus  gives  it 
It  he  went  out.  and  began  to  publish  it 
to  hlaae  abroad  the  matter,  insomuch  that 
d  DO  more  openly  enter  into  the  city,  but 
It  in  desert  places:  and  they  came  to  Him 
f  (luarter."  Thus— by  an  over-zealous, 
at  natural  and  not  very  culpable,  infringe- 
le  injunction  to  keep  the  matter  quiet— 
rd.  to  some  extent,  thwarted  in  His  move- 
I  Ills  whole  course  was  bublimely  noiseless 
so  we  lind  Him  repeatedly  taking  stei>s  to 
titers  coming  prematurely  to  a  crisis  with 
t  see  on  Mark,  b,  10.  aoi)  "And  Ho  with- 
lelf."  adds  Luke  A.  l«i.  "into  the  wilder- 
rayed;"  retreating  from  the  popular  excite- 
.he  secret  place  of  the  Most  High,  and  th^ 
th  aa  dew  upon  the  mown  grass,  and  as 
at  water  the  earth  (Psalm  72.  (A.  And  this 
t  both  of  strength  and  of  sweetness  in  the 
id  followers  of  Christ  in  every  age. 
Auxo  or  TUB  Ckktukion'b  Servant. 
1-1UL.>  This  incident  belongs  to  a  later 
the  exposition,  see  on  Luke.  7.  l-lu. 
CAUxu    OF    Peteb'8    Mothkji-in-Law, 


tacheil  themselves  to  .losu.s,  it  would  appear,  from* 
his  callirn:  Jlim  *  ToachiT.'  that  this  one  wa.s  a  "dis- 
ciple" in  that  looser  seiiM-  of  the  wonl  in  which  it  is 
ai'plied  tn  the  crowds  wln»  tlorki:(l  alter  Him,  with 
more  or  less  c^)iivicti<>n  that  llis  cluwiis  ^\e^e  well 
founded.  lUit  from  the  anwer  which  he  icceivwl 
wo  are  led  te  infer  that  there  was  more  of  transient 
emotion— of  temporary  impulse— than  of  intellijrent 
principke  in  the  speech.  The  preaching  of  Christ  had 
riveted  and  charmed  tiim;  his  heart  had  swelled;,  hia 
enthusiasm  had  teen  kindled:  and  in  this  state  of 
mind  he  will  go  anywhere  with  Him,  and  feels  im- 
pelle<l  to  tell  Him  so.  '  Wilt  thou f '  xeplies  the  Lord 
Jesus*  'Knowest  thou  Whom  thou  art  pledging  thy- 
self to  follow,  and  whither  haply  He  may  lead  thee! 
No  warm  home,  no  downy  pillow  has  He  for  thee: 
He  has  them  not  for  Himself.  The  foxes  are  not 
without  their  holes,  nor  do  the  birds  of  the  air  want 
their  nests ;  but  the  Son  of  man  has  to  depend  on 
the  hospitsklity  of  others,  and  borrow  the  pillow 
whereon  He  lays  His  head.'  How  aflecting  is  thia 
reply !  And  yet  He  rejects  not  this  man's  offer,  nor 
refuses  him  the  liberty  to  follow  Him.  Only  He  will 
have  him  know  what  he  is  doing,  and  '  count  tha 
cost.'  He  will  have  him  weigh  well  tho  real  nature 
and  the  strength  of  his  attachment,  whether  it  be 
such  as  will  abide  in  tho  day  of  trial  If  so,  he  will 
be  right  welcome,  for  Christ  puts  none  away.  But  it 
seems  too  plain  that  in  this  case  tliat  had  nob 
been  done.  And  so  we  have  called  this  The  Kash  or 
Precipitate  Disciple. 

IL  iV<«  ProofuttncUing  cr  Entangfed  DiteipU  (r. 
21.  3Si.  As  this  is  more  fully  given  in  Luko.  we  must 
take  both  together.  "And  He  said  unto  another  of 
his  disciples.  Follow  mo.  But  he  said."  Lord,  suiCer 
mo  first  to  go  and  bury  my  father.  Bat  Jesos  said  onto 
him.  Follow  me ;  and  let  the  dead  bury  their  dead- or,  aa 
more  definitely  la  Luke.  "  Let  the  dead  bury  their 
dead:  but  go  thou  and  preach  the  kingtlom  of  God." 
This  disdiUe  did  not,  like  the  former,  volunteer  his 
services,  but  is  called  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  not  only  to 
follow,  but  to  preach  Him.  And  he  is  quite  willing; 
only  he  is  not  ready  just  yet  "  Lord,  I  wUl;  but"— 
'There  is  a  dilficulty  in  the  way  just  now;  but  that 
once  removed.  I  am  Thine.'    What  now  is  this  dilfi- 


l:~  r..AU~—  -..*...>li..  .1^...] 


Th^  ImioftiU  or 


MATTHEW.  IX. 


Wavering  DimijUB, 


rtnty  might  call  mc*  Thin  view  of  the  case  will  ex- 
plain the  curt  reply.  "  Let  the  dead  bury  their  dond: 
but  ffXi  thou  and  preach  the  kinfidom  of  God."  Like 
all  the  other  paradoxical  sayinRS  of  our  Lord,  the 
key  to  it  is  the  ditferont  8en«e9-a  higher  and  a  lowcr 
—In  which  the  same  wonl  "dead"  is  used:  "There" 
»re  two  kinj;doms  of  Uod  in  existence  upon  earth : 
the  kin;nloin  of  nature,  and  tlic  klngiloni  of  grace: 
To  the  one  kingdom  all  the  children  of  tins  world, 
even  the  tii(i«it  ungmlly.  arc  lully  alive;  to  the  otiier, 
only  tlie  children  of  li£:ht:  The  reigning  irreligion 
consists  not  in  indifference  to  the  common  humanities 
of  social  life,  but  to  things  spiritual  and  eternal: 
Fear  not,  therefore,  that  your  father  will  in  your 
absence  be  neglected,  and  that  when  he  breathes  his 
last  there  will  not  be  relatives  and  friends  ready 
enough  to  do  to  him  the  lastofUces  of  kindness.  Your 
wish  to  discharge  thoise  yourself  is  natural,  and  to  be 
allowed  to  do  it  a  privilege  not  lightly  to  be  foregone. 
But  the  Kingdom  of  (rod  lies  now  all  neglected  and 
needy:  Its  more  exalted  character  few  discern:  to  its 
paramount  claims  few  are  alive:  and  to  "preach"  it 
fewer  still  arc  Mualifled  and  called:  liut  thou  art: 
The  Lord  therefore  hath  need  of  thee:  Leave,  then, 
tiiose  claims  of  nature,  high  though  they  be.  to  those 
who  are  dead  to  tlie  still  higher  claims  of  the  king- 
dom of  grace,  which  (lOil  is  now  erecting  upon  earth 
—Let  the  dead  bury  their  dead :  but  go  thou  and 
preach  the  Kingdom  of  (iod.*  And  so  have  we  here 
the  genuine,  but  Procrastinating  or  Entangled  Dis- 
ciple.   The  next  case  is  recorded  only  by  Luke: 

IIL  27i«  Irrtwlutt  i-r  If'arfTinj;  /^wo»p/«'  (Luke,  a 
a.oSK  CI.  **And  another  also  said.  Lord.  I  will 
follow  thee;  but  let  uie  ftrst  go  bid  them  farewell 
which  arc  at  hunic  at  my  housi^e.  02.  And  Jenus  said 
nnto  him,  Xo  man,  liavim;  put  hi4  hand  to  the  ploueh, 
and  looking  hack,  is  lit  for  the  kin;;(lom  of  GoiL" 
But  for  tlic  very  ditfcrent  replies  Kiven,  we  should 
hardly  liave  dis4.erned  the  diffbreiice  lK;tween  this 
and  the  second  case :  tlie  one  man  calieil.  indeed, 
nud  the  other  voliintoenn?.  as  did  the  tlrst;  but  both 
wemingly  alike  wiUlng,  and  only  having  a  difilculty 
in  tlieir  way  just  at  tliat  moment.  But,  by  help  of 
what  it  naid  resi>ectively  to  each,  we  ]ierceive  the 
ffreat  difference  between  the  two  caws.  From  the 
wurnins  Kiven  against  "looking  back,"  it  is  e%-idcnt 
that  tliis  man's  disciple^hip  was  nut  yet  thorouuh, 
his  separation  from  the  world  not  entire.  It  is  not  a 
ca^e  of  ijonm  back,  but  of  Umking  l>ack;  and  as  there 
is  here  a  manifest  reference  to  the  case  of  "Lot's 
wife"  (Genoids,  lU.  26:  and  bco  on  Luke,  17  '£i\  we  see 
that  it  is  not  acttiuL  rtttirii  to  tlio  world  that  we  have 
liere  to  deal  with,  but  a  relurtunct  to  break'  vitk  it. 
The  figure  of  putting  one's  hand  to  the  plough  and 
looking  Itack  is  an  exceedingly  vivid  one.  and  to  an 
agricultural  ]>eople  most  imKcssive.  As  ploughing 
retiuires  an  eye  intent  on  tlie  furrow  to  be  made,  and 
is  marred  the  instxint  one  turns  alxmt,  so  will  they 
come  short  of  salvation  who  prosecute  the  work  of 
God  with  a  di.^ir.icted  attoation.  a  divided  heart 
The  reference  may  be  chielly  to  ministers:  but  Uio 
application  at  lea.st  is  general  As  the  image  seems 
plainly  to  have  been  8U;;gested  by  the  case  of  Klijah 
and  Ehftha,  a  dilliculty  may  be  raised,  retiuiriu;:  a 
moment's  attention.  When  Klijah  cast  his  mantle 
about  Elisha— wliicli  the  youth  (|uite  understood  to 
mean  ap]*ointing  liim  his  successor,  he  was  ploughing 
with  twelve  yoke  of  oxen,  the  la.Ht  iviir  held  by  him- 
Melf.  leaving  his  oxen,  he  ran  after  the  prophet,  and 
said,  "Let  me,  i  pray  thee,  kiss  my  fatlior  and  my 
mother,  and  Ithoii  j  I  will  follow  thee.*'  Was  this  said 
tn  tlif.  Kimt:  sjirit  with  tlie  same  speech  uttere<l  by 
«ar  disciple!  Let  us  see.  "And  Elijah  said  unto 
faim.  Go  back  again:  for  wliat  have  I  done  to  thee." 
Commentators  take  this  to  mean  that  Elijah  had 


really  done  nothing  to  hinder  him  from  going  on 
with  all  his  ordinary  duties.  But  to  us  it  seems  dear 
that  Elijah's  intention  was  to  try  what  manner  of 
spirit  the  youth  was  of:  —'  Kiss  thy  father  and  mothert 
And  why  not?  By  all  means,  go  home  and  stay  wi^ 
them:  for  what  have  I  done  to  thee  ?  1  did  but  throw 
a  mantle  about  thee;  but  what  of  thatf  If  this  wag 
his  meaning.  Elisha  tliorout;hly  apjirehended  and 
nobly  met  it  "He  returned  back  from  him.  and 
took  a  yoke  of  oxen,  and  slew  them,  and  boiled  thdr 
flesh  with  the  instruments  of  tlie  oxen  I  the  wood  of 
his  ploughing  implements!,  and  gave  unto  the  people, 
and  they  did  eat:  then  he  arose,  and  went  after  Elijah, 
and  ministered  unto  him"  (1  Kings.  19.  in-si:.  We 
know  not  if  even  his  father  and  mother  had  time  to 
be  called  to  this  hasty  feast  But  this  much  is  plain, 
that  though  in  affluent  circumstances,  he  gave  up 
his  lower  calling,  with  all  it«  pntsjiects.  for  the 
higher,  and  at  that  time  perilous  office  to  which  he 
was  called.  What  now  is  the  bearing  of  these  two 
cases?  Did  Elisha  do  wrong  In  bidding  them  fare- 
well with  whom  he  was  associated  in  his  earthly  caU> 
ing?  Or.  if  not.  would  this  disciple  have  done  wrong 
if  he  had  done  the  same  thing,  and  in  the  same  spirit, 
with  £iisha?  Clearly  not  Elisha's  doing  it  proved 
that  he  could  wUt  imfftv  do  it;  and  our  Lord's  warn- 
ing is  not  against  bidding  them  farewell  which  were 
at  home  at  his  hou.se,  but  against  the  probable  jnttU 
onttitquencex  of  that  step:  lest  the  embraces  of  earthly 
relationship  should  prove  too  strong  for  him,  and 
he  should  never  return  to  follow  Christ  Acc(>rd- 
ingly,  we  have  called  this  the  Irresolute  or  Wavering 
Disciple. 

2:>27.  Jesub,  crobsiso  the  Sea.  op  Galilrk. 
MTRAtTLorHLY  RxiLLs  A  Tempcht.  i=Mark.  4.  :j6-11; 
Luke,  8.  '£1-^*.)    For  the  exposition,  see  on  Mark,  i. 

2S-:»4.  JrSUB  HEAL-S  the  (iRIUlRflRNE  J)Eitosi\m. 
(=Mark.  6.  i-2>):  I^uko.  n,  2C-3U.J  For  tlie  exiKMitiun. 
see  on  Mark,  &  l-'JO. 

ClIArTER  IX. 

Ver.  1-8,  IIkalixg  of  a  Paralytic.  r=Mark.  2. 
1-12:  Luke.  6.  17-2U.;  This  incident  appears  to  follow 
next  in  order  of  time  to  the  cure  of  the  leper  .oh. 
8.  1-4-.    For  the  exposition,  see  on  Mark.  2.  1-12. 

u-i:{.  Matthew's  Call  axi>  Eeaht.  (=Mark.  9L 
lt-17;  Luke.  6.  27-32.)  TU  Call  of  AlatOuw  (v.  9.  9. 
And  as  Jesus  passed  forth  tnna.  thenes— >.'..  from  the 
scene  of  the  purabtic's  cure  in  Capernaum,  towards 
the  sliore  of  the  sea  of  (.ralilee,  on  which  that  town 
lay.  Mark,  as  usual,  pictures  the  scene  more  in 
detail,  thus  iZ  J.l :  "  And  lie  went  forth  agahi  by  the 
sea-side;  and  all  the  multitude  resorted  unto  Him. 
and  He  taught  thorn"— or,  'kept  teacliing  them.* 
"  And  as  he  passed  by"  he  saw  a  man,  named  Matthew 
—the  writer  of  this  precious  Gospel,  who  here,  with 
singular  modesty  and  brevity,  relates  the  story  of  his 
own  calling.  In  Mark  and  Luke  he  is  called  Levi, 
which  seems  to  have  been  his  family  name.  In  their 
lists  of  the  twelve  apostles,  however.  Mark  and  Luko 
give  him  the  name  of  Matthew,  which  seems  to  have 
been  the  name  by  which  he  was  known  as  a  disciple. 
While  he  himself  sinks  his  family  name,  he  is  careful 
not  to  sink  his  occupation,  the  obnoxious  asAocla- 
tions  with  which  he  would  place  over  a>;ainst  the 
grace  that  call«Hl  him  from  It.  and  made  Inm  an 
apostle.  (.See  on  ch.  la  3.)  Mark  alone  tells  us  .2. 14) 
that  he  was  "  the  ^on  of  Alpheus'*- the  same.  pro. 
bably.  with  the  father  of  .Tames  the  Icf^s.  From  this 
and  otlier  consiilerations  it  is  iiretty  certain  that  he 
must  at  least  have  heard  of  our  Ixird  before  this 
meeting,  irnnecessary  doubts,  even  from  an  early 
peri«M|.  have  been  raised  about  the  identity  of  Levi 
and  Matthew.  No  English  jury,  with  the  evidence 
before  them  which  we  have  in  the  Gospels,  wou^ 


HATTHKW,  IJL 


■•**  rtWa  te  tasulmmu  T«jr<Uet  of  bieBlllr. 
■■««•■  IMM  (T  CIMM-M  •  mMkU.  vbtch 
H*(«  aUitilB.  ItBauthapluafllrHalpl, 
■BahgoU  Ib  which  tbcnDMUir 
*)«HWUi*HuMe.l(BiWit  be 

(khwOMfd.    rge*onctL(LlI.J 

MMLhtoM.  VlleUiwinmlatbai. 
— -"^-' imMoiwd" 


H^JJj*"!  (to  u  pmUbiUni  ncli  toUr 


•■«■  1..U  Ub  rtrtui™.  tail  lii 
•^  «*mo  t,«.  „d  Dion  ihim  . 


-in.    (=Lul!0,  t 
<uiit]oii,Mom» 


'ni'iUiOcDBKoftlfiw. 


TB  their  Kml"  1  "Thff  rlrtlBimi." 
Iilo.  Hlf'UtliBsd  riiirUKk  "Ha 

u>t  wirn  THH  lutB  OF  Blood 
hua^ma  of  JxiRva  Rabbi  to 
lii«:H.rk.&n-;3.]    For  tha  «. 
rk,  e.-ll-(3. 
D  Ub»,  an]>  a  Dnm  SntoHun 


B-.beiLnnii.  dnobclca.  lU  Id  ■  la(»  cm*  U  o- 
■eiwil,  "tlHil  Jwni  pMud  by"  [ch.  JO.  3o|,  crjlM. 
Id  iiTiiig,  Tk«  igii  af  Suvld,  b>»  miniF  ra  u.  ItU 
iDiukablfi  tbAt  Id  tbv  ooLr  other  reconlnl  esM  in 


B  blLnd  ihul  ba  opoDfdf ' 
Lo  do  Uu  piidiewd  dKm. 


£&  (IwUh,  Uk  II;  wd  U 


1  tu  Uuir  aya,  uyi 
iliii.'  woul.l  ihey  mrrj 


J^in  nirfth  Ihe  AfOfUn 


MATTHEW.  X. 


P{ncer  to  Work  Miradttt, 


of  tbe  deraoni.*  This  aeems  to  be  the  flnt  mntterinjt 
of  a  theory  of  sach  miracles  which  eoon  became  a 
fixed  mode  of  calamniatinj;  them— a  theory  which 
would  be  ridicnlous  if  it  were  not  melancholy,  as  an 
OQtbant  of  the  ■darkest  molisnity.  Cdoe  on  ch.  IS. 
».  An.) 

35— X.  ft.  Third  Galtlkan*  Circuit— Mission  of 
TUB  TwKLYB  Apostlkh.  As  the  Mission  of  the 
Twelve  supposes  the  previons  Choice  of  them— of 
which  our  Evanuelist  Kives  no  account,  and  which 
did  not  take  plxiee  tili  a  later  stage  of  our  Lonl's  pub- 
lic life -it  is  introduced  here  out  of  its  proper  place, 
which  is -after  what  is  recorded  in  Luke.  C  12-iul 

Third  Galilean  Circuit  (c  35)- and  probably  the  last 
3S.  And  Jesms  went  sbont  all  the  cities  and  Yillages, 
teaehini^  in  tiieir  synagogues,  and  preaching  the  gospel  of 
the  kingdom,  and  healing  every  sickness  and  every  disease 
[among  the  people  I  The  bracketed  wonls  are  of  more 
tha«  doubtful  authority  here,  and  \icre  probably 
introduced  from  ch.  4.  21  The  lansuage  here  is  so 
identical  with  that  used  in  describing  the  first  circuit 
(ch.  4.  23),  that  we  may  presume  the  work  done  on 
both  occasions  was  much  the  same.  It  was  just  a 
further  preparation  of  the  soil,  and  a  fresh  sowing  of 
the  precious  seed.  (i»ee  on  ch.  4.  2i)  To  these  fruit- 
ful joumeyiuiis  of  tiie  Redeemer,  "with  healins  in 
His  wings."  Peter  no  doubt  alludes,  when,  in  his 
address  to  the  household  of  Cornelius,  he  spoke  of 
"How  God  anointed  Jesus  of  Maxareth  with  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  with  power:  who  went  about  doing 
good,  and  healini;  all  that  were  oppressed  of  the 
devil:  for  God  was  witJi  Uim"  (Acts,  lo.  38). 

Jejnu,  t'otntpaMionatiug  the  MuUitutUs,  Aaks  Prayer 
Jcr  help  (c  M^'.  Jfo  had  now  returned  from  His 
preacliinff  and  healing  circuit,  and  the  result,  as  at 
the  close  of  the  first  one,  was  the  gathering  of  a  vast 
and  motley  muititute  around  Hun.  After  a  whole 
night  ai'ent  in  prayer.  He  had  called  His  more  imme- 
diate disciples,  and  from  them  had  solemnly  chosen 
the  Twelve :  then,  coming  down  from  the  mountain, 
on  which  this  wa.s  transacted,  to  the  multitudes  that 
waited  for  Him  below.  He  had  addrosf»ed  to  them— 
as  we  take  it— that  Discourse  which  bears  so  strong  a 
resemblance  to  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  that  many 
critics  take  it  to  ))e  tbe  same,  (bee  on  Luke,  a  U-4U: 
and  on  cIl  &..  introductory  Remarks.)  8oon  after 
this,  it  should  seem,  the  multitudes  still  hanging  on 
Him,  Jesus  is  touched  with  their  wretched  and  heli»- 
iess  condition,  and  acts  as  is  now  to  be  de^cribetL 
96.  But  when  he  saw  the  mnlUtudes.  he  was  moved  with 
compassion  on  them,  because  they  fainted.  Tliis  reading, 
however,  has  hardly  any  authority  at  alL  The  true  ; 
reading  doubtless  is,  'were  harassed,*  and  were 
scattered  abroad-rather,  *  lying  about,'  '  abandoned.' 
or  '  neglect efl'— as  sheep  having  no  shepherd— their  piti- 
able condition  as  wearied  and  couching  under  bodily 
fatigue,  a  vast  disonomizcd  mass,  being  but  a  laint : 
picture  of  their  wretchedness  as  the  victims  of  Pliari- 
saic  guidance;  their  souls  imcared  f<.ir.  yet  drawn 
after  and  hanging  upon  Him.  Tl>is  moved  the 
Redeemer's  conij>assion.  37.  Then  saith  he  unto  his 
disciples,  Tbe  harvest  truly  it  plenteous.  His  eye  doubt- 
less rested  ini mediately  on  tlie  Jowhdi  lield.  but  tliis 
he  saw  wklening  into  tlie  vast  field  of  "  the  world" 
(ch.  13.  38),  teeming  with  souls  having  to  be  gathered 
to  Him.  but  the  labonrers-mcn  divinely  cjuohfled 
stnd  called  to  gather  them  in— are  few ;  38.  Fray  ye 
therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest— the  great  Lord  and 
Proprietor  of  alL  Cf.  John,  ]&.  i-"l  am  the  true 
Vino,  ami  my  Father  is  the  Husbandman."  that  he  ', 
will  send  Ihrth  labourers  into  his  harvest.  The  word 
properly  means  '  thrust  forUi  ;*  but  this  emphatic  i 
sense  disappears  in  some  places,  as  in  r.  25,  and  John, 
Ml  4-"  When  He  imtUUijorth  Uis  own  sheep."  (See 
aiich.4.LJ 

30 


CHAPTER  X. 

Ver.  1-6.  Mwion  af  the  Tinelte  Apoxiles  (=Mark. 
0.  7-13:  Luke.  0.  1-ff).  The  last  three  verses  of  ch.  Oi 
form  the  proi>er  introduction  to  the  Mission  of  the 
Twelve:  as  is  evident  from  the  remarkable  fact  that 
the  Mission  of  the  Seventy  was  prefaced  by  the  very 
same  words.  (See  on  Luke.  10.  2.)  1.  And  when  ha 
had  called  unto  him  his  twelve  disciples,  he  gave  them 
power.  The  word  signifies  both  'power,*  and  'autho- 
rity* or  'right.*  Even  if  it  were  not  evident  that 
here  both  ideas  are  included,  we  find  both  worda 
exiiressly  used  in  the  parallel  passage  of  Luke  (Ql  1}— 
"He  gave  them  power  and  authority"— in  other 
words.  He  both  (/ua/'/i'd  and  avtAi/r<SMi  them— against 
—or  *  over*— uncliean  spirits,  to  cast  them  out,  and  to  heal 
all  manner  of  sickness,  and  all  manner  of  diaeaaa.  S. 
How  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  are  theeet.  The 
other  Evangelists  enumerate  the  Twelve  in  imme- 
diate connection  with  their  appointment  (Mark.  3^ 
13-19:  Luke,  &  13-16).  But  our  Evangelist,  not  intend^ 
ing  to  record  the  appointment,  but  only  the  Miasion 
of  the  Twelve,  gives  their  names  here.  And  as  in 
the  Acts  :i.  13!  we  have  a  list  of  the  Eleven  who  met 
daily  in  the  upper  room  with  theother  disciples  after 
their  Master's  ascension  until  the  day  of  Penteooct, 
we  have  four  catalogues  in  all  for  comparison.  Tha 
first,  Simon,  who  is  called  Peter  (see  on  John,  1.  42),  and 
Andrew  his  brother;  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  John 
bis  brother— named  after  James,  as  tlie  younger  of 
the  two.  3.  Philip  and  Bartholomew.  That  this  person 
is  the  same  witli  "Nathanael  of  Cana  in  G^Ulee." 
is  Justly  oonclnde<l  for  the  three  following  reaaopi; 
First,  because  Bartholomew  is  not  so  iut>perly  a  name 
as  a  fauiiJy  stumame:  next,  because  not  only  in  thii 
list,  but  in  Mark*s  and  Luke's,  he  follows  the  naina 
of  "Philip."  who  was  the  instrument  of  bringing 
Nathanael  first  to  Jesus  (John,  L  46i ;  and  again, 
when  our  Lord,  after  His  resurrection,  apiiearud  at 
the  sea  of  Tilnsrias,  "Nathanael  of  Cana  in  GalJlae*' 
is  mentioned  along  with  six  others,  all  of  them 
apostles,  as  being  present  (John,  21.  2.  Matthew  tha 
publican.  In  none  of  the  four  lists  of  the  Twelve  it 
this  apostle  so  branded  but  in  his  own  one.  as  if  he 
wouhi  have  all  to  know  how  deep  a  debtor  he  had 
been  to  his  Lord.  (Bee  on  cIi.  L  3.  6,  6: 0.  9.1  JaiBM 
the  son  of  Alpheus— the  same  person  apparently  who 
is  calle<i  L'Uoitat  or  Ciot-at  (Luke.  24.  lb;  John,  IDi  SS; 
and  as  he  was  tlie  husband  of  Mary,  sister  to  the 
>'irgin,  James  tlie  less  nuist  have  been  our  Lord'a 
cousin,  and  Lebbeus,  whose  surname  was  Thaddeos — 
the  same,  without  dou1)t,  as  ".ludas  the  brother  of 
James."  mentioned  in  both  the  lists  of  Luke  (A.  id: 
Acts.  1.  13).  while  no  one  of  the  name  of  Lebbena 
or  Thaddeus  is  so.  It  is  he  who  in  John  (14.  22)  ia 
sweetly  called  "  Judos,  not  Iscariot"  That  he  waa 
the  author  of  the  CaUioIic  Epistle  of  "  Jude."  and 
not  "  the  l.ord*s  brother"  (ch.  13.  Uj.  unless  these  be 
the  same,  is  most  hkely.  4.  Simon  the  Cansanite; 
rather  'Kananite.'  but  better  still,  'the  ZealoC  M 
he  is  called  in  Luke.  a.  16,  where  the  original  term 
ahould  not  have  been  retained  as  in  our  veraioa 
("iSimon.  called  Zelotcs";,  but  rendered  'Simon, 
called  the  Zealot.'  The  word  "Kananite"  is  juat 
tlie  Aramaic,  or  Syro-Chaldaic  term  for  'Zealot* 
Probably  before  his  aciiuxdntance  with  Jesus,  he 
belonged  to  the  sect  of  the  Zealots,  who  bound  them- 
selves. OS  a  sort  of  voluntary  ecclesiastical  iiolice,  to 
see  that  the  law  was  not  broken  with  impuni^. 
and  Judas  Iscariot— «'.'.,  Judas  of  Kcrioth.  a  town  of 
Judah  <  loshua,  15.  So] :  so  called  to  distinguish  him 
from  ".ludos  the  brother  of  James"  (Luke.  0.  18). 
who  also  betrayed  him— a  note  of  infamy  attached  to 
his  name  in  all  the  catalogues  of  the  Twelve. 

6-42.    The  Twklvk  Rxcsivje  tdkik    iNhT&uo- 
TXOMS.   lliia  Directory  dividae  itself  into  throe  die- 


MATTHET,  X. 


Oil  Jixutla  le  Pnaiit, 


far  Ui(  mirlniiui  H  nmrtiT  nf  bli  nutt-Ui  ■  Tnod'  nr 

IWkBuui  At  O*  tetal  nd  tonpiincT 

JItA  ItaT  wm  aoir  loUit  I«nli.  »ltb 
••VlHHitvvm  to  io  tB,  lbs  <nwb 

■prllFd  to  tbe  HrTins  o(  tbe  Lord'i  wockmea,  and 

It  ta  vUtk  IteT  nn  to  eoBdact  Uism- 

■ppEili  (a  Ihnclinrcbei  Bomuu.  is  3T:  ICorlPtbluu. 

11  Timothy.  &  IS).     11.  Aid  isu  wlul«ntr  dc,  a 

tsHn-'toiini  or  lilUgs'     jt  AtU  iDUr  Icaretullrl 

nudti  wlui  in  It  ti  mrthj— or  'niMf  to  onurtiln  mch 

'«rfiMat*I.lkMkn>tUl.»HdiliiiDol 

k^untf  tto  oowd  lomtTim.  I»t 

^HCUitiBttHwldalaBiiH.  it  ft  a 

tbowelcome  idrm  Ibsmwilh  a  cooriequi.  conUntw). 

K 

Indi  ID  heuH-or  'ths  hoiue.'  hut  it  mean,  not  the 

■•AribfnHrU^'cii  (■.E.ISl    t.Tl»> 

It  be  vorUi)'.    ulnU  tc-iliow  it  the  amal  dvUltlti, 

■  »■  nr  <  Ua  OuUIh.  ud  iBtD  u j  du 

IfL  Aadlf  thebmibemrlbT-ihowlnEttili  b;  iriTJni 

bsit  ciplajneil  by  lbs  inJODetipn  to  tbe  Seveotr, 

fWllbiiiluKX  me  tntniHHMmad 

!«WidBt«d  IhenlKlon  Dl  tlu  Jewi. 

Hintatlon  of  Iha  Eut,  and  It  pnvallt  to  thle  dar. 

ttMnnu.  ol  ihur  own:  and.  1*  tha 

Mbnn  ,if  Uw  Jm,  Umj  DocDpied  >  pU» 

tnsuH  lODiMtaliii  [ai  taicber.  butb  In  tbr  uft  and  Iha 

fe>hn«imMidilHG«tUa.  AD- 

«lTfi>ioril,t1iuln  tbaDurrenlulnUtlon.    (t!»OD 

John.  14.  IT.I  bmt  K  it  bt  ael  wmtijr.  ]«  mui  jwu 
rrtonitaiHL  Itmurpe«»«nd<>>b<>tin>leadp( 
u  open  dew  In  the  heart  or  anr  hnuHhold,  tike  it 

i^an.t«M  b.  ctetau  wtiw—  t>m 

Hb.  u4  In  all  Jndek."  Itaea  ~ln  Sk- 

back  lo  TDUnelvn.  who  knoii  bov  to  ralne  11.  and  It 

wUI  laua  tbs  iweitn  to  roD  tor  barlni!  been  on««d. 

*li.  BBBtniUtaWthalciMiliHiitf 

ersn  Ihonidi  njBctr6.     It.  Ani  wlicHirn  itiaU  ut 

iuiSki  -lUof  laruti'n"  phrjuni  1  h! 

»f  Ibac  hmU  Dt  cllj-f(.r  |ioHlbl/a  wliok  ic.-n  liiitlit 

■nUite  |i«pltorOQd.irt«  -In.!  .h«p" 

»ltiinmin»lilch»U.iiipen«mlMiiih, 

Luka  add.    B;  llili  BrniluiUual  action  the)'  livldJr 

r«mUi.U  S.    17:    Eu-kleUSlf  £4.  <b™ 

H  mull.  HTiie.  nu>  ULgdom  X  honu  ii 

mon  In  ancient  times,  eveu  unong  otben  than  tha 

iooclLI.li   S.  Kul  tlH  Uek.  chwH  tbg 

Jowi,  aiittnkin«lyai.p™ratarflj.teich.  «7.«i.    And 

;k(la<,liiHii<ili)eTgli.    (Tt,c  brKkeWd 

OT*n  to  thli  daj  it  prcTBlH  In  the  Eaal.    IB.  TwUr  I 

i.lli*dc«l"-l.w»Biinirln  nunyMSS.I 

for  Bodom  and  Bomonhi  in  Ihg  itj  ef  jndfmeBl.  Ihu  (or 

thai  (1«.  ThDM  dtlH  Df  tba  plain,  which  were  iii>cn 
to  the  Harno  for  their  loatbwnia  Impnritii^.  nhall  ha 

Utt  th.  dFI.  r  Prpti^cwt    AnTnchl 

hrlUMrlDl,  lUriBIlTHld!  (crT.  Denlcro- 

IboM  pl«M  which.   Ihonsh  morallT  re.ractabla. 

rEi«'l  tba  Uoepel  meama  and  aHruul  thiue  that 

H  tP»v<rtM.UIl.     It  nmludi  ni  or 

Idm  unna  of  emr  Lord,  nscned  (rom 

D.rtrdoni /or  Iht  FlilKre  nnd  PmnnnCTl  EnrciK 

afcW.m    WlioiaiiMiiidMtwhUihB 

TOO  font.    The  "I"  hera  it  emphatic  holdlnn  np 

HImKir  u  the  Fountain  of  tbe  llupel  mlslntrr.  aa 

li  fnilt  nth  ttfit  lute  coTmd.iDd 

HaiialwlboGnuitBurdenDflt    u  tbeep-deftBce- 

Urn  twih  ■   a.  Fnrndf  iialtliB  fHi,  nor 

leii,  in  llie  nlditof  woIth- ready  la  makB  ■  prey  of 

la-  (or-  TWrjni^n-Iil..  ■loorlMlti,- 

Tou  (John.  10.  H'.    To  be  left  eipMcd,  *Ji  iheep  lo 

k*T>t  tbtlr  miner.    10.  V«  BilB  ta 

wol™,  wonid  have  been  itartUiis  rnoiub:  hut  that 

the  ibeep  ihonld  ba  >r>il  among  tbe  wolves  would 

OKI  tneab-ortuola.woni  neH  tbe 

■ound  ■tranEe  indeed.    No  wonder  thli  annannce- 

tDiDg  1*.  T»ke  DO  chamnt  of  ditm.  no 

:lBL    Bctikirihoa— r,!..ch(nnorihFio 

Ihtnifure  win  u  HrpoiU.  andhinsleit  aideni.     Won- 

TlM  reulisd  uil  bin  bu '  a  tUtr.' 

deHul  combination  Ibn  1   Alone,  the  wtodmn  of  thi 

m  toUowi  ukoUin  mdlnr.  'lUvet/ 

lerpent  ii  mere  cunninf.  and  the  hannle»«no«<  of  the 

d  in  tb<  neelTed  lot  qC  Lake  <d.  3', 

,hg  dnye.lram  nnflll  eipedlenUlo  Mcape  It      In  tha 

.  itat  OT.  n»lo  th.  le^iPB-na.ei- 

theie  nniJiliei  dlnili.veil !    In-tcad  of  tho  t.n.UrAl 

there  w«  a  manly  combination  ot  ■inilinclUng  leai 

a.  vooH  thlBk  it  takini  a  ipari  itnfft 

and  ralin  dlHaetlon,  Utore  which  nolblni  was  able 

J^nin  n'amefh 


MATTHEW.  X. 


ef  Penfmti&n. 


to  stanrl.  17.  But  beware  of  men;  tor  thej  will  deliver 
jnvL  cp  to  the  eonneili— tho  local  courts,  nrad  here  for 
civil  maidfltratcs  in  cenoral.  and  they  will  ■<xmr((e  yon 
in  their  >ynai;ogiict.  By  thl^  is  meant  perMcutlon  at 
the  handn  of  the  eccleslafltics.  18.  And  ]re  shall  be 
brought  before  ifovemon— or  provincial  rulers,  and 
kings— the  hiehest  tribunals -for  my  sake,  for  a  testi- 
mony sgainst  them— rather. '  to  them.'  in  onler  to  hear 
testimony  to  the  truth  and  ItR  plorioui  effects -and 
ftol  the  OentUes-a  hint  that  their  me.-i^Me  would  not 
lonit  be  con6ned  to  the  Inst  sheep  of  the  house  of 
Israel.  The  Acts  of  the  Apostle«i  are  the  he^t  com- 
mentarj' on  thcw  wamlniits.  19.  Bnt  when  they  deliver 
younp,  take  no  thought— *bc  not  solicitous'  or  'anxious.* 
(See  on  ch.  s.  25.)  how  or  what  ye  shall  speak— i.«., 
either  in  what  wanr-er  ye  shall  make  your  defence, 
or  of  what  mutter  it  shall  con«st-for  it  shall  be  given 
yoa  in  that  same  hoar  what  ye  shall  speak.  (See  Exodus, 
4.  IS;  Jeremiah,  1.  7.)  20.  For  it  is  not  y«  that  speak. 
bat  the  Spirit  of  your  Father  which  speaketh  in  yon. 
]iow  remarkably  this  ha^  been  verified,  the  whole 
history  of  persecution  thriiilnsly  proclaims— from 
the  Acts  of  tlie  Apostles  to  the  latest  martjroloRv. 
31.  And  the  brother  shall  deliver  np  the  brother  to  death, 
and  the  father  the  child :  and  the  children  shall  rise  np 
•gainst  their  parents,  a'jd  cause  them  to  be  put  to  death 
»for  example,  by  lodtfinK  Informations  ai^nst  them 
with  the  authorities.  The  deep  and  virulent  hostility 
of  the  old  nature  and  life  to  the  new— as  of  Belial 
to  Christ -was  to  issue  in  awful  ^Tenches  of  the 
flcareit  ties:  and  the  disciples,  in  the  prospect  of 
their  cauxe  and  themselves  l)cing  launciied  upon 
society,  are  here  prepared  for  the  wnr^t.  23.  And  ye 
shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my  name's  sake.  Tlie 
universality  of  thii  hatred  would  make  it  evident  to 
them,  that  since  it  would  not  bo  owin;;  to  any  tem- 
porary excitement,  local  virulence,  ur  itcrsonal  pre- 
judicu,  on  the  imrt  of  their  enuinies,  so  no  amuunt  of 
filscretion  on  their  |tart,  consistent  with  entire  fidelity 
to  the  truth,  would  avail  to  stifle  that  enmity— 
though  it  misht  sortcn  its  violence,  and  in  some 
cases  avert  the  outwanl  manifcstaiions  of  it  but  he 
that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved -a  Kreat  sayin;;. 
repeated,  in  connection  with  similar  waruiu^is,  in  the 
prophecy  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  ,ch.  21.  i:;]; 
and  oftun  reiterated  by  the  aiMstle  as  a  warning 
a^inst  "drawing  liack  unto  perdition."  Jlebrews. 
3.  0,  13:  a  *S:  lo.  3j,  ^2»,  38,  39:  £c.)  As  "drawing 
1>ack  unto  i»erdition*'  is  merely  the  palpable  evidence 
of  the  want  of  "roof*  from  the  first  in  the  Christian 
profession  iLuke.  8.  in;,  so  "cnduriuK  to  the  end"  is 
ju.4t  the  proper  evidence  of  its  reality  and  solidity. 
23.  Bat  when  they  persecute  you  in  this  city,  flee  ye  into 
anothn— *  into  the  other.'  This,  thoufUi  applicable  to 
all  time,  and  exeinpiiUed  by  our  Ijot^I  Himself  once 
and  at;ain.  had  s|M>cial  reference  to  the  brief  oppor- 
tunities which  Isrstcl  was  to  have  of  "knowing  the 
time  of  his  visitation."  for  verily  I  say  unto  you— what 
will  startle  you.  but  at  the  same  time  show  you  the 
solemnity  of  3-our  mission,  and  tlie  need  of  economiz- 
ing the  time  for  it— Ye  shall  not  have  gone  over—*  Ye 
shall  in  nowise  have  completed'  the  dties  of  Israel, 
till  the  Son  of  man  be  come.  To  understand  thl^— as 
Lanoe  and  others  do-in  the  first  instance,  of  Clirist's 
own  pcrctrinations.  as  if  He  had  said,  'Waste  not 
your  time  uikjd  hostile  places,  for  1  myself  will  be 
after  yon  ere  your  work  be  over*— seems  almost  trlfl- 
iUK.  "  The  coming  of  the  Son  of  man"  has  a  fixed 
doctrinal  sense,  hero  referring  inimeiliately  to  the 
crisis  of  Israel's  history  as  the  visible  kingdom  of 
(iod,  when  Christ  was  to  come  and  judiie  it:  when 
"the  wrath  would  come  upon  it  to  the  uttermost;" 
and  when,  on  the  rains  of  Jerusalem  and  the  old 
economy.  Ho  would  establish  Ills  own  kineilom. 
Thia,  in  the  oiuform  lanrua^^o  of  Scripture,  la  more 


immediately  "the  comlnirof  the  Ron  of  man,"  "th« 
dsy  of  venpeance  of  our  <?od"  (ch.  Ifl.  2«:  24.  IT.  84: 
with  Hebrews.  10.  26:  James,  ft.  74))-hut  only  asbeini; 
such  a  lively  anticipation  of  His  Second  Ck)mlnR  for 
veufreance  and  deliverance.  So  understood,  it  Is 
parallel  with  ch.  24. 14  (on  which  see). 

Dirfrtionn  for  Vie  S-rrift  of  Chrift  in  its  voidest  »en§t 
[v.  2t-43).  24.  The  disciple  is  not  above  his  master^ 
'teacher.*  nor  the  eervant  above  his  lord— another 
maxim  which  our  Tx^nl  repeats  in  various  connee- 
tions  (Luke.  0.  40:  John.  13.  16:  lis.  so'.  2^.  It  is  enongk 
for  the  disciple  that  he  be  as  his  Master,  and  the  ■errant 
as  his  Lord.  If  they  have  called  the  master  of  the  hooM 
Beelzebub.  All  the  (ircek  MSS.  write  **  BeelzeboL** 
which  undoubtedly  is  the  rijsht  form  of  this  woctL 
The  other  reading  came  in  no  doubt  from  the  Old 
TesUment  "Baalzcbub."  the  god  of  Kkron  (2  Kingi, 
1.  2',  which  it  was  designed  to  express.  As  all  iddft- 
trv  was  regartled  as  devll-worahtp  J/eviticus,  17.  7; 
Deuteronomy.  32. 17:  Psalm  loa  37:  1  Corinthians.  IOl 
2i»),  so  there  seem^  to  have  been  something  pecnllaiir 
Katanic  about  the  worship  of  this  hateful  god, 
which  caused  his  name  to  he  a  synonym  of  Ratra. 
Though  wo  nowhere  rci^l  that  our  Lord  was  aettiaUy 
called  "Beclzebul."  He  was  charge<i  with  being  hi 
league  with  Satan  under  that  hateful  nam«  (ch.  12. 
84.  20).  and  more  than  once  Himself  was  charged 
with  "  having  a  devil"  or  "  demon"  Mark,  3.  ao;  John. 
7.  2i);  S.  44).  Here  it  U  used  to  denote  the  most  oppixv 
brious  language  which  could  be  applied  by  one  to 
another,  how  much  more  (shall  they  call)  them  of  Ua 
honseholdl— '  the  inmates.*  Three  relations  in  whUdi 
('hrist  stands  to  His  people  are  here  mentioned:  Ho 
is  their  Teacher— they  His  disciples;  Ho  is  their  Lord 
-they  His  servants;  He  is  tiie  Master  of  the  honao- 
hold— they  its  inmates.  In  all  these  rclationa.  Ho 
i^ays  here.  He  and  they  are  so  bound  up  togother  that 
they  cannot  look  to  fare  better  than  He.  and  aboald 
think  it  enough  if  they  are  no  worse.  2S.  Fear  thca 
not  therefore:  for  there  is  nothing  covered,  that  shall  not 
be  revealed:  and  hid,  that  shall  not  be  known:— q.d., 
'There  is  no  use.  and  no  nee(L  of  concealing  ocy- 
thing;  ri;Uit  and  vrrong.  truth  and  error,  are  about  to 
come  into  open  and  deadly  collision:  and  the  day  is 
coming  when  all  hidden  things  shall  be  discloaed. 
everything  seen  as  it  is.  and  every  one  have  his  due^ 
11  Corinthians.  4. 6).  27.  What  I  tell  yon  in  darkseaa— 
in  the  privacy  of  a  teaching  for  which  men  are  not 
yet  ripe- that  speak  ye  in  the  light- for  when  ye  so 
forth  all  will  be  ready-and  what  ye  hear  in  the  Mr, 
that  preach  ye  upon  the  house-tops:-  Give  free  and  fear- 
less utterance  to  all  that  1  have  tauijht  yon  while  yet 
with  you.  Obj<ctioH:  But  this  may  cost  us  our  Ufaf 
Arntvrr:  It  may,  but  there  their  power  ends:  S6.  And 
fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able  tt 
kill  the  souL  In  Luke,  12.  4.  "  and  after  that  have  no 
more  that  they  can  do."  but  rather  fear  him— in  Luko 
this  is  peculiarly  solemn,  "  I  will  forewarn  you  whom 
ye  shall  fear."  even  Him  which  is  able  to  destroy  both 
soul  and  body  in  hell.  A  decisive  proof  this  that  there 
is  a  hell  for  the  bofly  as  well  as  the  snui  in  the  eternal 
world :  in  other  wonl.t,  that  the  torment  that  awniu 
tho  lost  will  have  clomeuts  of  suffering  atlapted  to 
the  inattriaL  as  well  as  the  spiritual  part  of  onr 
nature,  both  of  which,  we  are  assured,  will  exist  t<x 
ever.  In  the  corresponding  warning  contained  in 
Luke.  Jesus  calls  His  disciples  "My  friends,"  as  if  Ho 
had  felt  that  such  sufferings  constituted  a  bond  of 
peculiar  tenderness  between  Him  and  them.  29.  An 
not  two  sparrows  sold  for  a  ikrthingi  In  Luke  (12.  6^  it 
is  "Five  sparrows  for  two  farthings;"  so  that,  if  tho 
purchaser  took  two  farthings*  worth,  ho  got  one  in 
addition— of  such  small  value  were  they,  and  out  of 
them  shall  not  fidl  on  the  gnrand— exhausted  or  killed— 
witboat  your  Father— "Not  one  of  them  ia  forgotten 


MATTHEW,  XI 


■itaLakK    30.  Bat  thiTEiT. 

1  ■■■liliiT     Bh  Loka,  IL  11 
iL8rMllUl.U  U;AeltII.  H).    31. 


StniaafChrM, 


pnfhit-  lur  Ml  dEUh' 


Mk«  incl  la7e  U  Ml  Hulei.  iBm  3  Kln^ i.a.lAi 
ilw]]rK*Ini.;n!ptiM^)miid.  Whit  u  anmui^. 
tDHit  lA  Ibnw  who  UB  not  piopfacHI  (See  IJolw. 
i-8.:  udbi  tb>t  noilTBUiirichleniiDubUuuaa 
Df  a  lighteoiu  TUu— fma  ajmipAthy  with  hlj  chaaetct 

..J  ... ,....<_.,»„,„jj^  liiU  ixmnii  iM*. 

ha  mut  hiMHlI  lUT*  tfaa  Mid 
hu  UT  rul  ifialwUij  wlUtI 


tH*.  B^-Hh.!  .pii^-n  j-'f'-ifiiiTtilinii  frnm  rrnilii 
rUta.  a.  r.  Tbs  ntemua  la  la  Uielr  IdvUdoi  in 
■pUl.  thait  UlUngn  in  the  ertt  at  u  tudlHOBlH 
ftorld,  vhtle  hlKb  Ld  HiMTen'e  eflleem,  &  cup  of  "J* 
wilef  onlr— raeftDinir,  tbo  unfUlMl  berviaj.  in  Uu  bum 


i;"  algnlfjiiiir  th&t  Ik 


CtlAPTEE  XL 
■.  1-iB.   Tni  iMrajiHiBso  BimBr's  Kwmkam 

Joan  Aim  Bu  UuiBioH.    (=Liike,  T.  lU&l   1.  AiA 


1.  vhm  Ji 

Mlur.-tb 
te  uuh  ud  to  pnuh  In  (bdr 


iiidslH,hi««iliC 
idr  dKM.   T)A  wu 


lIirouHli  Mloie.  Id  Didsi 
■turn  or  lljETwelTB.    Aa 


IF  Lard'M  iiutnii 

1  BlUsr  thU  in 
I.  uid  tf.  Mul 

'heir  htaOi.  and  ■  irmlH] 

ivka,  it  wu  umethlnff  t* 


He  KdOi,  whftt  la 
!V  UD  nol  (ppur  U>  faavs  airlsd 
.m.  but.  u  iho  Jem  mod  oU  u 
rmploied  It  jiut  u  UiejCoiuiil 


occuion.  U3d  thAt  it 


CkrittUpttnOddhthM 


MATTHEW,  XL 


ImpeniUnee  of  Copematwi. 


thc«.  Bathnlda!  [* hunting  or  *flahlxiK-hoiiM*— *a  flah- 
tng  aUtlonM—OD  the  western  aide  of  the  lea  of  Gali- 
lee, and  to  the  north  of  Capenuram;  the  birth-place 
of  three  of  the  apostles— the  brothers  Andrew  and 
Peter,  and  Plillip.  These  two  cities  appear  to  be 
singled  out  to  denote  the  whole  region  in  which  they 
lay—a  region  fayoored  with  the  fiedeemer'a  pres- 
ence, teaching,  and  worka  abore  eyerjr  other,  fa  if 
the  miirl^^  works— 'the  miracles'  which  wars  dona  in 
Toa  had  been  done  in  Tyre  and  Sidoa— ancient  and  cele- 
brated commercial  dUes,  on  the  north-eastern  shores 
of  the  Mediterranean  sea.  lying  north  of  Palestine, 
and  the  latter  the  northern-moat.  Aa  their  wealth 
and  prosperity  engendered  luxury  and  ita  concomi- 
tant eYila-iireligion  and  moral  degeneracy^their 
OTerti^w  waa  repeatedly  foretold  in  ancient  pro- 
phecy, and  once  and  again  fulfilled  by  victorioua 
enemlea.  Yet  they  were  rebuilt,  and  at  thia  time 
were  in  a  flonriahing  condition,  thsy  would  have 
repeated  long  ago  in  aackdoth  and  ashes.  Remarkable 
language,  showing  that  they  had  done  less  violence  to 
consdenoe,  and  so,  in  God's  sight,  were  less  criminal 
than  the  region  here  spoken  of.  32.  But  I  say  unto 
TOtt.  It  ahall  be  nuira  tolnaUa— more  'endurable,'  for 
^rra  and  Sidon  at  the  day  of  Jodgment.  than  for  yoo. 
S3.  And  thou,  Capemana  (aee  on  ch.  4. 13-.  which  art 
czaltwi  onto  beayea.  Not  even  of  Choraain  and  Beth- 
aaida  ia  thia  aaid.  For  ainoe  at  Capernaum  Jesus 
had  His  stated  abode  during  the  whole  period  of  His 
public  Ufe  which  Ue  apent  in  Galilee,  it  waa  the  moat 
javourtd  ipot  upon  earth,  the  moat  exalted  in  privi- 
lege, ahalt  be  brought  down  to  hell:  Ibr  if  the  mighty 
worka.  which  have  been  dona  in  thee,  had  been  done  in 
Bodom— destroyed  for  ita  pollutions,  it  would  have 
remained  until  thia  day— having  done  no  such  violence 
toconsdence,  and  so  incurred  unspeakably  less  guilt. 
24.  But  I  aay  unto  you.  That  it  ahall  be  more  tolerable 
for  the  land  of  BoAam  in  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for 
thee.  '  It  has  been  indeed.'  saya  Dr.  Stanley.  *  more 
tolerable,  in  one  aenae,  in  the  day  of  ita  earthly  judg- 
ment, for  the  land  of  Sodom  than  for  Capernaum  s 
for  the  name,  and  perhapa  even  the  remalna,  of 
Sodom  are  atill  to  be  found  on  the  shores  of  the  Dead 
Sea:  whilst  that  of  Capernaum  has.  on  the  Lake  of 
Genneaareth,  been  utterly  lost.'  But  the  judgment 
of  which  our  Lord  here  speaks  is  still  future;  a 
judgment  not  on  material  dtlea,  but  their  respon- 
sible Inhabitanta— a  judgment  fln^  and  irretrievable. 
26.  At  that  time  Jaaua  anawared  and  aaid.  We  are  not 
to  understand  by  thia,  that  the  provioua  diacourse 
had  been  conduded;  and  that  this  ia  a  record  only  of 
■omething  said  about  the  same  period.  For  the  con- 
nection is  most  dose,  and  the  word  **  answered"— 
which,  when  there  ia  no  one  to  anawor.  refera  to 
aome  thing  just  before  aaid,  or  riaing  in  the  mind  of 
the  ajieaker  in  conae<|uence  of  aomething  aaid— cun- 
ilrma  thia.  What  Jesua  here  "answered"  evidently 
was  the  melancholy  results  of  Hia  miniatry.  lamented 
over  In  the  foregoing  veraea.    It  ia  aa  if  He  had  aaid. 

*  Yea;  but  there  ia  a  brighter  aide  of  the  pidure:  even 
in  thoae  who  have  rejected  the  meaaage  of  eternal  life. 
It  ia  the  pride  of  their  own  hearta  only  wnich  has 
blinded  them,  and  the  glory  of  the  truth  does  but  the 
more  appear  in  their  inabibty  to  receive  it:  Nor  have 
all  rejected  it  even  here;  soulx  thirsting  tor  salvation 
have  drawn  water  with  joy  from  the  weUa  of  aalva- 
ilon;  the  weary  have  found  rest;  the  hungry  have  been 
filled  with  good  things,  while  the  rich  have  been  sent 
empty  away.'  I  thank  thee— rather. '  I  assent  to  thee.' 
But  thia  ia  not  atrong  enough.    The  idea  of  'juli'  or 

*  cordial*  concurrence  ia  conveyed  by  the  prepoaition. 

The  thing  expresaed  la  adoring  acguieacence,  holy 

aatiafaetion  with  that  law  of  the  divine  procedure 

about  to  be  mentioned.    And  aa,  when  He  after- 

«inU  uttered  the  same  worda,  lie  "  exalted  inapizit" 

4u 


(see  on  Luke.  10.  21}.  probably  He  did  the  aame  now, 
thouj^  not  recorded.    0  FaUiar,  Lord  of  heaven  and 
earth.    He  ao  atyles  His  Father  here,  to  signify  that 
from  Him  of  ritrht  emanate  all  such  high  amoga- 
ments.    becanse  thou  haat  hid  these  thinga— the  know- 
ledge of  these  saving  truths— flrom  the  wias  and  prudai, 
The  former  of  these  terms  points  to  the  men  who 
pride  themaelvea  upon  their  apeculative  or  philoao- 
phical  attainmenta;  the  latter  to  the  men  of  worldly 
ahrewdneaa— the  clever,  the  aharp-witted,  the  men  of 
affaira.    The  diatinction  ia  a  natural  one.  and  waa 
well  underatood.    (See  1  Corinthiana.  1. 19;  &c.)    Bat 
why  had  the  Father  hid  from  auch  the  things  that 
belonged  to  their  peace,  and  why  did  Jeaua  ao 
emphatically  aet  His  seal  to  this  arrangement?   Be- 
cause it  is  not  for  the  offending  and  revolted  to  apeak 
or  to  apeculate,  but  tu  listen  to  Him  from  whom  wa 
have  broken  loose,  that  we  may  learn  whether  tbcaa 
be  any  recovery  for  us  at  all ;  and  If  there  be,  on 
what  prindples— of  what  nature— to  what  ends.   To 
bring  our  own  "wisdom  and  prudence"  to  aach 
questions  is  impertinent  and  presumptuous;  and  If 
the  truth  regarding  them,  or  the  glory  of  it.  be  **  hid'* 
from  us,  it  is  but  a  fitting  retribution,  to  whidi  all 
the  right-minded  will  set  their  send  along  with  Jesoa. 
But.  Thou  hast  revealed  tham  onto  babes— to  babe-Uka 
men:  men  of  unassuming  docility,  men  who,  con- 
adoiu  that  they  know  nothing,  and  have  no  right  to 
ait  in  judgment  on  the  thinga  that  belong  to  their 
peace,  determine  aimply  to  * '  hear  what  God  the  Loni 
wUl  apeak."    Such  are  weU  called  "babea."    (Sea 
HebrewB,  6.  13;  1  Corinthiana,  13.  11: 14.  20;  dec)   SflL 
Even  ao.  Father;  for  ao  it  aeemed  good— the  emphatic  and 
chosen  term  fur  expressing  any  object  of  divine  com- 
placency; whether  Chnst  Himself  (see  on  ch.  3. 17)  or 
God's  i^adous  eternal  arrangements  [aee  on  Fhillii- 
plana.  %,  I3j— in  thy  eight    Thia  ia  just  a  aubllme  echo 
of  the  foregoing  words;  aa  if  Jesus,  when  He  uttered 
them,  had  pauaed  to  reflect  on  it.  and  aa  if  the  gloij 
of  it -not  ao  much  in  the  light  of  ita  own  reaaonabJo- 
nesa  as  of  God's  absolute  will  that  so  it  should  ba— 
had  fiUed  Ilia  aouL   27.  AU  things  are  deUvered  oata 
me  ot  my  Father.    He  doea  not  aay.  They  are  rtveaUd  ■ 
aa  to  one  who  know  them  not.  and  waa  an  entire 
stranger  to  them  save  aa  they  were  discovered  to  him 
—but.  They  are  'delivered  over.'  or  'committed,  to 
me  of  my  Father;  meaning  the  whole  adiuiniatration 
of  the  kingdom  of  grace.    So  in  John,  ^  35,  "Tha 
Father  loveth  the  Son,  and  hath  given  all  thinga  into 
Hia  hand"  (aee  on  that  verse).    But  though  the  "all 
things'*  in  both  these  passages  refer  properly  to  tha 
Idngdom  of  grace,  they  of  course  include  all  thlngi 
necessary  to  the  full  execution  of  that  trust— that  is, 
unlimiUd  power.   (So  ch.  Hi.  18:  John,  17. 2;  Epheaiana, 
1.  22.)   and  no  man  knoweth  the  Son,  but  the  Father; 
ndther  knoweth  any  man  the  Father,  aave  the  Boa.  and 
he  to  whomaoever  the  Bon  will-or*'willeth'  to  raraal 
him.    What  a  aa]dng  is  tnla,  that '  the  Father  and  tha 
Son  are  mutually  and  exdusively  known  to  each 
other  !*   A  higher  claim  to  equality  with  the  Father 
cannot  be  conceived.    Either,  then,  we  have  hera  ona 
of  the  most  revolting  assumptiuus  ever  uttered,  or 
the  proper  Divinity  of  Christ  should  to  Christiana  ba 
beyond  dispute.    'But  alas  for  me!'  may  aome  bar- 
dened  aoul,  aighing  for  relief,  here  exclaim.    If  it  ba 
thus  with  us,  what  can  any  poor  creature  do  but  lie 
doMmin  pasisivo  despair,  unless  he  could  daie  to  hope 
that  he  may  be  one  of  the  favoured  class  '  to  whom 
the  Son  is  willing  to  reveal  the  Fatherf '    But  nay. 
lliis  testimony  tu  the  sovereignity  of  that  gradooa 
"  wilU"  on  which  alone  men's  salvation  depends,  is 
designed  but  to  reveal  the  source  and  enhance  the 
glory  of  it  when  once  imparted— not  to  paralyse  or 
shut  the  soul  up  in  despair.    Hear,  accordingly,  what 
foUowa;  2&  Coiaa  onto  ma,  all  ve  that  labour  and  act 


I 


Ml  HtSaWttttim. 


la  the  TST  Htyle  of  the  IbtI 
Jid  in  (be  in)idi. '  All  r*  tb 
I.'  Um  naJmstl  mitcbadn 

I  both  lu  ulM— tlu  oeiiH  ai 

-   n.  Iita  w  nt*  ngt  1M— tiw 
to  Jhu-oA  kuB  ot  B«  Sir  I  u 

lEUt:  loj  ^  dull  lalTHt  uUthi 


iDTlte  all  Id  rolluw  Ilim,  w 
nme  vxmrioQco.    dO.  For  _^     . 
J  burin  ii  UgbL     HiCctOoi    ' 


-.   ihli  oeenind  "In  Um  dun  at  AUUhu 

Usb  prlHL"  But  Uili  mauu  aot  dniiiw  hit  hl^ 
printhood-fnr  It  wu  nndn  ibatof  hii  hthar  Ablia»- 
le^— but  ttniilr.  10  hi*  UiH.  AUaiilHihirH  tooa 
•BcoHilad  br  AbUtbu.  •hoH  sooneotiODiriUi  DstU, 

—■ * ' a  AotiBt  U*  nJin.  nujr  aoooimt  bn 

■r  (hu  Ui  (Uhn-i.  baliut  hmlotn- 


labet  at  AblnielMb  II  Sunn^  n.  «>:  1  Sunoal 
■j^  Jind  AhlmelEcb  KoiUad  Ablih  a  BunntL  ».  I), 
Abifnelecb  (1  C^hroDleLcL  IS.  JOj,    i.  Or  bart  |« 


twfon  bvTHt.    Ths  bule^  humt . 
otonr  April.    IlcoineWeelirtthUn" 


I  wUch  be  cmploT>  to 


orHd.  'iDcacthlnfl  initer.'  ' 
i"s:  ■Tliec.rdliuryrnlei  tor 
ibbslh  tin  vty  belon  the 
impJe^  hut  then  m  rlghtA  hi 


wpilBlionthM 


dine  I  Lr.  but 
.tlnKliomi 


n.  wblch  the  acrlptan 

duU«fl,  uid  puLlcuIarEr  tb* 

compUinbuuainflbraenwholn  thlin 
■  «,'  Bat  onx  Ujrd  Added  a  Bpeqdl 
la  BTBKt  principle  to  tbe  law  of  tj 


idtDued  tile  runtln:— 
e  emut  prlneipls  of  all 


ubbitb.  mv. 
ito  tliem.  tlis 
mim  lor  the 


■  it.  tluT  iild  gsu  Um.Beb 
ik  it  not  lawlU  u  do  upoa  c 

.he  tabbatii  dar^  lb  «v  rnn 


e«  and  thuK  niakktg  it 


r  »7il>eOBlw— "  and  lailehL*' 
3t  occur  at  CipcnuDm,  (or  al 


ChrUt  Beata  the  WWund  Hand, 


MATTHEW.  XIL 


and  ReHrtfh  to  AwAd  Ikmgti 


it  WM  over  H«  **  withdrew  Iflintelf."  it  is  said,  **<o 
the  Bta**  (Hark,  S.  7).  whereas  Capemaam  was  at  the 
seiL  10.  And.  behold.  th«e  was  a  man  which  had  his 
hand  withered— disabled  1x7  paralTsis  (as  1  Kings,  13. 4). 
It  was  his  right  hand,  as  Luke  graphically  notes.  And 
thqr  asked  him,  saying.  Is  it  lawAil  to  heal  on  the  sab- 
h^  days?  that  they  might  aeeose  him.  Matthew  and 
lAke  sajr  thejr  "watched  Him  whether  He  would 
heal  on  the  sabbath  day."  They  tvere  now  come  the 
length  of  dogging  His  steps,  to  collect  materials  for  a 
charge  of  impiety  against  Him.  It  is  probable  that 
It  was  to  their  thouohu  rather  than  their  words  that 
Jesos  addressed  Himself  in  what  follows.  IL  And 
he  said  onto  them.  What  man  shall  there  be  among  yea 
that  shall  have  one  sheep,  and  if  it  fkll  into  a  pit  on  the 
•abbath  day,  will  he  not  lay  hold  on  it,  and  lift  it  oatf 
IS.  How  mnch  then  is  a  man  better  than  a  shecpf 
Resistless  appeal !  **  A  righteous  man  regardeth  the 
life  of  his  beast"  (Proverbs.  ISL 10).  and  would  instinc- 
tively rescue  it  from  death  or  suffering  on  the  sab- 
bath day:  how  much  more  his  nobler  fellow-man. 
But  the  reasoning,  as  given  in  the  other  two  Gospels, 
is  singularly  striking:  **  But  He  knew  their  thoughts, 
and  said  to  the  man  which  had  the  withered  hand, 
Bise  up,  and  stand  forth  in  the  midst.  And  he  arose 
and  stood  forth.  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them.  I  will 
ask  you  one  thing;  Is  it  lawful  on  the  sabbath  dajrs  to 
do  good,  or  to  do  evil?  to  save  life  or  to  destroy  it?" 
(Luke.  0.  8.  V)  or  as  in  Mark  (3.  4)  "  to  kiU  r"  He  thus 
shuts  them  up  to  this  startling  alternative:  '  Not  to 
do  good,  when  it  is  in  the  power  of  our  hand  to  do  it, 
is  to  do  evil;  not  to  save  Ufe,  when  we  can,  is  to  kill' 
—and  must  the  letter  of  the  sabbath-rest  be  kept  at 
this  expense?  This  unexpected  thrust  shut  their 
mouths.  By  this  great  ethical  principle  our  Lord. 
we  see,  held  Himself  bound,  as  Man.  But  here  we 
must  turn  to  Mark,  whose  graphic  details  make  the 
second  Gospel  so  exceedingly  precious.  *'  When  He 
had  looked  round  about  on  tiiem  with  anger,  being 
grieved  for  the  hardness  of  their  hearts.  He  saith 
luto  the  man"  (Mark,  3.  6).  This  is  one  of  the  very 
few  passages  in  the  Gospel  History  which  reveal  our 
Lord's  feehngs.  How  holy  this  anger  was,  appears 
from  the  "grief"  which  mingled  with  it  at  "the 
hardness  of  their  hearts."  13.  Then  saith  he  to  the 
man.  Stretch  finth  thine  hand.  And  he  stretched  it  finth 
—the  power  to  obey  going  forth  with  the  wcord  of 
command,  and  it  was  restored  whole,  like  as  the  other. 
The  poor  man,  having  faith  in  this  wonderful  Healer 
—which  no  doubt  the  whole  scene  would  Angularly 
help  to  strengthen— disregarded  the  proud  and  veno- 
mous Pharisees,  and  thus  gloriously  put  them  to 
shame.  14.  Then  the  Fhaxisees  wsnt  out,  and  hdd  a 
ooondl  against  him,  how  they  might  destroy  him.  This 
is  the  first  explicit  mention  of  their  murderous  de- 
signs against  our  Lord.  Luke  (A.  11)  says  "  they  were 
filled  with  madness,  and  communed  one  with  another 
what  they  might  do  to  Jmus."  But  their  doubt  was 
not,  whether  to  get  rid  of  Him,  but  how  to  compass  it. 
Mark  (3.  O),  as  usual  is  more  definite:  "The  Phari- 
sees  went  forth,  and  straightway  took  counsel  with 
the  Herodians  against  Him,  how  they  might  destroy 
Him."  These  Herodians  were  supporters  of  Herod's 
dynasty,  created  by  CsBsar— a  pohtical  rather  than 
religious  party.  The  Pharisees  regarded  them  as  un- 
true to  their  religion  and  country.  But  here  we  see 
them  combining  together  against  Christ,  as  a  common 
enemy.    So  on  a  subsequent  occasion,  ch.  22. 16, 16L 

Jesus  Retiree  to  Avoid  Danger  [v.  16-21).  16.  Bat 
when  Jesus  knew  it,  he  withdrew  hinuwlf  tnm  thsnoe— 
wliither,  our  Evangelist  says  not;  but  Mark  (3.  7)  says 
"it  was  to  the  sea"— to  some  distance,  no  doubt,  fh>m 
the  scene  of  the  miracle,  the  madness,  and  the  plot- 
ting just  recorded,  and  grsat  multitudes  followed  him. 
and  hi  healed  that  aU.    Mark  givM  the  f  oUowlag  I 

4a 


interesting  details:  "A  great  multitude  fh>m  Galil 
followed  Him,  and  from  Judea,  and  from  Jeru« 
lem.  and  from  Idumea,  and  from  beyond  Jords 
and  they  about  Tyre  and  Sidon,  a  great  muhitad 
when  they  had  heard  what  great  things  he  did.  cax 
unto  Him.  And  he  spake  to  His  disciples,  that 
snudl  ship"— or  'wherry*— "should  wait  on  Him  t 
cause  of  the  multitude,  lest  they  shotild  throng  Hi] 
For  He  had  healed  many;  insomuch  that  they  press 
upon  Him  for  to  touch  Him.  as  many  as  had  piagn* 
And  unclean  spirits,  when  they  saw  Him,  feU  doi 
before  Him,  and  cried,  sajring.  Thou  art  the  Son 
God.  And  He  straitly  charged  them  that  they  ahcra 
not  make  Him  known"  (Mark,  3. 7-12).  How  gloxio 
this  extorted  homage  to  the  Son  of  God!  But  as  U 
was  not  the  time,  so  neither  were  they  the  flttt 
preachers,  as  Bexgkl  says.  (See  on  Mark,  1.  2&,  ai 
cf .  James.  2. 10. )  Coming  back  now  to  our  Evangell 
after  saying  "  He  healed  them  all,''  he  continues,  3 
And  charged  them— the  healed— that  they  shoaU  i 
make  him  known.  (See  on  ch.  8.  4.}  17.  Thatitmig 
be  fkdfiUed  which  was  spoken  by  Isalas  the  prophet,  si 
ing  (Isaiah.  42. 1).  18.  Bshold  my  servant,  whom  I  hi 
ehosea:  my  beloved,  in  whom  my  soul  is  well  pleaasd: 
will  put  my  Spirit  upon  him.  and  hs  shall  show  Judgmi 
to  the  Oentilss.  19.  He  shall  not  strive,  nor  cry;  acitl 
shall  any  man  hear  his  voice  in  the  streets.  90.  Ahmii 
reed  shidl  he  not  break,  and  smoking  iUx  shall  hs  i 
qneneh.  till  hs  send  fbrth  Judgment  onto  victory—"  on 
truth."  says  the  Hebrew  original,  and  the  LXX.  all 
But  our  Evangelist  merely  seixes  the  spirit,  instei 
of  the  letter  of  the  prediction  in  this  point.  T] 
grandeur  and  completeness  of  Messiah'i  vietoci 
would  prove.  It  seems,  not  more  wonderftil  than  ti 
unobtrusive  nolselessness  with  which  ^ey  were  to ' 
achieved.  And  whereas  one  rough  tou^  will  bra 
a  bruised  reed,  and  quench  the  flickering,  smoki 
flax.  His  it  should  be,  with  matchlon  tendemei 
love,  and  skill,  to  lift  up  the  meek,  to  strengthen  tl 
weak  hands  and  confirm  the  feeble  knees,  to  oomfc 
all  that  mourn,  to  say  to  them  that  are  of  a  fearf 
heart.  Be  strong,  fear  not  21.  And  in  his  name  ihi 
the  Oentiles  trust.  Part  of  His  present  audience  w« 
Gentiles- from  Tyre  and  Sidon— first-fruits  of  ti 
great  Gentile  harvest,  contemplated  in  the  prophao 
22^.  A  Blind  and  Dumb  Dsmoniao  Hkalk 
AND  Bkply  to  the  Malionant  Expuwnatiom  fc 
UPOK  IT.  (=Mark,  a  a(K3u;  Luke.  U.  14-23.)  Tl 
precise  time  of  this  Section  is  uncertain.  Judgii 
from  the  statements  with  which  Mark  introduces  J 
we  should  conclude  that  it  was  when  our  Lord 
popularity  was  approaching  its  lenith.  and  so.  befo 
the  feeding  of  the  five  thousand.  But.  on  the  otb 
hand,  the  advanced  state  of  the  charges  brongi 
against  our  Lord,  and  the  plainness  of  His  wandn 
and  denunciations  in  reply,  seem  to  favour  the  lafe 
period  at  which  Luke  introduces  it.  "  And  the  dn 
titude,"  says  Mark  (3. 20. 21),  "cometh  together  again 
referring  back  to  the  immense  ^thering  which  Mai 
had  before  recorded  (ch.  2. 2)— "so  that  they  ooa 
not  so  much  as  eat  bread.  And  when  His  friend 
—or  rather,  *  relatives,'  as  appears  from  r.  3L  and  • 
on  ch.  12.  48—"  heard  of  it,  they  went  out  to  lay  ha 
on  Him:  for  they  said.  He  is  beside  Hinuelf."  C 
2  Corinthians,  6.  IS,  "  For  whether  we  be  beside  en 
selves,  it  is  to  God."  32.  Then  was  brought  unto  hi 
one  possessed  with  a  devil— or  *a  demoniied  person' 
blind  and  dumb;  and  he  healed  him,  insomuch  that  tl 
blind  and  the  dumb  both  spake  and  saw.  23.  And  all  ti 
people  were  amaied,  and  said.  Is  not  Uds  the  sonof  Bavi 
The  form  of  the  interrogative  requires  this  to  1 
rendered,  *  Is  this  the  Son  of  David  T  And  as  que 
tions  put  in  this  form  (in  Greek)  suppose  doubt,  an 
expect  rather  a  negative  answer,  the  meaning  is,  *0i 
it  poHiUy  bef— Um  people  thus  IndicatiDg  the 


od  »IL  Ibu  ihr;  Uclicvnl  in  au  >.r-i- 

^  nuall  nwiihnn.  Iwl  sot  rwr  L     ■ 
•1  U  )k  but  tliB  II*  lumallktolT  di 
wunpUaiciidl  itMlmaDriit  "all 


r«  bH*-i.t..  hoBHhold-lh 


gi  UgAn:  Tti*t  I  ilunilJ  be  In 
tWnfan.  ii  lutnUbls  ud  ■bnud.' 
■lnM  cut  lat  dHlK  Vl  v^ma  ia 

■ki  FbHliHL  vbo  w«n  K>  tomsd 
■wuaof  the  Old  Tnumcnl  In 


"IW,«mu  ktBriom  which  I.  dMtinni 
■^"•iBKl^rtdlif  ooinrnlin.'  »  Or 


Id  *)»JD>t  tin  tir.ly  i:\ 
Una  tliliw  ■•  el6in  ll     __ 
St  uliie  tromurtlilBetntlw  n> 


af  U»  ain  ItMlT;  tor  tkU  annild  b>  ■  uk«l  coBtmUe- 


d  Penon  Ihn  UiE 


-dminltUni  Ui'a  nnimMonsbka  iliL  S3.  Ulha  maka 
ha  liM  (ml.  *c  M.  0  (luiatliia  gf  Tlpm  Imoacta. 
I.  TJ.  bav  can  ya.  balax  uril, apeak rwd  IhlofiT  brent 
i  the  abiudaiua  at  the  luaR  Lhi  mnth  ipeakith-* 
irindple  obvlona  anoiuih.  rat  at  deepeal  iliirlllfiiea 
knd  TaaC  application.  In  Luke.  &  U  w«  And  H 
iticRd  aa  part  ol  the  Dlaeonna  dellTered  aftw  Iha 


ThiPhaH$eii 


MATTHEW.  Xm. 


SetkaSivn, 


meat  Thej  mlftht  say,  *  It  wmi  noihinji:  we  meant 
no  evil;  we  merely  tlu«w  out  a  supposition,  as  one 
way  of  accoontinK  for  the  miracle  we  witnessed :  if 
it  will  not  stand,  let  it  go:  why  make  so  much  of  it, 
and  bear  down  with  such  severity  for  itf  Jesus  re- 
plies. *  It  was  not  nothing,  and  at  the  great  day  will 
not  be  treated  as  nothing:  Words,  as  the  index  of 
iht  heart,  however  idle  they  may  seem,  will  be  taken 
account  of,  whether  good  or  bad,  in  estimating  char- 
acter in  the  day  of  Judgment.* 
38-60.    A  Sign  Dsmandxd.  and  ths  Rbplt— His 

HOTHSB    AND    BrXTBHBN    SSEK    TO    SPEAK  WITU 

HiK.  AMD  THB  AxawER.  (=Luke,  11. 16. 24-38;  Mark, 
S.  31-3&;  Luke,  8.  10-21.)  A  Sign  demandtd^  €md  Uu 
lUplv  (r.  38-45).  The  occasion  of  this  Section  was 
manifestly  the  same  with  that  of  the  preceding.  38. 
TbsB  certain  of  the  scribes  and  of  tiie  Pharisees  answered, 
saying,  Msster— 'Teacher/  equivalent  to  *Sabbi'— we 
wmild  see  a  sign  £rom  thee— "a  sign  from  heaven" 
(Luke,  11.  lA) :  something  of  an  immediate  and  de- 
cisive nature,  to  show,  not  that  his  miracles  were  rfol 
—that  they  seemed  willing  to  concede— but  that  they 
were  from  above,  not  flrom  beneath.  These  were  not 
the  same  class  with  those  who  charged  Him  with 
being  in  league  with  Satan  (as  we  see  from  Luke.  11, 
16, 10?:  but  as  the  spirit  of  both  was  similar,  the  tone 
of  severe  rebuke  is  continued.  39.  But  he  answered 
and  said  onto  them— "when  the  people  were  gathered 
thick  together"  (Luke,  11.  S9),  an  evil  and  adulterons 
generation.  This  latter  expression  is  best  explained 
by  Jeremiah,  3.  20,  "  Surely  as  a  wife  treacherously 
departeth  from  her  husband,  so  have  ye  dealt  treach- 
erously with  me,  O  house  of  Israel,  saith  the  Lord." 
For  this  was  the  relationship  in  which  He  stood  to 
the  covenant  people— "I  am  married  unto  you" 
(Jeremiah.  3.  I4j.  seeketh  after  a  sign.  In  the  eye  of 
Jesus  this  class  were  but  the  sixokesroen  of  their 
generation,  the  exponents  of  the  reigning  spirit  of 
unbelief,  and  there  shall  no  sign  be  given  to  it,  but  the 
sign  of  the  prophet  Jonas:  40.  For  as  Jonas  was— "  a  sign 
nnto  the  Ninevites,  so  shall  aluo  the  Son  of  man  be 
to  this  generation"  (Luke,  ll.  30).  For  as  Jonas  was 
three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  whale's  belly  (Jonah. 
L  17),  80  shall  the  Son  of  num  be  three  days  and  three 
nights  in  the  heart  of  the  earth.  This  was  the  second 
public  announcement  of  His  resurrection  three  days 
after  His  death.  (For  the  first,  see  John,  IL  10.) 
Jonah's  case  was  anal<^ou8  to  this,  as  being  a  signal 
judgment  of  God;  reversed  in  three  days;  and  followed 
by  a  glorious  mission  to  the  Gentiles.  The  expres- 
sion "in  the  heart  of  the  earth."  suggested  by  the 
expression  of  Jonah  with  respect  to  the  sea  (2.  3.  in 
LXX.),  means  simply  the  rnrave,  but  this  considered 
as  the  most  emphatic  expression  of  real  and  total 
entombment  The  period  during  which  He  was  to 
lie  in  the  grave  is  here  expressed  in  round  numbers, 
according  to  the  Jewish  way  of  speaking,  which  was 
to  regard  any  part  of  a  day.  however  small,  included 
within  a  period  of  days,  as  a  full  day.  (See  1  Samuel, 
30. 12. 13:  Esther.  4.  10;  6.  1;  ch.  27.  63, 64;  Ac.)  41.  The 
men  of  Nineve  shall  rise  in  Judgment  with  this  genera- 
tion, die.  The  Ninevites,  thoiigh  heathens,  rei>ented 
at  a  man's  preaching;  while  they,  God's  covenant 
people,  repented  not  at  the  preaching  of  the  Son 
of  God— whose  supreme  dignity  is  rather  implied 
here  than  exprened.  42.  The  queen  of  the  sonth  shall 
rise  np  in  the  Judgment  with  this  generation,  drc  The 
queen  of  Sheba— a  tract  in  Arabia,  near  the  shores 
of  the  Red  Sea— came  ft'om  a  remote  country,  "south" 
of  Judea,  to  hear  the  wisdom  of  a  mere  man,  though 
a  gifted  one,  and  was  transported  with  wonder  at 
what  she  saw  and  heard  (1  Kings,  10.  l-o).  They,  when 
a  Greater  than  Solomon  had  come  to  thtm,  despised 
and  rejected,  slii^ted  and  slandered  Him.  43-4&. 
Wbra  the  andean  spirit  is  gone  out  of  a  man.  Ac.    On 

44 


this  important  parable,  in  connection  with  the  cor- 
responding one— V.  20— see  on  Luke,  11.  21-26.  A 
charming  little  incident,  given  only  in  Luke.  11.  27. 
28,  seems  to  have  its  proper  place  here.  **And  it 
came  to  pass,  an  He  spake  these  things,  a  certain 
j  woman  of  the  company"— 'out  of  the  crowd'  "Ufted 
,  up  her  voice  and  said  unto  Him,  Blessed  is  the  womb 
,  that  bare  thee,  and  the  paps  which  Thou  haatsndced." 
With  true  womanly  feeling,  she  envies  the  mother  of 
such  a  wonderful  Teacher.  And  a  higher  and  better 
than  she  had  said  as  much  before  her  (see  on  Lakt, 
1.  28).  42.  How  does  our  Lord.  then,  treat  it?  He  ia 
far  from  condemning  it.  He  only  holds  up  as  "blessed 
rather"  another  class:  "But  he  said.  Yea  rather, 
blessed  are  they  that  hear  the  word  of  God.  and  keep 
it"— in  other  words,  the  humblest  real  saint  of  God. 
How  utterly  alien  is  this  sentiment  from  the  teaeb* 
ing  of  the  Church  of  Home,  which  would  doubtlesi 
excommunicate  any  one  of  its  members  that  dared  to 
talk  in  such  a  strain ! 

Hi$  Mother  and  Brethren  Seek  to  Speak  with  Hm. 
and  the  Avtwer  (v.  4&^).  40.  While  he  yet  talked  to 
the  people,  heboid,  his  mother  and  his  brethren  (see  on 
ch.  13.  &&.  60)  stood  withont.  desiring  to  speak  with  him— 
"and  could  not  come  at  Him  for  the  pre«"  (Luke, 
8. 101.  For  what  purpose  these  came,  we  learn  from 
Mark,  3.  20.  21.  In  His  zeal  and  ardour  He  seemed 
indifferent  both  to  food  and  repose,  and  "  they  went 
to  lay  hold  of  Him"  as  one  "  beside  himself."  Mark 
says  graphically.  "And  the  multitude  sat  about 
Him"— or  '  around  Him.'  47.  Then  one  said  unto  hha. 
Behold,  thy  mother  and  thy  brethren  stand  without,  dasir- 
ing  to  speak  with  thee,  &c.  Absorbed  in  the  awful 
warnings  He  was  pouring  forth.  Ho  felt  this  to  be  an 
unseasonable  interruption,  fitted  to  dissipate  the 
impression  made  upon  the  large  audience— such  an 
interruption  as  duty  to  the  nearest  relatives  did  noi 
HMiuire  Him  to  give  way  to.  But  instead  of  a  direct 
rebuke.  He  seizes  on  the  incident  to  convey  a  snbllm* 
lesson,  expressed  in  a  style  of  Inimitable  condesccD- 
sion.  49.  And  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  toward  hit 
disciples.  How  graphic  is  this !  It  is  the  i^«g«ff 
evidently  of  an  eye-witness,  and  said.  Behold  ay 
mother  and  my  brethren!  60.  For  whosoever  shall  do  tha 
will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven,  the  same  is  ny 
brother,  and  sister,  and  mother:— 4>''-  *  There  stand 
here  the  members  of  a  family  transcending  and  lur- 
viving  this  of  earth:  Filial  subjection  to  the  will  of 
my  Father  in  heaven  is  the  indissoluble  bond  of 
union  between  Me  and  all  its  members:  and  whoco- 
ever  enters  this  hallowed  circle  becmnea  to  Ma 
brother,  and  sister,  and  mother  ? 

CHAPTEB  XIII. 

Ver.  1-52.  Jnub  Tkachxs  BT  Paaablbi.  P=MmA, 
L  1-34;  Luke,  8.  4-lt(:  13.  18-20.)  itUrotfurtiOH  (v.  14^ 
1.  The  same  day  went  Jesus  out  of  the  house,  and  sat  by 
ths  sea-lsideL  2.  And  great  multitudes  wers  gathsrtd 
together  nnto  him.  so  that  he  went  into  a  ship— the  articla 
in  the  received  text  wants  authority— and  sat;  and  the 
whole  mnltitnde  stood  on  the  shore.  How  graphic  this 
picture- no  doubt  from  the  pen  of  an  eye-witness, 
himself  impressed  with  the  scene!  It  was  "the ; 
day"  on  which  the  foregoing  solemn  discourse 
delivere<1.  when  His  kindred  thought  Him  "  beaida 
Himself"  for  His  indiffeience  to  food  and  repose^ 
that  same  day,  retiring  to  tlie  sea-shore  of  Galilee, 
and  there  seating  Himself,  perhaps  for  coolness  and 
rest,  the  crowds  again  flock  around  Him,  and  He  Is 
fain  to  push  off  from  them,  in  the  boat  usually  kept 
in  readiness  for  Him:  yet  only  to  begin,  without  wait- 
ing to  rest,  a  new  course  of  teaching  by  parables  to 
the  eager  multitudes  that  lined  the  shore.  To  the 
INurables  of  our  Lord  there  is  nothing  in  all  Ungn^p^ 
to  be  compared,  for  simplicity,  grace,  fulness,  and 
variety  of  spiritual  teaching    They  are  adapted  to 


■  . 


MATTHEW,  Xni. 


lba,to  ■BttmsmMtaixtmraalB 
IkMttUHlanmtABblc  UutwhUa 
■Wmter.  Of  Bnt  roFB  ot  Uwn 
»  Ika  tdnd  naltlUda,  wUla  ttaa 
DM  n»  qniMB  to  the  Tmln  In 

1  fa  UK  ombnltal  ariUuniUc  ol  Sotp- 


Mil  ud  Dtmlh.  tfanThlnliDdfaiuth. 


intJii  loat  tUw  In  Um  MnbdUn 
M  iMl  UbMntion.  It  vmU  wPMit 


W'lUcil  pitDclplE.  »s  ■«  It  In  opei 

tUnl  KdmdplH  biieome  Omuai 
iIt  tlRM.  or  Uii  BHniH  of  Iliclr  en 


«*Ian:  bill  tbay  "  uw  not."  rot  tbfy  cla 
ud  Iwliv.  Otir  >mr  ut :  ultbtr  do  Ih 


and  link*,  w: 

"  that  iuIde  thOT  mur  bo,  uid  n< 
ThB  eniluktlaD  ol  (M>  liei  In  the 


(UUlM-nUici.  'liMUUw'oiiincslriaxltifiUfll- 
e.  lo-henqDot«ilii»onliiiEtothe  UCX).  BrLauliii 


i>  iod. 


IKht  ud  taHllD, 
l&BatU 

1fOlBBt«rt.  ... 

Ultkt  dMne.'    17.  for  nrtlr  I  iij  nnle  jdo.  Tlul  auj 
pcgpheaudtliktegi t— .-.— -    _.>.„ . 

•d,'    tBtHtkWtH 


IB  (e.  M-30^  M-M:  Uld  47 


BEFA&AHOfl  gi 


E  FtB&L  ABSOLUTS 

-JH),  W-U).     94.  AnoUiv 

ivhinh  loiVBd  g04d  Bflfd  Ui 


Ucity  » 


a  cf  tiu  dsld.  Ac'    In  the  puiblo  ofthis  So'tr. 
io>«i31ithei'oi<lotaod"[Luke.a,ll).    Buthcn 

IrerUd  him  that  itnlicd  11  Inla  h  nen  creatun.  a 
mm  □(  the  klnEdoiD."  KcorOlng  to  that  urtniE  of 


"ills  a?ld,"Hn  tbo  iiueble,    lS»ruliD!'^)   3a. 


wd  perUinl)'  aoue  ia  chwied  ni 


ParoMef  cfOi€  Tart*  and  fhn  Wheat, 


MATTHEW.  XIIL 


and  the  Oood  and  Bad  Fl^ 


It  is  probftbly  Just  the  dress  of  the  parable.  39.  The 
enemy  that  sowed  them  U  the  deTil— emphatically  '*  His 
enemy"  [v.  26).  See  Genesis,  3.  16;  1  John.  8.  6.  By 
**  tares'*  Is  meant,  not  what  in  onr  husbandry  is  so 
called,  but  some  noxlons  plant,  probably  damtl. 
*'The  tares  are  the  children  of  the  wicked  one  f  and 
by  their  bcin^  sown  **  among  the  wheat'*  is  meant 
their  being  deposited  within  the  territoty  of  the 
risible  Church.  As  they  resemble  the  children  of  the 
klnsdom,  so  they  are  proiluced,  it  seems,  by  a  similar 
process  of  "  sowins"— the  seeds  of  evil  beine  scattered 
and  lodging  in  the  soil  of  those  hearts  upon  which 
falls  the  seed  of  the  word.  The  enemy,  after  sowing 
his  "tares,**  "went  his  way"— his  dark  woric  soon 
done,  but  taking  time  to  develop  its  true  character. 
98.  But  when  the  blade  was  sprang  up.  and  brought 
Ibrth  fhiit.  then  appeared  the  tares  also— the  growth  in 
both  cases  running  parallel,  as  antagonistic  principles 
are  seen  to  do.  27.  So  the  ssrvants  of  the  householder 
eame— i.r,  Christ's  ministers— and  said  unto  him.  Sir, 
didst  not  thou  sow  good  seed  in  thy  Heldt  fSrom  whence 
then  hath  it  tares  t  This  well  expresses  the  surprise, 
disappointment,  and  anxiety  of  Christ's  faithful  ser- 
vants  and  people,  at  the  discovery  of  "  false  brethren** 
among  the  members  of  the  Church.  28.  He  said  unto 
them.  An  enemy  hath  done  this.  Kind  words  these 
fh>m  a  good  Husbandman,  honourably  clearhig  His 
faithful  servants  of  the  wrong  done  to  HLs  field. 
The  serrants  said  unto  him,  Wilt  thou  then  that  we  go 
and  gather  them  apt  Cf.  with  this  the  question  of 
James  and  John  (Luke,  9.  m:,  "Lord,  wilt  thou  that 
we  command  lire  to  come  down  fh)m  heaven  and  con- 
sume" tho«e  Samaritans  r  In  this  kind  of  acal  there 
Is  usually  a  larue  mixture  of  carnal  heat  (See  James, 
1.  20.)  29.  But  he  said.  Vsy— *  It  will  be  done  in  due 
time,  but  not  now,  nor  is  it  your  business.'  lest, 
while  ye  gather  ap  the  tara,  ye  root  up  also  the  wheat 
with  them.  Nothing  could  more  clearly  or  forcibly 
teach  the  difiicuity  of  distinguishing  the  two  classes, 
and  the  hi^h  pn)babiUty  that  in  the  attempt  to  do 
so  these  will  be  confounded.  30.  39.  Let  both  grow 
together— ie..  in  the  visible  Church— until  the  harvest 
— till  the  one  have  ripened  for  full  salvation,  the 
other  for  destruction.  The  harvest  is  the  end  of  the 
world- the  period  of  Christ's  second  coming,  and  of 
the  Judicial  separation  of  the  righteous  and  the 
wicked.  Till  then,  no  attempt  is  to  be  made  to  effect 
such  separation.  But  to  stretch  this  so  far  as  to 
justify  allowing  openly  scandalous  persons  to  remain 
in  the  communion  of  the  Church,  Ls  to  wrest  the 
teaching  of  this  parable  to  other  than  its  proper  de- 
sign, and  RO  in  the  teeth  of  apostolic  injunctions 
(1  Corinthians,  6. ).  and  in  the  time  of  harvest  I  will  say 
to  the  reapers.  And  the  reapers  are  the  angels.  But 
whoso  angels  are  they?  " The  Son  of  man  shall  send 
forth  Hw  angels"  (c  41).  Cf.  I  Peter.  3.  22—"  Who  is 
gone  into  heaven,  and  is  on  the  right  hand  of  God; 
angels  and  authorities  and  powers  being  made  sub- 
ject luto  Him."  Gather  ye  together  first  the  tares,  and 
bind  them  in  bundles  to  bum  them— "in  the  fire"  (p.  40j 
—but  gather  the  wheat  into  my  bam.  Christ,  as  the 
Judge,  will  separate  the  two  classes  (as  in  ch.  25.  32?. 
It  will  be  observed  that  the  tares  are  burned  before 
the  wheat  is  housed:  in  the  exiK>sition  of  the  parable 
(«.  41, 43j  the  same  order  is  observed :  and  the  same 
in  ch.  26.  49— as  if.  in  some  literal  sense,  "  with  tliine 
eyes  shalt  thou  behold  and  see  the  reward  of  tlie 
wicked"  (Psalm  0L  81.  41.  The  Son  of  man  shall  send 
ISorth  his  angels,  and  they  shall  gather  out  of  his  kingdom 
—to  which  they  never  really  belonged.  They  usurped 
their  place  and  name  and  outward  privileges ;  but 
**  the  lugodly  shall  not  stand  in  the  Judgment,  nor 
sinners  | abide)  in  the  congregation  of  the  righteous" 
(Psalm  L  6).  aU  things  that  olbnd-all  those  who  have 
pTOTSd  *  itiunbling-Mock  to  othen.  and  themwUcli 


do  iniqaity.  The  former  class,  as  the  wont,  are  men 
tioned  first  42.  And  shall  cast  them  into  a  ftimaee— 
rather,  *  the  furnace*  of  fire:  there  shall  be  waflinff  Mi 
gnashing  of  teeth.  What  terrific  strength  of  laoguags 
—the  "casting**  or  "flinging"  expressive  (rf  indlgnft- 
tion.  abhorence.  contempt  (cf.  Psalm  9.  17 ;  Daald, 
12.  2; :  **  the  furnace  of  fire"  denoting  the  flercenen  of 
the  torment:  the  "wailing**  signifying  the  angnJsh 
this  causes;  while  the  "gnashing  of  teeth'*  is  a  graphte 
way  of  expressing  the  despair  in  which  its  remedll— 
ness  issues  (see  on  ch.  a  12) !  43.  Then  shall  the  r^j^ 
eons  shine  Ibrth  as  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  thefar  Tathsr 
—as  if  they  had  been  under  a  cloud  during  tbtfar 
present  association  with  ungodly  pretenders  to  their 
character,  and  claimants  of  tlieir  privileges,  and  ob- 
structors of  their  course.  Who  hath  ears  to  hear,  kt 
him  hear.    (See  on  Mark.  4.  0.) 

The  Good  and  Bad  FUh  (c.  €r-ro\  The  object  off 
this  brief  parable  is  the  same  with  that  of  the  Tares 
and  Wheat.  But  as  its  details  are  fewer,  ao  iti 
teaching  Ls  less  rich  and  varied.  47.  Again,  the  klns- 
dom of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  net.  that  was  east  lata  tba 
sea,  and  gathered  of  every  kind.  The  word  here  rendsred 
"  net'*  signifies,  a  large  drag-neU  which  drawn  evvvy- 
thing  after  it,  luffering  nothing  to  Mcape,  aa  cUi- 
tinguished  from  *  a  casHmhwl,*  Mark,  L  16,  U.  TlM 
far-reaching  efficacy  of  the  Gospel  Ls  thus  deaotod. 
This  Gospel  net  "gathered  of  every  kind,** 
every  variety  of  character.  48.  Which,  when  it 
ftdl.  they  drew  to  shore— for  tho  separation  will  not  bo 
made  till  the  number  of  the  elect  is  accomplidied— 
and  sat  down— expressing  the  deliberatenesa  with 
which  the  Judicial  seiwration  will  at  length  be  mada 
—and  gathered  the  good  into  vessels,  but  east  tho  hid 
away— iif..  'the  rotten.'  but  here  meaning.  *tbe  fonP 
or  'worthless*  fish:  corresponding  to  the  "taresr*cl 
the  other  parable.  49.  80  shall  it  be  at  the  end  of  tba 
world.  &c.  See  on  v.  42.  Wo  have  said  that  aaeb  c< 
these  two  parables  holds  forth  the  same  truth  under 
a  shi;ht  diversity  of  aspect  What  is  that  diventtrr 
Fin»t.  the  {xui,  in  tlio  former  parable,  are  repreeentad 
as  vile  seed  sown  amongst  the  wheat  by  the  enemy 
of  souls :  in  the  latter,  as  foul  fish  drawn  forth  oat  cf 
the  great  sea  of  human  beings  by  the  Gospel  net 
itself.  Both  are  important  truths— that  the  Gospel 
draws  within  its  pale,and  into  the  communion  of  the 
visible  Church,  multitudes  who  are  Christians  only 
in  name;  and  that  the  injury  thus  done  totheCbnreb 
on  earth  is  to  be  traced  to  the  wicked  one.  But 
further,  while  the  former  parable  gives  chief  promi- 
nence to  the  present  mixture  of  good  and  bad.  in  tba 
latter,  the  prominence  is  given  to  the  future  aepara- 
tion  of  the  two  classes. 

Third  and  Fourth  Parables,  or  Second  Pair:  Teb 
MrsTABD  8eed  and  The  Lkatbn  (r.  31-33).  Tba 
subject  of  both  these  parables,  as  of  the  first  pair,  la 
the  same,  but  under  a  slight  diversity  of  ajqwiot, 
namely.       

The   OBOWTH  OF  THE   EIHODOM.  fbom  trb 

8MALLE8T      BEtilNNINQH     TO     ULTIXATB     UNIVXBo 
8ALITY. 

The  Mtutard  Seed  (r.  31,  32).  31.  Another  parable  put 
he  forth  unto  them,  saying.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  Uka 
to  a  grain  of  mostard  seed,  which  a  man  took,  and  sowed 
in  his  field;  33.  Which  indeed  is  the  least  of  all  seeds— 
not  absolutely,  but  popularly  and  proverbially,  as  in 
Luke.  17.  S,  "  If  ye  had  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard 
seed."  i.e.,*  never  so  little  faith.*  bat  when  it  is  growa, 
it  is  the  greatest  among  herbs— not  absolutely,  but  in 
relation  to  the  small  size  of  the  seed,  and  in  warm 
latitudes  proverbially  great  and  becometh  a  tree,  so 
that  the  birds  of  the  air  come  and  lodge  in  the  branehea 
thereof,  This  is  added,  no  doubt,  to  express  tlie  am- 
plitude of  the  tree.  But  as  this  seed  has  a  hot.  flety 
Tigour,  gives  oat  ita  best  virtoea  when  bnUaed,  and 


u  Brfonlel  bt  Bit  ItdaHm. 


rtM*c4  UOi  M*il  to  lUuInu 
wm.  nd  MisadaMf  It  li  dcitlned 
Mottbcvaildl 

"  V  IknU*  (p*k«  ha  nil 


MlatUibtMiiuibK 

J— lilllWim  4UUIT  of  HH 

MaUAHvlUfrt  ■ontd  lU  tnni 
~<«MB.u<  caUMl  onr  th*  wholi 
vet  ov  lAd  aad  D(  Hki  C&iliL-' 

mk*  b*  Ml  me  lh«~- 


mnmtoda.     IB,  ThU  II 


*Pm«n.  or  JTiini  Tair:  Tini  Hid. 

At  under  ■  BUght  diTuilty 

E  or  TBI  BLBWNDa  or 

nil  And  vOlmtialeint.iha  otber 

If.  W.   M.  Agite.  tkt  Uni^oM 

^JMUhuI  halt-dTiUnd  conntTlei. 

a  It  froDi  th«  ni»cl(y  of 

I  Udfltb.  KAd  to  Joy  ttunuT 

5!^  ol  in  lit  poBOKd.  khUi  ud  MUtUi 
H"*-';lb^  Itel  add-In  vIiidiHH,  by 
^^^J"*^  wonU  baeoBB  hli  own. 


S^atiMiuttrt  lablud  tnKicM  it- 


■*1M  to  both  ^  ii  PMlort  w 


If  tha  Dilnd  auiKonci.  He  ud  j 


bfl  biH  to  teftcta  to  otberL  1b  ilk 
DVt  of  Ui  tnuon^^vla  at 
aaiioctLippJlcallDDi.uid  with  I 


oaoded  to  nflo.  ind  in  thvlr  nfa  had  haniAd  1 
out  of  Ihfl  irrniwino.  and  «wv  to  thfl  Ehow  of  thi 
wfaanan  tbair  sUrnH  bnllt,  to  tknut  Km  d 


Hi!  ponDtunT   llu  Do  nut  itruwn  i 
Wbencs.  Ihen.  lucb  wledom  and  r 


tun  lialh  Ilili  In 
llfflcull  noMltc 


illltr  and  Kirdmial- 
thsr  nuw  law  Ulm  to 
Mllociul  It  (or  thirty 

and  SiraDu,  ud  Jbdail 
t  allotlh  Bit  WlKua 
JneBl   Alt  Di«edlngly 


H^ro  r«  OpiHien  of  CftriiC 


MATTHEW.  XIV.  XV. 


On  Ceremonud  PoUn/foik 


tlons.  many  of  the  best  Interprctora,  thinking  it  in 
Die  last  detree  improbable  that  our  Lord,  when  hauR- 
ins  on  the  cross,  would  have  committed  His  mother 
to  John  if  He  had  had  full  brothers  of  His  own  then 
alive,  prefer  tlie  thinl  opinion;  although,  on  the  other 
hand,  it  is  not  to  be  doubted  that  our  Lord  mi^ht 
have  good  reasons  for  entrusting  the  guardianship  of 
His  doubly  widowed  mother  to  the  beloved  disciple 
in  preference  even  to  full  brothers  of  His  own. 
Thus  dubiously  we  prefer  to  leave  this  vexed  ques- 
tion, encompassed  as  it  is  with  difflculties.  As  to 
the  names  here  mentioned,  the  first  of  them,  "  Jamks." 
is  afterwards  called  "  the  Lord's  brother''  {see  on 
Ualatians,  1. 19),  but  is  perliaps  not  to  be  confounded 
with  "  James  the  son  of  Alpheus."  one  of  the  Twelve, 
though  many  think  their  identity  beyond  dispute. 
This  question  also  is  one  of  considerable  difficulty, 
and  not  without  importance ;  since  the  James  who 
occupies  so  prominent  a  place  in  the  Church  of  Jeru- 
salem, in  the  latter  part  of  the  Acts,  was  apparently 
the  apostle,  but  is  by  many  regarde<i  as  "the  Lonl's 
brother."  while  others  think  their  identity  best  suits 
all  the  statements.  The  »eoond  of  tho^e  here  named. 
**  JosKS"  (or  Joseph),  who  must  not  be  confounded 
with  "Joseph  called  Barnabas,  who  was  sumamed 
Justus"  (Acts,  1.  23);  and  the  third  here  named, 
**  8IMOX,**  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  Simon  the 
Kananite  or  Zealot  ;see  on ch.  lo.  4).  These  three  are 
nowhere  eho  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament.  The 
fourth  and  last-named.  "Judas,"  can  hanlly  be  iden- 
tical with  the  apostle  of  that  name— though  the 
brothers  of  both  were  of  the  name  of  "James"— nor 
(unless  the  two  be  identical,  was  this  Judas,  with 
the  author  of  the  catholic  Ei>istle  so  called.  68.  And 
he  did  not  many  mighty  works  there,  because  of  their  un- 
belief—"save  that  He  laid  His  hands  on  a  few  sick 
folk,  and  healed  them"  (Mark.  6.  6).  See  on  Luke, 
4.  10-30. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Ver.  1-12.    Hkroi)  thinks  Jbmus  a  Kkhurrkc- 

TIOX   or   TITE   MrRDBRED    BAPTIST— Ac-OUUXT    OF 

iiiM  Imprisonment  and  Death.  (=Mark,  6.  14-20: 
Jjuke.  0.  7-0.)  The  time  of  this  alarm  of  Herod  Anti- 
pas  appears  to  have  been  during  the  mission  of  the 
Twelve,  and  shortly  atter  the  Baptist— who  had  Iain 
in  prison  for  probably  more  tlian  a  year- had  been 
cruelly  put  to  death. 

Herod* $  Thfory  of  the  Works  cf  Omst  [v.  1, 2).  1.  At 
that  time  Herod  the  tetrarch— Herod  Antipas.  one  of 
the  three  sons  of  Herod  the  Great,  and  own  brother 
of  Archelaus  (ch.  2.  22),  who  ruled  as  Ethnarch  over 
(IiUileoand  Perea.  heard  of  the  fiune  of  Jesus— "for 
His  name  was  spread  abroad"  (Mark,  0.  IA\  2.  And 
said  unto  his  servauts-his  counsellors  or  court-mini- 
sters. This  is  John  the  Baptist:  he  is  risen  from  the 
dead,  &c.  The  murdered  prophet  liaunted  his  guilty 
breast  like  a  spectre,  and  seemed  to  him  alive  %t»in 
and  clotho<l  with  unearthly  powers  in  the  person  of 
Oe.ius. 

Account  of  the.  BapHitPg  fmprittanmerd  and  Death 
(r.  3-121.  For  the  exposition  of  this  portion,  see  on 
Mark,  a  17-'JD. 

12-'21.  Hearino  of  the  Baptirt'8  Death.  Jesuh 
C110S.SK8  THE  Lake  with  the  Twelve,  and 
AIiiiAL'ULorrtLT  Feeds  Five  Thousand.  (=Mark, 
0.  30-44:  Luke,  0. 10-17 ;  John,  a  1-14.}  For  the  exposi- 
tion of  this  Section-  one  of  the  ver>-  few  where  all  the 
four  Evangelists  run  parallel— see  on  Mark,  6.  uo-44. 

'<U-SG.     JE8U8  CROS.SEa  TO  THE  WEHTEKN  SiDS  OF 

the  Lake  Walkinu  on  the  Sea— Incidents  on 
Landino.  (=Mark.  a  45:  John,  e.  16-24.)  For  the 
exposition,  see  on  John,  a  15-24. 

•      CHAPTER  XV. 
Ver.  1-30.    Di.HcouiiSE  on  Ceremonial  Pollu- 
xiuN.  (=Mark.7. 123.}   The  time  of  this  Section  was 


after  that  Passover  wliich  was  nigh  at  band  wbca 
our  Lord  fed  the  five  thousand  (John,  a  4) -the  thlnl 
Passover,  as  we  take  it.  since  His  public  rainiitry 
began,  but  which  He  did  not  keep  at  Jerusalem  m 
the  reason  mentioned  in  John.  7.  L   1.  Tlien  cima  tt 
Jesus  scribes  and  Pharisees,  which  were  of— or  'fronf 
Jerasalera.    Mark  rays  they  "came  from**  it:  a  depnt*' 
tion  probably  sent  from  the  capital  expressly  to  wfttch 
Him.    As  He  had  not  come  to  them  at  the  last  Pu» 
over,  which  they  liad  reckoned  on,  they  now  come  t« 
Him.    "And."  says  Mark,  "when  they  saw  some  ol 
His  disciT)les  eat  breail  with  defiled,  that  Is  to  8ar« 
with  nnwashen  hands"  —  hands  not  ceremonlidly 
cleansetl  by  washing-"  they  found  fault     For  ths 
Pharisees,  and  all  the  Jews,  except  they  wash  thdi 
hands  oft"--/if..  *in'  or  'with  the  fist;'  «.r..  probablj. 
washing  the  one  hand  by  the  use  of  the  other— 
though  ncmie  understand  it.  with  our  version,  in  tin 
sense  of  'diligently.'  'sedulously*— "eat  not.  holdtiui 
the  tradition  of  the  elders;"  acting  religiously  mceagi- 
ing  to  the  custom  handed  down  to  them.     "And 
when  they  come  from  the  market"— 'And  after  mar> 
ket  :*  after  auy  common  business,  or  attending  a  court 
of  justice,  where  the  Jews,  as  Webstek  h  WiLKm- 
soN  remark,  after  their  subjection  to  the  Bomans^ 
were  especially  exposed  to  intercourse  and  contact 
with  heat hcns~"  except  tliey  wash,  they  eat  noL 
And  many  other  things  there  be.  which  they  have 
received  to  huld.  as  the  washing  of  cups  and  poti; 
brazen  vessels  and  tables"— rather, '  couches,*  soeh 
as  were  used  at  meals,  which  probably  were  merely 
iil*rinklffi  for  ceremonial  purposes.    "  Then  the  Phub 
Kes  and  scribes  aske<l  Him,"  saying,   2.  Whydotky 
disciples  transgnress  the  tradition  of  the  ciders  1  flv  thsy 
wash  not  their  hands  when  they  eat  bread.    3.  Baft  lie 
answered  and  said  nnio  them.  Why  do  ye  also  transgifH 
the  commandment  of  Ood  by  your  tradition  1    The  ctuugt 
is  retorted  with  startling  iK>wer:  *  The  tradition  tbv 
transgress  is  but  inan*t,  and  is  itself  the  oecasioa  of 
heavy  transgression,  undermining  the  authority  of 
tiod's  law.*     4.  For  Ood  commanded,  saying  (Ezodm 
20. 12;  &c.\  Honour  thy  father  and  motJisr:  and  (Exodus 
21. 17;  &C.).  He  tliat  cnrseth  fither  or  mother,  1st  him  tit 
the  death.   6.  Bat  ye  say.  Whosoever  shall  say  te  Ids 
fiither  or  his  mother.  It  is  a  gift— or  simply,  *A  giftf 
In  Mark  it  is,  "  Corban!"  iV.,  An  oblation  !*  meaning 
any  unbloody  offering  or  gift  dedicated  to  saoml 
uses,    by  whatsoever  thou  mightest  be  profited  by  me; 
6.  And  honour  not  liis  father  or  his  mother.  I  he  shall  bt 
trtt\—q.rl..  'It  is  true,  father— mother— that  bygiTing 
to  tliee  this,  which  I  now  present,  thou  mightest  bt 
profited  by  me;  but  I  have  gifted  it  to  pious  uses,  §ad 
therefore,  at  whatever  cost  to  thee,  I  am  not  now  at 
liberty  to  alienate  any  portion  of  it'    "And,"  it  li 
a<idcd  in  Mark,  "ye  suffer  him  no  more  to  do  an^ 
fur  ills  father  or  his  mother."    To  dedicate  property 
to  God  is  indeeil  lawful  and  laudable,  but  not  at  the 
expense  of  filial  duty.    Thus  have  ye  made  the  command 
ment  of  Ood  of  none  efTect—' cancelled*  or  'nullified*  It 
—by  yonr  tradition.    7.  Te  hypocrites,  well  did  Ssaiss 
prophecy  of  yoo.  saying  (Isaiah.  2U.  13).  8.  This  pcspis 
draweth  nigh  unto  me  with  their  month,  ^c.    By  putttatf 
the  commandments  of  men  on  a  level  with  the  divine 
requirements,  their  whvU  icor«/itp  was  rendcrtd  tarn 
—a  principle  of  deep  moment  in  the  service  of  God. 
"For,"  it  U  addcfl  in  Mark.  7.  8,  "laying  aside  tiM 
commandment  of  God.  ye  hold  the  tradition  of  dmb, 
as  the  wuliing  of  pots  and  cups:  and  many  other  saA 
like  things  ye  do."    The  drivelling  nature  of  their 
multitudinous  observances  is  here  pointedly  ex- 
posed, in  contrast  with  the  manly  observance  of  **tbe 
commandment  of  God:**  and  when  our  Lord  aayiL 
"  Many  other  such  like  things  ye  do.**  it  is  implied 
that  He  had  but  given  a  specimen  of  the  hideous 
treatment  which  the  divine  law  received,  and  the 


U  RlaelsJa  of  tut  p< 


■•udUDCUlllHIDr 

MM  In  mniainn  u  B-momnit.  ud  tlw 


.  UtkBaMblKll] 


hi  ta  umiW  nt  kM.  Eist  tUdI, 
ii4r  THkn  kitk  Hi  plulcd.  ihiOl  bi 
%  ■«  gffBdld,  u«  Hurt  H«d  K 
till  lailiTin  li  tbwtedooandi  tlw 
IM  ^ga  (Htt,  tos  Inw  eanlMna 


'  Ht  LHvenJj  Falher.  thv  sro&t  HiU' 
D.  l£  I .  ituU  than  Ihe  Mmi  fitte-'  li^ 
i;  ikif  bt  itHnH  ln4oi  if  Uk  hllud.  And 
il  lb  Ulad.  both  ihaU  fill  iulo  th>  dtuh. 


OHAPTEB  XTl 
Tgr,  i-it    A  Slav  nwa  Hutek  Soii 

RxrCHBD— ClDTIDS  AatlHn  TBI  LXAVX: 

PajLsanm  akd  SAiiDU(m&    Fgt  Uu  t 
•«DiiMiirk.i.ii-iL 
U-n.     f  Enm's  HOHLi  Oasnatios  or  Chsir. 

AHD  tax  BtHXUKmoK    I-BDIlOttNDUl  iroK  lux^ 

Chbiii'*  Tom  einiciT  AKsontcKiuisi  er  Hn 
UUmoiI— 1118  KlBUEI  DV  Petik  a. 


>  niHgm^  •hlch  bad  ttullhliy  Inlr 
MuU]  nand  w  UiU  hldeaui  labrlo ' 


Oi  it  Rconli.    i'dir'i  Cffik 


it.nnd  wlU  p: 


^  L(.,  Ui>  Miritory  ai  na'o:  la  Huk  It.  X) 

Uu  towu'' or  *  tUUiu.'   otCOmiPUUpiiL    It 

Ur  ■<  U»  iMt  Bl  momit  lAbwioa.  ueu  tba  tratM  Of 
'"'  'vdu.lDth*tiiiT»<u]ralDui.ud>tUwiiaith> 

itremltyor  Pilutlne    II  wu  oiiilniiUT  callsd 


crrHl  UlB  Gr»k  iB 


■  BUnd  into  tlu  taousa  mxn  tbe 

Hiik-IMuauUuUiiiji(nblL    18, 

■uiuiht,  witb  tbsTlewiil  Ulklni:  over  with  the  Tmlra 

«  Uig  Sivionc:  (ram  otbtn  He  eipccu 

air.   H.iB.  DoMtyt  j«uDa.t«»nl. 

tor  Us  ant  tint  tJie  Hd  luttUlseiue  ul  llx  uppniicli- 

■  WnUliiUUiiiiuiiUi.&i:.    F»mlll«r 

ingdeub.    ho  ulied  kli  diidpl«-''b7lba-w."  "X« 

iVloB  bin  now  bnonii.  «hu  (tte- 

Mwli   l»  KJ.Mid   -M  Ho  *u  ilont  rr«ili»."  •»• 

•tan  to  oomird  Ihlap  do  tbeir  pre- 

Luke  ID.  l<u-»itlnK.  Wbsm-oi  mure  aTuuiiAll«Ur. 

BtwL  ud  cm  in*  olher,  how  Kucb- 

■  Who"  do  mm  My  Uiit  I  tlii  Bon  ol  HIM  Mil  (ot. 

■t  wUefc  Ui<r  en>n«'U»l  Dotmns 

'Ihikt  the  Bon  or  man  K'-recont  edllan  DmlllUic 

Inwtaunt  eu  m,ilj  deill«  an:  »nd 

btn  tha  »u  o(  Murk  and  Luke :  tbouab  the  ertdenca 

m  IhU  !•  In  tbc  bun.  IhaliiidlawHl 

Militeptn  IhDUiiht  and  KIIoctlDD.  HDil 

afltt  goidii  up  and  down  auioni  them  >o  Inner    ui 

(fl.  tam  pnoMd  nil  U«imMi--eTU 

bad  now  clMrf  (he  But  ureal  iUwB  o(  Hli  mlnlitnr. 

il.lorlaiQMoI  U«  VTQB^wW— 


,  ,- —  _A  iwophrt  MAjt,  in  HLb  i 

"uiflQiuld,  I  bftve  libou»(l  Id  T^ln;  1  ''  — 
BT  itmctli  toe  BDBifat.  wid  la  tiId"  iI 


toe  Jala  the  Bipun,  tat  Eliu.  lor  Jenniiii.  for  one 

•rthennpfaeu.    Y.t 

Md  Mjlloiy.  Ih.  glorj  »  ot  Uie  tlnl,  be>nllon  0 

tb*  FUlMC.  Ud  1  all 

•met.     la.  hiti  Bluon 

■rt  thi  OkrlM.  th<  an 

ofUaUvtoiOot    Boitmano 

«r.  -Soibei  uul  PhftriKcs.  nilen  ud  pmrle.  w 

nHu»  to  deoblel' 
KHtar-i  ^oiT  ihliilnt 

BbI  fSidlBt  Ihe  JUbl  ul  bli 

in  hli  BBl.  he  bfuki  lorlb- 

BDt  loa  Uiiie.i>niHj 

MM  Mm  wl.'  ^-bn 

Is  Uu  luKugs  ol  wlgnUan 

■wonWB,  -Tbod  aut  in. 

CBUIT,  Tat  SDH  r 


BlMHil;"  aad  In  tbe  ImporUnl  addl 

IdviHfl  Guu,"-li«  lecoBiilHi  the  ■ 

B>1  lUeoT  OaduiDHlllHIl  BgD-UloDKli  doubtlci 
trlthsut  I ..        - 


OB  Ihe  mui  Blnioa  Il>r-jDB»;bal(nUB 
tu(ht  OoBtanr  at  ndi  >  Mlh.  " 
siaoor  Lord.  olUni  Ibe  Obmdi  Hu 
alflMRtRpnulon.  i*ni«1a  Buokl.  i 
Hit— nawliRi  elM  modhIiv  la  Uu  Oa 

CI  of  hdl—' olHadH.' or,  the  nnHSB 
tbi|BU>orilMU):faialllsrwsrdi.' 
Pedtb.'  BOBia  tiplMn  It  ol  '  tba  ai 
IiDwm  dT  diriasB:'  but  tbonRh  (hi 


M  iMcd  tibana.    Wbuln 


>;!>:  Mc<.-tsh  liki'Ui  r 


nplkit  ■BDOUiinraait  uf  Hb  ilaath.  uhI  Uui 

i    inmAnintlnB— both  balnc  bMnu  Jlu  third  uil 

SkUiihII   Id-J  tliiluuitbuidUitPuwer, 

ho  eipulUan  of  tLU  poiUon.  ua  on  Muk.  t, 
Hi  ^unom-irm^f  rf  Hi.  D™*   (r.  M.  Bl.    J!. 


LcblDK,  but  A  priTAte.  joanwr  thiwuth  Ga11]«^ 
d.  nil  public  mliiittir  <n  «>lllet  wu  now  ill 


tiian  thli  (aln  ths    mdlou.    TIU  thli  hour  urlveil  H<  wu  chiefly  ocmpled 
"    hiUowliii  Um  iui-    with  th<  Tweln.  pnimrtnB  tbdn  for  the  cninlni 
Tha  Bod  if  mu  ihmll  In  UUIT^  Isle  tha  hudi 


•tek  hMit  to  th*  world-nhiit  i: 


lilorhliKHilf    Thiu.  In  luiEuve  the    Iul  but  probablx  th 


Ib  Uuk  ud  Lnke  the  rol-    with  tt 
:'WhoBCTerth«reforsihill    teuhlDi  which  u 
d  («  Mt  w    —    


■' But  while  thBTwondei 


of  Um  duU  the  Bod  at  mu  ba    thlDKi  which  Jeiiu  dl 
mmcth  Id  the  EloTToniia  Father.    Let  thew  u 
ih-  ;!Urk.l,38;UUe,»,  »■.    "      


hC  Kloon.'    Renuik- 


ITU  TribtU  Mmn. 


MATTIIEW,  XTIII. 


MATTITBW.  XVUL- 


Utaurclfyl  DAIgr. 


dPDhUcUK     U   Voltt 


LW  t*  InnchL  uid  wbot  iecvicm 
I-bA  hoaoni  duca  tha  Locd  ol  Ihc 
MB  ta  UvfOI  MMnbllo.  Bat  not 
l«aglr4o«*H*dattQ  to  wimtciiuM 
tgi  mn  two  nltlsa  to  bniu  ■» 
An  ikiU  and  Ikn  lluiT  u*  not  aloiw. 
■  ■■lib  ib*n.Kvt  Jwu   Sm.  d^ 

i«M  wUh  tm  Ihu  two.  w  DylBtUnc 


Thu*  viU  He  ba  tha  tWlnc  Cnnilui: 


.jMnaUBOI  Tliiab^  the  Bond  and  wmplata 
immbvT.  pcrhmpi  hli  awaiilDf  vaa.  li  thcra  to  bfl  ft 
Unit  UvhloliUiaiiacdtDlnrbeuucs -will  bayWir 


UdploiaUcrn  ot  Diercy    21  Itign  tlit  lonl  d(  that  lu- 

«•(  h!n  iii»  dtbi.    Potmont  !win»  noipoleu,  tho 
Mutet  u.  Snl.  movoj  <,1ib  coiuuu^Idh^  ncit.  llbu- 

aleg  Dls  debtor  from  Inlnoa .  and  thoa  l:UIC«l9  tha 

in  thi.  CUM.  both  iu«  oa  a  foollne  of  oqualltji.    [Ufa 

r.  33,  bulaw.)    which  md  bin  u  huidrcil  pgsca.    U 

tika  nod  St  Hli  Uscdoo  u  lu». 

ud  ti»k  hln  bj  Ih>  thnit--ue  auUcd  and  throIUcd 

Ihtdm  tuUiBin  oC  an  FaLbec  uttlcb 

him.'   ujlig.  Pay  Di  Ihit   thga  «w»U    llaik  tha 

Bil  fnrLur,  It  ia  not  minlT  ddIdd  La 

mcrdlosnosa  ev™  o(  tho  tone.   29.  Aid  hli  fcUow- 

>  uvi  IMM-toT  thai  might  w  "Ith 

iinut  fill  down  U  hil  iDsLand  lKKiTiellthim.U7liiE, 

It  ud  cut  him  Inn  iiiicn.  till  ha  ihanU  Mr  tha 
X.    Jenu  here  viildlir  dooieyi  the  iBtoIanbl* 

thla  act.  OB  tbs  nart  or  ona  lo  raauitU  taW 
tha  heaTlcic  obUiutloiii  to  Ihelr  oomman 
■,  33, 33.  Than  hU  hird.  aftM  that  ha  had  aUlid 
id  Qnt4  him,  0  thou  wiched  aanant.  die-  Balor* 
out  lo  blmhowBhaniorullyunrMMiiablamd 
ai  ht>  conduct  vu:  wbich  would  glTa  Iha 


ChritCM  Jkpartmtfrom  OaUUe, 


MATTHEW.  XIX.  XX 


0/iheLaboureninihi  Piiwiiavtf. 


demanded.  tUl  he  ihould  pay  all  that  wai  doe  unto 
him.  36.  So  Ukewiae— in  this  ffdrit,  or  on  this  prin- 
ciple, shall  my  hea?enl7  Father  do  also  unto  yon.  if  ye 
from  yonr  hearts  forglTe  not  erery  one  his  brother  their 
trespasses. 

CHAPTER  XIX 

Ver.  1-ls.  Final  DEPAKTirKs  frox  Galilee^ 
DivoRCB.    (=Mark.  10. 1-12;  Luke.  0.  CI.) 

Fartwtll  to  GuUUf.  1.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  when 
Jesus  had  finished  these  sayings,  he  departed  from  OaJi- 
lee.  This  marks  a  very  solemn  period  in  our  Lord's 
public  ministry.  So  slightly  is  it  touched  here,  and 
in  the  corroAponding  passage  of  Mark  iio.  i).  that 
few  readers  probably  note  it  as  the  Redeemer's  Fart- 
well  1o  iitUihe,  which  however  it  was.  See  on  the 
sublime  statement  of  Luke  (0.  51),  which  relates  to 
the  same  transition-stage  in  the  progress  of  our  Loni's 
work,  and  came  into  the  coasts— or  *boundanu'  — 
of  Judea  beyond  Jordan-^e.,  to  the  furtlicr,  or  east 
side  of  tlie  Jordan,  into  Perea.  the  dominions  of  llerod 
Antipas.  But  though  one  might  conclude  from  our 
Evangelist  that  our  Lord  went  straight  from  the  one 
recion  to  the  other,  we  know  from  the  other  Gospels 
that  a  couaiderable  time  elapsed  between  the  dei>ar- 
ture  from  the  one  and  the  arrival  at  the  other,  during 
wliich  many  of  the  most  imi>ortant  events  in  our 
Lord's  public  life  occurred— probably  a  large  part  of 
what  is  reconlcd  in  Luke,  0.  51.  onwards  to  ch.  18. 
15.  and  part  of  John,  7.  2-11.  64.  2.  And  great  multi- 
tudes followed  him  :  and  he  healed  them  there.  Mark 
says  further  (lo.  i).  that  "as  lit'  was  wont.  Me  taught 
them  there."  What  we  now  have  on  the  subject  of 
Divorce  Is  some  of  that  teaching. 

Divcore  [v.  3-12:.  8.  Is  it  lawftil  for  a  man  to  put  away 
his  wife  for  every  cause  t  Two  rival  schools  (as  w  e  8.iw 
on  ch.  5.  31'  were  divided  on  this  question— a  delicate 
one.  as  db  Wette  pertinently  remarks,  in  the  do- 
minions of  Ilerod  Antii^as.  4.  And  he  answered  and 
said  unto  them.  Have  ye  not  read,  that  he  which  made 
them  at  the  beginning  made  them  male  and  female— or 
better,  ]>erhai)S,  *IIe  that  made  them  made  them 
from  the  beginning  a  male  and  a  female.'  5.  And 
said.  For  this  cause— to  follow  out  this  divine  appoint- 
ment, shall  a  man  leave  father  and  mother,  and  shall 
clMive  to  his  wife:  and  they  twain  shall  be  one  flesh  ?  &c 
Jesus  here  sends  them  back  to  the  original  constitu- 
tion of  man  as  one  pair,  a  male  and  a  female;  to  their 
marriage,  as  such,  by  divine  appointment:  and  to  the 
purpose  of  Crod,  expressed  by  the  sacred  historian, 
that  in  all  time  one  man  and  one  woman  should  by 
marriage  become  one  flesh— so  to  continue  as  long 
as  both  arc  in  the  flesh.  This  being  OoiVi  constitu- 
tion, let  not  vMm,  break  it  up  by  causeless  divorces. 
7.  They  say  unto  him.  Why  did  Moses  then  command  to 
give  a  writing  of  divorcement,  and  to  put  her  away  ?  8. 
He  saith  unto  them.  Mooes- as  a  civil  lawgiver,  becuise 
of —or  '  having  respect  to'  the  hardness  of  y6ur  hearts- 
looking  to  your  low  moral  state,  and  your  inability 
to  endure  the  strictness  of  the  original  law,  suffered 
you  to  put  away  your  wives-tolerated  a  relaxation  of 
the  strictness  of  tlie  marriage  bond— not  as  approv- 
ing of  it.  but  to  prevent  still  greater  evils,  but  from 
the  beginning  it  was  not  so.  This  is  repeated,  in  order 
to  impress  u|)on  His  audience  the  temporary  and 
purely  dvil  character  of  this  Mosaic  relaxation.  9. 
And  I  say  unto  you.  Whosoever  shall  put  away  his  wiiii. 
except,  6:c.  h«ce  on  ch.  5.  32.  10.  His  disciples  say  onto 
him.  If  the  case  of  the  man  be  so  with  his  wift.  it  is  not 
good  to  marry:— ^.ct. '  In  this  view  of  marriage,  surely 
it  must  prove  a  snare  rather  than  a  blessing,  and  liad 
better  be  avoided  altogether.*  11.  But  he  said  unto 
them.  All  men  cannot  receive  this  saying,  save  they  to 
whom  it  is  given:— f/.'^, '  Tliat  the  unmarried  state  Is 
better,  is  a  saying  not  for  every  one,  and  indeed  only 
for  such  as  it  is  divinely  intended  for.'   But  who  are 

M 


these?  they  would  naturally  ask:  and  ihli  our  Lord 
]>roooedii  to  tell  them  in  three  particulars.  19:  Flor 
there  are  some  eunuchs,  which  were  so  bom  flram  thdr 
mother's  womb  — persons  consUtntionally  either  In- 
capable of  or  indisiKMed  to  marriage ;  and  than  are 
some  eunuchs,  which  were  made  eunuchs  of  men— penoni 
rendered  incapable  by  otliers ;  and  tlure  be  eonaehe* 
which  have  made  themselves  eunuchs  to  the  Uncdoaicf 
heaven's  sake- persons  who.  to  do  God's  work  better, 
deliberately  choose  this  state.  Such  was  Panl  (1  Go* 
I  rinthians,  7.  7).  He  that  is  able  to  receive  it.  let  htai 
receive  it—'  He  who  feels  this  to  be  his  proper  toc»* 
I  tion.  let  him  embrace  it;'  which,  of  courae,  it  m 
much  as  to  say—'  he  only.*  Thus,  all  is  left  ftee  In 
this  matter. 

1^15.  LiTTUE  Children  BRoranr  to  Chbut. 
(=Mark,  10. 13-16;  Luke.  16. 15-17. )  For  the  ezpodtiatt. 
see  on  Luke.  18. 16-17. 

10-30.  TuE  Rich  Youmo  Kuler.  (=Mark,  Vk 
17-31 :  Luke,  IB.  ls-30.)  For  the  expoaition,  lee  on 
Luke.  18. 18-30. 

CHAPTEE  XX. 

Ver.  1-10.  Parable  or  the  Labourexb  tx  tbb 
Vineyard.  This  i»arable.  recorded  only  by  Mat- 
thew, is  closely  connected  with  the  end  of  ch.  UL, 
being  spoken  with  reference  to  Peter's  quesUoo, 
How  it  should  fare  witli  those  who.  like  htwi— i»^ 
had  left  all  for  Christ?  It  is  designed  to  show  that 
Hliile  thfv  would  be  richly  rewarded,  a  certain  equUF 
would  still  be  observed  towards  laUr  converts  and 
workmen  in  His  service.  L  For  the  kingdom  of  haana 
is  like  unto  a  man  that  is  an  householder,  tc  TIm 
tlgure  of  a  Vineyard,  to  represent  the  rearing  of  Mola 
fur  heaven,  the  culture  required  and  provided  tm 
that  purpose,  and  the  care  and  i>ains  which  God  takM 
in  that  whole  matter,  is  familiar  to  every  reader  of 
the  Bible.  (Psalm  8u.  b-16 ;  Isaiah.  6.  1-7  ;  Jeremiah, 
2.  SI :  Luke,  2u.  0-16;  John,  1&.  1-8.J  At  vintage-tiim^ 
as  Weiwter  &  WiLKiNHON  remark,  labour  wu 
scarce,  and  masters  were  obliged  to  be  early  in  the 
market  to  secure  it  Perhaps  the  pressing  nature  of 
the  work  of  the  liotipeL  and  the  comparative  paneltr 
of  labourers,  may  be  incidentally  suggested,  ch.  & 
37.  38.  The  "labourers."  as  in  ch.  a  38.  are  fiiat,  ttw 
offic.iaX  servants  of  the  Cliurch.  but  after  them  and 
along  with  them  all  the  servants  of  Christ,  whom  he 
has  laid  under  the  weightiest  obligation  to  work  la 
His  ser^'ice.  2.  And  when  he  had  agreed  with  tha  la> 
bourers  for  a  penny— a  usual  day's  hire  (the  amount  of 
which  will  be  found  in  the  margin  of  our  BibleaK  be 
sent  them  into  his  vineyard.  3.  And  he  went  eat  ahuA 
the  third  hour-about  nine  o'clock,  or  after  a  foorth 
of  the  working  day  had  expired:  the  day  of  tweht 
hours  was  reckoned  from  six  to  six.  and  saw  ethen 
standing  idle—'  unemployed*— in  the  market-pUea,  4 
And  said  unto  them.  Go  ye  also  into  the  vin^ard ;  ani 
whatsoever  is  right— 'Just.'  'equiuble.'  in  proporttoB 
to  their  time— I  will  give  you.  And  they  went  tMr 
way.  5.  Again  he  went  out  about  the  sixth  and  ninth 
hour— about  noon,  and  about  three  o'clock  aftemoQB 
—and  did  likevrise— hiring  and  sending  into  hia  tIb^ 
yard  fresh  labourers  each  time.  6.  And  abont  tiH 
eleventh  hour— but  one  hour  before  the  dose  of  tin 
working  day;  a  most  unusual  hour  both  for  offeriog 
and  engaging— and  found  others  standing  idle,  and  latthi 
Why  stand  ye  hers  all  the  day  idle?  Of  course  they  hai 
not  been  there,  or  not  been  di^i>osed  to  offer  them- 
selves  at  the  proper  time;  but  as  they  were  now  wilt 
ing.  and  the  day  was  not  over,  and  "  yet  there  WM 
room,"  they  also  are  engaged,  and  on  similar  tema 
with  all  the  rest  8.  So  when  even  was  come— i.e.,  the 
reckoning  time  between  masters  and  labonren  (set 
Deuteronomy.  24.  15);  pointing  to  the  day  of  final 
account— the  lord  of  the  vineyard  saith  unto  Ma  itewaid 
—answering  to  Christ  Ilimself.  represented  "aa  a  Soa 


MATTHgVf.  XXI. 


IT  TBM  TmMc%x.  Aim  Hqucl: 


b  tlito--UH  blRd.Oi 


■h  hill  iMpid  out— ihongib 


I    FoF  tb*  MpodUon,  > 
Muk.  u.  ii-ii 


t=Muk.ll 


F»  erfl.  I-*™  I 


lichtjSoM  thai  t 

IS.  Tu  ti^UUD  ct  Jolm 


Ba  banla  ol  bU  wbola  MrtUnonr-    M.  Bu  K 

. all  UT.  W  am;  m  tiu  Uu  wpU-nltHiT  Iha 

.    RuilUluds.    InLnksiao.  lUltli.  "all  Iht  |iH>vle«UI 


■  oaUwallllowsn 

■t  bt  Uu  nwuiliui  of 
■nrphabcalljr  dlitlDflUlat 


aj-  owl  nottujur  whftt«T«r.  Bnthv 
ut  amhari^T  I  ^  tiuo  tbtogi,  WbU 
d  dlFDlIy  uf  nudnm  don  oni  Lod 
>  Ha  lurni  thaJr  qneitloD  nsoD  Uienk- 

follDwud  It  immedUtaly  q] 
'imSonKr,  SS-ia.    M  antnUtlUlA 


1.  Dkatu.  urii  Knii'ik    i 


■>  Kini.    (=Muk.  K 


Qjore  alKtmliiablfl  to  Clod. 
"    tit."    31.  Wlitlkar  of 

,  .ppllcUon.    — 


reanbU9ftkt 


MATTHEW.  XXT. 


Witktd  BwibamdmgiL 


Tbeir  early  life  was  a  flat  and  flasrant  refiual  to  do 
what  they  were  commanded ;  it  wa<  one  continned 
rebellion  avainst  the  authority  of  God.  "*  The  chief 
priest*  and  the  elders  of  the  people."  with  whom  oar 
Lord  was  now  speaking,  were  the  second  son.  who 
said,  I  go.  Sir.  bat  went  not  Thoy  were  early  called, 
and  all  their  life  long  professed  obedience  to  God. 
but  nerer  rendered  it:  their  life  was  one  of  continned 
disobedience.  32.  For  John  came  unto  yon  in  the  way 
ef  rlfhteoosness— i.r,  'calling  yon  to  repentance f  as 
Noah  is  styled  *  a  preacher  of  riKhteoasness''  1 2  Petor. 
fl.  AK  when  like  the  liaptist  he  warned  the  old  world 
to  *'  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come."  and  ys  beliered 
him  not—"  They  did  not  reject  him:"  nay.  they  "  were 
wilUnff  for  a  season  to  rejoice  in  his  Ihsht"  (John.  6. 
at) :  but  they  would  not  receive  his  testimony  to 
Jesus,  but  the  pobUoans  and  the  harbts  believed  hisL 
Of  the  publicans  this  is  twice  expre^ly  recorded, 
Luke,  3. 12:  r.  29.  Of  the  harlots,  then,  the  same  may 
be  taken  for  granted,  though  the  fact  is  not  ezprewly 
recorded.  Those  outcasts  gladly  believed  the  to«ti- 
mony  of  John  to  the  coming  Saviour,  and  so  hastened 
to  Jesus  when  He  came.  See  Luke.  7. 37;  ifiw  l.  4io. 
and  ys.  when  ye  had  seen  it,  repeated  not  slterward.  that 
ye  might  believe  him.  Instead  of  being  **  provoked 
to  Jealousy"  by  their  example,  ye  have  seen  them 
flocking  to  the  Saviour  and  getting  to  heaven,  un- 
moved. 

Parable  cf  th€  Wide-i  Husbandmen  (r.  33-46 .  33. 
Hear  another  parable :  There  was  a  certain  honseholder. 
which  planted  a  vineyard.  See  on  Luke,  13.  6.  and 
hedged  it  round  about,  and  digged  a  winepress  in  it.  and 
built  a  tower.  These  details  are  taken,  as  is  tlie  basis 
of  the  parable  itself,  from  that  beautiful  parable  of 
Iitaiali,  &.  1-7,  In  order  to  fix  down  the  application 
and  sustain  it  by  Old  Testament  authority,  and  let 
it  out  to  husbandmen.  These  are  just  the  ordinary 
spiritual  guides  of  the  people,  under  whose  care  and 
culture  the  fruits  of  righteousness  are  expected  to 
spring  up.  and  went  into  a  fkr  ooontry— '*  for  a  long 
time"  (Luke,  VK  0;.  leaving  the  vineyard  to  the  laws 
of  the  spirilual  husbandry  during  the  whole  time  of 
the  Jewish  economy.  On  this  phraseology,  see  un 
Mark,  4.  '2d.  34.  And  when  the  time  of  the  frnit  drew 
near,  he  sent  his  servants  to  the  husbandmen.  By  these 
''servants"  are  meant  the  prophets  and  other  extra- 
ordinary messengers,  raised  up  from  time  to  time. 
Bee  on  ch.  fX.  37.  that  they  might  receive  the  fhiits 
of  it  See  again  on  Luke,  13.  a  36.  And  the  husbiiud- 
men  took  Us  servants,  and  beat  one- see  Jeremiah,  37. 
16: 38.  (I  and  killed  another-  see  Jeremiah.  M.  j(i>-23. 
and  stoned  another— see  2  Clironioles,  U.  il.  Com  pore 
with  this  whole  verse  ch.  'IX  u7.  where  our  Lord 
reiterates  these  charges  m  the  most  melting  strain. 
86.  Again,  he  sent  other  servants  more  than  the  first;  and 
thsy  did  unto  them  likewise-see  3  Kinga  17. 13;  a  (Chro- 
nicles. 3S.  15. 16:  Nehcmiah.  0.  uL  37.  Bat  hut  of  all 
he  seat  unto  them  his  son.  saying.  They  will  reverence 
my  son.  In  Mark  (11.  6)  this  is  most  touchingly  ex- 
pressed:  "Having  yet  therefore  one  son.  His  well- 
beloved.  He  sent  Him  also  last  unto  them,  saying. 
They  will  reverence  my  son."  Luke's  version  of  it 
too  tiM).  13)  U  striking:  'Then  said  the  lord  of  the 
vineyard.  What  shall  i  do?  I  will  send  my  beloved 
son :  it  may  be  they  will  reverence  Him  when  they 
see  Him."  Who  does  not  see  that  our  Lord  here 
•evera  Himself,  by  the  sharpest  line  of  demarcation, 
from  all  merely  human  messengers,  and  claims  for 
Himself  Sona^ip  in  ita  loftieitt  sense?  iCf.  Hebrews, 
S.  M.)  The  expression.  "It  tNay  6«  they  wUl  reverence 
my  son.**  is  designed  to  teach  the  almoet  unimogin- 
able  guilt  of  nol  reverentially  welcoming  God's  Son. 
38.  But  when  the  hosbaadaea  saw  the  son,  they  said 
amoag  thesMelvss^cf.  Geneais,  S7. 1»-SU:  John,  IL  47-63, 
this  ia  tiM  httr.   ttahUnia  ezpresuoa  thia  of  the  greftt 


truth,  that  God's  inheritance  was  deattned  for,  and 
in  due  time  is  to  come  into  the  posisisfon  of.  Hit 
own  Son  in  our  ncUurt  (Hebrews,  L  8).  eeat.  kt  «a 
kill  him.  and  let  ns  seise  on  his  inheritsaoe— that  to, 
from  mere  Mrrault,  we  may  become  lordM.  Thii  li 
the  deap  aim  (»f  the  depraved  heart:  this  Sa  6m|i4i*> 
tically  "the  root  of  all  evil"  i9.  And  tbey  eaogat 
him,  and  cMt  him  out  of  the  viaeyard— ef.  Hebrawa,  IS, 
1M3  ("without  the  gate  — without  the  eanp*^: 
1  Kings,  21. 13;  John,  19. 17,  and  slew  Ua.  40l  Wht« 
the  lo.d  theref'^rf  of  the  vineyard  oometh.  Thla  fl|iva- 
sents  *  the  settling  time,'  which,  in  the  case  of  tba 
Jewish  ecclesiasticH.  was  that  judicial  trial  of  tha 
nation  and  its  leaders  which  issued  in  thedeetraetlM 
of  their  whole  state,  what  will  he  do  oato  I 
bandmen  t  41.  They  say  onto  him.  He  will 
destroy  those  wicked  men-on  emphatic  oUftefation  not 
easily  conveyed  in  English:  *He  will  badly deatrcsT 
those  bad  men.*  or  *  miserably  destroy  tboaa  idImii* 
able  men.*  is  somothing  like  it  and  will  1st  oM  Hi 
vineyard  unto  other  hnsbandmen.  which  shall  laatekta 
the  fimiu  in  their  seasons.  If  this  answer  was  ftTW  by 
the  Pharisees,  to  whom  our  Lord  addrawBd  tlM 
parable,  thoy  thus  unwittingly  prononnoed  their  ova 
condemnation ;  as  did  David  to  Nathan  tha  prophet 
(2  Samuel,  12. 6-7),  and  Simon  the  Pharisee  tooor  Loii 
I  Luke.  7.  43,  d:c).  Uut  if  it  was  given,  as  tha  tv» 
other  Evangelists  a;.'rec  in  representing  it,  by 
Ix>rd  Himself,  and  the  explicitneas  of  the 
would  seem  to  favour  that  supposition,  then  we 
better  explain  the  exclamation  of  the 
which  followed  it  in  i^ukc's  report— "And 
they  heard  it  thny  said.  God  forbid"— Hia 
meaning  now  bunting  upon  them.  48.  JaasM 
onto  them.  Did  ye  never  read  in  the  Serlptarss  (Flnlm 
lis.  22,  23).  The  stone  which  the  bnildsn  r^Jeotai.  tei 
A  bright  Messianic  prophecy,  which  reappaan  la 
varidus  forms  (Isaiah,  28.  16,  drc).  and  waa  OMMlt 
glorious  use  of  by  Peter  before  the  Sanhedrim  (Aetik 
4.  11 .  He  recurs  to  it  in  his  first  epistle  (1  PMsi; 
2.  4-6\  43.  Therefbre  say  I  onto  yon.  The  kiigdwi  tf 
God— (kxi^s  vinible  Kin^rdom,  or  Church,  upon  < 
which  up  tu  this  time  stood  in  the  seed  of 
snail  be  taken  from  you.  and  given  to  a  nation 
forth  the  fruits  thereof— i.«.,  the  great  Evangelical  ( 
raunity  of  the  faithful,  which,  after  the  extnutoDoC 
the  Jewish  nation,  would  consist  chiefly  of  UeatUeii 
until  "  aU  Israel  should  bo  saved"  (Komana,  IL  tS^  »L 
This  vaitUy  important  statement  is  given  by  Matthew 
only.  44.  And  whosoever  shall  fell  on  this  stMS 
be  broken:  but  on  whomsoever  it  shall  fkll.  it  will  _ 
him  to  powder.  The  Kingdom  of  God  ia  beia  » 
Temple,  in  the  erection  of  which  a  certain  jfOMt  In- 
jected Of  unsuitable  by  tlie  spiritual  bnildeia,  ii^  by 
the  great  Lonl  of  the  lioude.  made  the  key<fltOMci( 
the  whole.  On  that  Stone  the  builders  w«ra  MV 
"faUiug"  and  being  "broken"  (Isaiah.  8.  U).  Tbv 
were  sustaining  KTcat  spiritual  hurt;  but  soon  that 
Stone  should  "  foil  upon  thmi."  and  "  grind  thamta 
powder"  (Daniel  2.  34,  :i6:  Zechariah,  11  SHia  tbsir 
eoriMrate  ca])acity,  in  the  tremendous  destmetioa  of 
Jerusalem,  but  ptnonaliy,  as  unbelievers,  in  a  man 
awful  sense  stUL  45.  And  when  the  ohicf  piisili  and 
Phariseee  had  heard  his  parabln— referring  to  that  6f 
tlie  Two  Sons  and  this  one  of  the  Wicked  Hatband- 
men,  they  perceived  that  he  spake  of  tham.  48l  In 
when  they  sought  to  lay  hands  on  him— wMeh  Laka 
(20. 19)  says  they  did  "  the  same  hour."  hardly  aUi 
to  restrain  their  rage,  they  feared  the  audtttaAt* 
rather  'the  multitudeV—becanse  they  took  kfrntea 
prophet— Just  as  they  feared  to  say  Joha'a  baptl^ 
was  of  men.  because  the  masses  took  Ub  Mr  % 
prophet  (V.  so:.  Miserable  oreatnraal  Bo,  i 
time,  "they  left  Uim  and  weat  thdr  Wlf" 


8 

; 


X 


AbtnlMB,     ^ 


>t->r  tiir>Iinisntl»  i.r-'i'lirtt  :il»l  Wulii;r> 
■ouml.  r  o(  •  I.™  kini,-l"m.  In  t!i»t.  i'.o.l 
-/..■<(.--y  dini^Uiii:  /r-ui  iiieii:  iu  ihia.  i 

:di.  Tbui.aiDllvn.lIietmioiiulili'ttnicIi 
lakiiK:  nil  iIm  n'Sltcr  vlim  Uia  iiUut 
ic  "nuiuieB"  of  Johonh  to  lllil  PHipk 
fsinUtar  to  JmMi  Min:  and  In  Palm  u. 

ma  Kiita,'  Hlmitli  bldre^Ah]  h  'Cod' 
I  uiolntHl  by  ■Uii  <>Dli'  wlU  tlia  oU  of 


liroft  Md  /orfA  oi 


ird  HimiElf.  md  Ilii  a[.[»ll< 
tliuwccl.  4.  mj  oua  uil  ID7  Ok 
11  UiloKi  Btv  rwlr:  some  anU  It 
u  to  Ehon  Criapel  ullt  o/b 


uir  m>n  ut  of  thii  bniil.  hi 
Id  Ibe  bTMd  whir h  1  wUl  Hive  i 
11  MW  Inr  the  Uro  nt  Uis  worl 


u  the;  foimd,  both  t4d  uid  r 


auw/  luk^  11  w,  «t  ftrt  ih.  dtatiimu^ 

pmcllliud'    teBwOaiitHu.    TfaU  iki^nithTfH 

L>  tlH  luilgiiiwtol  JiMMdiSwUchru  l2^£j^h 
HntjimtlMtiiaHiiHljBdnBit.  vkUWM^ 
Ih.  Wlo.1^  tm^wTsIlMD  «2S£? 

7.  8:-'-  Hold  Ihr  PMC*  ■(  till  [■■■iiirMI      1^  *• 

<M  I  (or  ih.  dM  oi  ih.  i«d  h  5E3TS  Sf  f« 

liMh  iimwtd  ■  HcritM  «•  mfiSm,™™* 
And  11  ihiU  ooma  to  pm  litt*  Otr^^t^Sz 
■Mridet.  Uwt  I  wlU  N^  tte  iSaLrlr^' 

km/,  chudnn.  ud  d  ^Z  Z^a^JS: 
•gDttiixhiUnlMnMnkMa^k^^.Sr,'*^ 


ihcT  hns  ur  nd  dMIItewi  aU^ifiT  ?~ 

'■-  -'-'■ — iiirtSi if'n?: ^. 

«lmtwh.ti:S2T-XX?lT  "^ 


:S.,"S3,KiK£r;°"''"* 


Xkmmciaikmt/ikg 


MATTHEW.  XXni. 


Scribn  tmd  Pharima, 


that  ngkm  and  eondltioa.  ihall  bt  wttping  and  gnuli- 
iBffoftMtk.  See  on  ch.  IS.  42.  14.  Formanyaracalltd. 
tat  flnr  are  dwMB.   Bo  ch.  ift.  30.   See  on  ch.  20.  id 

15-M.    EXTAirOIJllO  QUSBTIOira  ABOUT  T&IBUTX, 
THE  RBUUWCnoV,  AND  THK  GRSAT   OOXlfAXX)- 

XBNT.  WITH  THK  BiPUia.  <=Mark.  12. 13^;  Lnke. 
aOL  20401)   For  the  ezpotltioii.  aee  on  B£ark,  12:  l»i. 

41<4S.     CHKUT    BAfTLCa    THX    PnA&IBKXS    BT    A 

QuHTioir  ABOUT  Davio  avd  MasaxAn.  (=MArk, 
11 S6^;  Lake.  fO.  41-44.)  For  the  ezpoeition.  lee  on 
Mark.  12.  SMT. 

CHAPTER  XXm. 
Ver.  i-30l   DznuMcxATioir  or  tub  ScsuRn  and 

PHARUBBB—LAMXirTATXON  OTUl  JKBUBALXM .  AMD 

Fa&bwkll  to  thb  Tbmpzjl  (=Mark.  12.  S8-40: 
Luke.  2a  4M7.)  For  thla  Innic  and  terrlUe  diicoane 
we  are  indebted,  witii  the  exception  of  a  few  verses 
In  Mark  and  Lake,  to  Matthew  alone.  But  as  it  is 
only  an  extended  repetition  of  dennndationa  uttered 
not  long  before  at  the  table  of  a  Pbaxisee.  and  re- 
corded by  Luke  (U.  87-M.  we  maj  take  both  together 
In  the  exjpodtion. 

Dmnmaahcn  €f  tht  Seribu  amd  Phariamt  [v.  1-36). 
The  flnt  twelve  vewee  were  addreesed  more  imme- 
diately to  the  dtieiples,  the  rtet  to  the  scribes  and 
Phariseea.  L  Then  spake  Jsess  to  the  mnltitade— 'to 
the  mnltitudee.*  and  to  his  disdplas.  S.  Baying.  The 
■eribas  and  the  Fharisies  sit  The  Jewish  teachers 
$tood  to  read,  bat  «cU  to  expoond  the  Scriptures,  as 
will  be  seen  by  comparing  Luke.  4. 16  with  «.  20.  in 
Moecs*  seat  <.€..  as  interpreters  of  the  law  given  by 
Moses.  &  All  therafbrs-«.c,  all  which,  as  iUtino  in 
that  Mat  and  teaching  out  of  OuU  law,  they  bid  yon 
ebserre.  that  observe  and  do.  The  word  "  therefore"  is 
thus,  it  will  be  seen,  of  great  importance,  as  limiting 
those  injunctions  which  He  would  have  them  obey  to 
what  they  fetched  from  the  law  itself.  In  requiring 
implicit  obedience  to  such  injunctions.  He  would 
have  them  to  recognise  the  authority  with  which 
they  taught  over  and  above  the  obligation  of  the  law 
itself— an  important  principle  truly;  but  He  who 
denounced  the  traditions  of  such  teachers  (ch.  l&  S) 
oannot  have  meant  here  to  throw  His  shield  over 
these.  It  is  remarked  by  Wkb8tbr  A  Wilki>-8on 
tliat  the  warning  to  beware  of  the  scribes  is  given  by 
Marie  and  Luke  without  any  qualification:  the  charge 
to  respect  and  obey  them  being  reported  by  Matthew 
alone,  indicating  for  whom  this  Gospel  was  especially 
written,  and  the  writer's  desire  to  conciliate  the  Jews. 
4.  For  they  bind  heavy  burdens  and  pievoos  to  be  borne, 
and  lay  them  on  men's  chonlders ;  bat  they  themselvee 
will  not  move  them— **  touch  them  not"  (Luke,  11.  46,\ 
with  one  of  their  fisfers— referring  not  so  much  to  the 
Irksomenees  of  the  legal  rites,  though  they  were  irk- 
some enough  (Acta.  Ift.  lo).  as  to  the  heartless  ngour 
with  which  they  were  enforced,  and  by  men  of  shame- 
less inconilitenoy.  5.  Bnt  aU  their  works  they  do  for 
to  be  eeea  of  men.  Whatever  good  they  do.  or  seal 
they  show,  has  but  one  motive— human  applause, 
they  make  broad  their  phylaeteries-strips  of  parch- 
ment with  Scripture-texts  on  them,  worn  on  the  fore- 
head, arm.  and  side,  in  time  of  prasrer.  and  enlarge 
the  borders  ol  their  garments— fringes  of  their  upper 
garments  (Numbers,  is.  8740).  6.  And  love  the  nppcr- 
moet  rooms.  The  word  **  room**  is  now  obsolete  in  the 
aenae  here  Intended.  It  should  be  *the  uppermont 
place.'  ii..  the  place  of  highest  honour,  at  fessts,  and 
the  diief  seats  in  the  synagognes.  See  on  Lnke,  14. 7. 8. 
7.  And  gnetings  in  the  markets,  and  to  be  called  of  men, 
Babbi,Babbi.  It  Is  the  spirit  rather  than  the  l«Mer  of 
this  that  must  be  pressed:  thouidi  the  violation  of  the 
letter,  springing  from  spiritual  pride,  has  done  in- 
calculabla  evil  in  the  Church  of  Christ  The  reitera- 
tion of  the  woid  "Babbi**  showa  how  it  tickled  the 
car  and  fed  the  apMtnal  jralde  or  thoee  ecdesiastiGS. 


8.  But  be  not  ye  calle«1  Babbl:  for  one  is  yoer 
'your  (iuide,  your  Teacher.*   0.  And  call  no  maa  year 
fkther  apon  the  earth :  for  one  is  your  Father.  whJiA  ii 
in  heavem  ix.   To  construe  these  injunctions  into  a 
condemnation  of  every  title  by  which  church  rolen 
may  b*  dirtingulshed  trom  the  flock  which  tliey  role, 
is  virtflaily  to  condemn  that  rule  itself:  and  accord- 
ingly the  same  persona  do  both— but  against  the  wfaola 
strain  of  the  New  Testament  and  sound  Chrlatiaa 
judgment    But  when  we  have  gnudcd  ourselvea 
against  these  extremes,  let  us  see  to  it  that  we  retala 
the  full  spirit  of  this  warning  against  that  itch  for 
ecdofciastical  6ni»criority  which  has  been  the  bane  and 
the  scandal  of  Christ's  ministers  in  every  age.    fOm 
the  use  of  the  word  "  Christ**  here,  see  <m  ch.  L  L) 
11.  But  he  that  is  greatest  among  yon  shall  be  joor  iv- 
vant    This  plainly  means.  *  shall  show  that  be  la  lo 
by  becoming  your  servant^  as  in  ch.  20i  27,  compared 
with  Mark.  lo.  44.    12.  And  whoaoever  ehall  exalt  him- 
eelf  shall  be  abased.    See  on  Luke.  18. 14.    What  fol- 
lows was  addressed  more  immediately  to  the  acribea 
and  Pharisees.    13.  Bat  woe  unto  yon,  scribes  and  Fharl* 
sees,  hypocritee !  fbr  ye  shut  np  the  kingdom  of  bsann 
against  men.    Here  they  are  charged  with  ikftttim§ 
heaven  against  men:  in  Luke,  11.  62.  they  are  charged 
with  what  was  worse,  taking  away  the  levy— **  the  key 
of  knowledge"— which  means,  not  the  key  to  opea 
knowledge,  but  knowledge  as  the  only  key  to  opn 
heaven.    A  right  knowledge  of  Ood's  revealed  vwd 
is  eternal  life,  as  our  Lord  says  (John.  17.  3,  and  >»  9ti 
but  tills  they  took  away  from  the  people,  subetitaUng 
for  it  their  wretched  traditions.    14.  Woe  onto  yea. 
seribee  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites !  for  ye  devour  wUem^ 
honsee.  Ac.    Taking  advantage  of  the  helpleea  condl* 
tion  and  c«mflding  cltoracter  of  "  widows,"  they  eoa- 
trived  to  obtain  possession  of  theh*  property,  wfaik 
by  their  "  long  prayers"  they  made  them  believe  they 
weru  raised  far  above  "  filthy  lucre."    So  madl&  "tte 
greater  damnation"  awaits  them.    What  a  lif^Jika 
description  of  the  Romish  clergy,  the  true  aucoesion 
of  those  scribes !   15.  Woe  onto  yon,  scribes  and  Ptarip 
sees,  hypocrites  I  for  ye  compass  sea  and  land  to  make  eae 
proselyte— from  heathenism.     We  have  evidence  of 
this  in  Jr>8£FiiUH.    and  when  he  is  made,  ye  make  him 
two-fold  more  the  child  of  hell  than  yoorselvee— eoa* 
demncd.  for  the  hyi'ocrisy  he  would  learn  to  pnctiee» 
both  by  the  religion  lie  left  and  that  he  embraeeiL 
16.  Woe  onto  yoo.  ye  blind  guidee.    Striking  exprcsdoB 
this  of  the  ruinous  eflecta  of  erroneous  ***^»**iig 
Our  Lord,  here  and  in  some  following  veraea.  ooa* 
demns  the  subtle  distinctions  they  nukde  aa  to  Iho 
sanctity  of  oaths,  distinctions  invented  only  to  pr»> 
mote  their  own  avaricious  purposes,   which  say.  Who* 
soever  shall  swear  by  the  temple,  it  is  nothing— 1m  hao 
incurred  no  debt,  bat  whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  goM 
of  the  temple— meaning  not  the  gold  tliat  adorned  the 


temple  itself,  but  the  L'orban,  set  aiuut  for 
uses  (see  on  ch.  16.  6:.  he  is  a  debtor !— i.e..  it  is  no 
longer  his  own,  even  though  the  necessities  of  a  parent 
might  require  it  We  know  who  the  succeaaora  of 
these  men  are.  bat  whosoever  sweareth  by  the  gUt  that 
la  apon  it,  he  is  gnilty.  It  should  have  been  rendend. 
"  he  is  a  debtor."  as  in  i>.  i&  19.  Te  fMla,  and  bUad  I 
for  whether  is  greater,  the  gift,  or  the  altar  that  aaBett* 
fleththegifti  (See  Exodua,  2».  37.)  90-38.  Whooo  tha» 
fore  ehall  swear  by  the  altar,  &c  See  on  ch.  A  3M7. 
23.  Woe  onto  3roa,  seribee  and  Pharieees,  hypocritaat  ftr 
ye  pay  tithe  of  mint  and  anise— rather,  'dill,'  aa  in  ma^ 
gin,  and  cummin.  In  Luke  111.  42)  it  is  "  and  roe,  and 
all  manner  of  herbe."  They  grounded  this  practioo 
on  Leviticua,  27.  30,  which  they  interpreted  rlgkUy. 
Our  Lord  purposely  names  the  most  trifling  prodoeia 
of  the  earth,  as  examples  of  what  they  punctiUoutr 
exacted  the  tenth  of.  and  have  omitted  the  weigkUg 
mattera  of  the  Uw,  Jodgment  mercy,  and  &ith.   In  Lake 


I 


f*,  "Ye  ou/ht  not  to  leave  them  undone." 
id  groidei.  which  strain  at  a  gcat.  The  ]»ro',>er 
— a»  III  the  oli'.'.r  Kii;.:!!^)!  iranshitionH.  and 
'jr  own  Hi*  it  cmie  fn.in  thy  transl;itr.r>' 
i'lciitly  n.  *itr;ii!i  out.'  It  was  the  iMi.stom. 
won,  of  the  .Htricter  Jcwji  to  Btrain  thuir 
'^ar.  uud  otiier  i>otabIeii  throoKh  linen  or 
:  unawares  they  should  drink  down  some 
Lean  iniect  therein,  and  thus  tranaicrets 
.  IL  9U.  S.  4L  43: -just  as  the  Budhists  do 
flon  and  Hindostan— and  to  this  custom  of 
•  Lord  hers  nten.  and  swallow  a  camel— 
t  animal  the  Jews  knew,  as  Uie  **  gnat"  was 
At:  both  were  by  the  law  uru;/<an.    £5.  with- 

fUl  of  extortion.  In  Luke  (11.  39^  the  same 
■endered  "ravening."  i.e..  *  rapacity.'  88 
L  Fbariace.  cleanse  first  that  which  ii  within 
I  j^acter.  that  the  outside  of  them  may  be  clean 
Ake  ai.  40i  it  is.  *'  Ye  fools,  did  not  he  that 
t  which  it  without  make  that  which  is 
of"— 'He  to  whom  belongs  the  outer  life, 
ht  demands  its  subjection  to  Himself.  i«  the 
I  Ian  His  1 '  A  remarkable  example  this  of 
I  power  of  drawing  the  most  striking  illustra- 
wat  truths  from  the  most  familiar  objects 
ents  In  life.  To  these  words,  recorded  by 
adds  the  following.  tuTolving  a  principle  of 
ralne:  "But  rather  give  alms  of  such  things 
'.  and  behold,  all  thin;^  are  clean  unto  you** 
41 .    Am  the  greed  of  these  hypocrites  was 

moat  prominent  features  of  their  character 
14k  our  JLord  bids  them  exemplify  the  oppo- 
cier,  and  then  their  uwaidt,  ruled  by  thisv 
tMaatif  nl  in  the  eye  of  God.  and  their  meals 

eaten  with  clean  hands,  thou^  never  so 
:h  the  business  of  this  wurky  world.  iSee 
es.  9.  7.}  37.  Woe  unto  yon,  scribes  and  Fhari- 
nitca !  Ibr  ye  are  like  whited  (or  'white- 
■•paldkm  (cf.  Acts,  S3.  S..  The  process  of 
hicg  the  sepulchres,  as  Ligiitfout  says, 
rmed  on  a  certain  day  every  year,  not  for 
1  cleansing,  but.  as  the  following  words 
ar  to  imply,  to  beautify  them,  which  iniined 
itiiU  oatwari.  bnt  are  within  ftill  of  dead  men's 
of  ail  oncleanness.    What  a  powerful  way 


intimate  that  the  only  difference  between  their  con- 
demnation now  and  then  wa,s.  that  now  they  wore 
ripe  for  their  doom,  which  they  were  not  then.  34. 
Wherefore,  beheld.  I  seud  unto  you  prophete.  and  wise  men. 
aud  scribes.  The  /  here  is  emphatic:  *  1  am  sendini^.' 
'.r..  'am  aljinit  to  send.'  In  Luke,  11.  40.  the  varia- 
tion is  remarkable:  "  Therefore  also,  said  the  wisdom 
of  God.  I  will  send  them.'*  Ac  What  predsely  ii 
meant  by  "  the  wisdom  of  God"  here,  is  eomewiiat 
difficult  to  determine.  To  us  it  appears  to  be  simply 
an  announcement  of  a  purpose  of  Uie  Divine  Wisdom, 
in  the  tilgh  style  of  ancient  prophecy,  to  send  a  last 
set  of  messengers  whom  the  people  would  reject, 
and  rejecting,  would  fill  up  the  cup  of  their  iniquity. 
But,  whereas  in  Luke  it  is  '  I.  the  Wisdom  of  God. 
will  send  them,*  In  Matthew  it  Ls  *  I.  Jesua,  am  send- 
ing them,-*  language  only  befitting  the  one  Sender  of 
all  the  prophets,  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  now  in  the 
flesh.  They  are  evidently  Evangelical  messengers, 
but  called  by  the  familiar  Jewish  names  of  "  pro> 
phets.  wise  men.  and  acrtbee,"  whoae  counterparu 
were  the  inspired  and  gifted  servants  of  the  LoiU 
Jestis;  for  in  Luke  (11. 4D)  it  is  "prophets  and  apottlea.'* 
onto  the  blood  of  Zacharias  son  of  lUya/ih^—  whom  ye 
slew  between  the  temple  and  tiie  altar.  As  there  is  no 
record  of  any  fresh  murder  answering  to  this  descrlp> 
tion,  probably  the  allusion  is  not  to  any  recent 
murder,  but  to  8  Chronicles.  34.  ao-SS.  as  the  Uut  re- 
corded  and  most  suitable  case  for  illustration.  And 
as  Zacharias*  last  words  were.  "  The  Lord  reauire  it." 
so  they  are  here  warned  that  of  that  generation  it 
shoultl  be  nquind.  30.  Vorily  I  say  onto  yon.  All 
these  things  shall  coms  upon  this  generation.  As  it  was 
only  in  the  last  generation  of  them  that "  the  iniquity 
of  the  Amoritea  was  full"  (Genesis,  lb.  I8i,  and  then 
the  abominations  of  ages  were  at  once  completely 
and  awfully  avenged,  so  the  iniquity  of  Israel  was 
allowe<l  to  accumulate  from  age  to  age  till  in  that 
generation  it  came  to  the  full,  and  the  whole  col- 
lected vengeance  of  Heaven  broke  at  once  over  its 
devoted  head.  In  the  first  French  Revolution  the 
same  awful  principle  was  exemplified,  and  ChrideH^ 
doTit  hat  not  done  with  it  yet. 

Latneni€ifion  over  JentMltm,  and  FartweU  to  (h€ 
Temple  {v.  37-3^.    37.  0  Jerusalem,  Jemsaltm.  thou  that 


L .    -A     Al 


LmmniaUnn  09er  Jitnualtm^ 


MATTHEW,  XXIV.  XXV. 


vnd  FtttiwM  to  Ike  rcniplft 


whither  the  tribee  went  up.  to  idTe  thanki  unto  fhe 
BMne  d  the  Loxd:"  and  at  thin  moment  it  wai  full  of 
them.  It  is  the  whole  family  of  God,  then,  which  It 
here  apostrophized,  by  a  name  dear  to  erery  Jew, 
recalUnx  to  him  all  that  was  distinctive  and  precious 
in  his  religion.  The  intense  feeling  that  sought  vent 
In  this  utterance  comes  out  first  in  the  redoubling 
of  the  opening  word—**  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem !  **  but, 
Bczt,  In  the  picture  of  it  which  He  draws-"  that 
Ullest  the  propheto,  and  stonest  them  which  are  sent 
unto  thee !  **— not  content  with  spuming  God's  mes* 
■agee  of  mercy,  that  canst  not  suffer  even  the  mes- 
■engers  to  live !  When  He  adds,  "  How  often  would 
I  have  gathered  thee!"  He  refers  surely  to  some- 
thing beyond  the  six  or  seven  times  that  He  visited 
and  taui^t  in  Jerusalem  while  on  earth.  No  doubt 
It  poinU  to  "the  prophets."  whom  they  "killed  "  to 
"them  that  were  sent  unto  her,"  whom  Uiey  "stoned." 
But  whom  would  He  have  gathered  so  often?  "Thee." 
truth-hating,  mercy-spurning,  prophet-killing  Jeru- 
salem—how often  would  I  have  gathered  Thu!  Com- 
pare with  this  that  affecting  clause  in  the  great 
ministerial  commission,  "that  repentance  and  re- 
mission of  sins  should  be  preached  in  His  name 
among  all  nations,  beginning  at  JenucUemr  CLuke, 
fll  e).  What  encouragement  to  the  heart-broken  at 
their  own  long-continued  and  obstinate  rebellion ! 
But  we  have  not  yet  got  at  the  whole  heart  of  this 
outburst.  1  would  have  gathered  thee.  He  says, 
"even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under  her 
wings."  Was  ever  Imagery  so  homely  invested  with 
such  grace  and  such  sublimity  as  this,  at  our  Lord's 
touch?  And  yet  how  exquisite  the  figure  itself— of 
protection,  rest,  warmth,  and  idl  manner  of  conscious 
weU-belng  in  those  poor,  defenceless,  dependent  little 
creatures,  as  they  creep  under  and  feel  themselves 
overshadowed  by  the  capacious  and  kindly  wing  of 
the  mother-bird  !  If,  wandering  beyond  hearing  of 
her  peculiar  call,  they  are  overtaken  by  a  storm  or 
attacked  by  an  enemy,  what  can  they  do  but  in  the 
one  case  droop  and  die.  and  in  the  other  submit  to  be 
torn  in  pieces  ?  But  if  they  can  reach  in  time  their 
place  of  safety,  under  the  mother's  wing,  in  vain  wHl 
any  enemy  try  to  drag  them  thence.  For  rising  into 
strength,  kindling  into  fury,  and  forgetting  herself 
entirely  in  her  young,  she  will  let  the  last  drop  of 
her  blood  be  shed  out  and  perish  in  defence  of  her 
precious  charge,  rather  than  yield  them  to  an  enemy's 
talons.  How  significant  all  this  of  what  Jesus  is  and 
does  for  men  I  Under  His  great  Mediatorial  wing 
would  He  have  "gathered"  Israel  For  the  figure. 
■ee  Deuteronomy.  32.  10-12;  Ruth.  i.  12:  Psalm  17.  8: 
9&  7:  eL  4:  03.  7: 91.  4;  Isaiah,  SL  6;  Malachi,  4.  2.  The 
andent  rabbins  had  a  beautiful  expression  for  pro- 
selytes from  the  heathen— that  they  had  'come  under 
the  wings  of  the  Bhechinah.'  For  this  last  word,  see 
on  «.  sa.  But  what  was  the  result  of  all  this  tender 
and  mighty  love?  The  answer  is.  "And  ye  would 
not."  O  mysterious  word!  mysterious  the  resistance 
of  such  patient  Love— mjrsterious  the  liberty  of  seLf- 
vndoing !  The  awful  dignity  of  the  will,  as  here  ex- 
pressed, might  make  the  ears  to  tingle.  38.  Behold, 
your  house— the  Temple,  beyond  all  doubt;  but  thHr 
house  now.  not  Uu  LordCs.  See  on  ch.  22.  7.  is  left 
unto  yon  desolate— 'deserted:*  i.e.,  of  its  Divine  Inha- 
bitant But  who  is  that?  Hear  the  next  words:  39. 
For  I  say  unto  yon— and  these  were  Hi$  Uut  wordt  to 
the  imi>enitent  nation:  see  opening  remarks  on  Mark, 
13.— Ts  shall  not  see  me  henceforth.  What?  Does 
Jesus  mean  that  He  was  Himself  the  Lord  of  the 
temple,  and  that  it  became  "deserted"  when  Hx 
finally  left  it?  It  is  even  so.  Now  is  thy  fate  sealed, 
O  Jerusalem,  for  the  glory  is  departed  from  thee ! 
Tliat  glory,  once  visible  in  the  holy  of  holies,  over 
the  meroy-seat.  when  on  the  day  of  atonement  the 


biooa  of  typical  expiation  was  sprinkled  on  U  and  la 
front  of  it— called  by  the  Jews  the  Shedii^ak,  or  tb« 
IhoeUing,  as  being  the  visible  pavilion  of  Jehovah— 
that  glory,  which  Isaiah  (ch.  &)  saw  in  vision,  th* 
beloved  disciple  says  was  tht  gloty  cf  Chriat  (Jc^hn, 
12.  41).  Though  it  was  never  visible  in  the  leooad 
temple,  Haggai  foretold  that  "  the  fftory  of  that  latttr 
lunue  dundd  bf  greater  tlian  gf  (he  formiar  (ch.  S.  IN, 
because  "  the  Lord  whom  they  sought  was  saddenlj 
to  come  to  His  temple"  ^Malachi,  S.  1),  not  in  a  men 
bright  cloud,  but  enshrined  in  living  Hmnanitgr! 
Yet  brief  as  well  as  "sudden"  was  the  manifestatiaa 
to  be:  for  the  words  He  was  now  uttering  were  to  ha 
Hi8  VERT  LART  withiu  Its  precluts.  tUl  ye  shall  say. 
Blessed  is  He  tbat  cometh  in  the  name  ef  the  Lord :  <.«:, 
till  those  "  Hosannas  to  the  Son  of  David"  with 
which  the  multitude  ha<l  welcomed  Him  into  th* 
dty— mstead  of  "sore  displeasing  the  chief  prleett 
and  scribes"  (ch.  21. 15) -should  break  forth  from  tlM 
whole  nation,  as  their  glad  acclaim  to  their  odm 
pierced  but  now  acknowledged  Messiah.  That  imdi 
a  time  will  come  is  clear  from  Zecharlah.  11.  it: 
Romans.  11.  20;  2  Corinthians.  3.  16. 18,  Ac  In  what 
sense  they  shall  then  "  see  Him,"  may  be  gathered 
from  Zechariah,  2.  10-13;  Ezekiel.  37.  33-28;  n.  n, 
SB.  &c 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
Yer.  1-51.    Christ's  Prophkot  of  trb  Dagi'RUC- 

TION  OF  JeRUSAJJEM.  AND  WaRVIVOB  8T7(I0SBXBD 
BY  IT  TO  I*REPARB   FOR    Hlfl  SSCOND  OOMINO.     ^s 

Mark.  13.  1-37:  Luke,  21.  fr^d.)  For  the  expoeitioa. 
see  on  Mark,  13. 1-37. 

CHAPTER  XXV. 
Ver.  1-13.  Parable  of  the  Ten  ViRoms.  This 
and  the  following  para1)Ie  are  in  Matthew  alone.  1. 
Then— at  the  time  referred  to  at  the  close  of  the 
preceding  chapter,  the  time  of  the  Lord's  Seoood 
Coming  to  reward  His  faithful  servants  and  t^ke 
vengeance  on  the  faithless.  Thtn.  shall  the  irfig^—  sf 
heaven  be  likened  onto  ten  virgins,  which  took  thsir 
lamps,  and  went  forth  to  meet  the  brideproom.  This  sop. 
plies  a  key  to  the  parable,  whose  object  is,  in  the 
main,  the  same  as  that  of  the  last  parable— to  lUns* 
trate  tkt  vigilant  and  exptctafU  attitude  c/ /aitk,iA 
resi)ect  of  which  believers  are  described  as  "they 
that  look  for  Him"  (Hebrews.  0.  28),  and  "  love  Hit 
appearing"  (2  Timothy,  4.  8).  In  the  last  parable  it 
was  tliat  of  servants  waiting  for  their  absent  Lord; 
in  this  it  is  tbat  of  virgin-attendants  on  a  Brides 
whose  duty  it  was  to  go  forth  at  night  with  lamps, 
and  be  ready  on  the  appearance  of  the  Bridegro<mi 
to  conduct  the  Bride  to  his  house,  and  go  in  with 
him  to  the  marriage.  This  entire  and  beautiful 
change  of  figure  brings  out  the  lesson  of  the  foroMr 
parable  in  quite  a  new  light.  But  let  it  be  observed 
that,  just  as  in  the  parable  of  the  Marriage  topper, 
so  in  this— the  Bridt  does  not  come  into  view  at  all 
In  this  parable;  the  Tirc/iru  and  the  Bridegroom  hid- 
ing forth  all  the  intended  instruction :  nor  ccmld 
believers  be  represented  both  as  Bride  and  Bridal 
Attendants  without  incongruity.  3.  And  five  of  then 
were  wise,  and  five  were  foolish.  They  are  not  die- 
tlnguished  into  good  and  bad.  as  Trench  observea. 
but  into  "wise"  ami  "  fooli«h"-just  as  in  ch.  r.  3547. 
those  who  reared  their  hou«e  for  eternity  are  dis- 
tinguished into  "wiHe"  and  "foolish  builders^  be> 
cause  in  both  ca-^es  a  certain  degree  of  good-will 
towards  the  truth  is  assumed.  To  make  any  thing 
of  the  equal  number  of  both  classes  would,  we  think, 
be  precarious,  save  to  warn  us  how  laii^  a  portion  of 
those  who.  up  to  the  last,  so  nearly  resemble  those 
that  love  Christ's  appearing  will  be  disowned  by  Him 
when  He  comes.  3.  They  that  were  foolish  took  thalr 
lamps,  and  took  no  oil  with  them:  4.  Bat  the  wise  took 
oU  ia  their  vessels  with  their  lamps.   What  art  thctt 


MATTHEW.  XXT. 


r  the  i*rmble.  it  It  »rt- 
xtUsh"  ronalitvd  Dot  In 
mat  havft  hail  oU  taoviik 


!nt:thaliralJyODiiitrt*dlBBoLinilii 
It  it!  ixAdtidfM,  by  tiiklBi  with  tti 
ml  vhnawilk  to  i«i|nil  ' 

U>  Uma.  hhI  n  han  It  bo       _     

1  slionld  OABifc   Arevctliai— vUbio 


Jt  bnraiiME  tujtfl  tha  la 


■J  fl7idboli»d  brtfaatpradant 


PuraJbUef 


liATTHEW.  XXV. 


MtSUMI^ 


they  fhat  were  ready  went  in  with  him  to  the  nuLrriage: 
and  the  door  waa  ihnt.  They  are  Kcndble  of  their  poat 
foUy:  they  tuve  taken  good  advice:  they  are  in  the 
act  of  nettinR  what  alone  they  lacke<l :  a  Tery  little 
more,  and  they  also  are  ready.  Bat  the  Bridesroom 
comes:  the  ready  are  admitted:  **the  door  la  shut." 
and  they  are  undone.  How  graphic  and  appalling 
this  picture  of  one  <Umo$t  saved— but  fodi  11  After- 
ward came  alto  the  other  Tirgina,  aaying.  Lmd,  Lord,  open 
to  na.  In  ch.  7.  S3,  this  reiteration  of  the  name  was 
an  exclamation  rather  of  aurpriae:  here  it  in  a  piteoua 
cry  of  urgency,  bonlerine  on  deapair.  Ah!  now  at 
length  their  eyes  are  wide  open,  and  they  reallae  all 
the  conae^iuences  of  their  past  folly.  12.  Bat  he 
answered  and  laid.  Verily  I  aay  onto  you.  I  know  yon  not. 
The  attempt  to  esubliah  a  difference  between  "  I 
know  you  not"  here,  and  *'I  never  know  you**  in 
ch.  7.  23—a8  if  this  were  gentler,  and  ao  implied  a 
milder  fate,  reserved  for  "  the  foolish'*  of  tlxis  par- 
able-is to  be  resisted,  though  ailvocated  by  sudi 
critics  aa  Olshavken.  Stier.  and  Alford.  Besides 
being  inconsistent  with  the  general  tenor  of  such 
language,  and  particularly  the  solemn  moral  of  the 
whole  (r.  13),  it  is  a  kind  of  criticism  which  tampers 
with  some  of  the  most  awful  warnings  regarding  the 
future.  If  it  be  asked  why  unworthy  guests  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  marriage  of  the  King's  Son.  in  a  former 
parable,  and  the  foolish  virgins  are  excluded  in  this 
one,  we  may  answer,  in  the  admirable  words  of  Gzr. 
UARD,  quote<l  by  Trexch,  that  those  fcstivitiea  are 
celebrated  In  tbbt  life,  in  the  Church  militant:  these 
at  the  last  day,  in  the  Church  triumphant:  to  those, 
even  they  are  admitted  who  are  nutailomed  with  the 
wedding-garment:  but  to  those,  only  they  to  whom  it 
is  frrantud  to  bo  arrayetl  m  line  linen  clean  and 
white,  which  is  the  rif:htcou»ne«-H  of  saints  (Revela- 
tion. 19.  a):  to  thoMi.  men  are  called  by  the  trumiiet 
of  the  Gosi>cl:  to  these  by  the  trumi>et  of  the  Arch- 
angel: to  thuse.  who  enters  may  go  out  from  them, 
or  bo  cast  out:  who  is  once  intniduced  to  these  never 
goes  out,  nor  is  c^ist  out.  from  tliem  anymore:  where- 
fore it  is  Mild.  "The  dour  is  shut"  13.  Watch  there- 
fore; for  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor  the  hoar  wherein 
the  Son  of  man  eometh.  This,  the  moral  or  practical 
lesson  of  the  whole  parable,  needs  no  comment. 

14-3U.  Pauaule  of  the  Talents.  This  parable, 
while  closely  resembling  it,  is  yet  a  different  one 
from  that  of  The  PorsiM.  in  Luke.  10.  11-87;  though 
Calvin,  Ousuauhen.  Meyer,  drc,  identify  them— 
but  not  DE  Wltte  and  Neander.  For  the  differ- 
ence between  the  two  paruMes,  see  tlie  oi>ening  re- 
marks on  that  of  The  Pounds.  While-as  Trench 
obser>'es  with  his  usual  felicity—*  the  virgins  were  re- 
presented aa  waiting  for  their  Lord,  we  have  the 
servants  working  for  llim:  there  the  inirard  ^rpirttval 
It/ti  of  the  faithfiil  was  descrilxxl:  here  his  extcrHoi 
aetivitv.  It  is  not.  therefore,  without  good  reason 
that  they  appear  in  their  actual  order— that  of  the 
Virtjins  flnt,  and  of  the  Talents  following— since  it  la 
the  solo  condition  of  a  profitable  outward  activity  for 
the  Kingdom  of  i;od.  that  the  life  of  God  be  dili- 
gently maintained  within  the  heart*  14.  ?or  I  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  |  as  a  man.  The  ellipsis  la  better 
supplied  by  our  translators  in  the  corresi>onding  pas- 
sago  of  Mark  VS.  34).  "I For  the  (k)U  of  man  is)  aa  a 
man.*'  &c. .  travelling  into  a  far  oonntry— or  more  simply, 
'going  abroail.'  The  idea  of  long  "tarnring"  is  cer- 
tainly implied  here,  since  it  is  expressed  in  «.  19. 
who  called  his  own  servants,  and  delivered  auto  them 
hit  goods.  Between  master  and  slaves  this  was  not 
uncommon  in  ancient  times.  Chrii»t*s  "servants** 
beru  mean  all  who,  by  their  Cliristlan  profession, 
stand  in  the  relation  to  Him  of  entire  subjection. 
Uis  "goods**  mean  all  their  ;nft*i  and  endowments, 
whether  ori;;iual  or  acinired.  natural  or  apiritoaL 


As  all  that  slaves  have  belong!  to  their 
Christ  has  a  claim  to  everything  which  bH^mt  to 
His  people,  everything  which  may  be  tamed  to  good. 
and  He  demands  its  appropriation  to  His  MtrlM, 
or.  viewing  it  otherwiae.  they  first  offer  it  up  to  Stm: 
aa  being  *'not  their  own.  but  bought  with  *  prIM" 
(1  Corinthiana,  &  19.  90).  and  He  **doIhreri  It  to  fbem** 
again  to  be  put  to  use  in  His  aerrice.  IS.  Aid  vile 
one  ha  gave  five  talenta,  to  another  two,  and  te  aacOg 
one.  TThile  the  jtropcrti&n  €tf  gifts  ia  dliTenBt  IB  m/dh, 
the  name  M^liiv  is  required  of  all,  and  aqmUy  to- 
warded.  And  thus  there  is  perfect  eqnitgr.  to  eivry 
man  according  to  his  several  abOity-his  natural  eapa<.4ty 
aa  enlisted  in  Christ'a  aervioe,  and  hia  opportuiltiai 
in  providence  for  employing  the  gifts  beetowod  on 
him.  and  atraightway  took  hia  Jonmay.  Gf.  eh.  SL  Sl^ 
where  the  aame  departure  ia  aacilbed  to  Ood.  after 
setting  up  the  ancient  economy.  In  both  cam,  tt 
denotea  Uie  leaving  of  men  to  the  action  of  all  thCM 
spiritual  lawa  and  inflnenoea  of  Heaven  under  whiA 
they  have  been  gradoualy  placed  for  their  own  nhr^ 
tion  and  the  advancement  of  their  Lord's  Mngdoaa 
16.  Then  he  that  had  reoeived  the  liva  talenta  want  aad 
traded  with  the  aame— expreaaive  of  the  activity  i4dch 
he  put  forth,  and  the  labour  he  bestowed,  ud  Bade 
them  other  five  talenta.  17.  And  likawiaa  he  that  had 
reoeived  two— rather. "  the  two*— ha  alao  gained  othar  twe 
—each  doubling  what  he  received,  and  thenfora  toCfc 
equally /aith/vU,  18.  Bat  he  that  had  raoaired  OM  wttk 
and  digged  in  the  earth,  and  hid  hia  lord'a  aonaf— aoi 
misspending,  but  aimply  making  no  use  It,  Nay.  hia 
action  aeema  that  of  one  anxious  that  the  gift  ahooM 
not  be  misused  or  lost,  but  ready  to  be  returned,  Jmi 
aa  he  got  it.  19.  After  a  long  time  the  lord  of  thoaa  air- 
vanta  eometh  and  rackoneth  with  them.  That  any  one— 
within  the  llft>-time  of  the  apoetlea  at  leaat— wtth 
auoh  words  before  them,  should  think  that  Jeeoa  had 
given  any  reason  to  expect  His  Second  Appearing 
within  that  period,  would  seem  atranf^.  did  wo  not 
know  the  tendency  of  entlmsiastic  ill-re«ulated  loio 
of  Ills  appearing  ever  to  take  tliia  turn.  30. 
daliveredat  ante  me  five  talenU :  behold.  I  have 
beaidaa  them  five  talenta  more.  How  beautifOlly  doaa 
this  illustrate  wliat  the  beloved  disciple  aaya  oC 
**  boldness  in  the  day  of  Judgment"  and  hia  dorira 
that  "  when  He  shall  api>ear  we  may  have  oonfldenee^ 
and  not  be  ashamed  before  Him  at  Hia  otmdBgr 
(1  John.  i.  17:  2.  »■)  21.  His  lord  aaid  unto  him.  Wall 
done— a  single  word,  not  of  bare  aatisfaction,  but  oC 
warm  and  delighted  commendation.  And  Itom  whiil 
Lips!  thou  halt  been  fkithfU  over  a  ftw  things.  I  will 
mijcetheemler  over  many  thinga. . .  28.  Ea  alao  that  had 
reoeived  two  talenta  came . . .  good  and  fkithfhl  sarvaat: 
thou  haat  been  faithful  over  a  fnt  things,  I  will  aaki 
thee  roler  over  many  thinga.  Both  an  commanded  to 
the  $atM  terms,  and  the  reuvrd  of  both  is  prsetefy  tht 
same.  (Seo  on  r.  lA.)  Observe  also  the  oontiaata: 
*  Thou  hast  been  faithful  aa  a  serrant:  now  be  a  nUsr 
—thou  hast  been  entrusted  with  a  few  things :  now 
have  dominioit  over  man  v  things.*  enter  thou  into  tha 
1^  of  thy  lord— thy  Lord's  owu  joy.  (See  John.  1&.  11; 
Hebrews,  is.  9. 1  24.  Then  he  which  had  raoelTad  tha  aoa 
talent  came  and  aaid.  Lord.  I  knew  thee  that  thoa  art  aa 
hard- or  *  harsh,*  man.  The  word  in  Luke  (19i  Si)  is 
*' austere."  reaping  where  thoa  hast  not  aowa,  and 
gathering  where  thoa  hast  not  strawed.  The  senae  ia 
obvious :  '  I  knew  thou  wast  one  whom  it  was  im- 
possible to  serve,  one  whom  nothing  would  pleaie; 
exacting  what  waa  impracticable,  and  dlssatlilled 
with  what  was  attainable.'  Thus  do  men  ■eetetlf 
think  of  God  as  a  hard  Master,  and  virtually  throw 
on  Him  the  blame  of  their  fruitlcssness.  8S.  And  X 
was  afirald— of  making  matters  worse  br  meddling 
with  it  at  alL  and  went  and  hid  thy  talent  in  the  earth. 
This  depicts  the  conduct  of  all  thoae  who  ahot  up 


.  enoiKli,iioIUi>~hanl.Hir«tildihalikil 

■■Jy  iD^tcd  to  bla,  but  limiiljr  bli  dtmuul  of '  n 


IBosUlda.'   UnlUiu 
kail  bawHiUcudfi 


TbetTcl 

pcnoDjtl-  public.  QeuU  ji 


'    Thit  thii 
,  Ihoiift  not 


>E  (jYcn  to  CWtl 


•'  sUL  b>  UmiMd  u 


L  ihdi  tha  Sing.  JJaemltciiiii 
I  mmii-U  bribe  Lonl  Jenu. 
IlieD  idilreulng  ttas  htln  dI 


J«nu  Chibt.  who  lutli  bL«B«d  DI  *tlli  all  n 

blsnlui  In  bHiBuly  pUoM  Id  Cbtbt;  tBoariint  m 
Ue  bub  duiHD  ni  Is  Blm  bcroH  tba  (otmdaBDB  of 
lbs  wDili].  tbat  WB  >faonId  be  IioIt  and  iKlbool  tUnu 
Ivfon  Him  In  Ion."  Tber  wan  oboKo  tnmi  «u- 
IuUdi  to  the  poBnulos  ud  enlDrmml  ol  ill  ipult- 
ml  bleulnn  In  Chrlit.  ud  to  iliOHn  la  nidet  to  bu 
holF  and  UuieleH  In  Ion.   Tbii  li  tlii  holy  len 


of  Hiad 


.  ud  enlojod  no 

tbe 

privUesB 

e  hod  "  entcnulned 


tetl  ui  wllb  toalitude  for  uui  poor  i 
1  the  debwra— not  tbw.    Bui.  Ion 

rju  hU  ivEth  Mo,'  rcpUca  tbe  lOoff— ^ 


Thu  LniJucdmmit 


MATTHEW,  XXVL  XXVIL 


BmmormtffJmiu, 


of  this  Tiew  of  the  heavcnlj  Dtolocne.  how  bald  and 
nrretched,  not  to  saj  unscriptunU.  ii  that  Tiew  of  it 
to  which  we  referred  at  the  outlet,  which  makea  it  a 
l^ialogne  between  Chrlit  and  hMtktn*  who  never 
lioard  of  Hia  name,  and  of  coarse  never  felt  anr  atir- 
rinss  of  His  love  in  their  hearts !    To  us  it  seems  a 
poor,  superficial  objection  to  the  Christian  view  of 
tliis  scene,  that  C'lirlittians  could  never  be  supposed 
to  aak  such  <iuestions  as  the  "  blessed  of  Christ's 
Father^  are  made  to  a»k  here,    if  there  were  any 
difficulty  in  explaininx  this,  the  difltculty  of  the  other 
view  is  such  as  to  make  it^  at  least,  insufferable.    But 
there  is  no  real  difflctilty.    The  surprise  expressed  is 
nut  at  their  being  told  Uiat  they  acted  from  love  to 
( nirist,  but  that  ( 7i  n*t  Himttlf  mw  the  Permmal  Object 
of  all  their  deeds:— that  they  found  Him  hunmy.  and 
supplied  If im  with  food :  that  they  brouRht  water  to 
Him,  and  slaked  Uis  thirst:  that  seeing  Him  naked 
and  iihiveriDt:.  they  put  warm  clothinK  upon  Him. 
paid  Him  vixitH  when  IjinR  in  prison  for  the  truth, 
and  sat  by  Hit  iMMliiide  when  laid  down  with  sick- 
nen.     This,  this  is  the  astonishing  interpretation 
which  Jesus  nays  "the  Kinn"  will  th^e  to  them  of 
their  own  actioni  here  below.    And  will  any  Ciiris- 
tian  reply,  'How  could  this  astonish  themt   Does 
not  every  Christian  know  that  He  does  these  very 
thinss,  when  He  does  them  at  all.  Just  as  they  are 
here  represented  ?   Nay.  raiher,  is  it  conceivable  that 
they  should  fiot  be  astonished,  and  almost  doubt  their 
own  earn,  to  hear  such  an  account  of  their  own  actions 
BiKm  earth  from  the  lips  of  the  Judi^e?    And  re- 
member, that  thid^^e  has  come  in  His  i^ory,  and  now 
Bits  upon  the  Thnme  of  His  glory,  and  all  the  holy 
aniwis  are  with  lliin;  and  that  it  is  from  those  glorified 
jA\t*  that  the  wunls  come  forth.  *  Ye  did  all  this  unto 
iMK.'    O  can  we  ininfrine  such  a  word  addrens^  to 
oum^Jra.  an<i   thvn   fancy  ourselves  replying.  *Of 
course  we  did— To  whom  else  did  we  anything?   It 
must  l>e  othont  than  we  that  are  add resned.  who  never 
knew,  in  all  tlieir  giMvl  deeds,  what  they  were  aboutf 
llalher.  can  we  iiuagiue  oumelves  not  overi>owered 
with  aitonishniont.  and  scarcely  able  to  credit  the 
testimony  lx>me  to  us  by  ttiu  Kim;?   41  Th^n  shall 
he  saj  also  uuto  them  on  the  left  baud.  Depart  firom  me, 
ye  carsed.  Arc.    'As  for  you  on  the  left  hand,  ye  did 
nothing  for  Me.    I  came  to  you  also,  but  ye  knew  Me 
not:  ye  hail  neither  warm  affections  nor  kind  deeds 
to  bestow  uiKm  Me:  1  was  as  one  despised  in  your 
ejres.'     'In  utir  eyes,  liord?     We  never  saw  Thee 
before,  and  nevt-r,  snre.  behaveii  we  so  to  Thee.' 
'  Hut  thus  yc  trtiati^d  tluMse  little  ones  that  liclieve  in 
Me  and  now  stand  ou  My  right  hand.    In  the  disguise 
of  these  poor  members  of  Mine  I  came  soliciting 
your  pity,  but  ye  shut  up  your  bowels  of  comiuusion 
from  Me:  I  asked  relief,  but  ye  had  none  to  give  Me. 
^'ake  back  thentfore  your  own  coldness,  your  own 
contemptuous  ilistAnce:  Ye  bid  Me  away  from  your 
presence,  and  now  I  bid  you  from  Mine— Depart  from 
Af'-,  ye  curwd!'    46.  And  these  shall  go  away— these 
"  cursed"  ones.    Sentence,  it  should  seem,  was  first 
proiiouMed— in  the  hearing  of  the  wicked— upon  the 
rtvhte<m$,  who  ihcreni>on  sit  as  assessors  in  the  judg- 
ment upon  the  wicked  .1  Torintliians,  6.  X);  but  sen- 
tence is  tint  (X't-ulfd,  it  should  seem,  ui>on  the  uridced, 
in  the  sight  of  the  righteous— whose  glory  will  thus 
not  be  beheld  by  tlie  wicked,  while  their  descent  into 
"  their  own  place"  will  be  witnessed  by  the  righteous. 
aft  Bknucl  notes,    iiito  everlasting  pruishment— or,  as 
in  V.  41,  "  evcrla.<!ting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and 
hi9  angels."    Cf.  ch.  I3.  42:  3  Thessalonians.  1.  0,  ^lic 
Tills  is  said  to  be  "  prei»ared  for  the  devil  and  his 
au»;ebt."  because  they  were  "first  in  transgression." 
liut  both  have  one  doom,  because  one  unholy  char- 
ai-ter     but  the  righteous  into  life  eternal —  *  life  ever- 
luUui.'   The  word  in  both  claujes,  being  in  the 

M 


original  the  same,  ahould  hav*  been  the  nme  In  the 
translation  alsa    Thua  the  dedalons  of  thU  awM 
day  will  be  final,  irreversible,  onendiniL 
CHAPTER  XXYL 
Ver.  l-l6w    CBRiflT'a  Fihal  AinronxoBniiT  (w 
Hid  Dkath.  as  mow  withiw  Two  Days,  amv  tu 

■IMULTAXBOUS  GoiTBPIKACT  OF  THB  JbWUH  AC- 
THOBITIB    TO    OOMPASB  R— THI   AHOQITIXO  AT 

^ETHAifT— Judas  agrbkbwith  tbi  ChxkpPubr* 
TO  Bbtrat  His  Lo&o.  (=Mark,  li.  Ml:  Luke.  & 
l-S:  John.  IL  i-lij    For  the  exposition,  see  on  Maifc. 

14.  1-11. 

17-30.  Preparation  roR  awd  Last  Cw.wirap 
TioM  OP  THx  Passover.  Ankouiicuibiit  op  tbb 
Traitor.  Ain>  Institution  op  thr  Supprr.  tss. 
Mark.  14.  18-SC ;  Luke.  SSL  r-83:  John,  UL  !•«.  10.  11. 
l»^.l    For  the  exposition,  see  on  Luke,  a.  r-tt. 

31 -3&.  THK  DlWKRTlON  OP  JBSUS  BY  HU  DlS- 
rXPLiBS,  AND   THB  FAIX   OP  PBTXR    PORBTOLD      {S 

Mark.  I4w  27-31;  Luke,  21  31.38;  John.  13.  SUH)  For 
the  exposition,  see  on  Luke,  88.  Sl-SS. 

36-4(L     ThB  AOONV  in  THB  GaRDKN.     f==llsik.  14, 

32-42;  Luke.  2SL  3IM6l}  For  the  exposition,  sse  on 
Luke.  22.  simSl 

47-£<k  Bbtratal  and  Apprehbnsiom  op  Jbbub— 
Flight  op  His  Disciplka.  (=Mark«  14. 4Mt;  Lake, 
22.  47-64:  John.  18.  1-12.)  For  the  exiiosition.  see  ob 
John,  18. 1-12. 

67-7&  JbSUS  ARRAINOKD  BBPORB  THB  RaNHB- 
DRIM.    OONDEMKXD     TO     DiX,    AND     SUAMBFULLT 

Entrxatkd— Tub  Fall  op  Pktxr.  (=Msiiu  11 
63-72:  Luke,  2SL  64-71;  John.  18.  13-18,  M-27.)  For  the 
exposition,  see  on  Mark,  14.  63-72. 

CUAI»TKR  XXVIL 

Ver.  l-ia  JxsLs  lbd  away  to  Pilatb— Bbmobhi 
AND  BuiciDX  OP  Judas.  (=Mark,  16. 1:  Lake,  U,  u 
John,  18.  28.) 

Je*u»  Led  Atnay  to  Pilate  {f.  1,  2).  For  the  espoi^ 
tion  of  this  portion,  see  on  John,  l&  28,  Sk^ 

Hemtrrae  and  SuietdeofJiuUu  (v.  3-10).  TUs  portloa 
is  peculiar  to  Matthew.  On  the  progress  of  guilt  ii 
the  traitor,  see  on  Mark,  14.  l-ll;  and  on  Jolin,  IIL 
2l-3a  3.  Then  Jodas.  which  had  betrayed  him,  wfa« 
hs  saw  that  he  was  condemned.  The  condemnsUoo.. 
even  thouirh  not  unexpected,  might  well  flU  liimwith 
horror.  But  |»erhaps  this  unhappy  man  expects< 
ttiat,  while  he  got  the  bribe,  the  Lord  would  minca- 
lou«ly  escape,  as  lie  had  once  and  again  done  befors, 
out  of  His  enemies'  power:  and  if  bo,  liis 
would  oome  upon  him  with  all  the  greater '. 
repented  himself- but,  as  the  issue  too  sadly  showed, 
it  was  "the  sorrow  of  the  world,  which  woifceth 
death"  (2  Corinthians,  7  10).  and  brooght  sgsiB  tka 
thirty  pieces  of  silver  to  the  diisf  priests  snd  daert.  A 
remarkable  illustration  of  the  power  of  an  awakened 
conscience.  A  short  time  before,  the  promise  of  this 
sordid  i»olf  was  temptation  enough  to  liis  covetoos 
heart  to  outweigh  the  most  overwhelming  oUigatioBS 
of  duty  and  love;  now.  the  possession  of  it  bo  iMhoi 
him  that  he  cannot  use  it,  cannot  even  keep  it !  4 
Saying,  I  have  sinned  in  that  I  have  betrayed  the  iasB* 
cent  blood.  What  a  testimony  this  to  Jesos !  Jndsi 
had  been  with  Him  in  ail  circumstances  for  thres 
yean;  his  post,  as  treasurer  to  Him  and  the  Twelve 
{John.  12.  Oi,  gave  him  peculiar  opportunity  of  w»tab- 
ing  the  spirit,  disposition,  and  habits  of  his  Mastv; 
while  his  covetous  nature  and  thieidah  praetiOM 
would  incline  him  to  dark  and  suspicious,  rstkw 
than  frank  and  generous,  interpretations  of  all  that 
He  said  and  did.  If,  then,  he  could  liRve  fastened 
on  one  questionable  feature  in  all  that  he  had  io 
long  witnessed,  we  may  be  sure  that  no  such  speech 
as  this  would  ever  have  escapmi  his  lips,  mv  wonid 
he  have  been  so  stung  with  remorse  as  not  to  be  able 
to  keep  the  money  and  lun'ive  liis  crime.   And  tkay 


DpbMj,  otbwwlte  hopelenljr  dArk,  tnott 
ulT  roUUxd.  Vwtou  ooDiactDm  tun 
B«l  to  uttHiDt  lot  HMUmw*!  aHilblu 


ift  nmukibla  prapbedM 


ba  unllniMd  abon  all  tba  nrt  la  Bh. » 11: 
■•  aiood  fnt  la  tlM  TOlanM  of  th«  prorlMta 
«■  hvnUM  laaiHd  Ditid  Bibchi)  tfaan- 


M  oolT  dtaa  tlH  vrndi  of  the  Tolaiiia  o( 
onder  Ui  uina  stao  Mood  Bnt  In 
f  tlx  pcophau.  Ofsblch  •»»  litbat 
aTlon  ;LBka.  M.  mi.  "All  tUno  muil 


inuu    t^llaik.  U,  1-lt;  Luki 
■ia.1     For  Uh  npiMUon,  ng 
a  JobD,  II.  »-«). 
ua.  8oau>Fi:Lj.T  tm  Csca 

.    I=31ark.  u.  U-B;  Luke.  O.  n 


rortluHpoaUIUD. 


I.  U.  tMT:  Laka,  I 


D  BVIUID-TBI  SKTVLVHSm 


"/rdn  Inn  lu  liullum:"  ai  I(  lu  nay.  Ouaie  luiUty  uuvr 
to  the  Tbione  of  Utice:  Ok  ttil  i  chau  amt;  Uw 
Meremat  etandi  opeu  U)  the  can  vf  lUinen.  anil 
the  war  to  II  tt  nihnklRt  with  the  blood  oT  Him~ 
"who  throuah  thn  eUrnal  Siiitit  bslh  offered  Ulm- 


of  lU  Maker,  the  e 
wai  taklDi  pUoal 
critical  manieM  of 

tbli  ipoL    10.  Aai 


were  Old  Tula- 


it  taken  place  bad  "  >wall 


The  C«Nturi<m'«  TtttiMumy, 


MATTHEW.  XXVIII. 


Th€  Sfpukhn  OuaitdtdL 


howerer,  that  the  resairectioD  of  these  tleepinf 
uUnU  WM  not  like  tboce  of  tlie  widow  of  Nftin'i  ton, 
of  Jainu'  dauffhter,  of  Lmmutub.  and  of  the  man  who 
**  revived  and  stood  upon  hu  feet,"  on  his  dead  body 
toacliin«  the  bones  of  Elistia  (2  Kings.  13.  81}— which 
were  mere  temporary  recallings  of  the  depicted  spirit 
to  the  morttU  body,  to  be  followed  by  a  final  depar- 
ture of  it  "till  t)ie  trumpet  shall  sound."  But  this 
was  a  resurrection  <mnfor  a{/,  Co  lijif  tvtrUuting:  and 
so  there  is  no  room  to  doubt  that  they  went  to  glory 
with  their  Lord,  as  bnicht  trupldes  of  tils  victory 
over  death. 

Tlu  CentwrUm^g  Teslinum^  {r.  M).  54.  Vow  when  the 
centurion— the  military  superintendent  of  the  execu- 
tion,  and  they  that  were  with  him  watching  Jesni,  saw 
the  earthquake— or  felt  It  and  witnessed  its  elTeets, 
and  thoss  things  that  were  done— reflecting  upon  the 
entire  transaction,  they  feared  greatly— convinced  <^ 
the  presence  of  a  Divine  Hand,  saying.  Truly  this  was 
the  Son  of  Ood.  There  cannot  be  a  reasonable  doubt 
that  this  expression  was  used  in  the  Jewish  sense, 
and  that  it  iK>int«  to  the  claim  which  Jesus  made  to 
be  the  Son  of  God,  and  on  which  His  condemnaUon 
expressly  turned.  The  meaning,  then,  clearly  is, 
tliat  He  must  have  been  what  He  professed  to  be;  in 
other  words,  that  He  was  no  impostor.  There  was 
no  medium  between  those  two.  See,  on  the  similar 
tustimuny  of  Uie  penitent  thief— "This  man  hath 
duue  nothing  amiss**— on  Luke,  £{.  41. 

Tht  <va/(ZeaM  ff'i  men  (r.  66, 60;.  56.  And  many  women 
were  there  beholding  afkr  off.  which  followed  Jesus. 
Tbu  senM  here  would  be  better  brought  out  by  the 
use  of  the  plupcnect.  'which  liail  followed  Jesus.* 
from  Oalilee,  ministering  unto  him.  As  these  dear 
women  had  mlnistored  to  Him  during  His  glorious 
mi3diouary  tuun  in  (valilee  ixee  on  Luke,  8.  1-3),  so 
from  tliid  statement  it  should  seem  ibbt  they  accom- 
panied Him  and  ministered  to  Hu  wants /rom  GsJl- 
lee  on  His  final  journey  to  Jerusalem.  60.  Among 
wiiich  was  Mary  Magdalene  (see  on  Luke.  b.  2].  and 
Mary  the  moliier  of  James  and  Joses— the  wife  of  Cleo- 
phad.  or  rather  i-IoiMi!i.  and  sister  of  the  Virgin  (•lohn, 
l».  'i.'i .  See  ou  ch.  lu.  65,  60.  and  the  motlier  of  Zebs- 
dee'i  chiidreu— i.f.,  bulome:  cf.  Mark.  16.  4u.  All  this 
ab<jut  the  women  is  uientione<l  for  the  sake  of  wliat 
is  afterwards  to  be  related  of  their  purchasing  spices 
to  anoint  their  Lord's  body. 

Thr.  Takiny  Duwh  frum  the  Crou  and  the  Burial 
{t\  57-4JU.'.  For  the  exposition  of  tliLt  portion,  see  on 
John.  ID.  3S-42. 

The  y^'omen  mark  the  Sacred  Spot,  that  they  might 
recognUe  it  on  coming  thUher  to  Anoint  the  Boay  (r.  61). 
61.  And  there  was  Mary  Magdalene,  and  the  other  Mary 
—"the  mother  or  James  and  Joses."  mentioned  be- 
fore ir.  60„  sitting  over  against  the  sepulciur*.  i:ioe  on 
Mark.  IG.  L 

Ine  bciniU-hre  Ouardtd  (r.  m-ea).  62.  How  the  next 
day.  that  followed  the  day  of  the  preparation— i.e..  after 
six  o'clock  of  our  Satuniay  evening.  The  cnicifixion 
touk  place  on  the  Fruiay,  and  all  was  not  over  till 
shortly  before  sunset,  when  the  Jewish  Sabbath  com- 
menced: and  "  that  sabbath  day  was  an  high  day" 
{.iolin.  10.  31 ,  bein^  the  first  day  of  the  feast  of  Un- 
leavened Broad.  That  day  being  over  at  six  ou 
Saturday  eveinug,  they  hastenetl  to  take  their  mea- 
sures. 63.  Saying.  Sir.  we  remember  that  that  dsceivcr 
—Never,  remarks  Lkniikl.  will  you  find  the  heads  of 
the  people  calling  .lesua  by  His  own  name.  And  yet 
here  there  is  betrayo<l  a  certain  uneasiness,  which 
one  almost  fancies  tliey  only  tried  to  stifie  in  their 
own  minds,  as  well  as  cru'th  in  Pilate's,  in  case  he 
Nhould  have  any  lurking  suspicion  tliat  he  had  done 
wron .'  in  yielding  to  them,  said,  while  lie  was  yet  alive. 
Impurunt  testimony  this.  fn>m  the  lips  of  His  bitter- 
est enuiuies,  to  (/tcreoiityo/  LhrM*  duuli;  the  corner- 


stone of  the  whol9  Christian  rellgioii.  After  thne 
days— which,  according  to  the  customary  Jvwlah  w«y 
of  reckoning,  need  signify  no  mora  than  'after  the 
commencement  of  the  third  day.*  I  will  rise  again* 
*  I  rise,*  in  the  present  tense,  thus  reporting  not  only 
the  fact  that  this  predicUon  of  His  had  reached  tbtir 
ears,  but  that  they  understood  Him  to  look  f  orwanl 
oonMently  to  Its  occurring  on  the  very  day  naiDcd. 
61  Command  therefbrs  that  the  sspnldure  bo  mads  s«rs<— 
by  a  Soman  guard.  nntO  the  third  day— after  triiieh. 
if  He  still  Is^  in  the  grave,  the  Impootor*  of  £Ds 
claims  would  be  manifest  to  alL  and  ny  ante  tl» 
people.  He  is  risen  firom  the  dead.  Did  they  roaUy  fear 
this?  so  ths  last  error  shall  bo  worse  than  the  first— 
the  imposture  of  His  pretended  resurreetion  woim 
than  that  of  His  pretended  Messiahship.  66.  Mali 
said  unto  them.  Te  have  a  watoh.  The  gnardo  had  id- 
ready  acted  under  orders  of  the  Banhedxlm.  wtth 
Pilate's  consent:  but  probably  they  were  not  eloH 
about  employing  them  as  a  night-watch  wlthoat 
Pilate's  express  authority,  go  your  way.  mako  tt  at 
sore  as  yo  can—*  as  ye  know  how,'  or  in  the  way  yo 
deem  securest  Though  there  may  be  no  irony  In  tUi 
speech,  it  evidently  insinuated  that  ij  tlia  ovant 
should  be  contrary  to  their  wish,  it  would  not  be  for 
want  of  sufficient  human  appliances  to  i»r«Tonl  it 
66.  So  they  wont,  and  made  the  sspokhro  snre,  owHig 
the  stone— which  Mark  (ift  4)  says  was  "Teiy  groat* 
and  setting  a  watch- to  guard  it.  What  more  ooold 
man  do?  But  while  they  are  tnrine  to  prevont  ttaa 
resurrection  of  the  Prince  of  Life.  God  makoo  tiso  of 
their  precautions  for  His  own  ends.  Their  stuno- 
covered,  seal-secured  sepulchre  shall  preoerve  ttw 
sleeping  dust  of  the  Son  of  God  tree  from  all  indif* 
nities,  in  undisturbed,  sublime  repose:  while  thoir 
watch  shall  be  His  guard  of  honour  until  the  angcli 
shall  come  to  take  their  pUce ! 

CHAPTER  XXVIIL 
"Ver.  1-1&    Glokiouo  Anuxlio  ANNOUKCBMurr 
OS  TDK  FiKifT  Day  of  tux  Wekk,  that  Ciozst  U 

KldXii- HlH   APPBARAKCK    TO    TUB    WOMKIT— THB 

Guards  Bbibki>  to  oivk  a  Falbb  accouht  or 
THB  EBauBKBCTioN.  (=Mark,  Id.  1-9;  Lake,  91  l-o; 
John,  90.  L) 

'Jiu  Eeturrtdion  Announeed  to  the  Women  (v.  141. 
1.  In  the  end  of  the  sabbath,  as  it  begui  to  dawn,  Aflof 
the  Sabbath,  as  it  grew  toward  daylight*  toward  ths 
first  day  of  the  week.  Luke  .24.  l)  has  it  *'  very  eaily 
in  the  mominx"— properly,  'at  the  first  appearaneo 
of  day-break:'  and  corresponding  with  this.  John 
{•JO.  1 1  says,  "when  it  was  yet  dark."  See  on  llarib 
1&  2.  Not  an  hour,  it  would  seem,  was  lost  by  thooo 
dear  lovers  of  theLord  Je.HU8.  came  Mary  Msgdilons. 
and  the  other  Mary—"  the  mother  of  James  and  JcMiT 
(see  on  ch.  27.  66.  61),  to  see  the  sepoleore— with  a  viov 
to  the  anointing  of  the  body,  for  which  thay  had 
made  all  their  preparations.  See  on  Mark.  l&  L  2. 
And.  behold,  there  was— 1.«.,  there  had  been,  bofoio 
the  arri^  of  the  women,  a  great  earthquake:  lir  tho 
angel  of  the  Lord  descended  f^om  heaven.  Ac.  And  this 
was  the  state  of  things  when  the  women  drew  near. 
Some  Judicious  critics  think  all  this  was  transactod 
while  the  women  were  approaching:  but  the  view  wo 
have  given,  which  Is  the  prevalent  one,  seems  tho 
more  naturaL  All  this  august  preparation- reoordod 
by  Matthew  alone— bespoke  the  grandeur  of  the  axlt 
which  was  to  follow.  The  angel  sat  upon  the  hofo 
stone,  to  overawe,  with  the  lightning-lustre  thai 
darted  from  him.  the  Koman  guard,  and  do  honow 
to  his  rising  Lord.  3.  His  oountenanoo— or,  'appeal^ 
ance,'  was  like  lightning,  and  Us  raimont  white  at 
snow— the  one  expressing  the  glory,  the  other  tht 
purify  of  the  celestial  abode  from  which  he  came.  4 
And  for  ftar  of  him  the  keepers  did  shake,  and  became  it 
dead  iken.    is  the  sepulchre  "  sure*'  now,  O  ye  chief 


MATTHKW.  XXVII 


litllttChltfPTiali. 


)■.  n*  ~n"  ka«  li  nniili 


AhuMtrc'  bi  IknowthiUjaiHk 
m  mBM-Jem  tfa*  CracUM.'  & 
kttaiiRH.uhinll    aMooLok*. 

«  It  eb.  11-  B.  •■  thi  fliMiAn  tb> 
nWinlutlw!   'Come,  IH  the  ipnt 

NHtlovlbcn.    Cinas. IMI lonc cyu 


«  lUi  aiKd  fton  th(«uld  ot  UAt  I 
■MfriiUT.  lUAiiAi)Hn"thn 

i^iiliiii iHih bh u< rrHt J19.  Hov 
IrttHlliMi  ot  faiBn^!  BMOOkrimilB' 
Itefc.  I«  U.   ud  dU  m  ID  feitDC  Ut 

"MUm  «M  Ikv  ujtUiv  la  mr 
pb  te  Kw  «m  kfnur  rllHk.  UL  «. 
if  ia  r>M>  <>.  «.  iiH.  Tht*  M>p«i- 
Id  oalT  to  Kutlhev.  ft  And  u  Ikn 
■WpUl.  bilBld.  Juni  nit  tbm.  iiHhk. 

V  rifDinatloti.  And  ihsy  CUM  uid 
i(t   Hav  Duly  wuaiiolr  •.    ud  nr- 


nloa  U  ptculikrlo  MMUigv     11.  Bdw 
*  U  Uii  tmUum  Uia  idshue  ot  Ihelr 

■ypnuuiathithtiiiaminfatnu. 


rito  n  MHthHB.  kBcnitH  II  m  <l«Ui 
■■■■  M  b>  piond  HlMp  •h«o  on 
'*"niibM  «■■  tba  nly  olh«r  fiipluw- 

■  Bu  JoMVb  li  KhI  wu  tb«Di. 
■WlibniBdpatlwMoUHn.  udlud 
I'M  BDI  Hlfl  BMW  UN  Utf  kOiUui. 
'*Pi44h1:  Hot  Uia  whole  (UN  Df  UiK 
MM  ■■  BOW  »  lUke.  Willi  whet 
^  ^mt  ■oldlen  hare  fegenled  the 
■Mai  11.  ■ijiiclimi.HtatlKlpla 
^Mnh  Us  miT  >Ule  n  ilql^-which. 


ud  Ibe  "jm"  ere  em 
ou*  loJ  venecde  lilm 
or  *m**  joa  bennlefl 


know  otbarwlie  hi 


Id  •■  IhiT  iHn  tusbt-t 


Mab  DOae  of  "the  Kleieii,"  tlln  wbol  look  plam 


p  oltJjTWArfU,  4nd  is  tiprBSKil  br  e  <lllferimL 
ULpUmjf  tLUD  in  ^Jaa  dudl    it  BboqJU  be. '  mlo 

ilyOuil;  20,  TucMngtbco.    Tbli Is touhliu 

_  ^    •helKnn  I  heTt  csmmui'trTn ;  ud,  I*.  L 
Tlia  "/"  ben  UemiibaUc    It  It  uiiDii«h  tfael  /  la 

up  bi  l;nniU*n 
Fiutaral,  Mb    Ivo   luCUuia   sail   comiiietWQttn 


Tint.  Tlia  Knnas 


»  fullr  (nd  deaolUlT  ei 


»r.  nd  deeni  not  thii  vork  at  u  and  UUaU  Bitloiii 
■lull  bkve  emhmcwl  Ibg  Goptl  and  rarollMl  tli«ai- 
HlTu  H)r  ■IlidKit'-'    Now.  Wm    


IiiultitnctB  then  cromlinK  in 


■t  to  Him  of  tbt 


.  In  UiK  UtU*  buid  Jan  vlitully  ad- 
dtvuvd  HIidhU  to  all  who.  In  omj  a|B,  ibouM  taka 
vp  hom  than  th>  (am*  woik.    Balon  tho  tm  of  th* 


Qommanded  Ton."  Hr  apoatls.  dmlBC  ti 
Tvn  n  hanbn  wlUi  He. 
What  mut  han  tea  Ui<  (t^tOH  wfakl 


■ov^    M orBBk  ttr-L*i 


rs  rouHD  IN  X  Solitajit  I 


X  eanlnii  to  •UU*  *l  Capamsiun.  u 
S  nnlKlr  (btmtbn.  U.  Asd  U 
1  at  kia  JMtrlnt-ut   'dnwhliw'  — i 


■  paivnuiltT  wu  (DDk  to 


.    Tb#  frftnupDPf  w 


■ria«  kainiii>tUiialB 

—I  ■iiiilitiT  IT       -"•-  ror  IM  uUDiPaa  I 

(■m^  of  II  tir  one  Lord  to  Hli  matbBr.  m 
J^l«    lUnl  JHHif  Xmilkl-'Janu,  Kn 
■BB'HMAIi'tarieluUTEl'aitoaipnuoimlaD.  .. 
lai  lean  AiloT't'^  "  t^B  cnrrvnt  dfJiinuUoD  br 


of  thli  raUBniblB  TiebLm.  1  know 
■  ■n.U(HBlTOiiaiifeBd.  7hlg  ud  olhsr 
gtmioaii  usUmanlu  ta  dot  Loid  wen 
iknoir.  HiUiiioguod  vULbuLLa  haps  that 
ytaikea  of  tham  Hn  midlit  tppcir  to  t^a 

tfaoiait*  «en  ready  enougb  lo  tbrow  oat 
mtntxioD*  o(  Hl>  caamia  uaioBt  lllm 


UaUsunt  cTDBltT-JuiI  iboKlst  wbat  b*  wiUiJ  hin 
don*,  ft  pemltlAd  to  (o  rmtbit:  It  m*  ft  tut  Olocf 
udorftd  wiU  1.11111  tali»-thaTalHD(  esToRed  rob- 

>ddi.  "  uid  burl  him  not."  Thiu  Impolsgt  van  Uw 
Dutlsnltyud  rKBuf  ths  Impure  iplntuboa  andar 
tba  reiEnlnt  at  "tlia  SlniiueT  Uuui  tba  unmi  ou 
umad"  (Lolia.  1L  u,  »i.  ».  Wlul  t)iiii(  ia  Uiiil 
vbfti  a«ii  dHtruu  r  tauthJnif')  li  lUtl  Tba  juuflauea. 
rigbUr  wpnbaiidinR  Chat  Ltaa  mlnsla  wu  wmnafat  la 
Uhutnta  tba  taMUno  Mid  diipUr  the  lihatuter  nod 
KlorrofUkBTuotaer.baclnb/addiu  what  aeral  kind 
of  >"-»■' -g  ihli  Bootd  ba.  vhieh  wu  n  mamlloiiilr 
■Uottod.  U.  And  fmniiftomii  U*  bsa  ipmd  liitaat 
tbnacbml  all  tba  nftes  nud  itcui  Billlna  retTiar. 
'  tba  wbola  rattan  at  0*]ll«a:'  tbooKli  Kai«.  ai  Hirnt 
and  KUJDOTT.  aiplata  It  of  ths  cuuntry  lurraaiKUint 
OalOaa.  M.  Asl  ItathwUh.  Miea  tbtr  win  oasa  eu  q( 
the  iTiiagiiciie— ao  ilu  In  Luke.  i.  m.  thtr  utend  lata 
Ibfl  baua  v  Bfoioa  ud  Andrew,  with  Jime*  and  Jdba. 
pcmilUc  to  Uark 


lelhe  I 


oilaaiH);  lntetB(tln(  K] 


that  Uitalu  klad  wblcb 


eaolPett 


duMlT  Ui( : 

itr  VB,  in.  ud  aba  miuiiu 

pnpohPB 

beLrSabb>th-in<uJ:lu  to 

mticuaa  ti 

a  dlS  i  ^^MoltS;  a 

mit  It  ■■■ 

KItlUB.    thiybreaKlilmiUi 

From  Luke.  11  11.. f 

(III  Ibey  wa 

uld  bars  deemed  it  Ui  brl 

cure  during  the  Sabbilb 

inmal.tth 

M  dij  wu 

gmtherBl  leietbtr  at  ».. 

oaot  word-raiDtb^fl  sn 


Cliiiil  CnauatiuM  Bit  Uttiiiliy. 


niBmlilKAPar^ttli. 


Bt  thUtofflmtot  Hi 


ODB  dftj.  uHl  thit  Eatlranv 
woi  enfmsh.  Bee  on  r.  M. 
:■  mlnicln  of  benttni;.  ve  biT* 
<rei.-Biuit  i^noIeUtm.  "T)»t  It 


ir  (icItTic 


ll.HlBIHlftODkimtlBI 


rlllllEllf  JLfT 

l,"  or  long  twTi 


tc.of  the  day  UlertliiinnisTkablcSitbbBth^or. 
Ihi  FirH  date/tluv^'l.  HU  cIiooiIdii  ttali  du 
Imnmints  b  new  nnii  tlcnoui  ibuju  of  Hli  im] 
vurk^  ihould  Iw  boU''!  by  Hid  rBUleTr  rliliif  n 
wUli  tabn  diT— 'n  hllD  It  wu  71 1  nlEhl.' c 
ilvbmk.  be  rait  out^mjoi  I'etcr'i  t 
Un  bIf|i(,  iiLt  iiniitrcelveJ.  ud  df 
plBEi.  And  tberr  juijcd  —  «*.  '  coi 

Isc  Lliemt:  iDil  uoDiiInDariolqi 

■pcdnl  imyer,  dauUlm  with  ft 
woubl  one  not  [^ve  (o  tiJLVc  beQiu 
vt  those  i^Kr  momlmr-faciiin.  wlU 


lu  bnak  10  upoi 


liuvgDlyKUbereni  Hiihiendi 
red  In  iovch  of  Uim-    t 


-iUI  M  th*  nlillnesi,  nod  gentlj 
till  I.on]  Iw.  tai  flnria  It— like 
Uh.' wimlrbn  afler«a»[i-i!m|ity^  8]iea]Ursi>utr 
li  mniic  UM  to  m  in  Karcbiil  lUni.  Feter  nUurBllj 
IcMluiu  till'  rniy.  3S,  Aid  Hsod  ud  thir  thu  wn 
wlUi  bun  foUaned  mftMt  hiv— mticr.  '  rrnied  tfCcr 
lllm.'  Luke  it.  ra  uyi>.  "Tbe  nqlUiudei  iiDivbt 
aflvi  Him:"  but  ILjs  would  be  miATtyrroni  the  town, 
Unik.  hiTln^  hii  inrnrmilinn  Imm  PeWt  blmiwir. 
■(•unlmmlyutwiuit  niJ«loddlr«:Uytohl]ii.  "Ther 
UwIvenKltli  hini"Kunld  vnibably  bo  Andiev  hli 
broUHir.  Juwi  ud  Jnlio,  with  ■  taw  nUiEr  cIioIh 
Lnlllreii.  S7.  AulKiuD  Uuiluil  fjuuilUm— evldenttr 
aricrinnn  HHrcJL   tiiar  uld  uded  hinu  All  msn  wk  for 


'.  'tothia  cod'— "UB  I 


wndM  ndipliM- 


CHAPTEK  n. 

I    nULIKUOTtVjkHALTTIC    ^MlttlwW. 

s.  &,  17'M.i    Tbi<  tnddeot,  ■■  renuAed  cm 


lliovndti'aitt- 


111  la  one  of  Ibtk-i  .mphle  lonchw.  Ho  dumbc 
thli  cue.  u  the  M(na  onmntd  U  hli  IntoBaiil^ 
m  iloor.  thses  detitbi  ue  the  viirlil  ncollcctlaa*  ot 
at  honoured  dticiple.  and  ha  praulud  the  vart  ma 
ta—i^t^  In-doon:  bat  Id  the  hemrhiiu  daobttMi. 


ipponnnit]'  to  dlatlir 

Importuit  Inddent  In  the  aeene— aa  foUowiT  '*Aad  tt 

Fhuiiaca  ud  dtictoTa 


InDr  fal 


theni''-(.r.  'waale' 


belon  HIbl  bo  thHt 
tulnrle  that  la  now  u>  ba  docrlbtd  *»  anlf 
Bunt  Blnriuut  *Dd  wortby  to  b>  twonlcd  at  m 


imwUk     ' 
.   a.tM 


(Mallbtrw,  V.  i'.  Rbkh  wu  bona  at  ftar  — >  na^ 
putlcidar  of  Muk  oolT-    4.  Aid  wkaa  thar  aeaM  ■« 


to  Luke,  -twuiht  lifter  Hlm"-Mid  wlio.  on  Koinilo 

rela^  hoaia.  and  there  leamlnu  that  Poter  and  a 

Bul«rn  bonui-anJ  aaainnd  [he  imf  ataai*  hana 

aj.d  wliM.  th.j  had  biohn  It  np.  th.y  IM  dami  Iha  hrf 

thg  aamc  emuirt-vonld  have  nrriiia.  and  -came 

Liiko  wyi.  they  -Jet  blm  down  tbrouRli  U»  tUlnt 

Kon  [rum  tluui"  iLnks.  i'r^:  aU  ddo  aiKlai  Ula 

with  hla  conch  Into  the  mirtil  before  Jema.-   ThMr 

*bole  DbjECt  ma  to  brint  Mt  ihIkm  mto  (At  >iwa— 

unto  than.  Lit  bi  (s-ijr.  urmnllng  10  another  nadins, 

«/ .r>n.,- and  th<>  not  bdSR  po-lbl*  in  the  Qcdlaan 

'Lot  <u  go  eI>FSbere.-   lata  ilit  uR  tana-«lher. 

look  lh«  v«y  uniLwal  method  hm  d«Mb>dS 

which  Ibe  «r>t«n  aido  of  tha  Ma  of  U«UI*«  *u 

Muddcd.  UiUInuprtachiliaiaalBiiinihatObneuu 

waa  daie;  but  nnteaa  n  knew  Elw  predw  Pima  id 

I  linb-nnt  from  Capcmavn.aa  di  Warn  mlaarahlr 

■a  Mirsn.  no  bellcr:  bat  from  tU.'  father.  Ut.  John. 

IB,  ».  ■■  1  came  forth  frmn  Iha  Vuhoi.  and  urn  com* 

Into  the  world."  £c-anullier  proof,  by  iba  nay,  that 

10  detenulna  predaaly  bow  Uio  thlnx  wma  dOM 

One  tlihm.  howeKT,  U  clear,  that  wa  hare  boUi  Iba 

Account!  from  an  eye-wilnaaa.     S.  Wun  Jaana  mm 

in  which  our  Lord'!  rwly  11  ct^en  by  Lnke  H.  «l 

tlT«ia>lllfl*nrfallh"whlohJf«uaiaw.    Tbatlba 

nneil  *ti»t«*  ms  a  he lievor.  And  yet.  as  the 
jifler^tiMxl  Miir  I^nl  toha  fl^n^^nii 'to  \mr- 

A-tvini:.  .iikI  .If.^tis  not  only  afknowli»il;;i'^ 
erp  ri^ht.  hut.  fiomils  His  whnlo  ar;,niin»'nt 
mf<*tnf"«t  of  jt,  wf  nm>Jt  n*„':inl  the  sayiiu' 
>r«>claniatiiin  of  tbe  iiiarrA  fonnvencu  by 
om  it  bclonsv<l  tmliiiiteDiie  it:  nnrcoalil 

of  addrew  be  ia<itifle<l  on  any  lower  lup- 
imm  on  Lake,  r.  4l.  «tc.>  8.  Bat  tlmre  wtrt 
I  ■cilbii  '*«ad  the  Pharf^een**  YLnke.  S.tl\ 
—tluMC  Jewiih  eecle!iia«tlcii  who..M  Lake 
•re  eome  <rai  of  every  TillJMm  of  fkUilee. 
and  JemKUem."  to  make  their  obaerra- 

tlila  wonderfal  Penmn.  in  anythiiiK  but 

•pirlt.  thoogh  as  yet  their  venomoiu  and 

reeling  had  not  shoved  itnelf ;  and  rfatOB- 

haaita.  7.  Why  doth  thii  man  thna  ipnk 

*  whs  can  fergivf  tint  bnt  God  only?  In  this 
itlon  they  ezpreiKed  a  sreat  tmth.  (See 
fc:  Uleah.?.  »:  Exo(lai.34  6.r.iba)  Nor 
«i  qnestion  altogether  nnnatnral,  thouah 
Ti  sole  cam  it  was  nnfonnded.  That  a 
tpipeanuiee  like  one  of  thenneWes  thonld 
rity  and  power  to  forgive  sina.  they  could 
flnt  Moah  of  it.  but  retnrd  as  in  the  huit 
lim;  nor  were  they  entitled  even  to  weiKh 
B.  as  worthy  of  a  hearing,  save  on  snppo- 
detleas  evidence  afforded  by  ITlm  in  snp- 
Oalm.  Acconlln«ly.  onr  Lord  deals  with 
n  entitled  to  snch  evidence,  and  nipplies 
iBM  time  chiding  them  for  ranhnew.  in 
mh  conchuiona  retaudinR  Iliroself.    a 

IS  thass  thiairs  — or.  as  in   Matthew. 

•  think  ye  evil  **  in  yonr  hearU?  0. 
t  OBsler  to  saj  to  the  tick  of  the  palsy.  Thy 
reTj  ftrfivcB  thee;  or  to  say,  AriHa.  and  take 
ad  walk?  *  Is  it  easier  tn  command  away 
I  to  bid  away  sin  ?  If.  then.  I  do  the  one 
snn  eee.  know  thus  that  1  have  done  the 
I  yon  cannot  see.'  la  But  that  ye  may  know 
if  saa  hath  power  on  sartii  to  forgive  tint- 
ing power  dwells  in  the  Person  of  thii 
I  ezcrdMd  by  Him  while  on  this  earth 
li  and  in  with  yon*— flio  taitk  to  the  tick  of 
L  X  ny  nnto  thse.  Arise,  aad  take  np  thy 


1  ON  THK  .SAIiHATII   DAY.  ANli  RKTIUKMrST  or  .1  KM  •< 

'  T«)  AVOID  i>\\«iER.     —Matthew.   12.   uj];   Luke.  6. 
(>  11.1    St<!  nil  M.itthew.  ]'.».  t»  -'l. 

i      1-1!'.    Tmk  TwEi.\  K  Ai'osTi  KM  CuMSKN.     Soeori 
l^uk'-.  f».  ij-i't. 

I     -i^-JiK    .Iksih  is  ('n\R(;Kr>   WITH   Madnkss  an« 

;  DKMONIArAL  rOHKKhhlON— ihh  UkPLY.      =MutthcW. 

11  tt37:  Luke.  11.  un.)    8ee  on  Matthew.  14  awr, 
and  on  Luke,  11.  si-aL 

31-36.      HlH   MOTHBH    AND    BurTHBBM   RBBK     YO 

Htxak.  with  Him.  awd  tbb  Rkplt.     (=Matthew. 
li.  i9-so;  Lake,  8.  itf-n.)   See  on  Matthew.  IS.  idso. 
CHAPTER  IV. 

Ver.  1  SO.  Pakable  or  thk  8owka-Rsa80n  ron 
TKAruiNd  IN  Parablkh-Parablknop  THB  KXBll 
Ubowino  wb  Know  Hcyf  How,  and  or  thk 
Mi-KTABD  Hbkd.  =Matthew.  11  i-a.  31.  »;  Lake, 
8.  4-ifij  1.  And  he  bepui  again  to  teach  by  tiie  tea-side: 
and  tliere  was  gathered  auto  him  a  great  maltitade— 4}r, 
accordiUK  to  another  well-snpported  readinn,  *a 
mighty.'  or  'immense  multitude,'  so  that  he  entered 
into  a  ahlp- rather.  Mnto  the  ship.'  meaning  the  one 
mentioned  in  cli.  a  0.  (Bee  on  Matthew.  12.  l&)  and 
sat  in  the  sea;  and  the  whole  mnltitade  was  hy  the  sea  on 
the  Und--crowded  on  the  seashore  to  listen  to  Him. 
See  on  Matthew,  13. 1,  a.  2.  And  he  tanght  them  aaay 
things  by  parables,  and  said  unto  thsm  in  his  dootrins— 
or '  teaching.' 

Pniabic  0/  the  Sntetr  fr.  3-0.  IS-JO'.  After  this  par- 
able is  recorded,  the  Evangelin  says,  r  la  Aad  when 
he  was  aUme.  they  that  were  abont  him  with  the  twelve— 
probably  those  who  followed  Him  most  closely  and 
were  firmest  in  diridpleship.  next  to  the  Twelve. 
asked  of  him  the  parable.  The  reply  woald  seem  to  in- 
timate that  this  parable  of  the  Sower  ^-as  of  that 
fundamental,  comprehensive,  and  introdnctory 
diaracter  which  we  have  assigned  to  it  tsee  on 
Alatthew.  13.  1;.  13.  Know  ye  not  this  parable  f  and 
how  then  will  ye  know  all  parables?  Probably  this  was 
said  not  so  much  in  the  spirit  of  rebuke,  as  to  call 
thoir  attention  to  the  exposition  of  it  vi^ich  He  wa^ 
about  to  Klve,  and  so  train  them  to  the  right  appre- 
hension of  ills  future  parables.  As  in  the  parableii 
wliich  we  have  endeavoured  to  explain  in  Matthew, 
13..  we  shall  take  this  parable  and  the  Lord's  own 


ttmce,  but  "II  wnA  tnri 
ukd  tftBTw&rdt  ptokwl  ti 
mrU    4'luit  DiHnl  thl>; 

hin  h«Krd.  A«.— or.  mon 
"  VbBn  uiy  on*  twiuvth  I 
•od  tuidenUDdiU)  U  Bol 
ao*.  Mid  (slcliiUi  >n7  th 
>wfl''  TIM  owl  tntb  1— 
•tt  Biifernlm  aid  Mnl  on  mo , 


fV^ 


im  nomMh  Iha  <tlck«<l 
which  <nu  HWD  Id  hii 
bhthUUt 


n  nid  cmiDd,  ud  dU  flddlm;.  Ac  Thca 
nt  Aili  iut  loll  ooniljli  In  Iti  aiullUB  b« 
ctasb  th*  nrsn*  ul  Um  dUib  tling  nib;  1 
'  toDdanwH.  ncotftnc  ibiI  ob 


M  (u.  BuBtlfDl  lUulon  tc 
In  Mun.  UmuEh  notdEBnll 
tie  ChiuUu  lite,  ud  nnei 


t  Ood.     Ml  SU  wl 


k)B  from  tlu  BirthLj  to 


J  bnoghl 


-«  «Diuliuled  Uut  irtut  thkb  Eti 
■«  bat  a  ipednwii  of  otb«T  pu^blu 


IT  nch  p«nbl«"  AlluJ 


Hiul  tbli  bHn 


t  baiT  d.r  of 
DotbJni  to  da 

UMhlDI 

iiidu  tba  b 
Uu  the  lake 

t  RUl.b*TllUI 

Be  iliiki  Into 

«  dwp  >Jcep,  V 

tUiUmont 

ndnc  muDd 

.  Iim.  TO 

»1  dld^l 

dlitnrb.     u« 

HiTinkiUm 

udniSB 

A  Um.  KuKr-oi  'Tuohai.- 

lBLuk.fs.ii4J 

bled-ln  lok 

nqtUndTll(» 

ud-duth-tui. 

MuUi,    1 

Ul(IIIIU!CUlU» 

p.rirfiJ   U 

^mtd*UiMl 

i»dlr  fwaet  tti 

eirplue. 

oiuuku. 

Luk>  hu  11. 

Lord.  Hie  c 

u.  >«  p«rii.b."     Whti 

POOthM 

HK  thui  iixike.  tbe  duun 

mnilhmbHD 

oUUuorwtaat 

would  becoms 

Vhe7l3Sitd;  nor  UUnk 

wl,»U.M,  i(  H 

MrtMh.    IL 

«u  likely  H> 

would  let  thi. 

Tbudlyksaw 

dribaUd  Ita 

Ii^-"«d"l, 

ntlng  o 

udiiUauuUK 

»^F««. 

b.  nm-iwo 

ubUmewofdi 

I,  or  DODB  Id  pmvDt  eierclH-  In  Lake  U  ki, 
ue  je  furfol.  U  7>  ot  UlUt  (iKhl"  ^«M 
d,  loT  tbay  &ppI1«1  to  Uhilit  for  nil.!;  but 


bowUnf  urupeau  ADi]  ve  had  14  ■ 

■nkleib  •■•  ('It  bx  Ui'  nalDg  bI 
voE  in>Buitl]'  buiticd— "  Wn.K  U 


fnUil-    Hunch  (hm  be  no 

uiubt 

thinit  dono  bj 

«M  paiwn.  whU*  Ito  otbn  Mttrnu 

S^i^lrrdlflnltT  K.  bo. 

•bmlo 

TbH  iodU  wen  hoan  out  n 

til*  roelci  caTH  of  the 

iHttir.  «d  HTod  Cor  •heitm  >Dd 

JuildjiK  pla«« 

SuTMn  ud  <M».  «D. 

fllu  uin  (8.  an  Out 

~  B(ta>  tbDM  It  ;Um  uuilun  n 

r  hul 

Sid  Ua  *iai  cbdu  wd  f*t(m.  i»d 

.a«"Ua  brake 

STbMuii.-  h>  >dd^  "■ml  w. 

n"    Tb«  dark  M-nnl- 

».  tbey  an  aald  tu  ban  In 
J  confirm,  by  Omir  predaloi 


id  fcnhwltb  Joni  Mm  Oam 


mnnUitnls 


'  down  the  buitliu  olin.'  tDta  tlia  h 

ETai'hLc  KraoiHUKt  alooo.    aadwtrp 
or  "pcilghcd  In  lb«  watan"  Olai 


■nil  kT(Usulstki«Uwtid*-fnN>  U» 
lA  «(  a*  tok*.  «lwra  Ha  lud  pHMd  wlU 


IV  wanall  nlUw  for  Him- 
aBttneUdiolUiMiUriclLl  U  Ac,  lad 
3.]  hadsdlT  wbMWdtlM  pvoplg'!  M^allM; 


B*  a<  HI*  <UielplH,UiU  Ha  would  ba  buk 
rtsAlBc.    Perhkpi  tliar  wltnasod  Kt «  di^ 

d*i  popnliuUr  ma  now  lut  liilDt.    ua 


■u.  ud  ImmeduilalT  on  Hli  unrd  bitd 
B  ■■  hva  nkMd.  Bat  Haithnv  tt.  lt>l 
,  tb*  ral«  oma  to  Htm  wUlg  Ho  wu 
apukJni  Mt  bit  own  Uble  on  tba  sitbjAct 
idaa  tra  moat  iniipou  thai  IhlHGOnTflTtct 


. Accadina  to  O*  eamnoBlal  (■*,  tb« 

tmuli  o(  MV  OB*  b*Tiw  tba  rtlinaa  wUah  thU 
womiB  had  wonld  taava  daSlad  ttaa  panoB  tmahad. 


I  bar  itaikllhUr  MipraaahkiK  Him  la  tba  enwd 


■t  ba  aboraanab 


juhad-ILaks.S.M 


wu  ImpoHibia  to 


eat  at  tin.    Ho  wu  conKlotu  ol  ths  [orlb-CDliii  of 

and  apoatln-toDietMiiii  /irrriint  ta  Btnuclf  and  Ink- 

u"Hli  OKU  lulBcaa."  tuiwi  Um  abcit  lathtpma 
-gr  'cruwd'— ud  uU.  Wba  tooebid  air  alatha)  IL 
And  tdi  dlKlplo  uU  utD  Urn.  Loka  aar>  II.  Ul. 
■■  When  »U  denied.  Patei  and  thay  tb*l  win  irltb 
lUni.  uld.  Miller,"  TuDD  wtat  ;t»iiinlIlDidallmii|;tE( 
IDh,  and  ninllhm,  Wlm  Uitclud  ma  t     'AikaatthoD. 

Uuchad  Ha.'  -' 


Jairut  DoMi^Ur  Baited  to  Life. 


MARX.  VL 


Btmtg  View  tif  Ckrit^ 


bot.  M  we  shall  presently  see.  to  obtain  from  the 
healed  one  a  testlmonj  to  what  He  had  done  for  her. 
83.  Bat  the  woman,  ftarlnf  and  trembling:,  knowing  what 
was  done  in  hsr  —  alarmed,  as  a  humble,  shrinking 
female  woold  naturally  be.  at  the  necessity  of  so 
public  an  exposure  of  herxclf.  yet  conscious  that  she 
had  a  tale  to  tell  which  would  speak  fur  her.  cams 
and  fell  down  before  him,  and  told  him  all  the  truth.  In 
Lake  (8.  47>  it  is.  "  When  the  woman  saw  that  she 
was  not  hid,  she  came  trembling,  and  falling  down 
before  Him,  she  declared  unto  Him  before  all  the 
people  for  what  cause  she  had  touched  Him,  and 
bow  she  was  healed  immediately."  This,  though  it 
tried  the  modesty  of  the  believing  woman,  was  just 
witat  Christ  wanted  in  drafiging  her  forth,  her  public 
testimony  to  the  facts  of  her  caM— the  disease  with 
ber  abortive  efforts  at  a  cure,  and  the  instantaneous 
and  perfect  relief  which  her  touching  the  Ureat  Healer 
bad  brought  her.  34.  And  ha  said  onto  her.  Danghter 
— "  be  of  good  comfort"  (Luke,  8.  iSi,  thy  fkith  hath 
made  thee  whole;  go  in  peace,  and  be  whole  of  thy  plague. 
Though  healed  as  soon  as  she  believed,  it  seemed  to 
ber  a  stolen  cure— she  feared  to  acknowledge  it  J  esus 
therefore  sets  His  royal  seal  upon  it.  But  what  a 
idorious  dismissal  from  the  Ups  of  Hun  who  is  "  our 
Peace"  is  that  "Go  in  peace !" 

JainuT  DautMer  iUiied  to  Lift  (v.  3643^  3S.  Thy 
dao^tsr  is  dead:  why  troablest  thou  the  Master— *Uie 
TeMher'— any  ftarther?  36.  he  salth  onto  the  roler  of 
ths  synagogne.  Be  not  afraid,  only  believe.  Jesus  know, 
tug  how  the  heart  of  the  agonized  father  would  ^ink 
at  the  tidings,  and  the  reflections  at  the  drlay  which 
would  be  apt  to  riiie  in  his  mind,  liastens  to  reassure 
him.  and  in  His  accuntomed  style :  "  Be  not  afraid, 
only  believe"— words  of  unclianging  prcciounness  and 
power!  How  vividly  do  such  incidents  bring  out 
l^hrlst's  knowledite  of  the  human  heart  and  tender 
sympathy !  (Hebrews,  4.  15.).  37  And  hs  suffered  no 
man  to  follow  him,  SAve  Peter,  and  James,  and  John  the 
brother  of  James.  8ee  on  ch.  l.  sa  38.  And  he  cometh 
•'rather  *  they  come'— to  the  house  of  the  ruler  of  the 
synagogTie.  and  seeth  the  tnmnlt.  and  them  that  wept  and 
wail^  gpreatly— "  the  minstrels  and  the  iieople  making 
a  noise"  (Matthew,  tf.  23)  —  lamenting  for  tlie  deatL 
(See  2  Clironicles,  36.  tb;  Jeremiah.  9.  30:  Amos,  6.  1&} 
39.  And  when  he  was  come  in,  he  saith  unto  them.  Wuy 
make  ye  this  ado.  and  ween?  the  damsel  is  not  dead, 
but  sleepeth— so  brief  her  state  of  death  as  to  be  more 
like  a  short  sleep.  40.  And  they  laughed  him  to  sooru- 
rather,  simply,  'laughed  at  Him'—"  knowing  that  she 
was  dead"  (Luke.  k.  6.0:  an  important  testimony  this 
to  the  reality  of  her  death.  But  when  he  iisid  put 
them  all  out.  The  woni  is  strong  ~  *  when  he  had 
put,'  or  *  turned  them  all  out;"  meaning  oil  those  wiio 
were  making  this  noise,  and  any  others  that  may 
have  been  there  from  sympathy,  that  only  tliose 
might  be  present  who  wore  moit  nearly  conceruud, 
and  those  whom  He  had  tlimself  brought  as  witnesses 
of  the  great  act  al)Out  to  be  done,  he  laketh  the  father 
and  the  mother  of  the  damsel,  and  them  that  were  with 
him  [Peter,  and  James,  and  John),  and  entereth  in 
where  the  damsel  was  lying.  41.  And  he  took  the  damsel 
by  the  hand— as  Ho  did  Peter's  mother-in-law  (ch.  L  31) 
~and  said  unto  her,  Talitha  cumi.  The  wonis  are 
Aramaic,  or  Syro-Chaldaic,  the  then  language  of 
Palestine.  Mark  loves  to  give  such  wonderrul  words 
just  as  they  were  spoken.  See  ch.  7. 34;  14. 36.  42.  And 
straightway  the  damsel  The  word  here  is  different 
from  that  in  v.  30. 40.  41,  and  signitles  'young  maiden,* 
or  'little  girl'  arose,  and  wslked— a  Yivid  touch  evi- 
dently from  an  eye-witness -for  she  was  of  tiie  age  of 
twelve  years.  And  they  were  astonuhed  with  a  great 
astoniahmant.  The  language  here  is  the  strongest. 
43,  And  he  charged  them  strsitly— or  strictly,  that  no 
•hs«M  kBfOW  IL    The  only  reason  wu  can  aatiga  1 

U 


tot  this  is  His  desire  not  to  let  the  paUie  feeling 
regardim;  Him  come  too  precipitately  to  a  criaia.  aad 
commanded  that  something  shoold  be  givea  her  to  eat-iB 
token  of  perfect  restoration. 

CHAPTER  VL 
V^r.    !-«.     Cbrist    Rbjbctkd    at    NASAAsn. 
(=Matthew,  13.  64-68;  Luke,  4.  is^.)   See  on  Luke. 

4.1ft-30. 

7-13.  Mission  or  THB  TwslvirAposti.sii.  (=Mat- 
thew,  10. 1. 6-16:  Luke.  8.  i-a.)   Bee  on  Matthew,  la  I. 

6-16. 

14-S9.  Hkrod  THiKKa  Jksub  A  RasuRURonov  or 
THIS  MttrdkrrdBaptiht— Account  or  bis  Dsatb. 
(=Matthew.  14. 1-12;  Luke.  0.  7*a) 

BennFM  Vuw  of  CVirut  {e.  14-16/.  14.  Aad  king  Hand 
— i.«.,  Herod  Antipas.  one  of  the  three  sons  ot  Herod 
the  Great,  and  own  brother  of  Archelaua  (Matthew, 
2.  S3),  who  ruled  as  Ethnanh  orer  Galilee  and  Pera^ 
heard  of  him;  (for  his  name  was  spread  abroad:)  and  he 
said— "unto  his  servants"  (Matthew,  14.  S>.  biaeoon- 
cillors  or  court-ministers.  That  John  the  Haodst  waa 
risen  from  the  deal  Ttie  murdered  prophet  hannted 
his  guilty  breast  Uke  a  spectre,  and  seemed  to  hint 
ahve  again  and  clothed  with  unearthly  powen,  la 
the  person  of  Jesus.  16.  Others  said.  That  tt  is  Uaa 
And  others.  That  it  is  a  propliet.  or  as  eae  of  the  pra* 
phets.  tiee  on  Matthew,  u.  11  l&  But  whsR  Hend 
heard  thereof  hs  SAid,  It  is  John,  whom  I  beheaded :  hs 
is  risen  l^m  the  dsad— '  Himself  has  risen:*  as  if  the 
innocence  and  sanctity  of  his  faithful  reprover  had 
not  suffered  that  he  should  lie  long  dead. 

AMiiUiU  of  the  BtiptiM'M  ImpruionmcHt  and  Dmik 
IV.  l7-:a)'.  17.  For  Herod  himself  had  sent  forth,  and  laid 
hold  upon  John,  and  bound  him  in  prison— in  Uie  castle 
of  Machwrus.  near  the  souUiero  extremity  of  Herod's 
dominions,  and  adjoining  the  Dead  Sea.  (JoaKFRUS. 
AutniuUtes,  in.  6,  2i.  for  Herodias"  sake.  8he  was  the 
grand-daiuihter  of  Herod  the  Great,  liis  broihsi 
pjihp's  wife— and  therefore  the  niece  of  bothbrathera 
This  Philip,  howuvor,  was  not  tlie  tetrarch  of  that 
name  mentioned  in  Luke,  3.  i  (see  there),  but  one 
whose  distinctive  name  was  '  Herod  PltibI^'  another 
son  of  Herod  the  Gieat,  who  was  disinherited  by  his 
father,  iierod  Antipas's  own  wife  was  the  dfynghtfT 
of  Aretas,  king  of  Arabia;  but  he  prevailed  on  Ue- 
rodias,  his  lialfbrothcr  Phibp's  wife,  to  forsake  ber 
husband  and  live  with  him,  on  condition,  saya 
JoHKPUua  [Antitinititx,  18.  6,  1),  that  he  should  pot 
away  ids  own  wife.  This  involved  him  afterwards 
in  war  with  Aretas,  who  totally  defeati'd  him  and 
destroyed  h\A  army,  from  the  effects  of  wiuch  he 
was  never  able  to  recover  himself.  18.  PCr  John  kad 
said  onto  Herud,  It  ii  not  iawfhi  for  thee  to  have  thy 
brothel's  wife.  Noble  hdelity!  It  was  not  Lawful,  be- 
cause Herod's  wife  and  Herodias*  husband  wei«  both 
living;  and  further,  because  the  parties  were  within 
the  forbidden  degrees  of  consauguiuity  (seeLeTitleua, 
SW.  ::i> :  Herodias  being  the  daughter  of  Ariatobuloa* 
the  brother  of  both  Herod  and  Piiilip  (JoeRPHUa. 
14.  6.  4).  19.  Therefore  Herodias  had  a  quarrel 
him— rather,  as  in  the  margin,  '  had  a  grudge  i 
him.*  l*robably  she  was  too  proud  to  apeak  to  him; 
still  less  would  she  quarrel  with  him.  and  weoM 
have  killed  him:  but  she  could  not:  20.  For  Harod  fund 
John— but.  as  Br.nukl  notes,  Jolin  feared  not  Herod 
knowing  tnat  he  was  a  Just  man  and  an  lioly.  Gf.  tht 
case  of  Elijali  with  Ahab.  after  the  murder  of  Kaboih 
(1  King^,  21.  'M.:  and  observea  hun- rather,  aa  in  tht 
margin.  '  ke[)t'  or  'save<l  him:'  i.r.,  from  the  wieked 
designs  of  Herodias.  who  had  been  watciiing  for  aome 
pretext  to  get  Herod  cuUiUgled  and  committed  to 
despatch  hiui.  and  when  utt  neard  him,  hs  did  aaay 
tmngs  —  many  good  things  under  the  influence  oi 
the  Haptist  on  his  conscience;  and  heard  him  gUdif 
—a  atrikiug  statement  thia,  lor  which  w«  are  indeUad 


KhTKhmikI 


ootnrT  prineft^H  la 


1  Hrrod.' «  bli  iirth  lij.  mUi  >  mppir  t 


■  ta]ft(Bjklic4gm.    Tlion  In  whom  ph- 


DiHirLiB  BT  Sm 


L  (mill  bndj  □(  Johti'a  Alsdtilu  shonld  eUiui  to  Maf 
o  the  Imt,  might  b»  to  proTirtB  gome  «tt«hed  Mend* 

rb*t  na  ifHimnh  lo  be  rloos  r«  Rli  own. 
sojo,    Tbk  Twilvh.  ok  niHii  RnFRn.  Hiviim 

rmwAlitH  WlLlniD 
nDisa.  i=Um»hnr. 
L  1-M.I  Hera,  for  lb* 
i  of  wrrnl  Urt  roB 


>tH  rAouiMd  if  >ni«if«u)v  Fd  In.  »Mli.  30.  AM 
Ot  ipmUh  fUhntd  IbtDHiTU  urMliir-prolMblrrt 
CkpenimiB.  on  rrtamin*  trom  thdr  mlsdon  i«,  MK 
--ud  tsU  hlB  ill  tUsfi.  Mb  wku  tlit;  k>d  inm.  ut 
wb«I  tb>r  bid  tui(U.   tlbMire  Uie  Tuioni  nuoU 


I  altiched  dimlpLet  oJ 


<r  Ink!  tbi  BvUit.   tK  Aid  tbdOscmi    motabb'  to  ba  ^bk  to  Udnli*  In  thow  tsaUMi 
orr     With  Ma  ftoUno  n«HillBg7oba.  I  wbiob  UutcStelUi  iTort  bad  donbUen  ankmS 


anedUttlf  lbs  kldf  u 


eomcnujd  ffoen"— deiirivluc 


rtmd  Iby  hli^xll  36-  A 
>t!u>T.    Iliiodiu  did  au 


(Baiti  MiracuJoiulif 


MABK.  VL 


PftiiFimThtmtamit 


nnce.  the  itreen  Ubie-Iand  which  aklrts  the  eastern 
lide  of  the  lake.  34.  And  Jaiot,  when  ha  came  oat  oC 
the  ship—'  hATinx  gone  on  ahore.*  aaw  maoh  people— 
a  sreut  multitude.'  and  waa  moved  with  eompaaiion 
toward  them,  beeaoae  Uiey  ware  aa  aheep  eot  havinf  a 
ahephsrd.  At  the  right  of  the  moltitudea  who  had 
followed  Him  by  land  and  even  (tot  before  Him,  He 
wiw  ao  moved,  aa  was  Hia  wont  in  auch  caaea.  with 
oompaaaiou.  becanae  they  were  like  ahepherdlvaa 
sheep,  aa  to  furet;o  both  privacy  and  rent  that  He 
might  miniater  to  them.  Here  we  have  an  important 
piece  of  iuforniatiun  from  the  Fourth  Evangeliat 
(John.  6L  4>,  *' And  the  paaaover.  a  feaat  of  the  Jews, 
waa  nigh*'— rather,  '^uw  the  paaaover.  the  feaat  of 
the  Jews.  Wiu  uiKh.'  Thia  accounta  for  the  multi- 
tudea  that  uow  cxuw<led  around  Him.  Tliey  were 
on  their  wuy  to  kuop  tliat  featival  at  Jeruaalem. 
l>ut  Jeaua  did  not  go  up  to  thia  featival  aa  John  ez> 
Iireaefiy  tuila  uh  [ch.  7.  l)-remainlntc  in  (iablee,  because 
the  ruUnx  Jew«  sought  to  kill  liim.  35.  Aul  wh»a 
tlio  d4jr  waa  now  far  apent  — "began  to  wear  awajr" 
or  ' decllnt:,'  aa^a  Luke  (0.  Vtl  Matthew  (14.  Ui  aaya, 
"when  it  was  evening;"  and  yet  he  mentiona  a  later 
evening  of  tlie  same  day  ir.  £;:>.  This  carber  evemntf 
began  at  three  o'clock  p.m. -..the  later  began  at  aun> 
set.  36.  Send  tliem  away,  tiiat  Uiay  may  go  into  the 
eoontry  round  about,  and  into  the  villagta.  and  buy 
tfaimaalvaa  bread:  fSor  they  have  nothutg  to  sat.  John 
telLi  us  i&  &.  Bj  Uiat  "  Jesua  aaid  to  i'hilip.  Whence 
shall  we  bu>-  bruad,  that  these  may  eat?  (And  thia 
He  said  to  prove  him:  fur  lie  Jiiiiuelf  knew  what  He 
would  du./'  The  buhjcct  may  have  been  introduced 
by  aome  reiuark  of  tlie  duciiilus;  but  the  pn>ciiiu 
order  and  furui  of  what  waa  said  by  each  can  hardly 
be  gatherud  with  prtciAion.  nur  ia  it  of  any  uupor- 
tauue.  37.  He  auawered  and  «aid  unto  them,  *'  They 
need  not  doiMvrt"  iMatthow,  u.  ic).  Give  ye  them  to 
aat-doubtiuiid  aaid  to  prepare  thum  for  wUat  was  to 
fullow.  Aud  they  aay  onto  him.  Shall  we  go  and  buy 
two  iiundred  pennyworth  of  bread,  and  give  them  to  tat? 
"  Philip  auiiwerc^  Hun,  Twu  huiulrvil  i>eunywortlt  of 
bread  ia  not  auihcienl  Tor  them,  that  ev^ry  oue  of 
ihem  may  take  a  little"  (John.  o.  7'.  38.  Ho  aaith  unto 
them,  Hoir  many  Ioavcs  have  ye?  go  sua  a«e.  Aua  when 
tney  knew,  they  say.  Five,  aud  two  dahes.  John  ia  more 
preuiae  and  full  **One  of  his  di.icipleH,  .\udrdw. 
bimon  Poter'ii  bruther,  aaitu  unto  liiiu,  Tht-rc  is  a  lad 
hen:  whicii  liaLh  five  barley  loaves  and  twu  small 
iiaUea:  but  wliat  arc  tlieyamoug  so  many?"  (John, 
li.  s.  u.)  Probably  this  was  the  whole  stock  of  pro- 
visions thou  at  the  command  of  the  diiiciple.'i— no 
more  tlian  enough  fur  one  meal  to  them— and  en- 
trusted fur  the  time  to  this  hut.  "Jie  said,  Dring 
them  Jiither  to  in«''  iMatthew,  IL  1^).  39.  Ana  hi 
cummaud«d  them  to  inaJu  all  sit  down  by  compAnies  npoa 
the  green  grass -ur  'i;reen  hay:'  the  nmk  gra'is  of  lliose 
bu»iiy  wastes.  Kur,  an  John  .0.  lu)  notes.  "  tlicre  wa:> 
luuuh  KTA-ss  in  the  phtcu."  40.  And  they  sat  down  in 
runlu.  by  huncred*.  and  by  fifties.  lioubtloM  tliii  was 
to  sliuw  at  a  i;.auce  the  number  fed.  aud  to  enable 
all  to  witness  in  an  orderly  manner  thi-s  ulorions 
uuraclo.  41.  And  when  he  had  taken  the  five  iMves 
aua  tue  two  ilshes,  he  locked  up  to  heaven.  Thiu  wouhl 
tae  iiiuKt  di&tant  of  them  see  distinctly  what  He  was 
doing,  aud  biessed.  Juhu  says,  "And  when  He  had 
given  thanks.*'  The  sunao  is  the  same.  This  ti.. inks- 
Kivinii;  for  the  meat,  and  benediction  of  it  as  the  ftnxl 
of  thousands,  was  the  crisis  of  the  miracle,  and  brake 
tue  loavee.  and  gave  them  to  hia  diaciplea  to  set  befbre 
them— thus  virtually  holding  forth  these  men  as  ilLs 
future  ministers,  aud  the  two  fishes  divided  he  amour 
tnem  alL  43.  And  they  did  all  eat,  and  were  filled.  All 
the  four  EvanuoU^ts  mention  this;  and  John  (6.  ID 
•dds,  "and  likewise  of  the  fishes,  as  much  as  they 
iruuid"<->to  show  that  vast  as  was  the  raultltode,  and 

7i 


■oanty  the  provisions,  tha  meal  to  eaeh  aad  all  ef 
ihem  was  a  plentiful  one.  "  Whan  thajr  weta  flUed. 
He  said  onto  His  diaciplea.  Gather  up  (he  fragmentt 
that  remain,  that  notliing  be  loet"  (John,  &  Ul.  This 
was  designed  to  bring  out  the  wholo  extent  of  tha 
miracle.  43.  And  they  took  op  twelve  baakato  ftOl  sftlM 
fragments,  and  of  the  flabes.  "  Therefore  (taya  John, 
a  u;.  they  gathered  them  together,  and  flUad  twdv* 
baskets  with  the  fragments  of  the  five  barlaj  lottvia. 
which  reuiAined  over  and  above  unto  them  that  had 
eaten."  The  article  hero  rendered  "  baskata^  in  all 
the  four  narratives  waa  part  of  the  loggaffe  takaa  bw 
Jews  on  a  Journey— to  carry,  it  ia  aidd.  both  their 
provisions  and  hay  to  sleep  on,  that  they  mii^t  not 
have  to  deiiend  on  Gentilea.  and  so  run  the  risk  ol 
ceremonial  ]H>llutlon.  In  this  wo  have  a  striking 
corroboration  of  the  truth  of  the  four  aanrnttvea. 
Internal  evidence  renders  it  clear,  we  thlok,  that  tha 
first  three  Evangelists  wrote  indepeadentlj  of  each 
other,  though  the  fourth  must  have  aaen  all  tha 
others.  But  here,  each  oi'  the  first  three  BranirlliN 
uses  tlie  same  word  to  express  the  apparentlj  insAfr 
niflcant  drcumstanoe.  that  tlie  bMketa  employad  ta 
gather  up  the  fnuunents  were  of  the  kind  which  avta 
the  lUHnan  satirist  J  ursNAL.  knew  bythanaaiao( 
f»i*fnHUM;  while  in  both  the  narratiTeaof  the  fwHling 
of  tlie  Four  Thousand  the  baskets  osed  an  ariansalj 
said  to  have  been  of  the  kiml  called  wpuri*.  ftiee  oa 
ch.  8.  IB.  3).)  44.  And  they  that  did  eat  of  the  ioavM 
wers  t  about]  five  thcnaand  men— ^'beaidea  women  and 
ciuldren"  i  Matthew,  u  81  \  Of  theae,  however,  there 
w(mld  probably  not  be  many;  aa  only  the  malaaweie 
oblUod  to  go  to  the  approaching  fcativaL 

JiSitA  liK-croMUt*  to  Ou  H'tMttrrti  nde  of  tk§  lata. 
WiUktng  oh  the  S*u  \r.  i&^.    One  veiry  important 
Itarticnlar  given  by  John  alone  (ft.  16)  introduces  this 
IKtrtion:  "When  Jesus  therefore  perceived  that  they 
would  take  Him  by  force,  to  make  iilm  a  king.  Ha 
deiMirted  aindn  into  a  mountain  Himself  alone."   4&. 
Aud  straightway  he  constrained  hia  diaeiplea  u  get  iats 
the  snip,  aud  to  go  to  the  other  aide  before -Him—ante 
BethsAida  -Bcthaaida  oT  (ialiiee  Uohn.  13.  nj.    John 
sa>'s  tiiuy  "  wont  over  the  sea  towarda  Capemaam"— 
the  wind,  probably.  oecu4ioning  this  slight  denatioa 
from  the  diruction  of  BothMudo.    while  h»  seitt  awaf 
the  people—*  the  multitude.'    His  object  in  tlds  was  ta 
put  nn  end  to  the  mi^Lirectud  excitement  in  Hta 
favour  f'lolin.  (i.  16.'.  into  which  the  disciidea  them- 
Bcive.4  may  have  been  somewhat  drawn.    The  word 
"constrained"  implies  reluctance  on  their  part,  per- 
halts  fmm  unwillingness  to  part  with  their  Master 
aud  embark  at  niKht,  leavimj  Him  alone  on  tha 
muuulain.    46.  Ana  wheu  he  nad  aeut  them  awaj,  he 
departed  into  a  mountain  tc  pray— thus  at  length  fletting 
tluit  privacy  an<i  rust  whii'h  He  had  Tainly  amif^t 
during  the  earlier  part  of  the  day l  opportunity  alsa 
to  pour  out  Hia  soul  in  connection  with  the  extra- 
ordinary  excitement  in  His  favour  tliat  evening - 
wiiioh  appears  to  hnvo  marked  the  xeuith  of   Hit 
reputation,  for  it  bepin  to  decline  the  very  next  day; 
and  a  place  whence  Ho  mi;.'ht  watoii  the  dis«ni*i«a 
on  the  lake,  pray  for  them  m  their  extreimtj. 
observe  the  ri^ht  time  for  coming  to  them,  in  a ' 
mauifostatiou  of  His  rIotv.  on  the  aea.    47.  And 
even  was  come— the  latter  evening  :aee  on  r.  35^.    It 
UmI  come  even  when  the  di.4cii>les  embarked   Aiat- 
thew.  14.  23;  John,  &  1(9.   the  ahin  waa  in  the  midss  e( 
the  sea.  snd  he  alone  on  the  land.    John  says  (A  17),  **  It 
was  now  dark,  and  Jesus  was  not  come  to  them.'* 
Perha]>A  they  made  no  gmat  effort  to  push  acrosaat 
first,  liaving  a  limbering  hoi^  that  their  Mastor  woold 
yet  join  them,  and  so  allowed  the  dorkneea  to  coma 
on.    "And  the  sea  arose  (.idds  the  beloved  disciide, 
0.  l&).  by  roa<«on  of  a  great  wind  that  blew."    48.  And 
he  saw  them  toUing  in  rowing:  &r  the  wind  waa  oautuif 


■I  little  lark  lb*  ipun  of  t 


Fo  till  la  Tordi-dnB 


:li  vord,  what  wu  I 


lirT  n(  ttac  alHUDti.  uid  immcdiaUIr 
Jhrtit  to  bHi  blm  up  fadM  betoto  h[a  i 
ukH  him  '-■fn<d"-iH  huw  ohiIiI  be 
nthinit  UT  /M  iKnm  to  kH|>  him  i 
'becuu  to  link:"  iiul  BDaJIr,  «in>dinu< 


lioD  of  littis  ralth.  • 


niljMpnUM  bla  Mth  u  

««la  HI  nlk  upon  Ihg  BiHled  nn.    BooUeBalH 


in  th>  iIhP  BIKHl  tl 


IwUd  apaa'  lliu 


a  ht  TTuiL  trill  01 


■•  ^m  oat  at  tba  ihlp.  ba  nlkcd  ni 
mr--w»UT^-"Ui  eomHolnat."  l 
U«Mt.'<M»  Bnnor  HtLL. 'thil  conkl 


4.  And  Hksn  thqr  Kiri  umt 


nwotfdkdcd 


Tht  Syr&phtnielam  Woman 


MASK.  vn. 


mnd  hur  thmthkr. 


M.  and  bMovfkt  him  that  tlMj  mlffht  touch  if  it  «ar< 
bat  tht  border  of  hit  cvmeat-havinK  heard,  no  donbt. 
uf  what  the  woman  with  the  isane  of  blood  experi- 
enced on  doing  ao  (ch.  6.  36-20..  and  perliapa  of  other 
unrecorded  ca«es  of  the  same  nature,  and  aa  auuiy 
aa  tonekad  H^J— or  'it*— tiie  border  of  His  garment, 
ware  made  wliolc  All  this  they  eoiUinned  to  do  and  to 
experience  while  oar  Lord  was  in  tliat  retdon.  The 
I'liM  corresponds  to  that  mentioned  (John.  7. 1),  when 
lie  "wallced  in  Galilee."  instead  of  appearing  in 
Jerasalem  at  the  FasHOver,  "  because  the  Jews,"  i.<., 
VuruUrt,  "souKht  to  kill  Him"  -  whUe  tin  ptopU 
aooght  to  enthrone  Him  ! 

CHAPTER  Va 
Ver.  itl     Dit*c4>iiK»K  on  Ckkkmoniat.  Pollin 
TiOK.     i=Matthew.  1&.  l-a).j    See  oq  Matthew,  16. 

nsr.  The  Strophbmcian  Woman  and  hkr 
l>AUonTKK  — A  Dkap  and  Dumb  Mak  Hsalsd. 
(—Matthew.  16.  21^1.) 

Th4  SytopfunviaH  Woman  and  hfr  DaucMtr 
(v.  24  90).  The  first  words  of  thia  narraUve  show 
that  the  incident  fullow^l,  in  point  of  time,  imme- 
cUately  on  what  precedes  it.  34.  And  from  Uienoe  ho 
arose,  and  wont  into,  or  '  unto.*  the  borders  of  Tjre  and 
Bidon— the  two  >n«at  Phenieian  sea-iKtrta.  but  hero 
denoting  the  torrltury  generally,  to  the  fh>ntiers  of 
which  Jesus  now  came,  lint  did  J  esus  actually  enter 
this  heathen  tcrritury?  The  whole  narrative,  we 
think.  proctictU  upon  the  supposition  that  He  did. 
His  immediate  object  seems  to  have  been  to  avoid 
the  wrath  of  the  Phari.HeeA  at  the  withering  exposure 
He  had  juat  made  of  their  truditiunal  reliKion.  and 
eatered  into  au  house,  and  W6uld  have  no  man  know 
it— becauiMi  Ho  had  not  come  there  to  minister  to 
he«then4.  Ihit  tliuu;;h  not,  *«rtit  but  to  the  lost 
Bheep  of  the  house  of  Israel"  (Matthew,  16.  24),  He 
hm<ltired  not  tlie  lost  sheep  of  the  vast  Gentile  world 
frtiui  comiui;  to  Him,  nor  put  tliem  away  when  they 
did  cume-as  tliis  inculeut  was  designed  to  show, 
but  he  could  not  be  hid.  i.-hri^t*s  fame  had  early  spread 
from  Galilee  to  thix  very  n  t;ion  (ch.  3.  8;  Luke,  a.  17). 
25.  For  a  oeriain  woman,  whose  yoon^  daughter  had  an 
uuclesn  spirit  — or,  as  in  M.itthew,  *was  badly  de- 
nsonued.'  heard  of  him— one  wtmdcrs  how;  but  dutress 
is  quick  uf  heoriii;; :  and  fvll  ai  his  feet:  26.  The  woman 
wu  a  Oretk— <.(.,  'a  Gentile,'  as  in  the  mari;in:  a 
Syropbenician  by  ustiou  —  so  called  as  inhabitiug  the 
rheuiclau  tr.ict  of  Syria.  Juvknal  uses  the  same 
term,  as  was  remarked  by  .Iuhtin  Maktvu  and 
Tertoluan.  Matthew  calls  her  "  a  woman  of 
4'anaan"— a  more  iutelliKibIc  description  to  his  .lew- 
iiih  readent  (cf.  'ludKeff.  1.  30,  32,  33).  and  ahe  besought 
Urn  that  he  would  cast  forth  the  devil  ont  of  her  daughter 
—"She  cried  unto  liim.  saying,  Have  mercy  on  me, 
4>  l>or<i.  t>im  of  l>avi(l;  my  dauirhter  is  grievously 
vexe4i  with  a  devil'  (Matthew.  16.  22).  Thus,  thouKh 
no  Israelite  herself,  she  salutes  Him  as  Israel's  pro- 
nii«ed  MesMlah.  Here  we  must  go  to  Matthew,  16. 
SJ-26.  for  Mime  important  links  in  the  dialomio 
oiitmited  by  our  EvanRuIist  2'i.  *' But  he  answered 
her  not  a  word."  The  design  of  thia  was  Arst,  per- 
]iai>s.  to  show  that  He  was  not  $tni  to  such  as  she. 
He  lia4l  said  expreasly  to  the  Twelve.  "  Go  not  into 
the  way  of  the  (i entiles"  (Matthew,  10.  5i;  and  being 
now  araon»:st  them  JiimHclf,  He  wouhl,  for  consis- 
tency's sake,  lot  it  be  seen  that  He  had  not  gone 
thither  for  iinsMioiiary  purposes.  Therefore  lie  not 
only  kept  silence,  but  had  actually  left  the  house  and 
—as  will  presently  api>ear-was  proceeding  on  His 
way  back,  when  this  woman  accosted  Him.  But  an- 
other reas4)n  .or  keeplnKsilence  plainly  was  to  try  and 
to  whet  her  faith,  patience,  and  perseverance.  And 
it  had  the  desired  effect :  "  She  ermd  a/Ur  them,'*  { 
which  bl'uws  that  He  was  already  on  Hla  waj  from  I 

M 


the  place.  *'And  Hia  dtaciitlca  came  and  bMongfat 
Him,  saying.  Send  her  away;  for  the  crieth  ftftcr  ua.** 
They  thought  her  troableaoma  with  her  imiiortaiiatt 
criea,  just  aa  they  did  the  people  who  brought  yoang 
children  to  be  blessed  of  Him.  and  they  aak  thetr 
Lord  to  "lend  her  away."  t.e.,  to  grant  her  reqveat 
and  be  rid  of  her;  for  we  gather  from  Hla  reply  that 
they  meant  to  aolldt  favour  for  her,  thoujdi  not  for 
her  aake  so  much  as  tlieir  own.  M.  "But  H«  an- 
swered  and  said,  I  am  not  sent  bat  unto  the  lost  alieep 
of  the  honae  of  larael"— a  apeech  evidently  intended 
for  the  disciples  themaelvea,  to  satisfy  tbem  that, 
though  the  grace  He  was  about  to  show  to  thia  Gentik 
believer  waa  befond  UU  ttrtet  oommlsaion.  He  had 
not  gone  tpontamotuiv  to  dispense  it  Yet  did  even 
this  speech  open  a  gleam  of  hope,  could  ahe  have  dla- 
cemed  it.  For  thns  might  she  have  spoken :  'I  am  not 
8KHT,  did  He  Bay  ?  Tmth.  Lord.  Thou  eomeat  not 
hither  In  quest  of  im.  but  I  come  in  queat  of  Tkm: 
and  muat  I  go  empty  away?  So  did  not  the  woman 
of  Samaria,  whom  when  'Thon  foundest  her  on  Thy 
way  to  Galilee,  Thou  sen  teat  away  to  make  many 
rich  T  But  this  onr  poor  Hjrrophenldan  could  not 
attain  to.  What.  then,  can  she  answer  to  aoeh  a 
apeech?  Nothing.  She  has  reached  htf  loweat 
depth,  her  darkest  moment;  she  will  Juat  utter  her 
last  cry:  s&  *'  Then  came  ahe  and  worshipped  Him, 
saying.  Lord,  help  meT*  Thia  appeal,  ao  artlesa, 
wrung  from  the  depths  of  a  believing  heart,  and  re* 
minding  us  of  the  IMiblican's  "  God  be  merciful  to 
me  a  sinner,"  moved  the  Redeemer  at  last  to  break 
ailence-but  in  what  style?  Here  wo  return  to  ow 
own  Evangelist.  27.  Bat  Jeans  said  onto  her.  Lot  the 
children  first  be  filled.  '  is  there  hope  for  me  heref 
'  Filled  riumT  '  Then  my  turn,  it  seems,  w  coming! 
—but  then.  "The  oiiildken'  first?"  Ah!  when,  on 
that  rule,  shall  my  turn  ever  come  T  But  ere  she 
has  time  for  these  (Hmderings  of  Hia  word,  another 
word  comes  to  supplement  it.  fbr  it  is  not  meet  to 
take  the  children's  bread,  and  to  cast  it  onto  the  dogs. 
Is  this  the  death  of  her  hopes?  Nay,  but  it  is  life 
from  the  dead.  Out  of  tlie  eater  shall  come  forth 
meat  (Judges.  14.  14).  At  evening  time  it  shall  be 
llKht  (Zechariah,  14.  7).  '  Ha!  I  have  it  now.  Had 
He  kept  ailonce,  what  could  I  have  done  Irat  go  un- 
blest  ?  but  He  hath  s|K)keu.  and  the  victory  ia  mine.' 
28.  And  she  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Tes,  Lord— or, 
as  the  same  word  is  rendered  in  Matthew,  16.  S7, 
"  Truth.  Lord."  yet  the  dogs  eat  of  the  children's  emmba 
—"which  fall  from  their  master's  Uble"  (Matthewl. 
*I  thank  Thee.  O  bleAsed  One.  for  tluit  word! 
That's  my  whole  case.  Not  of  tlte  children?  Trues. 
A  doi^  True  also:  Yet  the  dogs  under  the  table.ara 
allowed  to  eat  of  the  children's  crumbs— the  drui»> 
pings  from  their  master's  full  table:  Give  uie  that, 
and  I  am  content:  One  crumb  of  power  and  grace 
from  Thy  tabic  shall  cast  the  devil  ont  of  my 
daughter.'  O  what  lightning-iialcknesa.  what  reach 
of  instinctive  ingenuity,  do  wc  behold  in  this  heathen 
woman!  29.  And  ho  said  unto  her— "O  woman,  great 
is  thy  faith"  (Matthew.  16.  3rt).  As  Bkhqbl  beauti- 
fully remarks.  Jeaua  "  marvelled"  only  at  two  thingi 
—jatth  and  uubtli^  (see  on  Luke.  7.  »;.  Fdr  thia  sail- 
ing go  thy  way;  tlie  devil  is  gone  out  of  thy  danghitr. 
That  moment  the  deed  was  done.  30.  And  when  aha 
was  corns  to  her  honae,  she  found  the  devil  gone  out.  and 
her  dangbter  laid  upon  the  bed.  But  Matthew  ia  mora 
specific:  "  And  her  daughter  waa  made  whole  irom 
that  very  hour."  The  wonderfulness  of  thia  case  iu 
all  its  features  has  been  felt  in  every  age  of  the 
Church,  and  the  balm  it  has  administered,  and  wiU 
yet  administer,  to  millions  will  be  known  only  la 
that  day  that  shall  reveal  the  secrets  of  all  hearta. 

Deaj  and  Ifumb  Man  HtaUd  (v.  3l-37i.     3L  And 
af^.  departing  from  the  coaata  of  Tyre  and  Sidoa.  ht 


m  tm  mett  tulat:  ud  aU  ib« 
MvrtMiMBaiUtonidapIlt  In 
■mlnUBd  (hat  oar  Lord.  hitioB 
tik*  Hdr  Lud  Uw  leMth  or  Tjn. 
tM*Cb  H  Btdas.  ttimili  nHthoiit 


«  SnontM  to.  lui:.  -depiuMd 

t>  aoBaUlB*— Iba  moiiBtsla^HMt 
to  «  Ito  nwa-dut.  in  Drawoltoi 


■  God  Dl  Inel"— wbo.  trier  HI  Iodb 

a  EIli  iKoplB  u  at  old  <ol.  Lnke, 
■ll  I)  bM  dear  fmn  the  Enatellil'ii 
»BJ|J>  Hv  Into  Uia  cUinu  of  Jenu. 
n  Hirk  ben  iIii(1m  ogt  ooe.  wliais 
bl  MniUir  Id  iL    SA  Aod  IIut  bring 


Ui  uillnrulwl  ■! 


le  Uul  I  lun  able 
].n;I.  KJ  But 
oni  Lon!  .ubiU- 


'    Bac  we  Uke  it.  Iben 


mhm"  (MMthe-,  a.  xr).  becanio  mrX 


Ogr  BrwitiellEit.  u  ninirked  on  rb  1.  41.  Int 
ilro  >nch  Kindf rful  wordi  Jut  u  Ihey  won.  >[>. 
U.  &ii<litniKliLw>T).Unn«»o)anfd.   Thul. 


Saw  U«  vUl  baTB  ttaem  "teU  i 
(OTDiaT  MM  there  *«■  no  dUMre 
ilnWtx  br  "Iduinc  tlie  mutn"  (ok. 


■7  piliUibBd  n.    Tber  oouM 

lbs  PTDlUbilloD ■*  --'- 

utlon  to  pablu; 

uiHMlibed.H; 

11  Udnff  wed— TWBlndJiMI  u,  ure 


led:  HUT.  lbs  pralUbillaD 

datomUutlDn  to  poblUli  Hli  tame. 
lUelibed.  Hjlnc,  He  liuh 


le  wait  of  tb*  Bnt  en 
Km  whLoh ' 


.vas  or  THs  Pha 
roJtuf  II  BnuBt 


D  point  of  time,  u  will  be 
I  lolrodnced  by  Mitlliev. 


[7  E»4l  _  .  3.  I  tut!  E 


ini  fociach  ■  lenftb  gf  ame;  bu 
1  »1FW  («atiii6'*-or  ratUet,  '  To  I 


r  urine  "  They  need  n< 


•UtIiacUr  nlcmd,  la  U 


,  imj.    HLd  nolom  \jiu\ 


SitK/nm  gCTWM  3tM>M. 


la  woijld  bv9  toftlatM  tl 


ndi,  in  more  pndoiu  Uun  ml 
•  Phulule  harC  vUch  prami 


nriu  a(  w)ut  <nt  l«rd  »js.  It  li  palntnl  Co  nnd  niel 
MID  u  iOUDBB  aBdHTOBrtBt  to  IdmU/y  tho  Iw 
BlnsltL  ThBbHUU(*,UHn(bbilth(mt!iB«9Mr 
M»  o(Uial>k*.nndlB<nnt:lb*Uni*<i>i<tur« 
•Bl:  ItepnoMUni  will  tcdbmlM  tIccaoiauscH  Tcr 
dUTfrmt:  Oit  poAod  durinf  wUab  Uu  peoplfl  doe 


tin  (Mm  lour  Ih 


l-fln  tboUHUd  IB 


w.  la  Um  otbaitsTBD 


m  Itaa  DmlUtnil*  « 


ihu  a»  tbs  Btmt  ftven 
id.  <rhlla  it  ti  tm  uma  Id 
U  diStnnl-llia  Irani,  ■ 
[■«  bodr-  fot  P»iU 


rhcn  (Iter  bivB  lud  mob  abimduii 
rhen  iball  m  itfB  bt  cIth  diIo  U 
It  Ihtn  gh*Jl  be  OTen  to  thit  , 


o(  diftpleunra,  aiulEntviiiclBta  tbs  ihl; 
ta  tha  otbflr  ilda. 

11k  Liam  of  Un  nahma  and  Sod 
It.  X(iiirthaUjclplMbidfa>TitlAMlB 
fcai  OsTlB  tktiUpwltb  than  Bon  tta 
li  nMhar  eumpla  of  IhM  tnphic  d 
•falDb  tl*H  Bneb  ■  chinn  to  thia  Mr 
Ooapell.  Tba  dnnmulanoa  of  Iha  ~ 
WraniB  AWiLKiitk 
■  ■■    ■     Mutcr'l  I 


■rod  It 


aailta  al 


sT  tli>  PbvlHH-' 


ig.  Tita  hHd.  bgi 


BraHaeVa  DtmmUmtBtt. 


jfeW^MtvOUbw 


iMCavnaFliUiiipiif.  tr— ud  tbe;  Mot 
B  MM  UK  ud  Wwcttl  Ua  U  uuh  kLB. 
L  I.  N.  B.  AM  ki  tggk  tkl  blind  BU  kr 
W  1^  klB  n>  (I  Uii  mil.  U(  lbs  ilaC 
tMa  U  It  M»lr  wH  UMt  "It<  took  Uin 
k.1.  Hi  bu  (hu  bUDd  B>B  1I<  IkI  Iv  U( 
tf  «■  MBfc  d«Mc  U  Hlnadl  ratlitr  Uu 

llll  MMIiI  pill    llll    llllllill I  III  I  1 1  III! 


hMml  M  IHH  nOliw' - iL&,  III  nmld 
l&ttMfnnilnHiMUibytlHliiiioUan;  > 

ipM  IkWOBdlul  talUlK  Hi  •ubt  whkK  bkd 


■MrtllpUHplo^alu.    Is  tbt  OH  ol  tlie 
M  Bd  lad  (AiM :  of  i>iba*  i£  li  to^i 

^m^  ii«*u  Ommion  ur  iHniTr- 

^Muaua  SurFSKinoa.  Dutii.  a.mi  Rs. 

*WL  m  TnLVK     f=M«iOnw,  m  ij.!7; 
•KSf  r«U>wn.gtiiioB.mon  Uattbo. 

DHAFTKK  IX. 


tb^  b  kU  tiKif^H.  IW  us  (iml  BDlIitD 

ftW"l«k..f.'jfj.    Tt.  TnuwflmritioD  . 


*n^  Vm  NQitiH  at  Jenii  •rtlh  taUi  I 


lor  tlieii  MuUi'a  bonoar.  ■mild  m 
ilU  PHI  mlnuOH  Id  pn»r  at  me  too 
UnlChtaiy  aU  tbt  ptofl*  — '  tns  mi 


rdonblUutilltco 

mans  □■  Wim,  Kxnn.  Tmbhcs.  Alkuh; 


o  Him.  but  MjBtnl  H 


What  vuui«  I*  with  thMl  b*  tbar  kid  Urn*  W 
rcpli.  tiu>  fUlxr  Df  Uw  bar.  ^^n-^  ew*  iMd  Bm- 
■lanedibadumta,  hliBHlfMaptranniiliuiduatwan 
tlia  qasaUDB;  telllna  •  BlUona  tala  of  daalDaaa.  lod 
donitnieH.udfliaDldiUaiKV-eBdJBiincbtbla.  Una 
tba  lUielplM.  tbouib  antnaMd.  could  not  parfutu 
tha  Eiua.  17.  And  ana  it  Ua  HBldiuda  aBawawa  btd 
a^d,  Maata.  I  ban  bnscbt  n 


ttatb.  and  plniUi  away-r 


t-laiipiam  lliililnM  If 


1.  bol  to  tba  KillBi  vUd  dximted  with  U 
>  iddreued  to  bolb.  aa  maa  amMUin  ai 

nib  uisuiL.  Di  Wim  and  Hkvu.  «> 

t  widnaud  dinctly  h>  tba  D'Da  apMtlaa 
ubrc  U  eii«l  inur  erll  aplni.  And  i 
fnblnti  UUainabUllylo  Lbalr  'innliir 


■^liy  (IP. 


W,  ud  iBTt  ttkoUttateitti.    It  wu  bcouKWlU' 


Bmlingtfa 


MARK.  IX. 


DmumkttBow. 


•ufflclent  for  curinR  thii  jrouth  wm  to  have  been  ex- 
lMn;te<l  of  the  diBCiplea.  and  becauM  they  should  by 
that  time  have  got  rid  of  the  pcrrenity  in  which 
they  had  been  reared,  that  .leiui  expoeea  them  thos 
liefore  the  rest.  And  who  does  not  see  that  this  was 
fitted,  more  than  anything  elM,  to  impress  npon  the 
bystanders  the  Hevrre  loftiness  of  the  training  He 
was  giring  to  the  Twelve,  and  the  unsophisticated 
fluting  He  was  on  with  them?  Bring  him  unto  me. 
I'he  order  to  bring  the  patient  to  II Im  was  Instantly 
obeyed:  when,  lo !  as  if  conscious  of  the  presence  of 
his  divine  Tormentor,  and  ezpectinff  to  be  made  to 
quit,  the  foul  spirit  rages  and  Is  furious,  determined 
to  die  hard,  doing  all  the  mischief  he  can  to  this 
t»oor  child  while  yet  within  his  gnsp.  90.  lad  they 
brouffht  him  unto  him:  and  when  he  saw  him.  straightway 
the  spirit  tare  him.  Just  as  the  man  with  the  legion 
o^  demons,  "  when  he  saio  Jesus,  ran  and  worshipiied 
Him"  (ch.  ^.  •).  so  this  demon,  vhen  h§  aaw  Him, 
immediately  "  tare  him."  The  feeling  of  terror  and 
rage  was  the  same  in  both  oases,  and  he  fUI  on  the 
groand,  and  wallowed  Aiam:ng.  Still  Jesus  does  nothing, 
but  keeps  conversing  with  the  father  about  the  case 
—partly  to  have  its  desperate  features  told  out  by 
him  who  knew  them  best,  in  the  heating  of  the 
8i.*ectators :  |>artly  to  let  its  virulence  have  time  to 
show  itself ;  and  i>u*tly  to  deepen  the  exercise  of  the 
father's  soul,  to  draw  out  his  faith,  and  thus  to  pre- 
pare both  him  and  the  by«tanders  for  what  He  was 
til  do.  3L  And  he  asked  his  father.  How  long  is  it  ago 
siuoe  this  came  onto  him  ?  And  he  said.  Of  a  child,  Ac. 
Having  told  briefly  the  afTectintr  features  of  the  case, 
tliu  i>oor  father,  half  dispirited  by  tlie  failure  of  the 
disciples  and  the agpravated  virulenre  of  the  malaily 
lisHlf  in  presence  of  tiielr  iMoster.  yet  encourageil  too 
by  what  ho  hod  hoani  of  Christ,  by  the  severe  rebuke 
He  had  given  to  lUs  diHCipIcA  for  not  having  faith 
eiinuKh  to  cure  the  boy.  and  by  the  dignity  with 
which  He  had  ordered  him  to  be  brought  to  Him— in 
thi't  mixed  state  of  mind,  he  closes  his  description  of 
the  case  with  these  touching  words :  hat  if  then  caust 
do  any  thinic>  have  compaision  on  as.  and  help  as— "us," 
says  the  father:  for  it  was  a  sore  family  affliction. 
lY.  the  language  of  the  Syn^phenician  woman  re- 
g.ording  her  daughter.  "Ix»rtl.  help  me."  Still,  nothing 
is  done ;  the  man  is  but  <frungfing  intofnith:  it  must 
come  a  step  farther.  But  he  had  to  do  with  Him 
who  breaks  not  t))c  brut.«ed  reed,  and  who  knew  how 
to  Inspire  what  He  demanded.  The  man  had  said  to 
Him.  "  If  Tliou  c<iu.-t.  H/) ;"  23.  Jesos— retorting  upon 
liim.  said  nnto  him.  If  tboa  canst  believe:  The  man  hatl 
said,  "If  Thou  canst  do  any  ihivg:'^  Jesus  replies. 
all  things  are  poi>sihle  to  hiia  that  brlieveth— *  My  doing 
ail  dei>ends  on  thy  believing.*  To  impress  this  still 
iiiore.  He  redoubles  upon  the  believing:  "If  thou 
canst  believe,  all  tlitnm  are  possible  to  him  that  be- 
liovcth."  Thus  the  1.ord  helps  the  birth  of  faith  in 
that  struggling  soul:  and  now.  though  with  pain  and 
sore  travail,  it  conieii  to  the  birth,  as  Tuench.  bor- 
rowing from  Oi.f>HAr>tEN.  exprewes  it.  Seeing  the 
cast;  stood  still,  waiting  not  upon  the  lord's  power 
but  h:s  own  faith,  the  man  Itecomes  immediately 
c<jn.4cious  of  conflicting  principles,  and  rises  into 
<me  of  the  noblest  utterances  on  record.  24.  And 
straightway  the  father  of  the  child  cried  ont.  and  said 
with  tears.  Lord,  I  believe  :  help  then  mine  unbelief— ^.d., 
"Tis  useless  concealing  from  Thee,  O  Thou  myste- 
rious, mighty  Healer,  the  unbelief  that  still  struggles 
in  this  heart  of  mine:  but  that  heart  bears  me  wit* 
ncss  that  I  do  beheve  in  Thee:  and  if  distrust  still 
remains.  I  disown  it.  1  wrestle  with  it.  1  seek  help 
from  Thee  against  it'  Two  things  are  very  remark- 
able here:  First.  Tfw.  felt  and  fwntd  jtresenee  q/'iin- 
hr/W.  which  only  the  strength  of  the  man's  faith 
•ouid  have  lo  revealed  to  bis  own  conteionraaig, 

u 


Beeond.  Bia  appnal  to  ChriM  for  hrip  agaiiut  Ms  ffU 
itnhei'«/-a  feature  in  the  case  quite  nnparaUeM. 
■ad  showing,  more  than  all  proteatationfl  ooold  have 
done,  the  Insight  he  had  attained  into  the  eiiitence 
of  a  powtr  in  Ckntt  mnre  i^mrioua  than  am^f  k€  kvd 
be90U4^  for  hi$  poor  ^ild.  The  work  wu  done:  and 
as  the  commotton  and  confusion  In  the  crowd  «•• 
now  increasing,  Jeaus  at  once,  as  Lord  of  afririts. 
gives  the  word  of  command  to  the  dumb  and  deaf 
spirit  to  be  gone,  never  agiUn  to  return  to  hi*  viettm. 
86.  And  the  spirit  oried,  and  rent  him  eort.  and  canm  out 
of  him:  and  be  was  as  one  dead:  inaomoeh  tiiak  atny  hU, 
He  is  dead.  The  malignant,  cruel  spirit,  now  eonedou 
that  hla  time  was  come,  gathers  up  hie  whole  itrength, 
with  Intent  bya  Ust  stroke  to  kill  Us  ▼iettm,  and 
had  nearly  succeeded.  But  the  Lend  ci  lUte  was 
there:  the  Healer  of  all  maladiee,  the  Friend  of 
sinners,  the  Seed  of  the  woman.  "  the  Strongertban 
the  strong  man  armed,"  was  there.  The  TnyfUth 
which  Qirist  declared  to  be  enough  for  evegyUdng 
being  now  found,  it  was  not  possible  that  the  wipeDt 
should  prevaiL  Fearfully  is  he  permitted  to  braise 
the  A/et,  as  In  this  case:  but  his  own  hfod  shall  go  for 
it— his  works  shall  be  destroyed  (1  John,  X  «).  tT. 
Bat  Jesus  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  lifted  hisi  n;  aid 
be  arose.  S8.  Why  could  not  we  east  him  eat?  »:  AnI 
he  said  unto  them«  This  kiad  can  come  fbrth  \f  nethlag 
bat  by  prayer  and  &sting— i.f.,  as  nearly  all  good  in- 
terpreters are  agreed, '  this  kind  of  evil  aplrita  cannot 
be  expelled.*  or  *  so  desperate  a  case  of  demoniacal 
possession  cannot  be  cured,  but  by  prayer  and  fast- 
ing.* But  since  the  Lord  Himself  saya  that  His  dis- 
ciples could  not  fast  while  He  was  with  them,  perhaps 
this  was  designed,  as  Alford  hints,  for  their  after 
guidance— unless  we  take  it  as  but  a  definite  way  of 
expressing  the  general  truth,  that  great  and  diflknlt 
duties  require  special  preparation  and  self-deniaL 
But  the  answer  to  their  question,  as  given  by  Mat- 
thew (17.).  is  more  full:  "And  Jesus  said  nnto  than. 
Because  of  your  unbelief.  For  verily  I  say  onto  yon. 
If  ye  have  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  ye  shall 
say  unto  this  mountain.  Remove  hence  to  yonder 
place,  and  it  shall  remove ;  and  nothing  aball  be 
impossible  unto  you*'  (r.  :»).  See  on  ch.  IL  CL 
"  Howbcit  this  kind  goeth  not  out  but  by  prayer  and 
fasting"  (p.  SI):  i.e..  though  nothing  is  impueslhle  to 
faith,  yet  such  a  height  of  faith  as  is  reqniaiU  for 
such  triumphs  is  not  to  be  reached  either  in  a  mo- 
ment or  without  effort— either  with  God  in  prayer  or 
with  ourselves  in  f  elf-denymg  exercises.  Luke  (A.  tt) 
adds,  "  And  they  were  all  amaaed  at  the  mighty 
power  of  God"— 'at  the  majesty'  or  ' raightineia of 
God.*  in  this  laut  miracle,  in  the  transfiguration,  kc: 
or.  at  the  divine  yraitdeur  of  (Jlirist  rising  upon  theoa 
daily. 

Heexmd  ExvlicU  Announeantnt  of  Bis  Apjiroaekimg 
Ikatli,  and  K'$urrtetion  (v.  30^2).  SO.  And  they  de- 
parted thence,  and  passed— *were  passing  along*  thiee^ 
Galilee:  and  ha  woold  not  that  any  man  shoold  know  U. 
By  comparing  Matthew.  17.  22.  23.  and  Luke.  0.  41.  41^ 
with  this,  we  gather,  that  as  our  Lord'a  reason  for 
going  Uirongh  Galilee  more  privately  than  usual  on 
this  occasion,  was  to  reiterate  to  them  the  annoanee> 
ment  which  had  so  shocked  them  at  the  first  mention 
of  it.  and  thus  familiarize  them  with  it  by  little  and 
little,  so  thu  was  His  reason  for  enjoining  alienee 
upon  them  as  to  their  present  movementa.  8L  For 
he  tanght  his  disciples,  and  said  nnto  them—"  Let  these 
sayings  sink  down  into  your  ears"  (Luke.  ft.  il):  not 
what  had  been  passing  between  them  as  to  Hia  gran- 
deur, but  what  He  was  now  to  utter,  "for"  The 
Son  of  man  is  delivered.  The  use  of  the  preeent  tsnse 
expresses  how  near  at  hand  He  would  have  them  to 
oonsider  it  As  Bmxqrl  sasrs,  steps  were  already  la 
course  of  being  taken  to  Uug  it  about     into  thi 


^^^H^^Bfl 

ffUiIWK 

HUtK.  IX- 

II  bt  itellvcnd  iDU  Uh  budi  of  >>».-- 
of  Doli«.Mtii>ll  Ibe  Ihn*  EiimeliB* 

9Hd.  bal  bur  Id  mind  <rbM  I  Jui« 
1  run  u>d  now  dcatlDHl/  rcnat,  tbul 
wboaa  be*mi  tt  now  lajuioa  U  mon  to 
altbt  (lonm.'     u«l  tfts  ba  la  UiU.  ba 

-"■nd  it  •»•  hid  Iram  them,  (aa)  thui 

boi  niut  chartahed  ijau  w«e  ao  com- 

urnnwloDi.    But  "U»r  nn  sicHd- 
IMibmr,  IT.  a.    Whil«  Iba  olhw  E«B- 

IbU  <^»tn«  hu  man  of  lbs  child,  la  bl^nl  tbwa,' 

llllli  cblUi.  tht  uinn  li  imtnt  In  tb«  Miudrim  sf 
bunn;-"toF  be  ihu  la  imibsalobal  lawlimoM- 
yoB  kU.  tbe  Hiiia  aball  ba  anal"  ILuka,  •  m.    And 

rhihl,  In  mr  uuu-fiDDi  kna  lo  Me.  laerinUi  at; 

euUnf  ant  danIa  la  tbf  iHina,  ud  ba  fglliwWli  nat  ui 
ud  n  fnbtda  liiiD.  btatua  ba  AUgwatli  b«  u.    TIw 

Lord  hul  liut  nttenid.  "In  Mr  DHua."     'u,'  inl«. 
powJohn-yonnt  ir'knu.butIiotauBI«laiiUj>*p|tns 

nmlndi  me  si  eoflielbiDa  tbit  ™lu!Te  iiurduu. 
■DdwsibmildllkMokuuwU  wedidtlirhl.    Woww 

a  mm  Twi 


r  Iba  wiltI   From  Uil>  we  oUmc  ita>t 


hell  Ibf  Jr  p»a«H ;  Jbr  br  tbi  wij  tbaj 


.    Thu  baiattful  tr 


»  kuurdnni  ai  *U :  i 


W  Fat  ba  Ihu  la  net  >(Uiiit  u  la  u  aiu  HrL  Two 
prlnclpLu  of  iDunenae  In  ftartuDe  be  bare  Uld  dowui 
■nnt.  MoosdrtUreiKUIripmkdFUot  auwlw  kw 
tbaCeltta  Is  do  >  inlnsta  In  HrDne;  mad  SkwhI. 


Iff  rurw'rd  hir  tA/  Jli'cij'^' 

Ai  lliHI  hul  lDt«Tiipt«d 

rmiiilioD  hud  occurmt.    43- 

niuo  them  loitnniWB;ro- 
Hect  which  aucb  unufanrr' 
leld  wnnlil   h>ce  utKin  tlia 

eriluiliiflerillUierwi 


iiDLhen,    11  l> 

tMll^r  Ui 

bencad  abonl  kl.  aftk    T 

Implr    ■ 

<nul  eitn 

:lDd.    Ba 

'in'Mittbtw'. 

anuje  il 

UTler  Ibiin  lb 
>«.  u  In  Luk 

•mtU  hw 

■8.    and  b> 

tail.  tliMlfbr 

uclikdetl 

Ibetaioinbhin: 

anted,  ud  u 

woHid  ba  ■  b 

I'W  "ima 

orlUem.    Har. 

irilium  ion*  ta 

Heltha.. 

btr^an  ol 

Tbcte  wlU   ba 

X  ud  nm  ud 

lOMOl  K! 

la  enoiiEb  fnini 

I  LnkUnanl  ol 

IMI  »!<:■■  W 

ihoat  ur  eddi- 

Hon  num 

wUlbelta 

■    ■■ForllBU.I 

neadii  be  ttut  aSearacami.  but  wn 

wbqni  lb 

offenM  comat 

■■■    -TU.  . 

Ulht  «!<■ 

arlwblr  ca 

bBlbot 

SH  (»UU  U  hi 

TtOfChiHO  SugytBiid  by  ikt  Di$tipln*  Strift. 


MARK,  X.  ChrUt  ForeUlUth  Hit  De^Oi  mnd  MentrhtOhiL 


stumble.*  4S.  Asd  if  thy  band  offmd  thee,  cat  it  oft  tl 
ia  batter  tat  thM  to  tater  into  Ufa  lOAiaed,  thaa  hATlnf 
two  hands  to  go  iato  htlL  8«e  Matthew.  6.  29.  SQL  The 
i>nly  difference  between  the  worda  there  and  here  la, 
that  there  they  refer  to  impure  inctlnations ;  here,  to 
an  ambitions  diipodtlon.  an  irascible  or  qnarrelsome 
temper,  and  the  like:  and  the  infnnctlnn  is.  to  strike 
at  the  root  of  snch  dispositions  and  cnt  off  the  occa- 
sions of  them.  47.  And  if  thine  eye  offend  thee,  plnek 
it  out :  it  is  better  for  thee  to  eater  into  the  kingdom  of 
God  with  one  eye.  than  having  two  eyes  to  be  east  iato 
hell-fUv :  48l  Where  their  wcrm  disth  not,  and  the  Are  is 
not  quencbed.  See  on  Matthew,  fi.  30:  and  on  the 
words  "hell"  and  " hell  tire."  or  'the  hell  of  flre.-* 
eee  on  Matthew.  A.  23.  The  "nnquenchableness"  of 
this  tire  has  alreatly  been  bmuitht  before  us  .see  on 
J^Iatthew,  S.  12):  and  the  awfully  viyid  idea  of  an  un- 
dying worm,  everiastintrly  consuming  an  nncon> 
sumable  bo<ly.  is  taken  from  the  closing  words  of  the 
Kvangellcal  prophet  ;Kiiah.  OS.  24).  whfch  seem  to 
hare  furnished  the  later  Jewish  Church  with  its  cur- 
rent phraseology  on  the  subject  of  future  punishment 
<«ee  LiuuTFuuT).  49.  For  erery  one  shall  be  salted 
with  ftre,  and  erery  sacriftee  aball  be  salted  with  salt.  A 
(lifllcnlt  Terse,  on  which  much  has  been  written— 
pome  of  it  to  little  purpose.  **  Every  one"  probably 
means  *  Every  follower  of  mine  ;*  and  the  "fire"  with 
which  he  "  must  bo  salted"  probably  means  *  a  fiery 
trial*  to  sea.son  him.  i(Y.  Malachl.  3.  S.  Ac )  The 
reference  to  salting  the  sacrifice  is  of  course  to  that 
maxim  of  the  Levitlcal  law,  that  every  acceptable 
eacrlflce  must  be  sprinkled  with  salt,  to  expreRS 
svmbolicaily  its  soundness,  sweetness,  wholewime- 
ness,  acceptability,  lint  %n  it  had  to  be  roa<fcfl  flnt, 
we  have  hero  the  further  idea  of  a  salting  with  fire. 
Jn  this  case,  "every  sacrifice,"  in  the  next  clause, 
will  mean,  *  Every  one  who  would  be  fonnd  an  accept- 
able offering  to  God:'  and  thun  tho  whule  verse  may 
perhaps  be  paraphrased  as  follows:  '  Every  disciple 
of  Mine  shall  have  a  fiery  trial  to  undergo,  and  every 
(■ne  who  would  be  found  an  (xlour  of  a  sweet  smell, 
»  sacrifioe  acceptable  and  wcll-pleaslnt;  to  (iod, 
must  have  such  a  tnUttng.  like  the  lievitiiMl  sacriflres.* 
Another,  but.  as  it  seems  to  us,  far-fetched  as  well 
Hj<  harsh,  interpretation— sugtrested  first,  wo  believe, 
by  M1CHA.SLIH,  and  adopted  by  Alkx  an dkr— takes 
t  l>c  "  every  sacrifice  which  must  be  sailed  with  fire" 
tu  mean  those  who  are  "  cast  into  hell,"  and  the  pr«- 
Afrvatiee  etfect  of  this  salting  to  refer  to  the  prcser^ 
vatlon  of  the  lost  not  only  in  but  liy  meant  0/  the  fire 
f  if  IiclL  Their  reason  for  this  is  that  the  other  inter- 
pretation changes  the  meaning  of  tJie  "  fire,"  and  the 
characters  too.  from  the  lost  to  the  8ave<l.  in  these 
xertes.  Bnt  as  our  Lord  confessedly  ends  liis  dis- 
course with  the  case  of  His  own  true  disciples,  the 
iransitiou  to  them  In  the  iireveding  verse  i*  iHsrfectly 
natural;  wheroas  to  apply  the  preservative  wit  of  the 
sacrifice  to  the  preservinK  <!u:ility  of  hell-fire,  is 
i*iually  contrary  to  the  Kynibolical  sense  of  salt  and 
the  Scripture  represetiiau<ins  of  future  torment 
Diir  Lord  has  siill  in  His  eye  the  unseemly  jarrinpi 
which  had  arisen  among  the  Twelve,  the  i»cril  t<i 
themselves  of  allowing  any  iutlulgonce  to  such  p.-is- 
Miins,  and  the  severe  Kclf-iMinfii^  which  salvation 
would  cost  them.  5a  Salt  is  good:  bat  if  the  salt  have 
lust  his  saltuess—iu  power  u>  season  what  it  is  lirought 
into  contact  with,  wherewith  will  ytt  season  it?  Huw 
is  this  proi>erty  to  be  restorctlr  See  on  Matthew, 
A.  1."..  Have  salt  in  yourselves  —  '  See  to  it  that  ye 
retain  in  yourselves  those  precious  iiualities  that  will 
moke  you  a  blessing  to  one  another,  and  to  all  around 
you:'  and— with  respect  to  the  miserable  strife  out 
of  which  all  this  discourse  has  sprung,  in  (me  con- 
cluding word— have  peace  one  with  auotber.  Thhi  is  re- 
peated in  iThesaalooians.  .v  u. 

w 


CHAPTER  X. 
Ver.  1-11    FiivAL  Dkpaktubs  nioM  Oalzlbb- 
1>nroR(:x.    f=  Matthew.  lA  l-U;  Lnke,  A  U.)   Bet  on 
Hatthew.  if.  M:t. 

13-ia      LlTTLK   (TRTLDBm   BbOCOHT  TO  CBRItT. 

(sMatthew,  lA  U-13:  Luke,  18.  1M7.}   8m  on  Lnke. 
lA  16-17. 

17-31.  Tub  Rich  Yorwo  Rvlbr  (=MBttlMw.  1% 
10.30:  Luke.  IH.  is-.'NX]    8ee  on  Luke.  lA.  18-90. 

3S-4A  ThIBD  EXPLTCIT  ANI>  KTILL  PiTLLEB  AB- 
BOUNCBMBVT  OF  HlH  APPBOACHtKO  SvrrUUirail. 
DBATH,  AVD  RBMITBBXCTIuy-THB  AMBITIOU*  RB- 
(tUEPTOF  JAXKHAHDJORlf.  A9D  TUBRKFLT.         (s 

HaUhew.  »,  i7-2»(:  Lnke.  i&  si-M.) 

Third  AHnfmtteement  tif  Hit  npitrotuhintt  Swjirimm, 
DtaiK  and  lUjiwrrfctum  (".  3»M!.  39.  And  they  wen 
in  the  way— or  on  the  road,  geiar  vp  to  Jenisaim— tai 
Perea,  and  probably  aomewhere  between  Ei^iralm 
and  Jeneho.  on  the^arther  side  of  the  Jordan,  aatl 
to  the  north-eant  of  Jerusalem,  and  Jeaaa  want  bcltn 
them— as  (vHotilh  says,  in  the  style  of  an  intrepid 
Leader,  and  tney  were  anased— or  'ttmck  aiih 
astonishment*  at  His  oourace  in  advanciDg  to  eer- 
tain  death,  and  as  they  fbllowed.  they  were  atraU-  for 
their  own  safety.  Theae  artle«,  ttfe-lika  tondies- 
not  <mly  from  an  eye-witnesa,  but  one  whom  tJia 
noble  carriage  of  the  Master  struck  with  wonder  and 
awe  -are  peculiar  to  Mark,  and  give  the  aeeond  Goo- 
pel  a  charm  all  its  own:  making  us  feel  as  if  we  onr- 
selves  were  in  the  midst  of  tlie  scenes  it  deai'ribM. 
Well  miitht  the  poet  exclaim. 

*  Tlie  HsTienr,  what  a  nolilc  flanie 

Wai  kiud^cd  in  Hln  breait. 
When,  lisstinf  to  Jerusslein, 

lie  maroh'd  before  tite  rest  I*— Orwp^. 

And  ha  took  again  the  twelve— referring  to  His  previoui 
announcements  on  this  sad  subject,  and  hefaa  to 
tell  them  what  things  sboald  happen  onto  him— 'were 
going  to  befall  Him.'  The  word  exprewes  something 
already  bctnin  bnt  not  brought  to  a  bead,  rather 
than  something  wholly  future.  33.  Baying.  BeJiflU. 
we  go  up  to  Jerasslem  —  for  the  last  time,  and—"  aH 
thinirs  tliat  are  written  by  the  propheu  concerning 
the  Son  of  man  shall  be  accomplished"  (Luke,  U.  al 
the  Son  of  man  shall  be  dehvered  unto  the  chisf  prieati, 
and  nato  the  scribes ;  and  they  shall  «m^«wB  htai  Vi 
dfath,  and  shall  deliver  hint  to  the  Ocntilee.  This  la  the 
flmt  express  statitment  that  the  Gentiles  woiild  oom* 
bine  with  tiie  Jews  in  His  death ;  the  two  grand 
divisions  of  the  human  race  for  whom  Ho  dle«l  thns 
taking  part  in  crucifying  the  Lord  of  Ulory.  as 
Wkbhteb  di  WiLKiNmiK  observe.  34.  And  thay  shall 
moek  him,  and  shall  aoourge  him,  and  shall  apit  vpea 
him.  and  shall  kill  him:  and  the  third  day  he  ahall  xiat 
again.  Simnihirly  exi>lictt  as  tliis  announcement 
was,  Luke  {\k  aa)  nxy%  "they  understood  nono  of 
these  thini.'s;  and  this  saying  was  hid  from  thotti 
neither  knew  tiiey  the  thiui^  which  were  apoken.** 
The  meaning  of  the  words  they  could  be  at  no  loea  to 
understand,  bnt  their  import  in  relation  to  Ilia 
Messianic  kingdom  they  couid  not  penetrate:  tbe 
whole  prediction  being  ri^lit  in  the  teeth  of  their 
preconoeiveil  notions.  That  they  should  haTe  clang 
so  tenaciously  to  the  popular  notion  of  an  smsnlTer' 
ing  Messiah,  may  surprise  us:  bnt  it  gives  inexpfea- 
sible  weiKht  to  their  after-testimony  to  a  aalfeting 
and  dying  Saviour. 

Ambtiii(m<  JtunteH  of  Jamet  <tnd  John— The  JUpfw 
{v.  36-46).  35.  And  James  and  John,  the  eons  of  SchedM. 
come  unto  bim,  saying.  Matthew  (Su.  an)  says  tbetr 
"mother  came  to  Him  with  her  sons,  worahipping 
Him  and  desiring."  Ac  [Ct  MaUhew,  :i7.  60.  with 
ch.  ifi.  40)  Salome  was  her  name  (ch.  18.  i).  We 
cannot  be  sure  with  which  of  the  parties  the  move- 
ment 01-iglnated;  but  as  our  Lord,  even  in  Matthov^ 


at  ine  iwo  piaoes  oi  niKoen  nononr  m  ine 
Djedom.  The  semblance  of  a  plea  for  so 
touR  a  re>]ae9t  ml^ht  pos-sibly  have  been 
n  the  fact  thatono  of  the  two  n<m.'\11y  leaned 
eaAt  of  JesuK,  or  sat  next  llim  at  mcalu. 
other  wa«  one  of  the  favoured  three.    38. 

said  onto  them.  Te  know  not  what  ya  ask. 
I«  the  reply  to  each  a  reqneat,  preferred  at 
IM.  After  the  lad  amumnoemeot  joat  made! 
ik  of  tke  enp  tkat I  drink  of t  To*d(inkof 
iB  ScripCnre  a  flgnre  for  gettliig  one*s  flll 
lood  (PMdfliiaLft:  A  ft:lHL  U:  JeremfAh. 
i  111  ifuha  n.  8:  John.  18. 11 ;  BereUtioii. 
■rettiatbecapof niffMlniEi  andbetaptiiod 
iptlnBthJitlainteptiitdwlthT  (Gf.  for  the 
PMim  41  r.)  The  ohjeet  of  this  qaestion 
tvn  been  to  try  how  far  those  two  men 
Ms  of  tho  dignity  to  which  they  asphwd; 
D  tbo  principle  that  hs  who  is  able  to  suffer 
iUsAko  will  be  tbo  nearest  to  Him  in  His 

SB.  And  thqr  ssid  into  him.  Wo  can.  Here 
m  owning  their  motlier's  petition  for  them 
mn:  and  donbtles  they  were  perfectly 
prof  easing  their  willingness  to  follow  their 
•ay  suffering  He  might  have  to  endure. 
ttey  shftll  have  to  do  it  As  for /amet,  he 
at  of  the  apostles  irtio  was  honoured,  and 
oualf  able,  to  be  baptised  with  his  Master's 
f  Mood  (Aets,  11  1.  S) ;  while  John,  after 
aogh  aU  the  persecutions  to  which  the 
tveh  wao  exposed  from  the  Jews,  and 

th«  stmgjtftes  and  sulliertnRs  occasioned  by 
inmphs  of  the  tioepel  among  the  Gentiles, 
B  tbo  TietioL  after  all  the  rest  had  got  to 

bitter  persecution  in  the  evening  of  his 
iho  word  of  God  and  for  the  testimony  of 
isi.  Vee.  they  were  dear  belierers  and 
m.  in  spite  of  tliis  unworthy  ambition,  and 
1  loMw  it :  and  perhaps  the  f oresii^t  d 

would  hstre  to  pais  throng  and  the 
I  leatimony  He  wonki  yet  reoelTe  from 

Um  eftose  of  that  genUeneu  which  we 
i  vomder  at  in  His  reproof.  And  Josns  said 
Ts  ahall  indssd  drink  of  tho  cap  that  I  drink 
k  chfS  baptisai  that  I  am  haptised  withal  Bhall 


IS  not  Mine  to  give,  pave  to  them  for  whom  it  is  pre- 
pared.' "When  therefore  He  says.  "It  is  not  mine  to 
pive"  the  meaninx  is,  '  I  cannot  /ivc  it  m&  favour  to 
whomsoever  I  i'l'^nsr,  or  on  a  I'rinciple  of  fnpourit- 
imi:  it  belonk,'s  exdusivi-ly  to  those  for  wiiom  it  is 
prepared,'  ^'C.  And  if  this  be  His  meaninu,  it  will 
be  seen  how  far  our  Lord  is  from  disclaiming  the 
rifffat  to  assign  to  each  his  proper  place  in  His  King- 
dom: that  on  the  oontnuy.  He  expressly  asserts  it. 
merely  announcing  that  the  principle  of  distribution 
is  quite  different  from  what  these  petitioners  sup- 
posed. Our  Lord,  it  will  be  observed,  does  not  deny 
the  petition  of  James  and  John,  or  say  they  shall  not 
occupy  the  place  in  His  kingdom  wliich  they  now 
improperly  sought:— for  aught  we  know,  that  may  b€ 
th4ir  true  pUuf.  AU  we  are  sure  of  Ls.  that  their  ask> 
ing  it  was  displeasing  to  Him  "to  whom  all  Judg- 
ment is  committed,"  and  so  was  not  fitted  to  gain 
their  object,  but  just  the  reverse.  (See  what  is 
Uught  in  Luke.  11  8-11.)  One  at  least  of  these 
brethren,  as  Alford  strikingly  remarks,  saw  on  the 
right  and  on  the  left  hand  of  their  Lord,  as  He  hung 
upon  the  tree,  the  cmdfled  thieves:  and  Ijitter 
indeed  must  have  been  the  remembrance  of  this  am- 
bitious prayer  at  that  moment  41.  And  when  the 
tsn  hsard  it,  thsy  began  to  bo  mneh  diaplsssed  with 
James  and  Joto— or  "  were  moved  with  indignation,'' 
as  the  same  word  is  rendered  in  Matthew,  9u.  84. 
The  expression  "  bet/an  to  be,"  which  is  of  fretiuent 
occurrence  in  the  Gospels,  means  that  more  passed 
than  is  expressed,  and  that  we  have  but  the  resultb 
And  can  we  blame  the  ten  for  the  indignation  which 
they  feltt  Yet  there  was  probably  a  spice  of  the  old 
spirit  of  rivalry  in  it,  which  in  spite  of  our  Lord's  re- 
cent lengthened,  diversifled  and  most  solemn  warn- 
ings agafaist  it,  had  not  ceased  to  stir  in  their  breasts. 
43.  Bat  Jtsos  eallsd  thsm  to  him,  and  saith  onto  thorn. 
To  know  that  they  which  are  aoconntod  to  rolo— are  re- 
cognised OT  acknowledged  as  rulers,  over  tho  Oentiles 
oxtrdse  lorddiip  ovsr  them :  and  their  groat  ones  sxsr- 
oise  sntiuurity  upon  them— as  superiors  exercising  an 
acknowledged  authority  over  inferiors.  43.  But  so 
shall  it  not  be  among  joa:  bat  whosoever  will  be  grsat 
among  yon,  shall  be  yonr  ministsr— a  subordinate  ser- 
vant   44.  And  whosoever  of  joa  will  bo  the  ehidest— or 


e  «  .A  %  I  — 


MARK.  XI,  Xtl. 


Uod— "  Hi  at.vm  Hn  Liri  i 
-IbDj"  k  bn  Id  bo  Uksn.  hd 
/»■  or  KtOi  all.  bat  tn  opiioiiUoii  t 
or  Buui  far  tb*  manr  donui. 

».  »3i:Lake.  IB.  35-u.l    BiHonL 

CHAPTER  XI 

Vw   i-iL     Chewt'b  TaicKPi 


.  ud  Hit  lul  HOI  wn. 
ir  boheld  br  Clii  uplvuse  n 


n  Fii)   Tsn  CiTBiut.  i 


ui4  whmluIudliHkadPKisliibiiDtiipiii 


•ftor  tho  Wnmrbil  entrj.    Nor  dg  [Iib  Third  ud 
FooHb  Gui>eli  ctvs  Di  more  LtUt.    BntrramMat- 


ui  pfeTtlcului.  for  irbic 
om  th«  diy  ul  Hu  Triuio 


il  EnDy,  djd 


it-Md  Diuked  t 


plklD  Vkltl  VL. 

u  Uu  nuntirB  oi 
tioEu  of  thfi  dw- 
iiBwi4  WnmHne  of  ffli  Tniii><»  (■-.  IS-UI.  Fi 
ctfllilip<nt<».mi)ii  Laki.m4Mi 
'rcMi  ttiM  Onrai-mff  of  tht  F^^  2Wr  (r 
Tueidiy.  Vat  Udid  ( 


tiie  vadt:  H*  bid  dwt,  u 
Bilbui)'.  u  IIUT  fuH4  tT— iDUtg  law  Jini 
•Elin.  tlur  iiw  iliB  ■■  tm  diird  m  tns  lb  r 
DO  pvtlil  bUcbt.  tuTim  IKa  in  tbe  root:  t 
wu  Do«  d».l.  imi  ud  touob.  Id  Manfan.  I 
Cl  IB  44ld  it  wiUiond  tMt^  u  vKm  ■*  tl  *b  m 
But  tbc  full  bUibl  bid  not  ititwuBd  pnlat 
oD«:  txA  In  tba  diuk  (nttiaiia.  *■  Ihcr  man 
UaUunr.  tber  hid  not  obterred  !L  Tba  m 
Kith  ubiota  Uuk  duUniBlibM  Um  dan  b  « 
urred  by  Uutba*.  IDMot  onlr  on  holdUa*| 
InitbinlilchUialiwldsiitintdHteDidlalMa 
MatUuw  Uu  whote  ii  mprwOTtWl  ai  tiUv  i 
■1  ODoa.  JnM  H  Uw  two  >t«n>  or  JiinuT  dotf 
djinf  Aod  dud— Ira  rapreaanttd  br  Ufaaa  OBI 
oolr  dtSemM  li  bMvaiD  ■  mora  luuuuir  I 
own  daMlad  DHiatlTB,  aicb  ui  wblcli  unl^aee 

-      -     ■-  BdltngK. 


.»«.>  Tbetliaoil  Ihb  EeetlonipPHnto 
IieUa>ddwsf  ChtUirilHtwKk-Tsciday. 
r  tatmtnea  the  nbjMI  l>r*WliiE  iS.  isi, 
■nn  tM  PhuMHa  ud  lonk  hosdhI  bov 
tUtmua^  BimlBlUiUlk.''  IS.  AiAUiir 
a  Un  <0BU  i(  Ito  PkuiHH— "Ihiir  db- 
an  MaRIn*;  KotwUr  ;«uv  sod  mloiu 
IB  tkAt  liaidnkiiv  ■ebooL  ud  at  Ute  Kin- 
Sm  do  KUUn.  K  II.  In  LnlM.  *i.  Is, 
lUloc  loola  ju«  nU«d  "ipla.  whleb  ihoaJd 
^ouibIth  jqu  roi'TUhtfloiu'f  man.  Lhfct  ib«r 
Ike  bolil  ol  Hli  vnnl].  Uiu  »  ibt)  nlihl 
Him  aula  Dm  iionT  ud  ■nIlioTltT  nl  tbo 
r.~    Tbcir  iilui.  tbaa,  in»  to  taUnp  fllm 


I  [or  H  nu:  lot  Il4n  rtgud- 
wlluBuantiiusrd.    Init 


tr  at  their  licuti  took  Uw  Coral  ot  onlh 
liu  whu  thcr  illd  noi  tcel-ui  uulmu  dnln 

thii  tmof^'.  iL    And  h*  oitb  uiU  Umn,  WlisH 
T  bU  bbu  bus.  Csu'I.     17.  And  Juu  uuwir- 


It  U]«lr  wtr"  (MuiUiDO.  £ 


ol  IfaMr  Fsthet'i  IrnmoitUiij  (|  Timothy. 


MDH.  which  li  nol  oBumiil   ttjlag  iKjodiu.  1.  si.  I 
un  tm  0<d  gf  AtTihui.  ud  t)u  Q«l  tl  but  u4  Uii 


m  addlHoa  In  tlis  nnulns  luiL 
iclodell.  -- Pqi  sU  Ln  unto  I: 
HU  Tlew,'  oc  'in  B)i  uUinst 
sal  — found  onlr  In  Lnke~tbi 


kocunnied  vttrlhj  t4>  oh 


.  "iboitwboihiiUba 


rd  Us  ~  God"  of  Hli  nsMudial  M 


d,  (cknowLtilted  tbs  Mthoiily  of 


uluniibed  U  HIi  d 


I'huiHwi  bud  baud  I 


lalnre.    though  HiioewhM  [ptldim  IuidkII  upou  I 


WkUkiMfk* 


XABK.  xn. 


to  beUere.  he  wm  nererthekM  ma  honeci-hearted. 
fair  dispnUnt  Whiok  is  th*  flnt  eoBuuuulnie&t  of 
aOf-flnt  In  importaDM :  the  primarr.  leading  oom- 
maodmant.  the  mort  fundamental  one.  Thia  wai  a 
iioeetion  which,  with  tome  otben.  dirided  the  Jewish 
teachen  Into  rtral  schooli^  Onr  Lord'e  answer  ia  in 
a atrain of  reipect  veir  different  from  what  He  show- 
ed to  caTlllera— erer  ohserrinK  His  own  direction. 
"Give  not  that  which  ie  holy  to  the  dofo.  neither 
cast  re  jour  pearla  btion  swine;  lest  they  trample 
them  under  their  feet,  and  torn  again  and  rend  joa'* 
Jiatthew.  7.  6<.  88.  And  Jesus  answond  hia.  The  flnt 
tf  all  tbe  eexunaadBM&ts  is.  The  readinas  here  Tary 
eooaiderably.  Txbchbitdobj'  and  Taaoxms  read 
limply,  'the  first  is:'  and  they  are  followed  by 
Hkysb  and  Alfokd.  Bat  though  the  authority  for 
the  precise  form  of  the  receiTed  text  is  slender,  a 
form  almost  identioaJ  with  it  seems  to  hare  most 
weight  of  authority.  Onr  Loid  here  f^Tes  Hii  ex- 
plicit sanction  to  tiie  distinction  between  command- 
ments of  a  more/iMdam«ii<a/  and  snrvmaiif  character, 
and  commandments  of  a  more  dtptmdent  and  mb- 
onMnote  nature ;  a  distinction  of  which  it  is  con- 
fidently assffltird  by  a  certain  class  of  critics  that  the 
Jews  knew  nothing,  that  onr  Lord  and  hia  apostles 
nowhes«  ley  down,  and  which  has  been  inTented  br 
Christian  dlTlneiw  (CL  Matthew.  B.  S3.)  Hear.  0 
Isrssl:  the  Lord  onr  Qo4  is  ODs  Lord.  This  every  devout 
Jew  recited  twice  every  day.  and  the  Jews  do  it  to 
thii  day:  thus  keeping  up  the  great  ancient  national 
protest  against  the  pcdytheisms  and  pantheinns  of 
tlie  heatlien-worid:  it  is  the  great  utterance  of  the 
national  faith  in  One  living  and  Personal  God— 
"Onk  Jbbovab!"  30.  And  thoa  staalt  We  have 
here  the  language  of  lar,  expressive  of  God's  cUkim$. 
What  then  are  we  here  bcmnd  down  to  do?  One 
wtml  is  made  to  express  it.  And  what  a  word  !  Had 
the  essence  of  the  divine  law  consisted  in  tUfdM,  it 
could  not  possibly  have  been  exiNrc<iied  in  a  dngle 
word;  for  no  one  deed  is  comprehensive  of  all  others 
embraced  in  the  law.  But  as  it  oonsistfl  in  an  ujtee' 
turn  of  (A«  soiU,  one  word  suffices  tn  express  it— but 
only  one.  Fmr,  though  due  to  God  and  enjoined  by 
Him.  is  UfmUd  in  its  sphere  and  ditiant  in  character. 
Trtut^  H<tp€,  and  the  Uke.  though  essential  features 
of  a  right  state  of  heart  towards  God,  are  called  into 
action  only  by  ptnonal  nMsntjy.  and  so  are— in  a 
good  sense,  it  is  true,  but  still  are  properly-^V.nsfi 
affections;  that  is  to  say,  they  have  respect  to  nur  mm 
veU-betni/.  But  Lovs  is  an  eUl-iMduttre  affection, 
embracing  not  only  every  other  affection  proper  to 
its  Object,  but  all  that  is  proper  to  be  rfvne  to  its 
Object:  for  as  love  spontaneously  seeks  to  please  its 
object  so.  in  the  case  of  men  to  God,  it  is  the  native 
weU-sprlng  of  a  voluntary  obedience.  It  is.  Iiesides. 
the  most  penoual  of  all  lUTectlons.  One  may  fear  an 
ceou,  one  may  hope  for  an  amu,  one  may  rejoice  in 
an  fWiMi;  but  one  can  love  only  a  Fenon,  It  is  the 
Ccndersit  the  moat  wml/itk.  tlie  most  dUrine  of  all 
affections.  Such.  then,  is  the  affection  in  which  the 
enenoe  of  the  divine  law  is  declared  to  consist-Thoa 
Shalt  love.  We  now  come  to  the  glorious  Object  of 
that  demanded  affection.  Ihou  shalt  love  the  Lord, 
thy  God— t.e..  Jehovah,  the  8elf-£zistent  One,  who 
has  revealed  Himself  as  the  "I  Am." and  there  is 
"none dee:"  who,  though  by  his  name  Jkbovau  ap. 
parently  at  an  unapproachable  distance  from  His 
finite  creatuiea,  yet  bears  to  2Ve  a  real  and  dcflmte 
relationahip,  out  of  whldi  arises  Hit  daim  and  Th^ 
uuty-ot  Low.  But  with  what  are  we  to  love  Him? 
Four  things  are  here  spedfled.  First.  "Thou  shalt 
love  the  Ijotd  thy  God"  with  thy  heart  This  some- 
times  means  'the  whole  inner  man'  (as  Proverbs, 
t  B);  but  that  cannot  be  meant  here;  for  then  the 
other  thnsa  partJcnlaii  would  be  superfluous.    Very 


often  it  means  'our  emotional  aatore'-^tlie  Mat  of 
MUng  as  distinguished  from  onr  inteUectnal  natore 
or  the  seat  of  CAon^U.  commonly  called  the  "miBdr 
iasinPhilippiana.4.r.  But  neither  eaa  this  be  the 
sense  of  it  here:  for  here  the  heart  is  diitiBiniishMl 
both  from  the  "mind"  and  the  "souL**  The^'haart" 
then,  must  here  mean  the  nNceriCv  of  both  the 
thoughts  and  the  feelings:  in  other  wtnda.  'itprigU- 
iwsi'  or'tni«-fcrarfediuiH.*asopposedtoa*«P«oWrai 
or  dindtd  affection.  But  next "  Thou  ahalt  lam  the 
Lord  thy  God"  with  thy  souL  This  is  deilcBed  to 
command  our  emotional  nature:  'Tho«  ahalt  pot 
/tditui  <»>  nxxriNt*  Into  thine  affection.'  Further, 
"Thou  Shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God"  with  thy  Bfad. 
This  commands  our  inteUectuid  nature:  *  Thoa  ihalt 
put  iHtdiif/€ntt  into  tliine  affection*— tn  oppoaltioB  to 
a  blind  devotion,  or  mere  devoteeism.  LMtbf.  *'ThcQ 
Shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God**  with  thy  streaith.  TUs 
commands  our  energies:  'Thou  shalt  put  ndtnaUv 
into  thine  affection'-"  Do  it  with  thy  mighf*  lEoeie- 
siastes.  9.  W.  Taking  theee  four  things  ftotethar.  the 
command  of  the  Law  is.  'Thou  shalt  lova  the  Loid 
thy  God  vUh  aU  thv  povwrs-wlth  a  Hneen.  a  /rtfd. 
an  inttUigent,  an  etntrgetie  love.'  But  this  ia  noi  all 
that  the  Law  demands.  God  will  have  aU  these 
quaUtiee  In  their  meet  perfect  exercise.  "Thou 
Shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God."  says  the  Law.  "^wtth 
afl  thy  heart**  or.  with  perfect  sincerity:  "Thon 
Shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  aU  thy  aont'*  or. 
with  the  utmost  fervour: "  Thou  shalt  low  the  Laid 
thy  God  with  aU  thy  mind.**  or.  in  the  fullest  «aar- 
ase  of  an  enlightened  reason  :  and  "  Thou  ahalt  love 
the  Lord  thy  (^od  with  all  thy  strength.'*  or.  with 
the  whole  enenor  of  our  being !  So  miudi  lor  the 
First  Commandment.  31.  And  the  s-ooad  is  HH 
"unto  it"  (Matthew,  si  30 ;  as  demanding  the  same 
affection,  and  only  the  extension  of  it,  in  Its  moper 
measure,  to  the  creatures  of  Him  whom  we  thus  love 
—our  liTtthrtn  in  the  particii>ation  of  the  same  na- 
ture, and  neiohbtmn.  as  connected  wi:li  us  by  ties 
that  render  each  dependent  upon  and  neeeasaiy  to 
the  other.  Then  shalt  love  thy  aeiffhbour  aa  thfesU 
Now.  as  we  are  not  to  lo\e  ourselves  supremely,  thia 
is  \irtnally  a  command,  in  the  first  place,  no€  toiofve 
onr  neichbonr  with  all  our  heart  and  soul  and  mad 
and  strength.  And  thiu  it  is  a  condonnation  of  the 
idolatry  of  the  creature.  Our  supreme  and  nttennoat 
affection  is  to  be  reserved  for  God.  But  aa  siwiidt 
as  ourselves  we  are  to  love  all  mankind,  and  with  tte 
vinu  nadin€»M  to  do  and  mijftr  /or  tktm  aa  we  ahould 
reasonably  desire  them  to  Khow  to  us.  The  goldaa 
rule  Matthew.  7. 1^  is  here  our  best  intevpeetar  of 
the  nature  and  extent  of  these  claima.  There  is  bobs 
other  oommsndmaut  greater  than  these— or,  aa  in  lCafc> 
tliew.  S2.  40.  "  On  these  two  commandmenta  hang  all 
the  Law  and  the  Prophets"  ;see  un  Matthew.  &  17). 
It  is  as  if  He  had  said.  'This  Is  all  8cript«ii«  In  a 
nutshell;  the  whole  law  of  human  duty  in  a  portable, 
pocket  form.'  Indeed,  it  Is  so  •*tmpU  that  a  cluhl 
may  understand  it  so  l»rief  that  all  may  rvmenhsr 
it  so  cowvr^itmMvt  as  to  embrace  all  poonble  oaaaa. 
And  from  its  ver>-  nature  it  is  unftuinotAdHe.  It  to 
inconceivable  that  KUA  should  reiiuire  from  tahi 
rational  creatures  anything  J«u.  or  in  substance  aoy- 
tliing  «i«r,  under  any  dwyeiisniiOH.  in  any  tovrld.  at 
any  verMd  throughout  eternal  duration.  He  oumol 
but  claim  this— all  thia-altke  in  hra^n^  in  cottt.  aod 
in  KiU!  And  this  incomparable  summary  of  the 
Divine  Law  belouKcd  to  tht  Jewith  ReUfdrmt  Aa  it 
shines  In  its  own  self-evidencing  splendour,  ao  It  la- 
veals  its  own  true  source.  The  Religion  from  which 
the  world  has  received  it  could  be  none  other  than 
a  Ood-viven  RHiffioik!  32.  And  the  scrihee  satf 
hiso.  Well.  Master—'  Teacher.'  then  hast  said  the ' 
ttt  thers  is  one  lOed]:  and  there  is  aeae  other  but  ha 


•>>>>'>*t'uidoiilriaIoiwiusH>i<ixd.    34.  And 


Shod  Luke.  u.  1-1 

CHAnERXin. 
.  IST.   CBJLin's  Paof  Hicv  or 


.TW0lllTB..F=LBteIL.l-4.) 


i«-(0(  ba  kad  Int  10 /oUw  M  a  lilUt /urwcr 


t  U  Um  (■lib.'*  alracKt  Inmcdlktdr  UMt  UiB 
Vaiceut  (Acta.  0.  T)  tUi  Bprighl  Uwyar  wa- 
it tor  ill  hli  neuiHB  to  tha  KlB(dom  a 


t^  KQ  of  Diridt-How 
t  UwiJLb  !•  (0  be  lb< 

'  cr  o'  tbb  jTOmlHi]  ui 

rdl"  (Mallhew.  u  13 
lU  b;  Ih>  BdIj  ObHt  iF 
IT  iKOd.  Bit  (tiH  01  mj 


1>  rilAk-Dln'.  ME«ub  ii 
t4  bU  vm  Btcconlllig  1o  i 
n  H  tbc  Lgrd  of  a  klovdi 


lia  pQXJle^     And  l)i«  DDmaDii  f 

u  that  day  f  ortb  adk  iiiui  ai 
nta  iMumnod  (r.  36-101.     s 


r  ficHllloiu.  at  batti.    See  oj 

LLuks.  Ii.r:aBdoDMattbew 


:t  Isac  piafait;  Uuag  Uiall  re 


__,_ , ,.    uEnncdUUUQ 

umanl)'Lhal;"lljcdlielplai''dlilia.  liot  Uaikiwt 
>alT  aari  It  vaa  ftmr  of  ttaem.  bnb  uaiDta  tbamj  aod 
ihayinntlMaMiiwitenwHDr  tliaTnlT*.  ^  IfU 
4a,  mtm  aUU  IbM  tUnfi  bat  aal  what  itiall  bf  Iki 
■ignwlitiiaUtLatUilBciikaUbirallUUdl— "uid  what 

tluil  no  doDbt  Iwked  uiioD  the  dale  of  aU 

I  UmkumIin  cue  a>  taaluwl  u  gl  kit  Uuim 


Prop\eeie$€tffh» 


3i[ARK.   XIIL 


DtdnuticnofJenuaJem, 


of  th«*n.   Oar  Lord  Uket  His  own  way  of  meeting 
Uieir  que«lioot. 

Proph-cU$  of  the  D&tnuiion  of  JtrupHtm  r.  5-31). 
6.  Aod  Jetiu  aatweriair  them  otgaii  to  bit.  Taks  liecd 
l«st  ajay  man  dMciTt  yoa :  6.  For  iraar  ihaU  comi  In  my 
Bime,  Mjing.  I  am  rCnnft)  'Me  Mattbow.  24. 6;— "and 
tlie  time  draweth  nW^**  :Luke.  ti.  Ej;  tbat  Lv.  the  time 
of  the  kingdom  in  ita  full  splendour,  and  abill  deoclTt 
maoy.  "  Uo  ye  not  tberefi  ire  after  them"  (Lnke.  21.  »). 
The  reference  ;here  seems  not  to  be  to  pretended 
Messiahs,  deceiving  t!ios«  who  rejected  the  claims  of 
Jesns,  of  whom  indeed  there  were  plenty— for  oar 
Lord  is  addressing  Hit  own  genuine  disciples— bat  to 
persons  pretending  to  be  Jesns  Himself,  returned  in 
giury  to  take  posMMsion  of  His  kingdom.  This  gives 
peculiar  force  to  the  words,  **Go  ye  not  therefore  after 
them."  7.  And  when  ye  shall  hear  of  wars  and  rumoiirs 
cf  wars,  fat  ye  not  troanled— ree  on  v.  13.  and  compare 
Isaiah.  8. 11-14.  for  such  thiocs  must  oeedi  be ;  but  the 
end  shall  not  be  yet.  In  Luke  (21.  9-.  "  ttte  end  is  not 
by  and  by."  or  *  immediately.'  Worse  must  come  be- 
fttre  all  is  over.  8.  These  are  the  beginDin^s  of  sorrows 
— *of  trarail'pangs.*  to  which  heavy  calamities  are 
comimred.  (See  Jeremiah,  4.  3i.  Ac.)  The  aonals  of 
TACtTUs  tell  us  how  the  Ri^man  world  was  convulsed, 
before  the  destrnction  of  Jerusalem,  by  rival  claimants 
of  the  imperial  purple.  0.  But  take  heed  to  ycursslves: 
for— "before  all  tliese  tliings"  (Luke,  Si.  12J ;  i.e.. 
tiefore  these  public  calamities  come,  they  shall  deliver 
yon  up  to  conLctls ;  and  in  the  syosgognee  ye  shall  be 
beaten.  These  refer  to  ecrlfsi'i^ion/  proceedings  ag.iinst 
them,  aod  ye  thsll  be  brcught  brfbre  mlsrs  aud  kings— 
before  c'rit  tribunals  next,  for  my  sake,  for  a  testimony 
against  them— rather  'unto  them*— to  give  you  an  ov- 
I)ortunity  of  bearing  testimony  to  3le  before  thcni. 
In  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  we  have  the  best  com- 
mentary on  this  annouuceroeut.  (LT.  Matthew.  lo. 
17.  IS.)  10.  And  the  gospel  must  first  be  publitbel 
among  all  natioot— "  for  a  witness,  aud  then  shall  the 
end  come"*  (Matthew.  St.  14:.  God  never  «cnds  judg- 
ment without  previous  warning :  and  tlivre  can  be  no 
doubt  that  the  Jews,  alreaily  dlsperdcd  over  most 
known  countries,  had  nearly  ail  heard  the  ^  io^pel  *'vi 
a  witness.**  before  the  end  of  the  Jewish  state.  The 
same  principle  was  repeated  and  will  repeat  itself  to 
"Uu  end."  11.  Bnt  when  they  shall  lead  yon.  and  de- 
liver yon  np.  take  no  thonghi  beforehand—*  be  not  anxious 
befDrehnnd,*  what  ye  shall  speak,  neither  do  ye  pre- 
meditate :  *  Be  not  filled  with  apprehvusiou.  in  the 
prospect  of  such  public  appearances  for  £Ie.  lest  ye 
should  bring  discredit  upon  2^  name,  nor  tliiik  it 
necessary  to  prei>are  beforehand  what  ye  are  to  say.' 
bat  what!oe?sr  shall  be  given  ;on  in  that  hcnr.  that  ■j.^ak 
ye :  for  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Hcly  OboiL  Soc 
on  Matthew.  lO.  11).  SO.  13.  Aud  ye  shall  be  hated  oi  ;ill 
men  for  my  nan.e's  «.ike.  Matth^sw  Tix.  12  adds  tltia  uu- 
portant  intimation:  "And  beoaui<e  iniquity  shall 
abinind,  the  love  of  many'— 'of  the  many.' or  *of  Uie 
most;'  i.e.,  of  tl;e  generality  of  professed  disciples— 
"«hall  wax  cold."  Sad  iUustration^  of  the  effect  of 
aboundln.:  iniquity  in  coolim;  the  love  even  of  laithful 
disciple.4  we  have  in  the  Epxitlc  oj  James,  written  about 
the  period  here  referred  to.  and  too  frequently  ever 
since,  bnt  he  that  shall  endure  unto  t:<e  end.  the  same 
shall  be  saved.  See  on  Matthew,  10.  ::1.  ±!;  and  cf.  He- 
brews. 10.  as.  C9.  which  is  a  manifest  allusion  to  these 
words  of  Chn.<«t;  also  Kevelntion,  2.  10.  Luke  adds 
these  re-a-isurin^  vrords:  "But  there  shall  not  an  h.ur 
of  your  hcails  perlkh"  2i.  lb.  Our  L(.>rd  Lad  just 
said  (Luke.  'J1.  itfj  that  they  should  bo  pni  todeatlt; 
showing  tliat  this  precioxis  promise  is  far  above  iiii- 
munity  from  mere  bodily  harm,  .and  fiiriii->hii:»;Akey 
to  the  right  interpretation  of  Fsaliu  91.,  ai.rl  bUi  h  like. 
14.  Bnt  whsB  ye  shall  see— "Jerusalem  compissedby 

MnW— *  by  enompfd  armies;'  in  other  words,  wheo 

92 


ye  shall  see  it  bf sieged,  and  tkeabominacioB  of  d#to1*tl0n. 
spoken  oi  by  Oajiisi  the  prophet,  standiof  whsre  it  sufht 
not-i.c  .  as  explained  in  Matthew  ,14.  15).  **  standing 
in  the  holy  place."  Ost  him  that  rs«detb— nadeth  that 
prophecy,  oaderstaad.)  Tbat  "the  aboadnation  of 
desolation"  here  alluded  to  was  intended  to  point  to 
the  Roman  ens^s.  as  the  symbols  of  an  ld(4atroas, 
and  so  andean  Pagan  power,  may  be  gathered  by  ooot- 
paring  what  Luke  says  in  the  correqDonding  verse 
(*J1.  vo  ;  aod  commenutora  are  agreed  on  It.  it  is 
worthy  of  noiioe.  as  confirming  this  interpretation, 
that  in  i  Maccabees,  i.  M— which,  though  Apocryphal 
Srrit/tvre,  is  aalhectic  fiMfory— the  czpresaian  of 
Daniel  is  applied  to  the  idolatrous  proCsnation  of  the 
Jewish  altar  by  Antiochus  Kpiphanes.  then  les  them 
that  be  In  Jndaa  flea  to  tLe  monnisins.  The  ecdesiasticai 
historian.  Ei'ssbiua.  early  in  the  fonrth  ccntoxy.  tells 
OS  tliat  the  Christians  fled  to  Pdla,  at  the  northern 
extremity  of  Perca.  being  '* prophetically  directed"— 
perhaps  by  some  prophetic  intliitation  mora  explicit 
than  this,  which  would  be  their  chart— aud  that  thus 
they  eMii|>ed  tlie  predicted  calan.ities  by  which  the 
nation  was  overwhelmed.  15.  And  let  him  that  is  en 
the  faonse-top  not  go  down  into  the  honra.  neither  cntsr 
therein,  to  laks  any  thing  en:  of  his  houso  :— i.e.,  let  him 
take  the  outside  fU>:ht  of  steps  from  the  roof  to  the 
ground;  a  grapliic  way  of  denoting  the  extreme  niitency 
of  the  case,  and  the  danger  rf  being  tempted,  by  Uie 
desire  to  save  his  proiierty,  to  delay  till  escape  shouM 
become  impossible.  16.  And  let  him  that  is  in  toe  fi-  id 
not  tarn  b.ich  agaui  for  to  take  np  hu  garment.  17.  Bvt 
woe  to  them— or.  'alas  for  them,'  that  are  with  ekiJd. 
and  to  them  that  g:ve  sock  in  i.hoss  day s— in  consequence 
of  the  Sixravaied  sutrerir.g  which  those  conditions 
would  involve.  18.  And  pray  je  tost  your  liighc  be  not 
in  the  winter— making  escape  i«ri!oiis,  or  tempting  yon 
to  delay  youi  flu:ht.  3Satihew  i24.  i-v;  adtis,  "neither 
on  the  Salib.ith  day."  wiien.  from  fear  of  a  breach  of 
its  veered  rest,  they  mitrht  be  induced  to  remaia  IfiL 
Fcr  in  those  days  si  all  be  rflictiou.  sarh  as  was  not  firom 
the  bfginuiog  of  the  ciesuon  which  Qod  crested  asio 
this  time,  neiiher  shall  be.  Such  langnnt;:e  is  not  uniunal 
in  the  Old  Testament  with  refen-nce  tn  tremendous 
calamities.  But  it  is  matter  of  literal  fict.  that  there 
was  crowdifd  into  the  iHTiod  of  the  Jewish  War  an 
amount  and  omiplicstion  of  suffering  perbai  d  an- 
imralleled;  as  the  nsrrative  of  Jos>:rnuif.  examined 
chisoly  and  arranged  under  difTcieut  heads,  would 
show.  20.  And  cx^pt  that  the  Lord  nad  sho.tensd  thess 
days,  uo  n«ah— i.e..  no  human  life— should  be  saved:  bat 
for  tne  eieci*s  sake,  whom  he  hath  choren.  hs  hath  shorten- 
ed the  days.  But  for  this  merciful  "  shortening." 
brought  A!>out  by  a  remarkable  concurrence  of  canses. 
the  whole  nation  would  have  periithed.  in  whidi  there 
yet  remained  a  renmsjit  to  be  afterwards  gathered  out. 
This  portion  of  the  prophecy  closes,  in  Luke,  with  the 
following  vivid  and  important  glance  at  the  snbee- 
qiieut  fortunes  o.''  the  chosen  people:  "And  they  shall 
fail  by  the  sword,  and  shall  be  led  away  captive  Into 
ull  nations:  and  Jeniisalem  shall  be  trodden  down 
of  the  Oentiles.  until  ll>e  times  of  the  (ientiles  be  ful- 
filled "  ■  Lnke.  21.  M.  Ttio  langusfio  as  well  as  tlie  idea 
of  tLid  ren.urkbhlc  statement  is  taken  from  Daniel 
^.10,13.  Whut.  then,  iA  its  import  here  t  It  implies, 
first,  that  a  tiuie  is  c<  -ming  when  Juriisalem  shall  ceaw 
to  be  "trodden  down  of  tlie  («entiles ;"  which  it  ««h 
tlien  by  I'asan.  .ind  since  and  till  now  is  by  M'lham- 
median  unltvlievera:  and  next,  it  implies  that  the  pencil 
when  thi.s  tre.^idin;:  down  of  Jerusalem  by  the  GeiitUes 
in  to  ctrHStf  «ill  ire  when  "the  tin.es  ot  the  <.ientile4  aie 
fulllilfil"  or  'L-oinpleted.'  But  what  dt^s  this  mnn! 
AVc  ni.iy  v'^ither  Uie  meaning  of  it  from  Boman*.  lU 
in  which  the  divine  purpo<««  and  pri)Ceduro  towards 
the  cho<en  i^eople  from  first  to  la»t  are  treated  in  de- 
taiL    In  17.  25  of  that  chapter,  these  words  of  our 


HihanDalHnfiorihUTtrH. 
IT  LdM'«  LihTUV>l0fir> 


turn:  bM  ■tiut(»o«DeiHhin 

(( ItAt  piHe  b  Uw  Clwrfh  ohtcb  Uw  J»i  liul  >-ornrs 
QiBL'    Afitt  ftlAt  period  of  G^ntitiam.  am  btlon  of 


ixmfe  o(  G«i,  ud  >U  ti 


k:bMiiiic«  tUamaM  br  *i]  bat  •Rampllilurl. 
.    tn  Mulbor  (t4.  IB-IB) 


M  oM  fntb:  bMnld.  Ba  li  In  U 

KM.    -Pot  wh»ri««Ter  ine  c»! 

M  Xu  u  Oam  diji.  adu  Uul  1 
<MalT  alter  tto  IhbiiliUDii  ot 
Itov.  M.  »;  Ua  ni  leul  bo  dul 
ItaU  aM  (in  Ixrllclii.  It  Aid 
4bU  bU— "ud  ntiDD  Ibe  MrUi  i 
•UiIAtn'IfllO':  t)«  Ma  and  lh»> 
kMrO  btlinc  Itidi)  lor  Var.  ui< 
ttDH  Ihliiaa  uhlcti  an  cnmliK  oi 


|.  iiMTl»  arerj-  mptw 


y,*:a 


B  Paalm 


i;  IwUb.  U.  1. 


■MasfOI  rnlfllncnL  IB.  And  tbn  itaiJI  Ibej  ■»  Ibi 
iBtf  MB  oJBiiin  In  Iba  clonda  ■Hli  f«1  poi-w  and 
■kq.  to  SiB'tbiw,  ii.  ».  Uili  li  dien  noit  roHr: 
'la(  •••  aluU  aptxar  the  aim  M  ttaa  Hon  of  man 
la  ^tm-  ud  Ibeii  aball  all  tn«  tilhns  of  Ihn  unb 
vwD,UHltbera>^>  "■UxBiHior  n<ui,''fta,  Tbm 
W>  laapMMrn  DocU  Itn  bl^m  iDMrpntaUon  In  tbe 
tmal  fanonai  CnmloR  er  Oitlit,  ta  noat  nnaln. 
■m  Iba  4paarlon  In,  whAther  thai  Iv  Ibe  prlmnrr 

■nnto  DaUL  T.  U.  i*.  und  mDM«  irtlh  11  the  pr». 

<«i[B«kawuincbe»-  Tb«™  tbo  [io-»r«  thit  op- 
Irilvd  Uid  13iarc*i  armbollwd  b^  mpwrloiin  wild 
taalB^-arc  romiDaBt^  to  tha  bar  i^  tho  srett  <iod. 


m,  (thI  t*a  Ihonittid  Qmet  ten  Ihnifi 


d  ««iidUi«  bdfore  Bloi.     "The  Ji 


rtM  Final  JadiaXDtT  J 


ladaanipdonofa  rait  imp 

'■  of  man.  im  tbdi 

m  ot  God  Bpoi  Bi 


nloD  U  an  vTBrlaailoK  domlnlDa.  whLcbibalt 
L*^,  ant  Hlr  kininloED  tiiat  ■Unh  thall  sol 
»ed."    PonioartiiK  tUi  wlib  onr  Lord'i  iroidK 

obn.  I.  iV  nmioE  in  Ifaa  doodi  with  iMl 
d  iloir.-  to  Dwan.  that  wiwn  JnitlEla]  Tea.  ' 

gnaad  thoa  cleand  for  Ihe  DDobttnelad 
unnt  of  Hli  own  klnidom.  Hli  tna  raaX 
id  rlahUiniDld  be  Tlatblrand  (knloailiBa 


luullMed.  Saa  on  L^a.1.  »  twWm 
Hatthtw  and  Mark). In  oBIck  DMitji  & 
ita  la  eipplarad.  UHt  whert  tl  ou  ht-ify 


hrfultaiut/ru 


I  ttai  tiibn  of  laiael  were  aoelenllT^tliered  tfwelliic 
t  lonrrd  of  tniinpeE  lEindot,  ID,  IS.  I^  1D^  Leilttcni. 
Lm:  P»!mei.  3  U.  nur  mlelilmlliennii of  ODiTa 


Kt  li  Ubeanompllibcd.    LiaHTrnoTUiuaeiplia-ia 

at  nickrid  naUoD  cut  olf  and  nl'cH d,  Uien  iball  tlie 
ID  oF  man  icnd  Mil  mlDtalera  wlU  thi  tmoipat  of 
aOoipel.andtlKTibiUnallirrbliElicioftliiHnnil 

iwChanbihallhacallad 


r  Ul>  bo  rtJcctBd  an 


heprtnii 


lolUieT 


III  llkn  I 


iramiii0i  U>  Pnportfar  Ckrittt  Coming. 


MARK.Xiy. 


Onu^irMir  to  FiiIJmu  lo  DioA. 


Imtm.*  to.  Bo  y«.  Ib  VQu  nuntr.  whtn  y  ahill  Mt 
thcM  thlnga  coma  to  ptM— rather,  'oomiiuc  to  PMI,* 
know  that  it-**  tlie  kingdom  of  God"  (Loko,  Si.  3lj.  is 
nigh.  CTtn  at  tb«  docfft— that  li,  the  fall  manifootathm 
of  it:  for  till  tben.lt  admitted  of  no  full  derelopment. 
In  LuJn  (IL  £8j  the  following  wofda  meoeda  thaw: 
"And  when  theoe  thingi  begin  to  eome  to  pau,  iben 
look  np,  and  lift  up  your  hotdi;  for  yoor  redemptton 
draweth  nigh"— their  redemption. in  the  flntlnstanoe 
oertatnlj.  from  Jewish  oppreuion  (1  Thecaaloniana,  L 
14-1«:  Luke,  ll.  62}:  but  in  the  highest  senio  of  these 
words,  redemption  from  all  the  oppressions  and 
miseries  of  the  present  state  at  the  Second  Appearing 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  30.  Vsrily  I  say  nolo  you.  that 
this  geasntioa  shall  not  pass  till  ail  tbaaa  things  ha 
doM-or  *'ftiiniled'*  (Matthew.  M.  SI;  Luke.  SI.  8S). 
Whether  we  take  this  to  mean  that  the  wliole  would 
be  fblfiUed  within  the  IlmiU  of  the  generation  then 
onrrent.  or,  aoourding  to  a  usual  way  of  speaking,  that 
the  generation  then  existing  would  not  pass  away 
without  seeing  a  begun  fulfilment  of  this  predietion. 
the  facts  entirely  correspond.  For  either  the  whole 
was  ftUfllled  in  the  destruction  accomplished  by  Titus, 
as  many  think :  or  if  we  stretdi  it  out,  according  to 
others,  till  the  thorough  dispersion  of  the  Jews  a  little 
later,  under  Adrian,  every  requirement  of  our  Lord's 
words  seems  to  be  met,  81.  HaaTsn  and  earth  shall 
pass  away ;  bnt  my  words  shall  not  pass  away— the  strong- 
est possible  expression  of  the  divine  authority  by 
which  lie  spake ;  not  as  Moses  or  Paul  might  have 
said  of  their  own  Inspiration,  for  vach  language  would 
be  unsuitable  in  any  merely  human  month. 

IVaminot  to  Prtifare/<»r  the  Coming  cf  Chrttt  Sug- 
gtHcd  by  ttu  foregoing  Prophecy  (v.  S2-37).  It  will  be 
observed  that,  in  the  foregoing  prophecy,  as  our  Lord 
approaches  the  crisis  of  the  day  of  vengeance  on  Jeru- 
salem, and  redemption  for  the  Church— at  which  stage 
the  analogy  between  that  and  the  day  of  final  veogeanca 
and  redemption  waxes  more  striking— Ills  language 
risea  and  awelis  beyond  all  temporal  and  partial  ven- 
geance, beyond  all  earthly  deliverances  and  anlarge- 
ments.  and  ushers  us  reaistlessly  into  the  scenes  of 
the  final  day.  Accordingly,  in  these  six  concluding 
verses  it  is  manifest  that  preparation  for  "that  day^ 
is  what  our  Lord  designs  to  inculcate.  38.  Bat  of 
that  day  and  that  hour— i.e..  the  precise  time,  knowath 
BO  man— jtf.,  *  no  one,'  no.  not  the  angels  which  are  in 
heaven,  neither  the  Son,  but  the  Father.  This  very  re- 
markable statement  regarding  "the  Son**  is  peculiar 
to  Mark.  Whether  it  means  that  the  Son  was  noi  ai 
Vkot  tint  in  posseat^on  of  th€  knowledge  referred  to. 
or  simply  that  it  was  not  anumg  Ou  thitige  w/itcft  He 
had  reeeivtd  (ooommMntrafe— has  been  nnatter  of  much 
controversy  even  amongst  the  firmest  believers  in  the 
proper  Divinity  of  CSirist.  In  the  latter  sense  it  was 
taken  by  some  of  the  most  eminent  of  the  ancient 
Fathers,  and  by  Lutdbh,  MKLAMcrnoN.  and  most  of 
the  elder  Lutherana;  and  it  is  so  taken  by  Bbngel, 

LANOB.WcBirTKRdl  WiLKINiiON.    CHKYltOBTOM.and 

others  understood  it  to  mean  Uiat  as  3fttn  our  Lord 
was  ignorant  of  this.   It  is  taken  literally  by  Calvin. 

GUOTIUb,   DB  WXTTS,    MXYBJl,   FBIlZiiCBB.    STIBII. 

ALFuRD.  and  ALKXAVDKB.  33.  Take  ye  heed,  wateh 
and  pray:  for  ye  kooir  not  when  the  time  ia.  34.  [For  the 
Sju  of  man  IsJ  as  a  man  taking  a  far  Joorney,  Ac.  The 
idea  thus  tea  is  similar  to  that  in  tlie  opening  part  of 
the  parable  of  the  talenta  (Matthew.  S6.  14.  l&u  and 
commabded  the  porter— or  *  the  i;ate-keeper,'  to  watch— 
iiointing  to  the  ofllcial  duty  of  the  ministers  of  re- 
ligion to  give  warning  of  approaciiing  dani;er  to  the 
people.  36.  Waioh  je  therefore;  fcr  se  kuow  not  when 
toe  Uiaater  of  the  honee  oometh,  at  even,  or  at  midnight, 
or  at  the  eock<crowlng,  or  in  the  moning— an  alluaion  to 
the  four  Roman  watches  of  the  nisht.  36.  Lest, 
coming  snddaalf ,  he  find  joa  sleeping,   bee.on  Luke.  11 

M 


SMQ.  4146.  91.  Aad  what  I  say  uto  ye»-fU8  Dia- 
eoone.  It  will  ba  nmemband.  wai  daiivand  In 
private,  I  say  nato  all.  Wateh— aatklpatiiic  and  fa- 
quiring  the  difhisioo  of  Hlstaaehing  by  tham  amoagst 
aU  Uls  diadplaa.  and  ila  paipataAttin  Umwgh  all 

ttOM. 

OHAFTBB  XEV. 

Var.  I'tL     T^B   OOXMFIKACT    OF    TBB     JbWUB 

▲umoAiTiis  TO  Put  Jmni  to  Dsani- Tai Suprut 

AHD  TBS  AVODnTKOATBDBAVT— JUDAB  AOBSBi 
WITH   TBS  CBISF   FSmB  TO  BSTSAT  HIS  LOBlD. 

( s  Matthew,  S6.1-II:  Luke,  SI  l-g;  John,  1S.1-1D  Tba 
eventa  of  this  Section  appeared  to  bava  oecwTBd  on 
the  fourth  daj  of  tlia  Badeamer'i  I^tat  Waak-tha 
IFednesdoy. 

Con$pinuv<ifth»JewiehAiUhormettoPyiJmM»io 
DtcUh  (a.  1.  S).    L  After  two  dsys  was  the  flMst  of  tka 

passevsr.aadefaalsaieaedhnad.  Iha  maaolng  la.  that 
two  days  after  what  is  about  tobamantlonad  tha  Paaa* 
over  would  anive;  In  other  words,  vkat  ioUowa 
ooonrredtwo4laysh<^9reUiefiBait  and  tkaahkf  prisati 
and  the  seribes  sooskt  how  they  might  take  hiai  Iv  enftb 
and  pat  him  to  dsath.  FhHn  Matthaw*!  lUIar  aaeonnt 
(clLM.}wa  learn  that  our  Lord  annooneed  thla  totha 
Twelve  as  foUowa.  being  tha  Ural  annonaaamant  lo 
them  of  the  predse  time:  "And  Itaama  to  paat.  wbaa 
Jesus  bad  flnlahad  all  thaea  sayinga**— ratenli  g  to  tha 
eontenta  of  ch.  M.,  St..  which  Ha  dalivarad  to  His  dla> 
dples;  His  public  ministry  being  now  doead:  tnm  Hla 
prophetical  He  is  now  panlng  into  His  FrUMw  clBoa. 
although  all  alcwg  Himself  took  our  inflrmidot  and 
bare  our  sicknesses- ** He  said  unto  His  discipiBB, 
Ve  know  that  after  two  days  is  (tha  feast  of]  the  Paaa- 
over.  and  the  Son  of  man  is  betrayed  to  ba  aradllad.'* 
Tlw  fint  and  the  Uut  steps  ci  his  final  sufTcrings  are 
brought  together  in  this  brief  announcement  of  all 
that  was  to  take  place.  Tha  Passover  was  tha  flial 
and  tha  chief  of  the  three  great  annual  f eBtivala,  cooft- 
memorative  of  the  redemption  of  God's  paoida  IhMB 
Egypt,  through  tha  sprinkling  of  tha  blood  of  a  lamb 
divinely  appointed  to  be  slain  for  that  end :  tha  da- 
Btroying  angel.  **  when  he  saw  the  blood.  poMing  oasr^ 
the  Israelitisb  houses,  on  whidi  that  blood  was  aacn. 
when  he  came  to  destroy  all  the  first  ban  In  the  lai<d 
of  Egypt  (Exodus,  is.)- bright  typical  foreahadowii^ 
of  the  great  SacrlQce.  and  the  lledemption  eltetad 
thereby.  Accordingly,  **  by  the  determinata  connaal 
and  foreknowledge  <^  God,  who  is  wonderful  In  oohh* 
sel  and  excellent  in  working.** it  was  ao  ordared  that 
predsely  at  the  Passover-season,  ^  Cliristour  J^Bsover 
should  be  sacrificed  for  us.*  On  the  dsy  following  tha 
Pusover  commenced  **  the  feast  <^  unleavened  bread," 
so  called  because  for  seven  days  only  ouleavened  bread 
was  to  be  eaten  (Exodus.  IS.  18-SO;.  Sea  on  l  Oi^ 
rinthians,  6.  0-S.  Wa  are  further  told  by  Matthav 
(20.  S)  that  the  consultation  was  held  in  the  palace  of 
Caiaphas  the  high  priest,  between  the  chief  priastB. 
(the  scribesl.  and  the  elders  of  the  people,  boWthef 
might  take  Jesus  by  subtlety  and  kill  Him."  X  Bat 
they  said.  Vot  on  the  feast  (day]— rather,  'not  dnrim 
the  feast  ;*  not  until  the  seven  days  c^  nnlaavaasd 
bread  should  be  over.  Isst  thsrs  be  an  aproar  of  thi 
psopls.  In  conscQuence  of  the  vast  influx  of  atni^ink 
embracing  all  the  male  population  of  tha  land  who 
had  reached  a  certain  age.  there  were  within  tha  walk 
of  Jerusalem  at  this  festival  soma  two  milliona  of 
people:  and  in  their  excited  state,  the  danger  of  tuanlt 
and  bloodshed  among  **  the  people,"  who  for  tha  most 
part  took  Jesus  for  a  prophet,  was  extrama.  (See 
JosEpurs.  AntivuiiUi.  xx.  6.  S.)  What  plan,  if  any. 
these  ecdesiastics  fixed  upon  for  seixing  our  Lord. 
does  not  appear.  But  the  proposal  of  Judaa  baii«  at 
once  and  eagerly  gone  into,  it  is  probable  they  wars 
till  then  at  some  loss  for  a  plan  suflidently  quiet  and 
yet  effectuaL   So.  Joat  at  tba  least  time  ahail  it  ba 


SolfODKHL.  1.  12.)  Ttry  prtcioos— "very  costly" 
LSi,  a&d  slie  braike  the  box,  aud  poared  it  on  hit 
umI  anointed."  adds  John,  "the  feet  of  Jesus, 
sd  His  feet  with  her  hair :  and  the  house  was 
th  the  odour  of  the  ointment."  The  only  use 
aa  to  relreah  and  eihUanto^t  grateful  com- 
In  Um  Eatt,  amidst  the  cloieMti  of  a  heated 
•TO.  with  many  gnetta  at  a  leatt.  Such  was 
I  in  which  MaiT*!  love  to  Ghiiit.  at  eo  mudi 
hetiilf.  pound  iteaif  onk  4.  Andthire  arve 
It  haA  iaditnaUMi  witUa  Hiiwlw  and  Mid. 
r«9BCML«.  **  But  when  HiadiMiiileaiawiK 

IindifliatioB.  •tfinc*'  The  iDokeiman.  how- 
!■  none  of  the  tme-heaited  £leTen— ae  we 
n  JohnUlL4):"*nienMithoneorHls  die- 
laeaiiot.  StmanH  mu.  which  ihoold  be- 
Jlonbtkee  the  thought  eUned  tint  in  hie 
iMnod  fkom  hie  baMllpe;  and  eome  of 

of  hie  inie  ehacacter  and  liMlioee. 
led  nwey  bf  hie  plaaelUe  epeedi,  miglit  for 
MBlfMlaoBediegrlnattheappanDt  watte. 
I  ttfa  WMU  of  the  otatMOt  bi^I  ft.  ler  it 
•■  beea  eelite  moie  than  three  ha&dred  pt&ot 
HBlaeandtenpoandeetediDg,  and  have  beu 
the  peer.  And  thiy  merwued  egeiest  hir. 
•  Mid,'  renaifce  John,  end  the  remark  ie  of 
I  tmpoitnnoe.  **not  that  he  oared  for  the  poor 
wo  lie  wae  a  tUeC  mud  had  the  bee*— the 
■t:  **end  bare  what  was  pat 
*baie  it  off*  bf  thefts  ae  tome  ander< 
1%  iB  tniethat  ho  did  thie;  bat  the  exprte- 
■B  almplj  tliat  Im  bed  chavie  of  it  andiu 
tienennr  to  Jeraa  end  the  TwelTe. 
enanfemwt  wee  tUe,  by  which 
end  dlihoneitpeieon  wee  not  only  taken 
of  the  TweiYO.  bat  entraited  with 
adj  of  their  little  propectr  I  The  pozpoeee 
ie  MTVod  are  obriooe  enoogh;  but  it  ie  further 
Mb  that  the  ramoteet  Idnt  wee  nerer  given  to 
■  of  hiatnie  character,  nor  did  the  dledplee 
oBiad  with  the  intimacy  of  Jeeae  ever  eiupect 
%  twr  minnlee  bifae  he  Tolnatarily  ■epaiated 
Ihelr  oompMiy^lnr  ever  I  ft.  And  Jenia 
why  traaUe  ye  herl  she  kttk  wroaghc 
■k  en  mm.   It  wee  good  in  iteelf  .  and  to  wee 


world,  in  tliis  "  Verily  1  nay  unto  you." '  10.  Aud  Judus 
licariot,  uue  of  the  twelve,  wcut  unto  the  cLief  prieiii.  to 
betray  him  unto  then— i.t..  to  make  his  prorosuls.  aud 
to  bar^aiu  with  them,  as  appears  troui  Mattlicw'ti 
fuller  statement  ;ch.  20  ),  winch  says,  be  "went  unto 
the  chief  priests,  and  said.  What  will  ye  give  uie.  auU  L 
will  deliver  Him  unto  youf  And  they  covenanted 
with  him  for  thirty  piecee  of  silver"  («.  16).  The  thirty 
piecea  of  silver  were  thirty  sliekeln.  the  fine  paid  for 
man  or  meid-eervant  accidentally  killed  (£zodas. 
U.  8S).  and  eqaai  to  between  fonr  and  five  pounds 
eterling— **a0oocUy  price  tlurt  I  was  prized  at  of  themT 
(Zechanab,  li.  UL)  IL  Aad  when  they  heard  it,  they 
were  glad,  end  promised  to  gir%  him  moasy.  Matthew 
alone  records  the  predse  sum,  because  a  remarkable 
and  ocnnpliuated  prophecy,  which  lie  was  afterwards 
to  refer  to.  was  fblftUed  tqr  it.  Aud  he  sought  how  he 
miffht  coavsaieatly  betray  him— or,  ae  more  fully  given 
in  Luke  (SS.  <v,  **And  he  promised,  and  sought  op- 
portunity to  betray  Him  unto  them  in  the  absence  of 
the  multltttde."  That  be  should  av(^  an  *'uproar^  or 
*riot'  among  the  people,  which  probably  was  made  an 
essential  condition  by  the  Jewish  authorltlee,  wee  thus 
assented  to  by  the  traitor:  into  whom,  ssys  Luke  (22. 3). 
"Satan  entered,"  to  put  h:m  upon  this  hellish  deed. 
li-Sg.    fRXPA&aTiojr  ior  axd  Laht  Cblbb&a- 

TIOH  or.  TBB  PaBSOYEE— .INNOUHCSMXHT  Or  TBI 

TBAiTon— Ikbtitutioii  ov  thk  BuPTui.  (  =  Mat- 
thew. 28.  IT^;  Luke.  22. 7-23. 88;  John.  13. 21^.)  See  on 
Luke.  22.  7-23.  89;  and  on  John.  is.  lO,  ii,  i».  u.  2i-3a 

tr-8L  Ths  DuiATioN  ov  Jmius  BV  Hie  Died- 
PLBB,  a  in>  XHB  Fall  or  Fbtbb,  Fokbtold.  ( =Mat- 
thew,  26.  8U36 ;  liUke.  22.  Si-3b ;  John.  13.  8»8.}  bee 
onLuke.22.8l-l«. 

3242.  Tbb  AooBTurTBBOABDBM.  (=Matthew. 
18.  3A48:  Luke.  22. 3»^8.)   See  on  Luke.  22. 8M8. 

4342.  BrriiAT4L  ASJ>  APPBBBB.\8ioN  or  jBBVe 
—Flight  or  Hie  Duoiplbs.  (^  Matthew.  28.  4740 ; 
Luke,  23. 47-63 :  John,  13.  M2.)   bee  on  John,  18. 1-12. 

63-72.  JBbUe  AKItAlONBD  BKrOBB  TUB  SaMHB- 
DBUC.  COJiDEMJIBD  TO  DlB.  AND  bHAMBrULLY  Sm- 

T&BATBD— Tbb  Fall  or  PBTBB.  (=Mattbew,  20u 
&7-7i :  Luke.  22. 64  71 ;  John.  18. 13-18, 24-27.}  Had  we 
only  the  tlrst  three  Goepela,  we  should  have  concluded 
that  our  Lord  was  led  immediately  to  Calaphas.  and 


Tfirr  Foilcvf  J'tiM  tn 


MARK.  XIV. 


fh€  HIgifc  Pri»irit  R^tiaemtm. 


Jftutt  i$  hnmght  primtt  I H  tf  fi/rt  Ann^u.  fKe  Fath*r- 
in-'awoj  Caiaphas  (John.  IB.  l.'i.  14-.  13.  "And  thty  led 
Him  Away  to  Annas  tint:  for  he  wai>  father-in-law  to 
CaiaphM,  which  waa  tlie  hicu  prie.«t  that  »ame  year." 
'J'hiH  surceuful  Annas,  as  Ei.Mcorr  reuiarkv,  was  ap> 
IMiiuted  hi»:h  priest  by  Qiiirinus  a.d.  ix.and  after  hold- 
ing tlie  ofllce  for  Mveral  years,  wad  deponed  by  Vaierins 
IrrUus.  FiUte's  predecesscir  in  the  procnratorship  of 
Judea  (JosKi'Hi:8.  Antmuit'e$.  xviti.  t.  1.  &c  \  He 
Appears.  howeTer,  to  have  iKMM^^ed  vast  infloence. 
bavlna  obtained  the  huh  priesthood,  not  only  for  his 
son  Klctnir.  and  his  son'iii-iaw  Cniaphas.  bnt  subse- 
quently for  four  other  sori*.  under  the  last  of  whom 
James,  the  brother  of  our  Lord,  was  put  to  death  (lb.. 
XX.  9.  1).  It  is  tlius  hiRiity  probnbte  that,  besides  har- 
iniE  the  title  of  "  hi-.;h  priesi "  merely  as  one  who  had 
filled  the  ofllce.  he  to  a  tnmit  decree  retained  the 
liowers  be  bad  formerly  exrrcim>d.  ami  cftnie  to  be  re- 
garded practically  a.4  a  kind  of  nghtfnl  hi|ch  priest, 
l-t.  "  Now  CXiaphas  wm  he  which  «ave  ooansel  to  the 
Jews  that  it  was  expedient  that  one  man  ihoald  die 
for  the  people."  Sre  on  John.  II.  60.  What  passed 
betweea  Annas  and  our  Lord  during  tlds  inteiral  the 
beloved  disciple  i«8erve<i  till  he  has  rH'a'.ed  the  beidn- 
ninR  ot  iViter's  fall.  To  tins,  then,  a^  recorded  by  unr 
own  Evaneehst.  let  ns  meanwhile  U»*iin. 

l*tUT  oUaiii*  Acctu  \cithm  the  Quattranffle  cif  the 
High  Priett'i  Uttidence,  and  Warms  Htm*el/  at  the 
Firt  iv.  &3.  M).  53.  Aud  they  led  J>sas  away  to  ths  high 
piiesc:  and  wuh  him  were  assembiPd^or  rather.  *  there 
feathered  together  nnt<^>  him,'  all  tiie  cU.et  p  lefts  and 
ti.e  eid*rs  aud  the  rcnO'S.  It  wa«  thun  a  full  and  formal 
n.ceiiiiii  of  the  Sanhi'driin.  >ow,  us  tho  flr.>t  three 
hvancfi'lists  pUce  all  I'eter't  denials  of  his  Lord  after 
tiiiA.  we  should  naturally  omoludo  that  they  took 
pl:ice  lo/a'e  our  Lord  utoiKi  htrrvm  Vif.  NtiuhKlruii.  But 
bL*»i)lu!i  that  the  na'.ural  iniprc«s.on  is  iLat  the  scene 
around  the  Are  took  place  ortr-uiJit,  the  ^t^cond  rrin**- 
tnuuj  //i«  «tH*/r,  if  Wfi  are  to  creilit ancient  writers.  wou:d 
ocrnr  about  liie  beiiinuinK  uf  the  four'.h  watch,  or  be- 
tween thn-e  and  four  in  the  muriiii.x.  i)y  tliat  time, 
hnwfvt^r.  the  umncil  h.id  probably  C(>nventKl,  being 
warueil,  porhaiis,  th:it  they  were  to  preimre  f<<r  being 
rolled  at  any  hour  of  them<irDii.(t,  should  the  I'risoner 
be  surcesxtuUy  seciind.  Jf  this  be  correct,  it  is  pretty 
ceriain  that  only  thu  /(i«f  of  I'eier's  three  denials  would 
take  place  while  our  Luni  wa^  under  tnai  bctore  the 
hauhednm.  O.iv  tiun.;  more  may  n:iiuire  explanation 
If  our  Lord  had  to  be  irannierretl  fro:ii  the  residence  of 
Aiiii;is  to  that  of  Caiaphas.  one  is  ai>t  to  woui!er  tliat 
there  m  uo  inentlon  of  His  l>einK  imirched  from  the 
one  to  the  otht-r.  But  the  building,  in  all  likelibOkHl, 
Vint  one  Hinl  the  .oanie;  in  whicu  case  Ue  would  merely 
liave  to  be  taken.  |H:rha:>s  aoruits  the  court,  from  one 
chamiter  to  another.  '6i.  Aua  Pe'rr  f^illowed  bi'ii  atsr 
oil.  eveu  in  10 -or  'ironi  afar,  even  to  the  interior  of,' 
ttie  palace  of  the  ii.gn  pii!«(.  *  An  Oncntal  house.'  says 
KoKiNMiN.  *ih  u-tiialiy  tiuilt  around  a  quadrangular 
iiiierior  court;  into  which  there  is  a  passage  (some- 
times arcnetlj  tnrouuh  tiie  fmnt  part  of  the  house, 
closea  next  the  sireei  by  a  heavy  (ohlinj:  gate,  with  a 
siuAllor  wicket  lor  sincie  iH't.Hons.  kept  by  a  rK)rier. 
The  intrrior  court,  often  paved  or  tlaKNU<lf  andoi>en  to 
Uie  ftkv.  IS  tliu  Imll,  which  our  tmusiators  hare  ren-  i 
(lered  "  pal^ice."  wiiere  the  at'.ui.daiits  made  a  lire;  aid  j 
the  l•;l^'i.vu  Ixiueaih  the  froi.t ol  the  iniue,  irom  the 
street  to  this  (.-ourt,  is  the  pnrch.  Tne  plioe  where 
Jesus  stood  beiore  the  hi^h  priest  may  have  been  au  , 
(■pen  room,  or  placi.-  oi  aiuli"nre  on  the  ^^roumifloor,  I 
m  the  rear  or  on  one  ^Pie  «1  tne  Cnuri;  such  rooms.  I 
opt- n  in  front.  I>eiii>:  cusroinary.  It  wn-i  ckuk;  iiimu  tne 
court,  r>r  Jesus  heard  all  tlui  wis  goip;;  on  around 
tne  hre.  and  turned  and  looked  upon  I'cter  Luke,  a,  | 
6i  .'  And  DP  sat  with  th»  serTancs.  and  warmea  hunteif  at  ! 
the  hie.    The.  graphic  details,  here  ouuttod,  are  sup- 

90 


plied  in  the  orh«r  Uoetiels.  John,  it.  m,  **And  the 
servants  and  olHrers  stood  there  (that  is,  in  the  halL 
within  the  quailrangle,  open  to  the  skyf.  who  bid  naflB 
a  fire  of  coals." or  'charcoal*  (in  a  hniier  probably). 
'*for  U  was  cold  *  John  alone  of  all  the  Eranselitts 
mentions  the  mafrrial,  and  the  coUlnen  of  the  niibt. 
as  Wkbmteb  a  WiLKiyeoN  remark.  The  olerated 
situation  of  JemnUen.  otMerret  TBOLrcc.  mulen 
it  so  cold  abont  Easter,  as  to  make  a  watch-flre  at 
n'eht  indispensable.  '*  Ard  Fetcr  stood  with  them 
and  warmed  himself.**  *'  He  went  in  (la j«  Matthew. 
26.  £f» .  and  sat  with  the  iervants  fo  see  the  end."  There 
two  mtnnte  statements  throw  an  Interesting  Ught  on 
each  other.  His  wishing  to  **  see  the  end,*  or  issue  of 
these  proceedings,  was  what  led  him  into  the  palsre, 
for  he  evident  ly  feared  the  worst.  Bat  ooce  in,  the 
serp«nt-cnll  la  drawn  closer ;  It  is  a  cold  night,  and 
why  should  not  he  take  advan*sge  of  the  ftre  as  well 
as  others !  Besides,  in  the  talk  ot  the  crowdaboat  the 
all-engrosstng  topic  he  may  pick  up  something  which 
lie  would  like  to  hear.  Poor  Feter !  Bat  now,  let  as 
leave  him  warmir  g  himself  at  the  fire,  and  Hstcaiing  to 
the  hum  of  ta=k  abont  this  stranico  case  by  which  the 
subordinate  oltldals.  passing  to  and  fro  and  crowding 
around  the  fire  in  this  open  court,  would  while  awsy 
the  time:  and,  following  what  appe.tts  the  order  of  the 
Evangelical  Narrative,  let  ns  turn  to  Peter's  Lord. 

Jesus  is  Interrogated  by  Afinas^HiM  Dtgni/led  JZ»> 
f/v— /s  Tr*:ited  tcith  Indionttp  by  one  o/  the  Offiaeds— 
His  Mftk  R'.hiiJec  (John.  18.  10-231.  We  haTe  seen  ttiat 
It  is  only  the  Fourth  Evangelist  who  tells  ns  that  nor 
Lord  was  sent  to  Annas  tfrst.  over-night,  until  the 
Sanhedrim  could  be  got  tfi<ether  at  earliest  dawn.  We 
have  now.  in  the  same  <TOspel.  the  deeply  instroctlve 
scene  that  passed  during  this  non-official  interview. 
19.  "The  high  priest  [Annas]  then  ask«>d  Jeans  of  His 
disciples  aud  of  His  doctrine*'— probably  to  entrap 
Him  into  some  statements  which  might  be  nsed 
against  Him  at  the  tnaL  From  our  Lopl'a  answer  it 
would  Seem  that  "  His  di.«ciple!i''  were  understood  to 
be  some  secret  party.  i!0.  "Jesns  answered  him,  I 
npake  oo<»nly  to  the  world"— cf.  ch.  7.  4.  Ue  speaks  of 
Uis  public  teaching  as  now  a  past  thing— as  now  ail 
over.  "  I  ever  taught  in  the  synsgOKue  and  in  the 
temple,  whither  the  Jews  always  resort."  coortlng 
publicity,  though  with  sublime  noiselessness,  "and 
in  secret  have  I  said  nothing ''—rather,  'spake  I  notb* 
mg;'  that  is,  nothing  different  from  what  Ho  taught  hi 
public :  all  His  private  commnnieitions  with  the 
Twelve  being  bnt  explanations  and  developments  of 
HiH  public  teaching.  (CY.  Isaiah,  45.  19;  4S.  le}.  fL 
"  Wliy  askesi  thou  Me  t  ask  them  which  heard  Me 
what  I  have  said  to  them"— rather,  'what  I  said  onto 
them:'  "beho.d.  they  know  what  I  said."*  From  this 
mode  of  replyinic,  it  is  evident  that  our  Lord  saw  the 
attempt  to  draw  Him  into  self-crimination,  aod  re^ 
sented  it  by  falling  back  upon  the  right  of  every  ac- 
cused party  to  have  some  charge  laid  against  Him  hr 
competent  witnesses.  S2.  "And  when  He  had  thus 
spoknn,  one  of  the  ofli'^rs  which  stood  by  struck  Jesus 
^ith  the  palm  of  his  hand,  saying.  Answerest  ihon  the 
hich  priest  soV  (see  Kiiah,  .^  6.;  It  would  snom, 
from  Acts,  23.  8,  that  this  summary  and  nndlgnllled 
way  of  punishing  what  was  deemed  insolence  in  the 
accused  hail  the  sanction  even  of  the  high  priests 
themselves.  'J3.  "Jesus  answered  him,  if  I  have 
snoken  evil"— rather.  '  If  I  sp<ke  evil,'  \n  reply  to  the 
high  priest,  "  hear  witness  of  the  evil;  but  if  well,  why 
su  litest  thou  Me?"  lie  does  nut  sny.  'if  not  evil.'  as  if 
His  reply  hvl  bi^n  merely  unobjectionable:  but  "if 
7'*^''."  wldch  seems  to  challenge  something  altogether 
flttins  in  the  remonstrance  He  had  addressed  to  the 
higli  priest.  From  our  Lord's  procedure  here,  by  the 
way,  it  is  evident  enough  that  His  own  precept  In  the 
i^ruion  on  the  Mount— that  when  smitten  on  the  < 


V««^fc«  V   J  ^S       A«S-^i  "«•• 


v«  «v«/ A  A  wov    t^amv  v  ••««« 


VEK.  LrcKie.  TnoLVCK.  Bnt  there  are 
.H-ti'>ns  to  this  view.  First,  We  cannot 
ikfc  the  r,afvrtU  sense  of  the  wh(>l»'  p-vsaso. 
.  13.  14  Ai\(\  11>-J4.  is  that  of  a  jirelinunary  i 
le-irinc  Ix-fore  "Annas  first.''  the  parlicu- 
1  are  Arc()n]in;;Iy  recorded:  and  then  of  a 
of  our  Lord  from  Annas  to  Caiaphas. 
th«  other  Tiew,  It  la  not  easy  to  Me  why 
ijit  should  not  hare  inserted  e.  M  irome* 
'  «.  U;  or  rather,  how  he  oonld  well  hare 
Iseu  As  it  stiuids,  it  is  not  only  quite  out 
r  place,  bat  conies  in  most  perplexingly. 
«•  take  It  as  a  simple  statement  of  Csct, 
innas  bad  finished  his  interriew  with 
xnrdcd  in  v.  19-23.  he  traniferred  him  to 
be  formally  tried,  all  is  dear  and  natural 
pluperfect  sense  "had  lent"  is  in  the 
oly:  the  sense  of  the  original  word  being 
J  And  thou^'b  there  are  cases  where  the 
ued  has  tiie  sense  of  an  Autliith  plnper- 
iM  is  not  to  be  put  upon  It  unless  it  be 
L  ludlspntabJe.  Here  that  is  so  fsir  from 
M,  that  the  pluperfect  *had  sent'  is  rather 
itable  inUrpretatioH  than  a  sbnple  tran»- 
word:  informing  the  reader  that,  aocordtng 
9/  ovr  trantlatora,  onr  Lord  "bad  been" 
pbas  bffore  the  interview  just  recorded  by 
Lat;  whereas,  if  we  translate  the  verse 
inas  sent  Him  hoand  unto  Osiaplias  the 
~we  iKt  Just  the  information  we  expect, 
having  merely  *  prtcounoMced'  the  prisoner, 
aw  something  out  of  Him.  "sent  Him  to 

0  be  formally  tried  before  the  proper  tri- 

1  is  the  view  of  Chryso»tox  and  Auguh- 
the   Fadiers ;  and  of  the  modems,  of 

,  S^OHJUXIKHMACHKR,  IlBANDBR.  EBBARD. 

liANOB.  LuTUARDT.   This  brings  us  back 

f  our  second  GospeU  and  in  it  to— 

kU  Tttal  and  Condemnation  of  the  Lord 

Sanhedrim  (v.  55- M}.  Bnt  let  the  reader 
t  thon;;h  thii  is  introduced  by  the  Evan- 
aaj  at  the  deidals  of  Peter  are  recorded, 
en  reasons  for  oondnding  that  probably 

deniafs  took  place  while  our  Lord  was 
tuxA  thn  lAJtt  onlv  dnrintr  tlie  trial  h^fore 


I  iiiii,    iv>i     «<icivtniji/iiv    tr>MCii*c-i    iiiiil       ^^■'•■•iillil.   tt,. 

He  whose  AVitness  He  was  and  whoso  wuli  He  was 
(h>inp  was  kcopinu'  hiin  us  tie  ai-i-it-  of  Hi.-,  uye.  aiiii 
while  Ht!  wiiH  niiiki'ij.:  tho  \nt.»11i  (-f  man  tu  jirai.-r 
Ilitii.  w;is  ri-.strniijiii;;  llie  rLiiiain.lcr  cf  tluit  wralL. 
{I'-iiilm  70.  lu:.  57.  And  tlie:e  arose  certain,  and  b.ire 
fjlse  witness  agitlnat  him.  Mattlicw  I'u  C>X  l-y  mure  i>re- 
cise  here:  "At  the  last  came  two  false  witnesses."  As 
no  two  luid  before  agreed  in  anything:,  they  felt  It  neces- 
sary to  8<>cure  a  dnnlicate  testlDQony  to  sonietbinic 
but  they  were  long  of  succeeding.  And  what  was  it, 
when  at  length  it  was  brooght  forward?  saying.  i\ 
We  heard  him  ssy.  I  will  d>;stroy  this  umple  that  is  mads 
with  hands,  and  within  three  dayi  I  will  build  auoiher 
made  withont  hands.  On  this  charce.  observe.  firi«t, 
that  eager  as  His  enemies  were  to  find  criminal  matter 
au-ainst  our  liord.  they  had  to  go  bock  to  the  outset  of 
His  ministry.  His  first  visit  to  Jerusalem,  mort<  than 
three  years  before  this.  In  all  Uiat  He  said  and  did 
after  that,  thoujUi  ever  increasing  in  boldness,  they 
couid  find  nothing:  Next,  that  even  then,  they  fix  only 
on  one  speech,  of  two  or  three  words,  which  they  dared 
to  adduce  against  Him:  Further,  they  most  manifestly 
pervert  the  speech  of  onr  Lord.  We  say  not  this  ho- 
canse  in  Mark's  form  of  it.  it  differs  from  the  report 
of  the  words  idven  by  the  Fourth  EvahKellst  :Jc»hn. 
2.  li<-'J2)— the  only  one  of  the  EvacgellKts  who  renorts  it 
all.  or  mentions  even  any  visit  paid  by  our  Lord  to 
Jerusalem  before  his  last— but  because  the  one  rept^rt 
bears  truth,  and  the  other  falsehood,  on  its  fbcc. 
When  our  Lord  said  on  that  occasion,  "Destroy  this 
temple,  and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it  up"  tliey 
might,  for  a  moment,  have  understoo<l  Him  to  refer  to 
the  temple  out  of  whose  courts  He  bad  swept  the 
buyers  and  sellers.  But  after  they  had  expressed  their 
astonishment  at  HIb  words,  in  that  sense  of  them,  and 
reasoned  upon  the  lime  it  had  taken  to  roar  the  tern, 
pie  as  it  then  stood,  since  no  anrwer  to  this  appears  to 
have  been  given  by  our  Lord,  it  is  hardly  conceivable 
that  they  should  continue  m  the  persuasion  that  this 
was  really  His  meaning.  But  finally,  even  if  the  moi  e 
ignorant  among  them  had  done  so.  it  is  next  to  certain 
that  the  eeclesiaaia,  who  were  the  proxcutors  in  thi** 
case,  did  not  believe  that  thi»  vxuHLimeanino.  For  in 
less  than  three  days  after  this  they  went  to  Pilate.  s»y- 
imr.  "Sir.  we  remember  that  that  deceiver  said,  wl.il^ 


ll« 


itnth''  with  Jesos  the  Najcarene.'  or, 
Gftlilee"  (Matthew.  26.  00).  The  »en*e 
n  John's  reportof  it  (1^  17).  "Art  not 
f  this  man's  disciples  ?"  t.e.,  thou  as 
itlter  di»cipie."  whom  she  knew  to  be 
i.  challenge.  perceivinR  that  he  was  a 
>n.  In  Luke  UB.  £6)  it  ii  dTen  as  a 
r  ill*  maid  to  one  of  the  bjvtaiidara- 
alto  with  Him."  If  to  expreind  in 
-dxttwlng  upon  Urn  the  tyw  of  vnry 
It  (M  w«  knowit  did.  MattlMw.  18.  TO), 
him  to  annrar  to  it— that  wonkl  ex- 
rant  forme  of  the  report  natnnUy 
1  aneh  a  caae  thii  it  of  no  real  import- 
be  tedtd-"  before  aU*'  iHattbew. », 
mom  nee  neither  naderetaad  I  wliattkoii 
K  "1  know  Him  not"  And  he  weat 
^-tlieTeetibule  leading  to  the  etreet— 
M  the  llre-plaoe  too  hot  tat  him;  poari- 
M  hope  of  eecaping— but  that  was  not 
■pe  Iw  dreaded  that  toa  Doabtleee. 
I  nind  wonld  be  oetting  into  a  eea  of 
Ijpoohi  flnctoaie  ererjr  moment  in  its 
THBOOCKCBIW.  See  on  Lnke,  SS. 
wee  the  First  DeniaL 
D  IhanAi^ikf  hit  LonHw.m,  70).  There 
d  diiference  among  the  firangelists. 
i  aome  information  wtiioh  lias  been 
ot  be  qnite  extricated.  60.  AnA  a  maid 
or.*aglrL'  It  might  be  rendered 'the 
vonld  not  neoesearily  mean  the  same 
bat  ml^t.  and  probably  does,  mean 
I  who  had  charge  of  the  door  or  gate 
vnowwas.  Aooordimdy.inMattliew, 
nessly  called  "another  (maid)."  Bat 
»ai«  servant:  *' And  after  a  litUe  irtiile 
ot  the  first  denial)  anotlier"-4.c,  as 
Ba,*anothMr  male 'servant  Botthere 
olty,  as  the  challenge,  probably,  after 
gr  one  was  reiterated  by  another. 
John.  It  is.  **  7»ey  said  therefore  anto 
If  more  than  one  challenned  him  at 
a  te  ssy  to  then  that  stood  hy.  This  is  ODt 
a  Matthew,  n  n***This  ifeUow)  was 
the  Nasarene"    70.  And  ho  denied  it 


accursed  if  what  be  was  now  to  say  was  not  true,  and 
to  swear— or  to  take  a  solemn  oath,  saying.  I  know 
not  this  man  of  n-hom  ye  speak.  72.  And  THE  SECOND 
TIME  THE  COCK  CREW.  The  other  three  Evan^'.-- 
lists.  who  mention  but  one  crowinK  of  the  cock  -arnl 
tliat  not  the  first,  but  the  second  and  last  one  of  Mark 
—all  say  the  cock  crew  "immediately."  bnt  Lake 
says,  "Immediately,  while  he  yet  spake,  the  oock 
crew'*  (22. 00).  Alas  1— Bat  now  ocnnee  the  wonderfal 
seqaeL 

ThB  Redetmif'a  Look  upon  Fster,  and  Petet't  B'U^ 
Tean  (v.  72:  Lake.  22.  61. 99.  It  has  been  observed 
that  while  the  beloved  dimple  is  the  only  one  of 
the  four  Evangelists  who  does  not  record  the  repent- 
ance of  Peter,  he  Is  the  only  one  of  the  fonr  who  re- 
cords the  affecting  and  most  beantifal  scene  of  hie 
complete  restoration.  (John,  21. 1M7.)  Lake.  22. 61: 
"And  the  Lord  tamed  and  looked  apon  Peter.'* 
How?  it  will  be  asked.  We  answer,  Fnmi  the  cham- 
ber in  which  the  trial  was  going  on,  in  the  direction 
of  the  court  where  Peter  then  stood— in  the  way 
already  explained.  See  on  v.  M.  Oar  Second  Evan- 
gelist makes  no  mention  of  this  look,  bat  dwells  on 
the  wuning  of  his  Lord  aboat  the  doable  crowing  of 
the  cock,  which  would  annoonoe  his  triple  fall,  ae 
what  iTished  stingingly  to  his  reooUection  and  made 
hUn  dissolve  in  tears.  And  Fettr  caUsd  to  mind  the 
word  that  Jesos  ssid  onto  hint,  Bdbrethoeodc  crow  twiee. 
thoo  Shalt  deny  ms  thrios.  And  when  hsthouffhtthsrson. 
he  wept  To  the  same  effect  is  the  statement  of  the 
First  Evangelist  (Matthew,  28. 76),  save  that  Uke  "  the 
beloved  physidan."  he  notices  the  ''bittemess'*  of  the 
weeping.  The  most  predons  link,  however,  in  the 
whole  chain  of  dreamstances  in  this  scene  is  beyond 
doubt  that  "look"  of  deepeet  tenderest  import 
reported  by  Luke  alone.  Who  can  tell  what  lightning 
flashes  of  wounded  love  and  piercing  reproach  shot 
from  that "  look**  throng  the  eye  of  Peter  into  his 
heart !  "  And  Peter  remembered  the  word  <^  the 
Lord,  how  He  bad  said  unto  him.  Before  the  cock 
crow,  thoa  shalt  deny  Me  thiloe.  And  Peter  went 
oat  and  wept  bittorly.''  How  different  from  the 
seqnel  of  Judas's  act !  Doubtless  the  hearts  of  the 
two  men  towards  the  Saviour  were  perfectly  different 
from  the  first:  and  the  treason  of  Jnda«  was  hnt  the 


\M 


'1 


An  Aagtl  Dedardk  tht 


MARK,  XV.  XVI. 


BmnrredtancfChfitL 


to  work  ID  it  "  re|)i^Dtanc«  unto  salvation  not  to  be 
repentcii  of.**  and  at  length,  under  other  healing 
touches,  to  "retttore  his  soul?"  (See  on  Mark. 
16.  7.1 

CHAPTER  XV. 
Vcr  l-2?>.   JEsrsisBRoronTBEroRBPiLATK-AT 

A  SlCi-OND  IlKARINd.  PiLATR.  AFTER  SEEKINU  TO 
KEI.KAHE    IIIX.   1)E1.IVEU»  illM   Ul'— AFTER  liEINO 

<'uiELLV  Estreated,  He  u  Led  Away  t<>  be 
t-RrciriKD.  (=Matthew.  ail.  2,  u-si:  Luke.  J3.  l-C 
li-i&:  John.  \K  t^-l9.  lO.)    See  on  ,lohn.  l>.  2S-10.  l(». 

21-37.  CurorixioM  and  Death  nr  the  Lord 
JEbiTH.  (=Matthew.  27.  32-50;  Luke,  23.  2(MC:John. 
lu.  17-30.)    Sec  on  .lohn.  l<).  17-30. 

S»-47.  Signs  asd  CiRrrMSTANCES  i-ollowisg 
THE  Death  or  Tub  Lord  Jesih.— He  id  Takkk 

DtiWK  FROM  THE  C&088  AND   BI'RIED-ThE  SkPI  L- 

1-HRE  IH  <ri'ARPED.  >.=MAtthew.  ^£7.  M  iiG:  Lukc.  23. 
4.'*.  47-M:  John  l».  31-42.1  See  uu  Matthew.  27.  &1-M; 
and  on  John.  lu.  31-42. 

CHAPTER  XVL 

Ver.  1  -20.  ANOELIC  AMNOir&CEMrNT  TO  THE 
%V«)MC.H  ox  THE  FlRHT  DaY  OF  TUR  WkRK,  THAT 
i'HKIHT  IH  RlHEN  — HlH  APPEARANrBS  AFTKR  Illti 
Ri>1:RRECTI0N— (IlM  AhCENSION^TrK  MI'HA.NTi^O- 
cLAMATlo.M  OP  Hirt  Cf\)HPEL.  ( =  Matthew,  a.  MO. 
lc;-Jir:  Luke.  -.'4.  1-51:  John.  20. 1.  2.  U-'M  < 

'itu  litiiurrectUfn  A  nnoutuxd  to  the  Womrn.  fti.  1-8,. 
1.  Artd  when  the  sabbath  was  put— that  is.  at  sunset  of 
our  saaturday,  Mary  Magdalene— see  on  Luke.  ^.  2,  and 
Mary  the  mother  of  Jaiirs— James  the  Lens  see  on  di. 
i;».  40),  and  SaloT.e— tne  mother  of  Zelicdee's  sons  cf. 
ch.  16.  40  with  Matthew.  Tt.  iA .  had  buafrtit  sirsKt  spicff, 
that  they  might  cme  and  anoint  him.  llie  word  is  sim- 
ply 'bouKlit.'  liut  (lur  tmnslators  are  iM^ritapi  ri^ht 
ill  renderiuj  it  htrrc  '  had  luiuKht,'  since  it  wouM  ^\u 
\,\ixt.  from  Luki?.  'iJ.  »<>.  that  they  had  purrhasvd  tlieui 
innnediatviy  .'liUT  the  Crucifixion. on  the  Frnlave\tn- 
inp.  'iuriuj  the  short  interval  tliat  romaiticd  to  them 
l>et(ire  *unset,  when  the  Sabbath  rest  bc»;iiri  and  that 
tiivy  had  only  dofen t:d  usImk  tliem  to  an(>lnt  the  body 
tiii  the  Sabbath  re.-»t  xhould  l)eover.  On  this  "aiiotnt- 
Ing."  see  on  Joiin.  i;^.  4o.  2.  And  very  early  in  the 
iQorniDK— eoe  on  Matthew.  2>.  1.  the  flrit  (Ly  of  the  we^k. 
t:ify  came  nuto  the  sepulchre  at  the  rising  of  toe  <^aa— nut 
•I  lite  hterally,  but  *Ht  earliest  dawn;' acco.-dirin  to  a 
w;iy  of  speakii.K  not  iincomn.on.  and  occurring  some- 
tunes  in  the  Oirl  TuKtam«nt.  Thus  our  Lord  rose  on 
the  third  d;ty:  haviiu  iaiu  in  the  urave  part  of  Friday, 
tiie  wnole  of  tvviurday.  aiid  part  of  the  foilowinK  First 
day.  3.  And  thty  said  among  themselvu— as  tliey  were 
approachtnt;  the  Ascrcd  %\>ov,  Who  shall  roll  us  away  the 
R- one  from  the  door  of  thesepalchreT...for  it  was  very  great. 
■  )n  reachin;;  ittliey  find  their  difiicultyK'one— the  stone 
aliu.-tdy  rolled  away  by  an  unseen  hand.  And  art 
th.'n:  uo  otfurx  ir)u,,  v/kk  tuiiunrivg  to  duty  in  tlu 
j.i:c  f'fapifiiUiiiu  d.£uiiiltr3t,  find  their  stone  aJM  rolUd 
tiHviv/  5.  And  entering  iu'.o  the  sepalchrf.  they  saw  a 
y>  ang  man.  In  M:tithuw,  2b.  2,  be  Is  calh  d  "  the  angel 
of  the  Lord:"  bui  here  be  is  described  as  he  appeared 
to  tiic  tyc,  in  ihi.'  bi>)oni  of  a  hfe  that  knows  no  decay, 
ill  Matthew  be  is  Tepreseui.e<l  as  sitlinH  on  the  stone 
outiuU  tne  suimlchru;  but  si:icu  even  there  he  says, 
*'Cvnmt  >ee  the  place  where  the  L.jrd  lay"  (2S.  6.,  he 
seems,  as  Alfoku  says,  to  have  gone  in  with  them 
from  without;  oniy  awaiting  Uieir  arrival  to  accompany 
tliem  into  the  hallowed  spot,  and  iuiitnict  tltem  about 
it.  Sitting  on  the  right  side— having  respect  to  the 
position  in  which  His  Lord  had  lain  there.  This  trait 
Is  peculiar  to  Mark;  but  cf.  Luke,  1. 11.  clothed  in  a 
long  white  gaimeat.  On  its  Unf/Ui,  see  Isaiah,  0. 1:  and 
uu  its  ic/iifeu«i«,  see  on  Matthew,  28.  3.  and  they  weie 
aff  igated.  6.  And  htssith  nnto  them.  Be  not  aflHghted— 
» ttruuger  wuid  Uian  "  Fear  not "  In  MjUUu  v.  Te  sMk 

100 


Jssos  of  Vaureth.  which  was  emriltd— 'the  Nmmwm, 
the  Cradflad.'  be  is  riioi:  he  is  not  tava.  8m  on  Lake, 
24. 6, «.  behold  the  plaee  where  they  laid  hla.  See  on 
Matthew.  28.  fli  7.  Bat  go  year  waj.  tell  his  diadplea 
sad  Fsier.  Thia  Second  Ooipel.  beiiw  dnwn  np— m 
all  the  earliest  tradition  ttatei-«iiu<rr  Vu  evei^fPHtr, 
or  from  materiala  chiefly  faraiahed  by  him.  then  li 
something  deeply  affecting  in  the  preseryattoo  <^  tbte 
little  daoM  l^  Marit  alone,  that  he  goeth  belsie  ye« 
into  Oalilrc:  there  shall  ye  see  him.  as  he  lald  onto  yon. 
See  on  Matthew,  Sb.  T.  8.  And  the?  went  oat  qahdt'y, 
and  flsd  from  the  oejmlehri;  Car  they  tromblod  ud  were 
amsx'd— 'for  tremor  and  amaiemont  eeiiod  them.' 
neither  said  they  any  thing  to  any  man ;  fbr  th^r  were 
afraid.    How  intensely  natural  end  tlmple  la  thli  I 

Appearaneu  <ifJuu$  AJUr  Hit  RetumdUm  (o.9-U). 
9.  Now  when  Jesos  wu  risen  early  the  flrot  day  eC  the 
week,  he  appeared  first  to  Mary  Magdaleae,  oat  of  wkoM 
he  bad  east  isvcn  derds.  There  la  oome  difficolty  Iwre. 
and  different  ways  of  removing  it  have  been  idopted. 
She  had  gone  with  the  other  women  to  the  oop^chre 
V  li,  parting  firom  them,  perhape.  before  their  Inter- 
view with  the  angel,  and  on  finding  Peter  and  John 
she  had  come  with  tiiem  heck  to  the  apot;  end  It  woi 
at  this  second  Tislt,  it  would  seem,  tliot  Jesos  appeared 
to  this  Mary.as  detailed  in  John,  20.  ll-U.  Toa  loeauui 
WIS  thia  honour  givtn  to  be  the  Jir$l  that  aaw  thM  mm 
Redeemer;  and  thai  V)oman  mxu  xot  Ms  eifffin- 
motfur.  11.  And  thoy,  when  they  had  hoard  that  he  was 
alive,  and  had  been  seen  of  her,  believed  not.  This,  whidi 
is  once  and  atrain  repeated  of  them  all.  is  most  import- 
ant in  its  beariu){  on  their  subsequent  testimony  to  His 
resurrection  at  the  nsk  of  life  itself.  13.  After  that  he 
appeared  in  another  form  (of.  Luke.  24.  16;  onto  two  <f 
them,  as  they  walked,  and  went  into  the  eoaatiy.  Hie 
reference  here,  of  course,  is  to  His  manifeetatl(m  to  the 
two  disciples  going  to  Emicius.  so  exquisitely  told  hf 
the  third  Evangelist  (see  on  Luke.  24. 13,  dK.).  12.  A&d 
they  went  and  told  it  onto  the  leudns:  nsitbsr  boUivtd 
they  them...l5.  And  he  said  nnto  tbom.  Oo  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  prsich  the  Gospel  to  every  crsatare.  See  on 
John.  20. 10-23:  and  on  Luke.  24. 3640.  16.  Ho  that  be- 
lie?eih  and  is  baptised.  Baptism  is  here  put  for  the 
external  signature  of  the  inner  faith  of  the  heart,  jnst 
as  "confessing  with  the  month"  is  in  Romans,  la  10: 
and  there  also  as  here  thu  outward  manifestotloo. 
once  mentioned  as  the  proper  fruit  of  faith,  is  not  le- 
pealed  in  what  follows  iiomans,  lO.  lij.  soall  bo  save^i 
bnt  he  tuat  belisveth  not  snail  be  damned.  These  awfhl 
issues  of  the  reception  or  rejection  of  the  Gospel, 
though  often  recorded  in  other  counectlona,  ore  given 
in  this  oonneciioo  only  by  Mark.  17.  And  these  sigas 
snail  follow  thsm  that  believe ...  18.  They  shall  take  oy 
serpents,  dx.  These  two  verses  also  ore  ii^^iHi"  to 
&Urk. 

Tlu  A»<xMion  and  Itiumvhant  S*rodamation  cf  (fts 
(/ospet  tiixTi  ajler  (v.  io-20j.  19.  So  then,  alter  toe  Loid— 
an  epithet  applied  to  Jesus  by  this  Evani^ellat  only  In 
the  two  coududlDg  verses,  when  He  comes  to  Ills  glo- 
rious Ascension  and  its  subsequent  fridta.  It  is  most 
frequent  in  Luke,  had  spoken  auto  them,  ho  was  n* 
eeived  np  into  heaven.  See  on  Luke.  21. 60.  61.  aad  sst 
on  the  right  hand  of  Qod.  This  Kieat  truth  is  here  only 
related  ax  a  fact  in  the  Gospel  Hittory.  In  thatexaltod 
attitude  He  appeared  to  Stephen  (Acts.  7.  66,  5$;;  ood 
it  is  thereafter  perpetually  referred  to  as  lUo  proper 
condition  in  glory.  20.  And  they  went  forth,  and  pnecsoi 
every  where,  tne  Lord  working  witn  thsm,  aad  oonfinHlig 
the  word  with  signs  followmg.  Amen.  We  have  in  Ihii 
dosing  verse  a  most  important  link  of  connection  with 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  where  He  who  directed  all 
the  movements  of  the  infant  Church  Is  perpetnoUy 
styled  "tub  lord;"  thns  illustrating  Qla  own  pie> 
mise  for  the  foumiing  and  buil'llng  up  of  the  Chuick 
*'  Lu.  I  AM  wjTii  TOL'  oiway  1  ^ 


THH  OOaPBI.   ACCOBDIKO  TO 

S.   LUKE. 

IT.  wlUi  4  tin  vocdi  of  I  Dn  liLur  Uic  Ma  BUM  i 
irutt  uliliwKd.  or  tlisH  I  ttim  tbt  ilur  ul  Unml-i 


u  vlut  r«U  m  Uit  lot  Dt  Zulu- 


qrv-wiCDUH*  ukd  DilmaterirflHiTADU    — ouUtd«  thd  court  In  frnat  oi  un  tampj*. 
Bat  wbtD  bi  vldt  U»l  "il  heiuhI  ]  Uie aIUt nf  bamt-oftSriDs; thi tnen A&d w<] 


of  Uuw  lUD-biiiKlM  taeU  vblcb  bin 
luv.  AfocitpIi*!  or  •porifNU  iMpaii, 

lid  mtdflodlj  10  Ibt  IntUu  «ibUflt«d 

I  inhaMBlUUT  cocTMl  ucnUtu  two 


r  tbiA  iluljr  offulDf  d*P«ll«d 


».  Ill  ii.i^>i  uf  iii»  iiuT.  Hhiiii  oir«niii.'  luuiiis. 

R  I:  Wii.iLi>w)B  I  But  Bli^  Uicre  •  Tlie  n.;lit 
uNmUiEutlcI.  Matk.'ies.  I3  tii>s[>i<r 


iiul«d  tiroduoiuiu  to  irUlcli  hi 


k  tltl4  or  r&iik  kpplwd  tii 


mil  ILEuiiUheDiDplieta.  3»aa 
itfuiiua ons.'  N iuuben] H.'l.ij:. 


3D  EluruldbcHQliUlCiulVl 
eiyiiibo],  nblcb  perialigd  la 


iJ-vbaliFna.    [Calvih  £  Bikcu.J    t 


ilili.  u,  a.  II 1*  RlikiniT  "Jehoii 
■  lo  KO  u  « lUTild  M  uuDuaai : 

"j'oliailiiiiominkoe'  Uulm.l 


jiMntwiiiHn  Af  OMA 


nm^Manua 


MD  ttrack  dumb  (v.  13.  20).  65.  feax— 
mder  the  impression  that  God's  hand 
these  eveuts  (cf.  ch.  h.  -jfi;  7.  16;  H.  37;. 
Lord  was  with  him— by  speci  il  tokens 
t  as  one  destined  to  sume  groat  work 
;  2  Kines,  3.  16 ;  Acts.  11.  tl).  6S-79. 
ord  in  this  noble  bunt  of  divioe  song 
chUd :  Uk«  Eliiabeth  lodng  sight  en- 
n  the  ^ly  of  «  Greater  than  both, 
lel— the  andflol  oovenant-God  of  the 
vUtcd  and  ndeeaed— i.e..  in  order  to 
Ml  after  Jong  aheenoe,  and  broken  his 
OD  Matthew.  16.  si).  In  the  Old  Tbs- 
aOd  to  *'  TiiU  "  chiefly  for  judffmeni,  in 
MDt  for  hmtcv.  Zacharijs  would,  as 
nperfeci  views  of  such  "Tisiting  and 
stIbk  from  and  delivering  out  (tf  the 
"  (V.  ri.  74).  lint  this  Old  Testament 
id  at  first  with  a  low*r  reference,  is 
the  light  of  a  loftier  and  more  compre- 
1  of  God.  equally  adapted  to  express 
al  eooceptlons  of  the  redemption  that 
s.  hem  of  salvatioa— 4.S.,  *  strength  of 
liiAty  SalTation.'  meaning  the  Saviour 
8imeoo  calls  "Thy  Salvation"  (ch.  2. 
tier  is  taken  from  those  animals  whose 
Ox  Kom*  (Psalm  18. 8 :  75. 10 :  U2. 17). 
id — Thi$  ahcwt  tkat  Mary  mutt  have 
tt  tif  iKe  royal  2t«ie,  independent  of 
»m  Zacharias.  if  he  knew  anything, 
r  that  after  this  he  would  recognise 
•  world  btfui— or,  'from  the  earliest 
ercy  proiniMd...his  holy  eov»Dant...tha 
t— The  whole  work  and  kingdom  of 
laented  as  a  mercy  pledged  on  oath  to 
Is  seed,  to  be  realised  at  an  appointed 
length,  in  "the  fkilnees  of  the  time." 
good.  Hence,  not  only  '*graee,"  or  the 
hot  *HnUk."  orAdelUy  to  the  promise. 
M  by  Jesus  Christ"  (John.  1. 17).  that 
..  iEc^How  comprehensive  is  the  view 
The  jMHrposg  of  all  redemption— **that 
Blm"~i.<..  **  the  Lord  God  of  Israel" 
signifies  rdiffwtu  service  distinctively 


I  M#  *W»    Vaiw  'FuatamAnf 


r  Dw%f«iipff 


from  on  iiigli.  «tc.— eitlior  ChrUt  Himself,  as  the  "  Sun 
of  ruiitcousness"  iM.ilarhi.  4.  2  .  arising  ou  a  dark 
world  [1>KZ\.  (iROTiiH.  Calvin.  DkWettk..  Olsuau- 
SKN,  .Vi;,],  or  the  li;,'lit  wiiicli  He  siieds.  llie  sense,  of 
cour.se,  is  one.  79.  (Cf.  Isaiali.  9.  2;  Matthew,  4.  13-17). 
'  That  St.  Luke,  of  all  the  Evangelists,  should  have  ob- 
tained and  recorded  these  inspired  utterances  of  Zach- 
arias and  Mary— Lb  in  accordance  with  liis  character 
and  habits,  as  indicated  in  v.  l-i.'  [WsBSTUtA  Wu.- 
KiMBON.]  80.  And  the  child,  Ac— *a  concluding  para- 
graph, indicating,  in  strokes  tail  of  grandeur,  the 
bodily  and  mental  development  of  the  Baptist ;  and 
brin^^  his  life  up  to  the  period  of  his  public  appeaxw 
ance.'  (Oushauskn.J  in  the  dsssrU— probably  "the 
wilderness  of  Judea"  (Matthew.  S.  1),  whither  he  had 
retired  early  in  life,  in  the  NaxariU  spirit,  and  where, 
free  from  rabbinical  influences  and  alone  with  God 
his  spirit  would  be  educated,  like  Mosee  in  the  desert, 
for  his  future  high  vocation,  his  showing  onto  Israel 
—the  presentation  of  himself  before  his  nsiion,  as  Mes- 
siah's forerunner. 

CHAFTKR  II. 
Ver.  1-7.  BiiiTH  or  Chriht.  1.  Cosar  Angastas— 
the  first  of  the  Boman  emperors,  all  the  world— «o  tbe 
vast  Boman  Empire  was  termed,  taxed- 'enrolled,' 
or  *  register  themselves.'  2.  first...whsa  Cyreaias,  dec 
—a  very  perplexing  verse,  inasmuch  as  Cyrenius.  or 
Quirinus.  appears  not  to  have  been  governor  of  Siyria 
for  about  ten  years  after  the  birth  of  Christ,  and  the 
'*  taxing"  under  his  administration  was  what  led  to  the 
insurrection  mentioned  in  Acts,  6. 37.  That  there  tccu 
a  taxing,  however,  of  the  whole  Boman  Empire  under 
Augustus,  is  now  admitted  by  all ;  and  candid  critics, 
even  c^  sceptical  tendency,  are  ready  to  allow  that 
there  is  not  likely  to  be  any  real  inaccuracy  in  the 
statement  of  our  evangelist  Many  superior  scholars 
would  reuder  the  words  thxis.  'This  registration  was 
vreviout  to  Qyrenius  being  governor  of  Syria'— as  the 
word  "first"  is  rendered  in  John.  1. 16;  15.  18.  In  thli 
case,  of  course,  the  difficulty  vanishes.  But  it  la  pei^ 
haps  better  to  suppose,  with  others,  that  the  registra- 
tion may  have  been  ordered  with  a  view  to  the  taxa- 
tion, about  the  time  of  our  Lord's  birth,  thou^  the 
taxinu  itself— an  obnoxious  measure  in  Palestine— was 

nnt  s^mr^Afl  nnt  fill  f.htk  H*nA  e\f  rinirtnii*       9    nr«nf     *m 


vuBMit^aind. 


mm  ""  witb  Uie  ctrcamcuion  made  witb- 
n  Um  paitioK  ofT  of  the  body  lof  tlie  sins) 
>y  tbe  ctrcunicision  of  Christ '  (Colosnians. 
At  He  only  **  suffered  it  to  be  &o.  bcc^iuse 
came  iiim  to  fultll  all  riifhteitUNness" 
lo  .  (kill  the  drcumoBion  of  Cbrist  had 
>eMrtiu{  on  Hjpb  ovn  work^by  few  ritfhtly 
L  Fbr  akaot  **  be  thai  U  drcamciaad  U  a 
tht  wkoU  lamT  iUaUtiaiM.  ft.  t).  Jeciu 
oat  with  Him  In  hia  Ttty  Hath  the  maI  of 
oliMgiUnn  to  do  Um  vlioto  law— by  Him 
•  la  tha  flaih  ibioa  tba  tUL  And  at  Ha 
tba  law"  fornoanda  of  Hia  own.  bnt 
thrnm  Mat  wtrv  WMbr  ttc  law,  that 
eatva  tha  adoption  o#  aona"  (Oalattaaa.  4. 
to  whidi  His  olrcameiiton  pledgad 
o&MUcMt-Uiat  of  a  **  Sarloor.'' 
',  aa  "Gbilat  hath  radaemad  oi  fhnn  tba 
iMw"  bf  "btinit  mada  a  euru  for  xuf'  (Ga- 
9.  wo  muit  TCgard  Him,  in  Hia  drcnm- 
MVMI^t  vodar  a  palpable  pledge  to  be 
aila  dkaU,  earn  Ue  death  of  th»  cnm" 
.t.V. 

unoAnoH  or  tbb  Vxbohi.— Prhbvta- 
■  Babb  is  tbb  TaMPLn.— 8CUIX  chuui 
m  AVD  Auba.  93. 14.  hv  porilnatkB 
Boal  and  beet  eopiaa  read  "tbdr."*  it  was 
Milr  who  needed  porifftng  flxm  tha  lesal 
cfcUU-bearing.  "The  dajT'of  thiapn- 
r  m  aaala  child  were  forty  in  all  (lieritleaa. 
tba  expiry  of  which  the  mother  waa  re- 
hr  a  lamb  for  a  bamt-offering,  and  a  tortla- 
OBf  irfaaoo  for  a  ain-ofliBriDii.  If  the  could 
i  ludh  the  mothar  had  to  brine  another 
or  young  pigeon:  and.  if  even  thie  was  ba- 
maa,  than  a  porUon  of  fine  floor,  but  with- 
ul  ftmnrant  aooompaalokenta  of  oil  and 
i.  aa  tt  repreeantcd  a  ain-offeiing  iLenti- 
1.741).  From  the  intermediate  oiretlng  of 
tutlo-dOTca  or  two  young  pigeons."  we 
Joaoph  and  the  Virgin  were  in  poor  cir- 
O  Oorlnthiaoa,  8. 9.>,  though  not  in  abject 
ilac*fln»-bommale.they  "bring him  to 
to  preaant  him  to  the  Lord."  Alltuchbad 
d  aa  "holy  to  the  Lord."  or  set  apart  to 


nearly  4(iO  years,  returning  to  the  Chnrch,  to  quickeu 
expectation,  and  prepare  for  comin;;  events,  reveated 
by  the  Holy  Ghost— IniplyiuR.  beyond  aU  doubt,  the 
personality  of  the  Spirit,  should  see  death  till  he  had 
seeu— 'sweet  antithesis!'  [Bengkl.]  How  would  the 
one  sight  gild  the  Kloom  of  the  other !  He  was.  pro- 
bably, by  this  time,  advanced  in  yeara.  27.  28.  The 
Spirit  guided  him  to  the  temide  at  tha  very  moment 
whan  the  Virgin  waa  about  to  preeent  Him  to  the 
Lord.  2B.  took  Mm  up  ia  his  arai  immadlataly  recog- 
nislng  in  the  child,  with  unhaaiUUiv  eartalnty,  tha 
promised  Messiah,  without  needing  Mary  to  inform 
him  of  what  had  happened  to  her.  [Or«HAUB»f.]  Iha 
ramarkable  act  of  taking  the  babe  in  his  arms  most 
not  be  overlooked.  It  was  as  if  he  had  said, 'This  is 
allmyaaivattonand  all  my  desiitf  tfRamnel,  dg.  29. 
Lord— *  master.'  a  word  rarely  used  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, and  selected  here  with  peculiar  promiaty.  whan 
the  aged  saint,  feeling  that  hia  last  object  in  wishing  to 
liTe  had  now  been  attained,  only  awaited  his  Mastar'a 
word  of  command  to ''depart."  new  kttsat.  te.«HBora 
deudy.  *now  thou  art  releasing  thy  serraatf  a  patient 
yet  rerwential  mode  of  expressing  a  desire  to  depart. 
30.  sscB  thy  8ftl¥ati(ni— many  saw  this  child,  nay,  the 
fuii-grown  "man.  Christ  Jesus."  who  neTsr  saw  in 
him'*Ood'B8alTatlon."  This  estimate  ofan  object  of 
sight,  an  unoooadous.  helpless  babe,  waa  pure  faith. 
Ha  "  beheld  his  glory"  (John,  1. 14).  In  another  view, 
it  was  prior  faith  rewarded  by  pmmt  at^fU.  81,  32. 
all  people"*  all  the  peoples.'  mankind  at  large,  a  light 
to  the  OoBtiies— then  in  thick  darkness,  gloiy  of  thy 
Israel— already  thine,  and  now,  in  the  beUevlng  por- 
tion of  it,  to  be  so  more  gloriously  than  erer.  It  will 
be  observed  that  this  *  swan-like  song,  bidding  an  eter- 
nal farewell  to  thU  terrestrial  life'  [OLHHAUaBH],  takea 
a  more  comprehensive  rlew  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
than  that  of  Zacharias,  though  the  kingdom  thay  sing 
of  is  one.  34, 26.  sst-appointed.  fiidl  and  rlsiag  sgain 
of  many  in  Israel,  and  for  a  sign  speken  agaiast— perhaps 
the  former  of  these  clauses  expresses  the  two  stages  of 
temporary  "  fall  of  many  in  Israel "  through  unbelief, 
during  our  Lord's  eartUy  career,  and  the  subsequent 
"  rising  again"  of  the  eame  pereone  after  the  effhsion  of 
the  Spirit  at  Pantecoet  threw  a  new  light  to  them  on 
the  whole  subject :  while  the  latter  clause  describes 


*.      _...l— »  J     «..  H  «,«.•.  2  «^«»    m^^    4l«««     r  ^kw^      1jk«««M 


Q^^1%    ^aK 


airWinn<Cwin«H 


Down  up  to  tlMlr  flOAJ  dl■p■^ 


fevtat  n(,iulia,liiaSKt.'HTFKlhar  bu 
WiMiM  ■•-.  I  hB'a  btm  wllh  BUn  tS]  IbU 
■  KlB*  hMk  bKHHbt  BW  tnW  Hli  chsmbi 
ttmd  U  BDdH  aa  bMd.  ud  Uu  tlibi  hi 


i  HTt— smbablf  He  Ud  nnueiPRnb 
•nd  u  OMfbBndad  Uim.  Uisaih  II  wi 
A^ffp«MAtlaniif  BAnyUilBiP  vUcfa  tbc 
h—wl  tnm  bin  u  baDB.    iSm  do  Job 

I  lait  )t  Aould  bs  UxHiEbl  thjU  ndw  Hi  I 
i&l  r^^kfr,  and  bocwBA  tiEi  own  Uastar  h 
1  tbain  Uw,  It  ii  (■utpohIt  added,  ^~Ai 

nl  of  thti  (wdweiiilDa  lin  Id  lu  o: 
.    Tba  DOi  ■•  hear  la  of  bli  "moibai 


iL  /iMvkrfHd'  lAuoul.  taavlDi 
l»  and  s(  b^c  Uh  praHctor  <a 


»u»lB.'af«.' wblcfalmplluUiantt»r.  lliig 
laocvd  WI  bava  (4  Uie  next  aifbtaafl  raaia  of 
bvmatUt^  WhaiHaaoiuoriiaBanUBedl- 
w  tfaa  imlf  onulM.  iBd  hotr  IkUawAlp  aHfa : 
•r :  wba*  WaUliWi.  OB  Om  on  baod.  of  IWik  : 
,  anil  t>a<rcr  rnoi  eo  blfli.  and  imlEDiDD  of 


^tetcmjlDHl  br  U-    EDv 


vld't  lima  11  SanuL  tl.  W.  and  i 
rornt  the  liid  piaeUc*  b>  bars  iwo  a  mim. ».  i> 
wsrdal  Ooi  hum*  OBta  JttB-SuA/brmuliL-,  nTcoon 
1*^  1HPB-  uttd  whin  tpeatino  0/  J'/ta.  bflcaiua  U 


[  fiHlu  te.-^guoln]  UtenUy  fn 


maj  lake  tbu  aa  a  vanlsc  aeaUiM  mallDr.  which  Lbe 

Unna,  (WnMiim  4  WiLsinav.]  Aod  ttaua  Uw 
-  tnlOr  MdCb  mmld  irMadc*  Ibilr  nimilaBM  waim 
jDBl  faaUlaiiea  to  tba  nlgDlna  aim.  partieolaiJjr  oE  Iba 

cAajj  to  ivblcu  the  peniteDt  belnund.  and  tbe  inaDlfai- 


inine  «u  tbe  Bdelltj  ot  Ihe  BautKt  ui  hii  royal  bearer. 

■r  &«»  r?".  "r  abont  four  run  before  the 

and  how  etroDK  miut  have  beeo  Uie  workinti  of  can- 

*BBliM.  Fuale  .  Einmat  sf  Jadii-bli  proper 

ine  >uch  clainnni.  be  "did  man?  Ihlmi  and  Iieinl 

d  Omi  oBIo.  .IFur  bgldlnJE  11  alioal  ten  t«n 

John  gladli"  (Mark.  a.  M,  aaj. 

Meaad  to  Keme.  to  aniirec  lo  diatien  broiuhl 

tl.  M.    BAPrwM  or  ABuDBCixroriBa  SMRrr 

ptopli  ■■!»  hastl.«l-lhat  Hi  ml^ht  ni>l  leani  lo  bo 

lalem  upon  an  aaa.  "-mhtTtim  v'rt  t«.w  niai.  mi"  (cb. 

IB.  JUL  and  Iw  In  a  upolchre  '■  v*«t™i  uu  «w  mo.i 

Kl  luid'  IJidin.  U.  111.  u  Id  HIi  baplUiD  He  would 

a  CbToaiclsf.  1.  lU.  and  amlaolti  beJoDsliw 

V-M.    UbiuiAjoY  ur'jncw.     23.  he  bi|ui  to  bi 

b  SaM.b>lvetD  Iiunaaii<II>uDaKiii:  a  lockr 

abMi  thlni-i.i.  ■  wai  about  enlerlDi  on  hU  ihirtlelh 

vol  tin  Onal  lo  keeii  In  older  A)ideu->tiU 

CALViK.Bazt.BLOOMriiLU.Wiiiiniin  AWiLiiNiiaii. 

DDaioaaciu     fBoBnuox.j    tuuimlCiia- 

Ihii  Bilalitrr>.'  makn  beltar  Ureek.  and  i>  inutiably 

,nan»-lb>  foniHr,  ihooirh  dcpoMd.  reuuned 

hU  tnllDim.  asd.  (inibablr.  u  ^n-jcin  oi  de- 

MiviK.  ALroiii>.4c.l  Altnli  am  the  Brtratu  icienid 

«ik4  matH  of  *' P""  ot  ll«  b«b  pti«t 

OB  Uiui  office  (KuiLbere.l,JJ.    Mug,  ee  «h  lunpim. 

tb*  utDiml  HDte  of  thli  vcnc.  uid  Uiat  bo  ottai 
Koold  tan  bean  Ctacmhl  DC  but  lot  lu  iniipaHd  li 
gnllibllUT  OHl  tb*  luwGittlBlr  irbldi  It  imni  I 
ttmr  e*«t  wu  Lord'i  rul  demnt.  But  It  Ik  boUa  I 
■neOiu  dlOfflilb,  tit.,  ttat  tn  (bli  oh  MsUb* 
Bnkn  * J'oaii,"  whll*  Ijit*  mikH  "BM,"  to  bt  J< 


wnld  tn  ItUila  to 

BOUbllDtllwUD 

ch.  L  ML  *od  on  < 


il  UuT  tmn  DotM 


MiiofH*lL"KiimiiUwtb>w»  " 
knibud  o(  fell  dingtitor  Mtty 


r>  taka  to  ba  Hi  ■  Ub 


niUoB.  but  baron  Wbon 


MMraM 


iMAVMWa.  fliwilKilUUlwir.T.Iko 


KStaoc  uMillr.  ud  when  nUncIu 
MmdViaiaol DVT  Lord.  AtHBlatandvd 

•  MM  paw  and  clMM  Uw  lapH*.  H« 


BUI b*  Ulltw BOH  M  urnU : 

,  M.  I.  vMA  Hf*  Uw  nlD  ntnniHl 

y.-MM  't^  anlv.'  Id,  Mm.  M.  U. 
»««--b>*Mirth.-  1  £««■,».  •.  ■  kH^ 
■  MnalmaiidSMon.  nMUuLr. 
[m  Ov  |M«  tkM*  tbtm-tkw  (Ud- 


MMMWMjlkU;! Kims.  1.0.   ItwH 

Ikiiia.*c-c<idtDUy'tD  ■  mituuj'Diu  m. 

H  «a  dkond  Um  lo  cniw.  HUnllu 
^mm.  U  UmH  of  iwnecntluo  «»  noi  un- 
it' n.  Im  tt  CiCB-Bian— It  tmt  on  lli«  u 


|p*d  concur  of  i 
ik>iirMhTc.r«>t)«. 
M»;lhrtlll.    n 


f  FBitt    KoTBM-li-Uw.    isr.     Mj 
ftbuu.    3«  «    l>U([lni<>.    K    14-17. 


■MmilB.-aiKn«Uudalt,    Whiti 


.    - -.  Muur— belDktnlM 

IBAdr   fOTTDHt.     ftU  Ulgllt— thS  DniBj  tltufi  ol  BahtDa 
k&AW  how  hopden  llwu  lo  "  fsC  do*ti  hli  ntf  igUti. 


1.  «.  W.l    Iwu  nUu 


nirU.    Snrr  Md  Ih*  »a«H  £H*i  bt  iw»VMlii«  lew 


(ID  ti«)H  ill  ttali  (Isfrr 

-    -'   ~*TdldUiUb< 


^«rdlnE  Uim.    pawir  of  Uu  L»d  pnuat— 

la  bul  ibpg— the  tdck  peoptfl.    IB.  hou'- 
roof.    Uinmgb  On  lUiuc.  .  .Iii(«<  JsHU— 

I'a  ■.ALL  iWD  FWST.-Sm  on  AUlLhiH. 

lowlDBtb'ULukewuirrliliifl  fortJtntiifi- 
n.iQ.-SMcraUmllhtw.  u.  li-lT,    Thom- 

iDide  ironc'  an)  In  Um  oUtar.  "  tba  bh 


nnmUad  (rHdom  vhlcb 


B  uaobMrmtik  iq 


q.  4,  'TllMO  JttinlrlM 
ounnBC*  DeGWHQ  my  dUdploi  ^nil  Ui* 
ud  BVflQ  Jotan'^  mn  sol  ■orpxUtii ;  thdjr 
tit  or  a  noCiimJ  rmiUoM  nflniii*  VbdtfiM 
cb  Una  wlU  can :  tiw  MH  o^iMi  bUI  UM/ 
micilif  andieaaiuinaiiUitatliirddiamit 
.  W)uitl«ioiH<lauUil>uu:)).iiiillisoii> 


Th«  IVflte  ApodUi  Chomn. 


LUKE.  VI.  vg  Widow  ^jTSaim't  gpii  Maittd  to  Kfc 


CHAPIER  VL 

Ver.  1-4.  Flock U(o  Corn  Eabs  uw  Sabbath. 
8m  un  Matthev.  12. 1-8;  and  Mftrk.  8. »-!».  1.  Bteo&d 
ubbath  after  the  fint— an  obicun  ezpreuioD.  occur* 
liDK  hen  onlj,  generally  niulentood  to  mean,  the  flnt 
Sabbath  after  the  lecoiid  day  of  unleavened  bread, 
llie  rtaaooa  cannot  be  stated  here,  nor  ia  the  opinion 
iinelt  quite  free  from  difficulty.  6.  Lord  alie^rather 
'  eren.'  as  Matthev,  IS.  8.  of  the  Sabttath— as  naked  » 
claim  to  all  the  authority  0/  Him  who  i/ave  tite  law  at 
Mount  Stnai  as  could  poMibly  be  made.  q.d.  *  I  hare 
said  enouKh  to  vindicate  the  men  ye  carp  at  on  my  ac- 
count;  but  in  this  pWe  is  the  Lord  nj  tiie  law,  and  they 
hate  liu  aanetion.   See  on  Mark.  t.  i». 

6-lL  WiTHKKKD  Uajwd  Hbaued.  (iee  on  Matthew. 
UL  ».16 ;  and  Mark.  3.  1-7.  watcMd  whetaer,  4Cc— in 
Matthew  this  is  put  as  an  ensnaring  question  of  theira 
to  our  Lord,  who  acoordiuKly  speaks  to  the  etate  of 
tA«tr  /tetirfs.  v.  9.  just  as  if  they  had  spoken  it  out.  9. 
good  or  svil.  save  or  dsetroy— iiy  this  novel  way  of  pnt- 
vaxg  His  case,  our  Lord  teaches  the  great  etliical  prin- 
ciple, that  to  neglect  any  opportunity  ^  doing  good  ie 
1o  incur  the  guilt  0/  doing  enl;  and  by  this  law  He 
bound  His  own  spirit.  (See  on  Mark.  S.  4.;  IL  filled 
with  maaucss— the  word  denotes  senseless  rase— at  the 
confusion  to  which  our  Lord  had  put  them,  both  by 
word  and  deed,  what  to  do  wiih  Jeaus-Hiot  so  much 
u^hether  to  get  rid  of  Him,  but  how  to  compass  it  ibee 
on  Matthew,  3.  ti.} 

r.MU.    Tub  Twklvx  Apostlw  Chosen— Oath ui* 

ISii    Mt)LTLTUI>Ell  —  ULU&lOUb    HkaLINUS.      12,    13. 

webt  out  —  probably  from  Oiperiuium  all  night  in 
prayer...A&d  wnen  day.  he  calind,  ^c— the  work  with 
which  the  next  day  be»uui  shows  what  had  )>e«n  the 
burden  of  tbls  night's  Uevotious.  As  He  directed  Ills 
di&ciples  to  pray  fur  "  latniurers  "  jiul  befure  beudinn 
tlieinselvos forth  (see  on  Matthew.  8. 37: 10.  l>.  m  here  we 
find  the  Lord  Himself  in  prolouKed  communion  vritU 
Hu  Father  in  preparauun  ior  the  soleinn  apiioiuimeut 
of  thorte  men  who  were  tu  give  birth  to  His  Church, 
and  from  whom  the  world  in  all  time  was  to  take  a  new 
mould.  How  instructive  is  thu !  13-16.  See  on  Mat- 
tiiew,  10.  ^i.  17.  in  the  piiiu— by  suiue  rendered  '  on 
a  level  place,'  i.e.,  a  piece  ot  hi;:h  table-land,  by  which 
they  understand  tUe  uime  thiiiK.  as  "on  the  mouu- 
tain,"  where  our  Lord  delivered  the  sermon  recorded 
by  Matthew  (6.  V.,  of  which  they  take  this  foUowiUK 
discniirse  of  Luke  to  be  but  an  abridged  form,  iiut  as 
the  hense  civeii  m  our  version  is  the  more  accurate,  so 
there  are  weiKhty  reasons  for  considering  the  discourses 
liifferent.  This  one  coutains  little  more  than  a  fourth 
of  the  other  *.  it  has  woe^  of  its  own,  as  well  as  the 
beatitudes  common  to  both  ;  but.  alN.ve  all.  that  of 
Matthew  was  plainly  delivered  a  Kood  while  /"/«/re,wlr.le 
this  was  Mpoken  ajttr  the  choice  of  the  twelve,  and 
an  we  know  that  our  Lord  delivered  some  of  HiJi 
wei;ihlieNt  sayings  more  than  once,  there  Is  no  dilU- 
cuity  in  supixwini;  tbi«  to  he  one  of  His  more  extended 
repetitions:  nor  could  anythiii;,'  be  more  worthy  of  it. 
19.  healed— kept  healiiiK,  denotin;;  successive  acts  of 
iii*?rcy  till  it  went  over  "alt "  that  needed.  There  is 
something  ununually  (;raud  and  pictorial  in  this  touch 
of  description.  20.  21.  In  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
the  benediction  is  pronounced  upon  the  "poor  in 
fptrit "  and  tiiose  who  *'  hunger  and  thirst  after  right- 
eowtness.'  (Matthew,  5.  3,  6.)  Here  it  is  simply  on  the 
"  poor"  and  the  "  hungry  now."  In  this  form  of  the 
discourse,  then,  our  Lord  seems  to  have  had  in  view 
"  the  poor  of  thie  u-nrld,  rich  In  faith,  and  heirs  of  the 
kinRdom  which  God  hath  promised  to  them  that  love 
him."  as  these  very  beatitudes  are  paraphrased  by 
James  (3.  3 .  Isugb— how  charmiuK  is  the  liveliness  of 
this  word,  to  express  what  in  Matthew  is  called  being 
*  comforted!'  separate  you— whether  from  their  CAvrr/i. 
by  esoommunlcfttioo.  or  from  their  aodety:  both  hard 

liO 


to  fleeh  and  blood.  It.  far  the  Son  of  Man's 
Matthew.  C  u.  **for  mt  bakb;*  and  ImmodiAtoly  be- 
fore.** for  riffMMNuness'Mkirfv.  to.)  GhriatthiiadiMb 
up  the  eauH  of  rit^Ueouenfeu  in  the  wortd  with  tkerf 
eeptum  of  Hinmlf.  9a.  leap  for  Jof-Ht  Uvolior  void 
than  "be exceeding  glad"  or  *«zaU.'  Matthow, ft.  it. 
94.  86.  rich . . .  foU . . .  laoch-who  hare  aU  tlielrtood 
things  and  ioyona  feelings  here  and  now.  in  poiishahla 
obiecta.  rcoeiTsd  yov  eonioUtioin  see  on  ch.  U.  ti. 
shall  bonffer— their  tnwazd  cniTing  atronc  aa  orer.  bnt 
the  mateiiala  of  satisfaction  for  erer  gono.  96.  all 
apMk  well  of  yon— alluding  to  the  oonrt  paid  to  the  falao 
prophets  d  old.  iMicah.  t.  ID  For  tlio  princuxleoC 
this  woe.  and  its  proper  limits,  see  John.  IC^  18.  37-3ft. 
See  on  Matthew.  6. 44-48 :  7.  It ;  and  14. 12-14.  S7,  M. 
See  on  Matthew.  7. 1. 1 ;  bnt  this  ia  moch  fUler  and 
more  graphic  38  can  the  blind.  Ac-^iot  in  tbo  8ar- 
mon  on  the  Mount,  hot  noocded  by  Mastbow  In 
another  and  very  striking  conmertlon.  di.  ift.  14.  40. 
the  disoiple.  iic.-q.d.  *  The  disciple's  aim  to  oone  op 


to  hU  master,  ana  he  thinks  himself  compMe  whan  ho 
does  so:  if  yon  then  be  biind  leaders  of  the  bliad.  tbo 
perfection  of  one's  training  under  you  will  only  land 
him  the  more  certainly  in  one  oommim  ruin  with  your- 
selves.'  41-49.  See  on  Matthew.  7.  M.  lf-17. 
CHAFIEB  VIL 
Ver.  1.10.  Cbktdbiom's  SutVAirT  Hkalbd.  Bee  on 
Matthew.  8.  6-13.  4.  be  was  wortny.  dMx— a  testimony 
most  precious,  coming  from  those  who  probably  *sm 
strauuers  to  the  pnnciple  fhmi  which  he  acted. 
lEcclesiastes.  7  1.)  iovetb  our  ttatioa— hSTing  (bund 
that  "salvation  was  of  the  Jews."  he  loved  them  for 
it.  baili.  d:c.— his  love  took  this  practical  and  aitpro- 
priate  form. 

11-17.  Widow  or  Nain's  Sok  Raibxd  to  Lin. 
(in  Luke  only.;  11.  Vain  —  a  small  Tillage  not  else- 
where nientioned  in  bcripture.  and  only  this  once 
probably  visited  by  our  Lord ;  it  lay  a  little  to  the 
south  of  mount  Tabor,  about  twelve  mUes  from  Qs- 
peruaum.  12.  carried  oat— 'was  being  carried  oat.' 
iKuui  bodies,  being  ceremonially  unclean,  were  not 
allowed  to  be  buried  within  the  cities  (though  the 
Iviuifs  of  David's  house  were  buried  in  the  city  of 
iiavid),  and  the  funeral  was  usually  on  the  same  day 
as  the  deatli.  only  son.  &&— affecting  particulars,  tmd 
with  deliKhtful  simplicity.  13.  14.  liie  Lord— 'lliis 
sublime  appellation  is  more  usual  with  Luke  and  John 
than  Matthew;  Mark  holds  the  mein.'  IBxKoli..]  saw 
her,  had  oompaesiun.  &c.— What  consolation  to  thou- 
sands of  the  bereaved  has  this  single  verse  carried  from 
as;e  to  age.  14.  16.  Wliat  mingled  majesty  and  grace 
shines  In  tliis  scene !  The  Ke:iurrectionand  the  Life  in 
human  flesh,  witli  a  word  of  commaiul,  bnnging  back 
life  to  the  dead  body:  Incarnate  Compassiun  summon- 
iiiK  its  absolute  power  to  dry  a  widow's  tears  1  1ft. 
vitited  bis  people— more  than  bringing  back  the  days 
of  Elijfth  and  £li«ha.  (I  Kings.  17.  it-iii  :  t  Kings,  4. 
32-37;  and  see  on  Matthew.  1&.  3U 

lb-J6.  The  BAPTiKT'ti  Mjuhaox.  tbk  Beply.  and 
coNKEQUKNT  DucotJuaB.  feoe  on  Matthew.  IL  t-i4. 
20,  30.  and  all  tne  people  that  beard—'  on  hearing  {thiu.* 
These  are  the  obscorvations  of  the  evangeliet„  not  uf  oar 
lyjrd.   and  the  publicans— a  striking  clause.    jiutdM 

I  Qod.  being  bapiixed.  Ac— rather,  'having  been  baptised.* 

I  The  meaninK  ii>.  They  acknowledged  the  Divine  wisdom 
of  such  a  preparatory  ministry  as  John's.  Ui  leading 

i  them  to  Him  who  now  spake  to  them  isee  ch.  1. 16,  if); 

!  wnereas  the  Pharisees  and  lawyers,  true  to  themselvts 
in  refusing  the  baptism  of  John,  set  at  nought  also 
the  merciful  design  of  God  in  the  Saviour  himsell^  lo 
their  own  destruction.  31-35.  tbo  Lord  said,  Ac.— At 
cross,  capricious  children,  invited  by  their  playmates 
to  join  them  in  their  amnsementa.  will  play  with  them 
neither  at  weddings  nor  funerals  (Juvenile  imItatiOBS 
of  the  joyoos  and  moarnftU  soenM  of  Ufei.ao  tbatfu^ 


IFoslMi  wiUi  Tan. 


i  liUMuMi:  theusi 


rlnnuaaelDroTiiltT;  tor  "Oufiu 

«  irl>0  JiAd  lad  A  pFofllfl&te  ItTfr.     A 
u  3/4nr  UitfftiaJmt^  oar  da  *«  I 


>.■•  tlwiiOnlwliriimuLcniafwbUbulbmiui 
HUtT  m  bn  miiuUMrtdioikiit  Ud.'   [alvobblI 

■  fen  tMW*  klB-tk*  poMun  at  ouiil*  btfot  ■ 
■tMi>H.<Hlli>b>lkrtgnlbgliliid.    Mcuuwut, 

V  Hmmdjutt&rt-  pound  down  ko  a  flood  njxm  Bit 
a  IbM.  ■•  iba  brntdowB  ID  ku>  ib«ii:  uddnmiu 

■  iMbT  Ikiiilaii  UuD  mitwd  br  Iblt,  itn  bul«a«I 
«■  Oitm  aSwkUi  tM  oaljr  loiitl  Uh  buL  tba  lux 
H  of  taw  on  baU.  -  wuh  wkicli  fUT«  wm  rail 
ru*  tt^i  BMian'  IMv'    IHiu-J    Uwd— iha 


Mallfvtiiallaboar.'b.  No  pononaJ  loi 
t  la  lUi  Ubm  taKm  pJice  batwKD  lb«n: 
kam  her  belinn  DuloDin  U  taaruU.  ud 
Mr  va^  to  HLm  <aDd  intcrBd  aJoDB  wi 


ttX  UMmSmttunwMilHnd,  oar  lMi:i  anionic  t 


in  li»>iTbi«  aliu.'    But » Ibr  (n 


I,  «  (o  H.m  ftt^nnw  lA.^ 

rmw 

T,« 

arplluIloD 

o(  tbB  pr«en 

'imiV 

°a»'i 

.  Klibsitb 

mlM 

irut  m  Itae  H 

3iijiji»BCi»coir,*iiB 

sLuke 

rd,''mada» 

ggchos 

.rant  P™c 

omloru 

KlnrfDin. 

b>d  tbe  do 

ble^L, 

!  loTS  o(  ThT  n 


Migdiltut-i.i..  ivsliably,  of  MaaJal'a.  01 


ivsnyofBlB.    Muy 


latbn '  had  ijO 


a  IhU  bODDBTBl 


JtfliM  of  Blood  HfOJecL 


LUKB^IX. 


PeUi^BComfemSom  1^  CkrUL 


or  of  tome  one  erf  the  "  Inflrmities  *  here  referred  to— 
the  onllnary  diieuea  of  bunukDity— the  J<diu  tn  the 
haTioars  tnin  of  gntefhl.  dtnging  foUowen.  Of 
*'  SoMiiiuu"  next  mentiooed,  we  know  nothing  but  the 
name,  and  that  here  only.  But  her  eerrioee  on  thU 
meoKMrable  occaiion  hare  Unmortallied  her  name. 
*'  Whereaoerer  thia  Kospel  tihall  be  preached  ihroovh- 
cnt  the  whole  worJd.  thia  also  that  ihe  hath  done,"  in 
umiaterinff  to  the  Lord  of  her  suhatanoe  on  Hla  Gall- 
leaa  tour.  **  ahall  be  apoken  of  aa  a  memorial  ot  her." 
(Marie  H.  9.)  many  otlwra  —  i.e..  numy  other  heakd 
wonun.  What  a  train  I  and  all  miniatering  onto  Him 
of  their  aubetanoe.  and  He  allowing  them  to  do  it  and 
•nbslatlng  upon  it!  *  He  who  waa  tlie  aapport  of  the 
aphritual  life  of  Hla  people  diadained  not  to  be  rap- 
ported  by  them  in  the  body.  He  waa  not  aahamed  to 
penetrate  ao  far  into  the  deptha  of  poverty  aa  to  live 
upon  the  alma  of  love.  He  onl^  fed  othera  mirMokmaly : 
for  Himaelt  He  lired  npon  the  lore  of  Hla  people.  He 
Kave  all  thinga  to  men.  Hia  brethren,  and  recelTed  all 
thlngB  from  them,  enjoying  thereby  the  pan  bleaaing 
of  love :  which  ia  then  only  perfect  when  it  ia  at  the 
aame  lime  both  giving  and  receiving.  Who  could  in- 
v«it  anch  thtnga  aa  theae?  *  It  mnm  neoeaaary  to  livt  tn 
this  manner  ttuU  it  might  be  to  recordtd,'  lOuiHAUssir.] 
4-18.  Parablb  ow  thk  Sowsb.— See  on  Ifark.  4. 
3-0.  14-SO.  10.  Ho  man.  ^^-See  on  Matthew.  6.  U.  of 
wliich  thia  ia  nearly  a  repeUtion.  17.  tor  aothiBf,  tc^ 
See  on  ch.  IS.  L  18.  howye— in  Mark.4.  t4.  "tcAotye 
hear.*  The  one  impliea  the  other.  The  precept  ia  very 
weighty,  saemeth  to  have-or. '  thinketh  that  be  hath.' 
(Margiru]  The  "  havinK"  of  Matthew.  13. 11  (on  which 
■eei.  and  ihla  *  thinking  he  tiaib.'  are  not  differsnt. 
lliinglng  loosely  ou  him,  and  not  appropriated,  it  ia 
and  u  not  hia. 

1&-21.     Hl8    MOTOKR   AND    BKKTHRXH   DB8IRB  TO 

Bi'KAK  WITH  Hut.— «3ee  on  Mark.  la.  4S-fiO. 

2-^'JA.     JEiUH.    CBOtMLNG    TUB    LaKB.    STILLB    THK 

SToitM.— boe  on  Matthew,  8.  23-S7.  and  Ifark,  4.  36-41. 
23.  fiued^/it..  'were  getting  filled,'  «.e..  thoee  who 
nailed:  meaning  that  their  ship  waa  ao. 

V6-39.    Dkmomiac   or  Gadaba  Hxai.bd.— See  on 
Matthew.  8.  28-34;  and  Mark.  5.  i-XO. 

40-^.    JAIKU8'  DaUOIITRB    KaIMCD.  AND  I(«8!7B  Or 

Blood  Hbalbd.— See  on  Alatthew, ».  ibSO;  and  Mark, 
6.21-4  {.  40.  gladly  rsccivsd  him.  for...AJl  waitmg  him— The 
abundant  teaching  of  that  day  <ln  Matthew.  13:  andaee 
Mark.  4.  38.)  had  only  whetted  the  people'a  appetite; 
ttwl  (ii8apiK)inted.  aa  would  seem,  tliat  He  had  left 
them  in  the  evening  to  croaa  the  lake,  they  remain 
hanjcini;  abont  the  beach,  having  got  a  hint  probably 
throu»;ti  some  of  Hia  disciples  that  He  would  be  back 
the  same  evening.  Perhaps  they  witneaaed  at  a  dia- 
tancc  the  sudden  calming  of  the  tempest.  Hera  at  least 
they  are.  watcliin;;  for  His  return,  and  welcoming  Him 
to  the  Hhora.  The  tide  of  His  popularity  was  now  fkst 
rixinK.  45.  Who  touched  me?—*  Askest  Thou.  Lord,  who 
toucbed  Thee  1  Bather  ask  who  touched  Thee  not  in 
such  athrona.'  46.  somebody  touched— yes.  the  multitude 
"  thrnngrd  and  pmsfd  Ilim  "— *'  they  jt>tiUd  ouoinst 
Hiu),  but  all  involuntarily:  they  were  merely  oarnerl 
a'oiuj:  but  one.  one  only— somebody— touched  Him." 
with  the  conscious,  voluntary,  dependent  touch  of 
faith,  reachlns  forth  its  hand  expressly  to  liave  contact 
with  Him.  This  and  this  only  Jesus  acknowledgeaand 
seeka  out  Even  so.  as  the  Church  father  Auoustin 
lonK  ago  said.  mnlUtvdea  itUl  conu  nmilorly  dou  to 
( 7i  ritt  m  the  means  o/Qrart^  but  aH  to  no  purpose,  being 
fnlif  sucked  into  the  aron^L.  The  voluntary,  living  con- 
tort of  faith  la  that  electric  conductor  which  alone 
draws  virtue  out  of  Him.  47.  dcelarod  before  all— this. 
thouRh  a  great  trial  to  the  shrinking  modesty  of  the 
believing  woman,  was  Just  what  Christ  wanted  in 
rtraoelnK  her  forth,  her  public  testimony  to  the  facta  of 
Iwr  caae— both  her  diaeaae.  with  her  aboruve  effordat 

112 


a  cure,  and  the  inatantanaona  and  paifact  raUef  whwdi 
her  touch  of  the  Great  Haaltr  had  brought  hoc  55. 
five  har  maat-See  on  Mark,  c  43. 
CHAPTER  IX. 

Ver.  !•«.  MiMioif  or  tbb  Twklti  Arosrua.  Sea 
on  Slattbew.  10.  l-lA.  1.  paver  and  aathoritf^fla  both 
quaHJUdvoAauthoritedthma. 

7'9,  Hbbod  TBoublbd  at  wbat  hb  Hbabb  ov 
Chbut,  Dbubbs  to  8bb  fine.  Baeoa  Hark,  c IMB. 
7.  perelezad— *U  a  toaa.'  'tmbarrawd.'  aild  of  aa^a 
that  John  waa  riaan— among  many  opinkiBi,  thia  waa 
the  one  which  Herod  himaeif  adopted,  fbr  fht  hmob, 
nodonbt.mentioDadonlIark,C.  14.  daalreiMiaahla 
— but  did  not.  till  aa  a  prtaomar  Ha  waa  aant  to  ktaB  by 
Pilate  Joai  before  Hia  death,  aa  wa  leant  fktMB  ch.  8.  H 

10*17.  Oil  TUB  EBraBB  ov  TBB  TWBLTl^  JHCS 
BBTIBBB  WITH  THBM  TO   BBTBaAXSA,  ABD  THBBB 

MiBACOLouBLT  Fbbini  Fhtb  Thoubabou    8oa  OB 
Mark.O.Sl-44. 

18-tr.  PBTBR'k  OOBFBBSIOB  OT  CBBUT-OUB  ilOBO^ 

FIB8T  Explicit  Abbouvcbkbbt  ot  Hn  Atpboacb- 
iNo  Dbatb.  and  WABBOioa  ABianro  Our  or  xc. 
See  OB  Matthew.  lOL  1S«:  and  Mark.  8.  ML  M.  will 
save—*  ia  minded  to  aave.*  bant  ob  aavtufr  Iha  pitk 
of  this  maxim  dmenda-aa  oflcB  In  aueh  WBliihlf  ar* 
ings  (for  example.  **Let  the  d§ad  bur  Uialr  daadL* 
Matthew.  8.  a.)-<m  the  doable  aenaa  attachad  to  tin 
word  "Ufb."  a  lower  and  a  higher,  the  natBial  aodtka 
aiiiritaal.  temporal  and  etemaL  An  entln  aacrillea  of 
the  lower,  or  a  willingneaa  to  make  it,  la  tndlflp«aaaUa 
to  the  preservation  of  the  higher  Ufls;  and  ha  who  eaa- 
not  bring  himself  to  surrender  the  one  for  tba  mka  of 
the  other  ahall  eventually  loae  both.  M.  tahamat  sf 
me  sad  of  my  worda— the  aenae  of  thame  la  one  of  the 
strongest  in  our  nature,  one  of  the  social  affselka^ 
founded  on  our  love  of  reputaUoT^  whidi  caoaaa  ia- 
atinotive  aversion  to  what  ia  fitted  to  lower  it,  and  waa 
Riven  ua  aa  a  preservative  from  all  that  ta  prapvly 
shcumM.  When  one  ia,  in  thia  aenae  of  it. /oaf  to  altaaiA 
he  ia  nearly  past  hope.  (Zecharlah,  i.  6 ;  Jereatah. 
0. 16;».3L)  Butwhenairiatand"HlawonlB"-Obiti- 
tianity.  eapedally  in  ita  more  apiritual  and  aneoBi|»o- 
miring  featares— is  unpopular,  the  same  iwathwitfa 
deaira  to  stand  vreU  with  others  begeta  the  temptattaa 
to  be  ashamed  of  Him  which  only  the  'expolalve 
power*  of  a  higher  affection  can  effectoally  counteract 
Son  of  Man  be  ashamed  whan  ha  eometh,  fte.— Ha  wiH 
render  to  that  man  hia  own  treatment;  He  will  diaowa 
him  t>efore  the  most  august  of  all  asaembliet,  aad  pat 
him  to  *' shame  and  everiasting  eontempL"  (Daidal, 
U.2.)  *Oahame.  tobeputtoahameberoreQod.Chila|| 
andangela.'  [Bxnobl.]  S7.  not  taate  of  death  till tkir 
see  the  kiodom  of  Ood— *  *  aee  it  come  with  powat^  (Hn/k, 
9.  i.!;  or  aee  **  the  Son  of  Man  coming  In  Hla  kliwkMB* 
(Matthew.  16.  S8i.  Hie  reference,  beyond  donbl.  If 
to  the  firm  establishment  and  victoriona  ptogresa,  tai 
the  life-time  of  aome  then  preaent,  of  that  new  Khig^ 
dom  of  Christ,  which  was  destined  to  work  the  graataat 
of  all  changea  on  this  earth,  and  be  the  grand  pledia 
of  Hia  final  coming  in  glory. 

S8-30.  Jnua  Tbanhfigubbd.  2S.  aa  eight  dafi 
after  these  saytngs-^noludlng  the  day  on  which  this  waa 
apoken  and  that  of  the  Ttauaflguration.  Matthew  aad 
Mark  aay  "after  alx  dajn," exHuding  theaa  twodayai 
Aa  the  *'  sayings"  ao  definitely  connected  with  tba 
Transfiguration  scene  are  thoee  announcing  Hla  daaA 
—at  which  Peter  and  all  the  Twelve  were  ao  startled 
and  scandalised,  so  this  scene  waa  designed  to  diowto 
i  the  eyes  as  well  as  the  heart  how  glorienu  that  doafli 
was  in  the  view  of  Heaven.  Peter.  James,  aad  Jeto— 
partnere  before  In  secular  btuiness;  now  sole  witMaaai 
of  the  rMurrectlon  of  Jainu'  daughter  (Mark,  iu  MTU 
the  transfiguration,  and  the  agony  in  the  garden  QUA 
14. 33).  a  moimuio— not  Tabor,  according  to  long  tia* 
ditlon.  with  which  tba  ikcte  iU  eomport^  Imt  oontoM 


IMBMmd.  TMn  thai  ill 


•iLOon  dMt  oUIilnii  *»  RuUiinlr 
ikMUkana ^ ^ 

MoAattt.* 

A  aOidBAlH 
■lirtiB.ta^-H 

Ju'-."I'..-Lt 

*T^A«»«m»"{  HamiUlm- 
l«iM»«t  Li>  iimrioTf.    Wtuua 

1  «•  (In  iwa  ■u..,IloHi  ud  Ellu..! 

KVta  •oald  b>Ta  belland  ihnc 


eapbam- 


fciMlualArtBHi  ■hkhOitM'i  doUi 
m  riariSM  Bn-H  Inpotuat  **  It  U 
I  ■•  ash.  ^  It.  Wtel  BOW  mar  b* 
■  Mi  MumKll  ILI  Thai  a  Aiitf 
if^BlUtafOitlnit  JtwiAtlHolon. 


BM  Mta  *a  tan  thai  Jawal  nkad  Di 

■  I'JmA  tndl(laia.aDdbrUM  tn 

■  It  Ma  OnA  at  dM  oiada  M*  oi 
k  alik  (WM  Umidt  a.\  n*<ulBTt» 
Mm  ■»  Jl»  i(M  wAiUlup  Is  a 


Iha  riaadriar  I  Tajaoted  Dt 
1  (mctimi ;  dUMWonrad, 
A  brmaB.  bnl  vanUppad 
raatad  br  all  buia 

ban;oilt(Uliiuip 


•erTaDtUiaBoclUl."H<niiu>L  In 
Id  CbHat.  bncnl  In  ipiiii,  uid  cos 


uanratton. 
Ilark,>.n,« 


iwaaa  Ut  walra  and  IhalT  MaaMt 
iloDg.  tliiaa  HjiiiiB'— not  wbat  waa 
inn  aboot  HIa  Erudenr  QUim. 

inil  'now  dUtloctlj  rFpral.  Uiat  that 


Dch  tbat  ItiBT  r*an>d.'  Iltati  m 
n  ao  ooniplaitlr  daahtd  br  hh 
lat  Um  mra  ahald  or  lajflm  Iba 


KiUBUTaiT— Job 
4e48.-aaa  on  Man 
AOL-Tfaa  link  Dt  o 


BiBUiiD  roB  EicLmi 


idini  CbiUl'm  InchlM  li 


Chrid  takes  Hii  Lad  Letne  cf  Galilee. 


LUKR.  X. 


Miitiom  efthe  SeutUv  JHetifHa. 


*Dat  W6  did  "iMcaoM  he  followeih  not  08."'  *No 
matter.  For  il.)  "There  Is  no  nuin  which  shall  do  a 
miracle  in  mj  name  that  can  lishtly  tor  'soon')  speak 
erll  of  Me,"  Mark.  9.  39.  And  a.)  U  sudi  a  person 
cannot  be  sappo«ed  to  be  "againAt  ns,"  yon  are  to 
hold  him  "for  us."  *  Two  principles  of  immense  im- 
portance. Christ  does  not  sajr  this  man  should  not 
have  followed  "  with  them."  bnt  simply  teaches  how 
he  was  to  be  regarded  thouoti  he  did  not— tut  a  reverer 
of  H\k  nAme  and  a  promoter  of  His  came.  Surely  this 
condemns  not  only  those  horrible  attempts  by  force  to 
shut  up  all  within  one  visible  pale  of  discipleship. 
which  hare  deluged  Chriitendom  with  blood  in  Christ's 
name,  bnt  the  same  spirit  in  its  milder  fonn  of  proud 
ecclesiastic  scowl  upon  all  who  "after  the  form  which 
tkiey  call  a  sect  (as  tiie  word  siKnifles.  Acts.  S4.  14 ,  do 
so  worship  the  God  of  their  fathers."  Visible  unity  in 
Christ's  Church  is  derontly  to  be  sought,  but  this  is 
not  the  way  to  it.  Set  the  nuble  ivirit  vif  Motee,  >' um- 
bers. II.  S4-29. 

/»u'4L  Tux  Pkriod  or  Hih  Amiitmi>tion  Ap- 
PHOAcHiyo.  Chkikt  takes  llirt  Last  Lbavk  or 
<iALiLEE— Tub  Samauita.nh  Kefusk  to  Receive 
II IM.  61.  tb«  time  was  come— rather,  'the  days  were 
being  fulfilled.'  or  approaching  their  ftdfilment.  that 
he  should  be  rceeivrd  ap— 'of  His  assumption.' meaning 
His  exaltation  to  the  Kither ;  a  sublime  expression, 
taking  the  sweep  of  His  whole  career,  as  if  at  one  bound 
He  was  about  to  Vfinlt  into  glory.  I'be  work  of  Christ 
in  thr  flesh  is  here  dlvidetl  into  two  great  ttagfs;  all 
that  precedetl  this  belonging  to  the  one.  and  all  that 
follows  it  to  the  other.  I>iinng  the  c*ne.  He  formally 
"rtiMf  to  Hi*  own, '  and  "  viniUl  hair  gathertil  them:' 
during  the  other,  the  awful  consequences  of  "  His  own 
receiring  Htm  nut*  rapidly  revealed  tliemselves.  he 
stedf'Stly  Mt  bit  face— the  "He'  here  is  emphatic  — 
'He  Himself  then.'  ^i>e  flis  own  prophetic  language. 
"  1  have  set  my  face  like  a  flmt."  Ifcaiah.  uO.7.  go  to 
J-nifjilein— as  Hi*  if^il,  but  including  His  preparatory 
vi«;t.<}  to  it  at  the  feai^t<i  of  Tai>eniac)es  and  of  Dedica* 
tux  I  .lnhn.  7.  3.  10:  and  lu  •:%  ^3 .  and  all  the  iuter- 
inedUte  movement*  and  events.  52.  messengers  before 
Ms  ls?e...to  nuke  re^dy  for  him— He  had  not  done  this 
iM'-fnro:  but  now.  instead  of  avoiding.  He  seiui*  tocourt 
l>ul>li('ity— all  now  ha^teiting  to  maturity.  53.  did  not 
receirr  Him.  b*cinie.  d:o.— the  Galileans,  in  going  to  the 
lestivaU  at  .liTUHalem.  usually  look  the  Samaritan 
route  ..loisnirti,  AntitiHitmt^  zz.  6.  1).  and  yet  seem 
to  tiAve  met  with  no  such  inho*>pitahty.  Lut  if  they 
were  a>ked  to  prepare  guart(!r8y(/r  the  Mnunnh.  in  the 
person  of  one  whi>c<c  "  face  was  as  tiiough  he  would  go 
to  Jiriifahm."  tlieir  national  prejudices  would  be 
TAi'^ed  at  so  marked  a  slit:)it  upon  their  claims.  I'See 
on  .lohn.  4.  2u.l  5t.  J.<m*s  and  Joi>n— not  Ptter,  as  «e 
shoul'i  have  exiR'Cteil,  luit  tlm-  "  tttnit  of  thunder" 
Mark.  :>.  17i.  who  afterwards  would  have  all  the  hlgh- 
e«t  honours  of  the  kin^ilom  to  themselves,  and  the 
yonni:rT  of  whom  haii  l»een  rebuked  alreaily  for  his 
ezciusiveness  r.  !(•.  00!.  Vet  tliis  was  "the  disciple 
whfim  Je<»us  loved."  while  lite  other  willingly  drank 
of  His  Loni's  tMtier  cup.  ^^c  on  31  aik.  lo  3.«-IO.  and 
AcUt.  Vi.  'J..-  lliat  same  fiery  zcsl.  in  a  mellowed  and 
hallowed  form,  in  the  l>eloved  dl*ciple.  we  find  in 
2  John.  10.  and  3  Jnhn.  10.  fire. ..as  Eii«^— a  pliusible 
i*ase.  oocurrinii  also  in  ifamana.  c!  King^.  1.  10-12., 
55.  58.  know  not  what  spirit,  kc.—"  Tlie  thing  ye  de- 
mand, though  in  keeping  with  the  lenal,  is  unsnitedto 
the  genius  of  the  «ra}(</rhc(i{  dispensation.'  The  sparks 
of  unholy  indignation  would  seise  readily  enough  on 
thih  example  of  Klias.  though  our  Lord's  rebuke  las  is 
plain  from  v.  66..  is  directed  to  the  vrincijAe  involved 
rather  than  the  animal  heat  whirh  doubtless  prompted 
the  reference.  '  It  is  a  gohlen  sentence  nf  TiUotson. 
Let  us  never  do  anjrthing  fiir  rehuinn  which  is  contrary  ' 
lo  reli^iun.'    [WxusTUi  A  WiLKiiVdoy.J   for  ihe  Son  t 

114 


ef  Bsa,  lcc.~A  nylnff  tnily  INtIim.  of  which  aU  Hli 
miracles— for  nlTatioii.  new  dMUnictloii— wma  one 
oontinaed  illostimtloii.  wtirt  to  aaethtr— fUiutnllng 
His  own  prvoept.  MatUMw.  lO.  IX 

a-9k  Ixcmsim  Ii.LUiinLA.TiTx  or  DncinxiHir. 
57.  66.  The  prbcipitatk  disdple.— 8e«  on  Ifisnkcw, 
8.  19.  10.  80. 00.  Hie  pftocKAtrmaTuia  dladpte.— 
See  on  Matthew.  8.  tl.  tt.  01.  OS.  The  UJtMoum 
diselple.  IwUlffollew...bnt-Theseoonddiaelpletawla 
"but'too-adlfflcnltyinUMwajJuittbM.  Tetthc 
different  frvotoient  of  the  two  cases  diowe  how  dUbr- 
ent  was  the  spirtt  of  the  two.  and  to  that  ocor  Loid 
addressed  Himselt  The  cue  of  Ellaha  a  KlB«a.  18. 
19-21).  though  apfKircnffir  almUar  to  this,  will  be  foond 
onite  different  from  the  **  looking  back  *  of  tWi  naee. 
the  beet  Ulottntton  of  which  is  that  of  ttooi  Hintda 
eonverie  of  oiur  day  nAo.  wAeit  onoi  yersttodedlefsaie 
their  tpvritmal  faiken  i%  order  to  **  bid  tktm  famwdi 
vhithareathomeal  (AeirfcoMM,"eerirnir«lvref«nito 
them,  BO  man.  Ac— As  ploughing  raqnliee  an  efe  in- 
tent on  the  fhrrow  to  be  made,  and  ie  maired  the 
instant  one  tarns  abont.  so  will  ther  come  ahort  of 
salvation  who  prosecute  the  work  of  God  wlthadls- 
tracted  attention,  a  divided  heart.  Tbongh  the  nCbt- 
«ice  eeema  diiefly  to  mintstera.  the  application  u 
generaL  The  expression  "looking  back "  hae a  mani- 
fest reference  to  **  Lot's  wife."  iGenesia,  IB.  88;  a»t 
see  on  dL  17.  SI)  It  is  not  actual  return  to  the  world, 
but  a  rv/tMioNcs  to  6r«il;  with  tl. 

CHAPTER  X. 
Ver.  1-14.  Mrmiox  or  tub  SETBsmr  DiHCirLia, 
AND  iHBiR  KrruKN.  As  our  Lord's  end  approacbes, 
the  preparations  for  the  establishment  of  the  coming 
Kingdom  are  quickened  and  extended.  1.  the  Lsid— 
a  becoming  title  here,  as  this  appointment  was  an  act 
truly  li/rdly.  IBbmubl.]  othsr  MTfntj  also— >iathiff 
'others  (also  in  number).  70;'  probi^ly  with  allnsioato 
tlie  seventy  elders  of  Israel  on  whom  the  Spirit  de- 
scended in  the  wilderness.  (Numbers,  ll.  84.  86w)  The 
mission,  unlike  that  of  the  Twelve,  was  evidently  quits 
ftTfijHmirv.  All  the  instructions  are  in  keeping  with  a 
brief  and  hasty  pioneenfia  mission,  intended  to  supply 
what  of  general  preparation  for  coming  erents  the 
LonVs  own  visit  afterwards  to  the  same  *' cities  and 
places"  ir.  1)  would  not.  from  want  of  time  now  raJBoe 
to  accomplish;  whereas  the  instructions  to  the  Twalvew 
besides  embracing  all  those  to  the  semnty,  contem- 
plate irorM-icirie  and  permaneaf  effects.  Accordingly. 
after  their  return  from  this  single  mluionary  toar, 
we  never  again  read  of  the  seventy.  8.  the  harvest, 
&c.— see  on  Matthew.  9.  37. 38.  3-12.  See  on  Matthew, 
10.  7-16.  son  of  peace— inwardly  prepared  to  embnee 
yonr  message  of  peace.  See  note  on  *'  worthy."  Mat- 
thew. 10  13.  12-15.  See  on  Matthew,  ii.  so-ft.  he 
Socoin— Tyre  and  Sidon  were  mined  by  commercial 
prosperity;  Sodom  sank  through  it»  vile  |>ollnticNH: 
hut  the  doom  of  otherwise  correct  persons  who.  amidst 
a  blaze  of  light,  reject  the  Saviour  shall  be  fe«s  endmr. 
nh'e  than  that  of  any  of  these.  16.  be  that.  4ec.  Seeon 
Matthew,  lo.  40.  17.  returned  —  evidently  not  long 
away.  Lord.  &c— *Thou  hast  exceeded  lliy  pmmise, 
for  "etrn  tht  devUs,"'  ^.  I'be  possession  of  such 
i»ower.  not  \mnti  expressly  in  their  comhiission.  aala 
that  to  the  l>Nrelve  (ch.  9. 1),  filled  them  with  more  as- 
tonishment and  joy  than  all  else,  in  thy  name— takii« 
no  cre<lit  to  themselves,  but  feeling  lifted  into  a  iwioa 
of  unimagined  superiority  to  the  powers  of  evil  simply 
through  their  connexion  with  Christ.  10.  I  beteld— 
^Vs  much  of  the  force  of  this  glorious  atakemeat  de> 
pends  on  the  nice  shade  of  sense  indicated  by  the  im- 
perfect  tense  in  the  original,  it  should  be  broogfat  oat 
m  the  translation :— '  I  was  beholding  Satan  as  Ugbt- 
ning  fallinc  from  heaven:*  q.d., '  I  followed  you  on  your 
missiuu,  and  watdied  its  triuiDphs ;  while  jon 


dj  from  th«  particular  to  the  aetierai,  but 
emporary  form  of  satanic  operation  to  the 
mo/ evil.  (See  John.  12. 31;  and  cf.  Isaiah, 
ehold  I  ^ve  yoo,  &•".— uot  for  any  renewal 
on.  though  proliabiy  many  of  them  after- 
le  minUten  of  Christ;  but  simply  as  dis- 
lAU  sad  scorptoni— the  latter  more  veno- 
be  fionner:  Uteraily.  in  the  first  instanoe 
,U:  AcCcSS.  6):  but  the  next  words.  '*and 
pcwtr  9t  VK%  <ii€my,  amd  notfUtiff  thaXL  5v 
wrf  fOM."  show  thnt  the  skHrlcma  power 
wercome  the  worlds  end  **  qoMieh  all  the 

tha  wicked  one,*  by  the  commanicatlon 
•nee  of  which  to  hit  people  He  makes 
Mia.  la  what  k  meant.  (lJohn,6.4:Ephe- 

Ml  r^Joiee  aet.  4^— ie.,  not  so  much.  So 
lidding  it.  He  takes  occasion  from  it  to 
KtbadbeoipasfcinainHisownmind.  But 
ff  demons  was  after  all  Intoxicating.  He 
hiidtMr  Joy  to  haiamot  it,  the  joy  of  hariog 
In  heavenli  mister.  (Philippians,  4.  3.) 
saM,  4c.— The  very  same  sublime  words 
\gf  our  Lord  on  aformer  similar  occasion. 

SM7  {on  which  see  note} :  but  d.)  there 
r  told  that  He  "answered  and  said"  thus; 
voietd  <«  wpvrit  and  said."  (2.)  There  it 
*at  that  time  (or  season)'  that  he  spoke 
r  with  a  general  reference  to  the  rejection 
by  the  self-snfllclent:  here.**ii»<Aa<  JUwr 
with  cxpreu  reference  probably  to  the 
\  tnm  which  He  had  had  to  draw  the 

ibm  similar  class  that  had  chiefly  wel- 
mwiMgi.  **Bi^oioe"iBtooweakaword. 
d  In  ■pirif— erldentiy  giving  visible  ex- 
Ua  minaoal  emotions,  while,  at  the  same 
da  **ln  spirits  are  meant  to  convey  to  the 
tpth  of  them.  This  is  one  of  those  rare 
)  tbe  veil  is  lifted  from  off  the  Bedeemer's 
at.  angeUike.  we  may  "look  into  it*  for 
I  Feter.  L  ISl)  Let  us  gaae  on  it  with  re- 
dor,  and  aa  we  perceive  what  it  was  that 
t  mystexloas  ecstasy,  we  shall  find  rising 
a  atiUi«ptuie-"0  tbe  depths  r  23.24. 
hmw,  IS.  10. 17. 
inosr  OF  A  Lawyer,  and  Parablx  of 


Jaw  expressly  required  the  opposite  treatment  even  of 
the6<'«.it  not  only  of  tlieir  bnihnjt.  but  of  their ♦')if:;ij{/, 
Deuteronomy,  2li.  4  ;  l-Ixodus,  23.  4.  5.  iCf  Ifiaiah,  ii-S. 
7.)  33.  Samaritan— one  excomnuinic;tCfi  by  the  Jew. s. 
a  bye  word  among  them,  .synonymous  with  heretic  and 
devil  (John,  8.  4)^1.  See  on  cli.  17.  18.  had  compassion— 
His  best  is  mentioned  first;  for  *  He  who  gives  outward 
things  gives  something  txttmal  to  himself,  but  he  who 
imparts  compassion  and  tears  gives  him  something 
from  hit  very  $elf.*  rGRXooRY  the  Great,  in  TitKKCH.> 
No  doubt  the  Priest  and  Levite  had  their  excuses— 
'  Tlsn't  safe  to  be  lingering  here*,  besides,  he's  past  re- 
covery ;  and  then,  mayn't  suspicion  rest  upon  our- 
selves ?  So  might  the  Samaritan  have  reasoned,  but  did 
not.'  LTbbnob.]  Nordidhesay.  He's  a  Jew.  who  would 
have  had  liO  dealings  with  me  (John,  4.  9).  and  why 
should  I  with  him  ?  oil  and  wine— the  remedies  used 
in  such  cases  all  over  the  East  (Isaiah.  1. 6).  and  else- 
where; the  wine  to  cleanse  the  wounds,  the  oU  to  as- 
suage their  smartings.  on  his  own  bnst— himself  going 
on  foot.  35.  two  pence— equal  to  two  days'  wages  of  a 
labourer,  and  enough  for  several  dayi^  support  38. 
Which  was  Dsichboart— a  most  dexterous  way  of  put- 
ting the  question:  (1.)  Turning  the  question  firom 

*  Whom  am  I  to  love  aa  my  neighbour f  to  *  Who  b  the 
man  that  shows  that  love  f  (!.)  Oompelling  the  lawyer 
to  give  a  reply  very  different  from  what  he  would  like 
—not  only  condenming  his  own  nation,  but  those  of 
them  who  should  be  the  most  exemplary.  (S.)  Bfaking 
him  commend  one  of  a  deeply-hated  race.  And  he  does 
it.  but  it  is  almost  extorted.    For  he  does  not  answer, 

*  The  Samaritan —that  would  have  sounded  heterodox, 
heretical— but  **  He  that  showed  mercy  on  him."  It 
comes  to  the  same  thing,  no  doubt,  but  the  circumlo- 
cution U  significant.  37.  Oo,  Ac.— O  exquisite,  matdi- 
less  teaching !  What  new  fonntains  of  charity  has  not 
this  opened  up  in  the  human  spirit— rivers  In  the  wil- 
derness, streams  in  the  desert  I  what  noble  Christian 
Institutions  have  not  such  words  founded,  all  un- 
dreamed of  till  that  wondrous  One  cune  to  bless  this 
heiixtless  world  of  ours  with  His  incomparable  love- 
first  in  words,  and  then  in  deeds  which  have  trans- 
lated His  words  into  flesh  and  blood,  and  poured  the 
life  of  them  through  tiiat  humanity  which  He  made 
His  own !   Was  this  Parable,  now,  designed  to  mag- 


Christ  TeaeheOi 


LUKE.  Xt 


hmot^fm. 


but  He  taxes  him  that  went  down/rom  Jsrusakm  amd 
/tU  awumg  thieves,'  in. 

39-41.  Martha  and  Mart.  38.  otrtaiB  TilUc*— 
Bethany  (Jobn«  ii.  U.  which  Luke  to  apeaka  ot  hav* 
iag  DO  farther  occaaion  to  notice  it.  reoaived  bin.. .bar 
hoaae— the  houae  belonged  to  her.  and  ahe  appeara 
throoghoat  to  be  the  elder  aiater.    88.  wbieh  alao— 

*  who  for  hei  iiart.'  in  contraat  with  Martha,   aac— 

*  aeated  heraelf.'  From  the  cuatom  of  aittinK  beneath 
an  Inatractor.  the  phraae  '  aittinK  at  one'a  feet'  came 
to  mean  being  a  diadple  of  any  one  (Acta,  22. 8).  heard 
—rather. '  kept  liatening*  to  Ilia  word.    40.  cnmberrd-- 

*  diatracted.'  came  to  blm  —  *  preeented  tienelf  before 
bim,'  aa  ftom  another  apartment,  in  which  her  aiater 
bad  **  Uft  her  to  serve  (or  make  praparatlon)  atom." 
caraat  thou  not...  my  aiiter.  Ac—*  Lord,  here  am  I  with 
ererything  to  do.  aailthia  aiater  of  mine  will  not  lay  a 
hand  to  anything;  thua  I  miaa  aomething  fkom  thy  Upe, 
and  Thou  from  our  handa.'  bid  bar.  ^— She  preaumea 
not  to  atop  Christ'a  teaching  by  calling  her  aiater  away, 
and  thus  leaving  Him  witliout  Hla  one  aodlUMr.  nor  did 
ahe  hope  perhapa  to  aacceed  if  ahe  liad  tried.  Martha, 
Martiia— Emphatically  redoubling  upon  the  name, 
careful  and  cambtTed— the  ooe  word  expreaaing  the  in- 
ward warnting  anxiety  that  her  preparatiooa  ahoold 
be  worthy  of  her  Lord ;  the  other,  the  outward  InuUe 
of  those  preparations,  many  thiofs— "  modi  aemoeT 
(«.  40);  too  elaborate  preparation,  which  ao  engroaaed 
her  attention  that  she  missed  her  Lord's  teaching.  42. 
one  tbing,  die.— The  idea  of  '  Short  work  and  little  of 
it  suflices  for  Me'  is  not  ao  much  the  lower  tenee  oi 
these  weighty  words,  as  supposed  in  them,  as  the  baaia 
of  something  far  loftier  than  any  precept  on  economy. 
Underneath  that  idea  is  couched  another,  as  to  the 
littleitefts  both  or  elaborate  preparation  for  the  present 
life  and  q/  tluU  life  itstlf,  compared  with  another, 
cbosen  tbe  good  part— not  in  the  general  sense  of  Moses' 
choice  .Ue)>rews,  11.  S5).  and  Joshua's  (Joshua,  24.  I6i. 
and  I>avid's  (Psalm  119.  30).  i.«..  of  good  in  opposition 
to  bad :  but.  of  two  good  waya  of  aervlng  and  pleasing 
the  Jjord.  choosing  tJie  better.  AVherein.  then,  was 
Mary's  better  than  ftlartha'a?  Hear  what  follows, 
not  be  takdu  away  —  Martha's  choice  would  be  taken 
from  her.  for  her  serricea  wculd  die  viUi,  lier ;  Mary's 
never,  beiiu!  spiritual  and  eternal.  Both  were  true- 
heurted  disciples,  but  the  one  was  absorbed  in  the 
higher,  the  other  iu  the  lower  of  two  ways  of  honour- 
ing their  commou  Lord.  Yet  neither  despiaed.  or 
would  wiUiogly  neglect,  the  other'a  occupation.  Tbe 
one  represents  the  conttmplatite,  the  other  the  ariive 
style  of  the  Christian  character.  A  church  full  of 
Maries  would  perhaps  be  as  great  an  evil  aa  a  church 
full  of  Marthaa.  Both  are  needed,  each  to  be  the  com- 
plement of  the  other. 

CHAPTER  XL 
Ver.  1-13.  The  Dihciflkh  Tai'uht  to  Pray.  I. 
one.  dtrc— struck  with  either  the  matter  or  the  manner 
of  our  Lord's  prayers,  as  Jobn,  die.— From  this  re- 
fereuce  to  Johu,  it  is  possible  that  disciple  had  not 
heard  the  iwrinun  ou  tbe  mount.  Nothing  oi  John's 
inner  teaching  (to  his  own  disciples)  has  been  preserved 
to  us,  but  we  may  be  sure  he  never  taught  his  diadplea 
to  aay.'^Our  Father."  2-4.  See  on  Matthew.  6.  »-l3.  daj 
by  day,  d:c.— an  eztension  of  the  petition  in  Matthew 
for  "this  datts"  supply,  to  every  aucoMalve  day's  necea- 
aities.  The  closing  doxology.  wanting  here,  ia  want- 
ing also  In  all  the  best  and  most  ancient  copies  of 
Matthew'a  gospeL  Perhaps  our  Lord  purposely  left 
that  part  open:  and  as  Uie  grand  Jewish  doxologiea 
were  ever  resounding,  and  passed  Immediately  and  na- 
turally, in  all  their  hallowed  familiarity  into  the  Chris- 
tian Churoh,  probably  this  Prayer  was  never  used  tn 
tlie  Christian  assemblies  but  in  its  present  form,  as  we 
find  it  in  Matthew,  wliile  in  Luke  it  has  been  allowed 
to  stand  aa  originally  uttered.   6-8.  at  aiidniffht...fBr  a 


frisBdiacoMe-tha  beat  In  warn  ooontrlM 

ing  preferable  for  travaUliig  to  (Jtay ;  but  "laidBttht' 
ia  every  whera  a  moat  wMMjiraaMe  hoar  of  odi,  aad 
for  that  very  raaaoQ  it  la  hare  Mtoeled.  traahla  aaMt 
—the  trtmbU  making  hUn  Inewiaible  both  to  tk«  ar- 
gency  of  the  eaae  and  the  etalma  of  IHandahlpL  I  mm- 
Bo^witbont  oxtrtion  which  ho  vould 
iBportoaity— the  word  Is  a  atroiif 
neas;*  per8iBtlng,lnthelluaoraUthMj 
able,  and  ref^ng  to  take  a  daniaL 
reloctanoe  oooe  overooma.  all  the  dainn  of  MMidihlp 
and  nacaaaity  are  felt  to  tbe  f^iU.  Thaaamala  ohvloMK 
Ifthedmrliahaodaalf-iiidiilgont  (Uafbothtoftkad- 
ahip  and  neoesaitj-caii  aflor  a  poalitvo  rttail.  ba 
won  over.  byabaerperaiataDoy.todoaUthotlaaMdid, 
how  mwefc  wMn  may  tha  aama  datwmfoad  fmrnwrn- 
aace  in  prayer  be  expaeted  to  pcovatl  with  Him  whoaa 
very  Baton  ia  "rieh  onto  all  thai  odl  mnn  fl^* 
(Bomans.  lo.  12).  8-18.  Bae  on  Matthow.  T.  r«U.  the 
Eoly  8pirU-ln  Mattbaw  (T.  IIJ.  *'fl00d  flflir  tho 
former,  the  Gift  of  gifta  daMaDdlof  oo  kho 
throngh  Chriat.  and  oompiahendliig  tho  lallar. 

14-M.  BuMD  AND  Dumb  Dbmoviao 
Chabgb  or  BBivG  u  Lbaoub  watt  Bmlu  amd  Bb* 
PLT— Dbhajid  or  ▲  8io«,  amd  Brplt.  8ia  m 
Matthew.  11 22-4&.  14.  duib-bUndalaOh  Mstlhaw.a 
22.  80.  the  toger  ef  Qed-*'tha  flpfait  of  God."  MaHhaw. 
12. 28;  the  former  flgaimtlvely  danoUng  iba  fonir  tf 
God.  the  latter  the  Uving  Permmal  AgeiU  in  avnyn- 
erdae  of  it.  81.  88.  atrenf  man  —  meaalB 
armed— pointing  to  all  the  anbtta  and  Taclad 
\J9  which  he  wielda  hia  dark  power  over  dmo. 
— 'guardeth.'  bia  palaoe— man.  whether  Tiawad  BMn 
largely  or  in  individual  aoola— how  atgniftcmnt  of  what 
men  are  to  Satan  I  la  peaot— undiatnrbad.  aaeon  la 
hia  posseaalon.  a  atro&ifar  than  ba— CAriai:  OlortOBi 
title,  in  relation  to  Satan  I  eoma  upon  him  and  tiaiaeaa 
bim— aublimely  expreaaing  the  fiedeamai^a  appioaahb 
aa  the  Seed  of  the  woman,  to  broiae  the  BacpantTa  head, 
takotb  from  bim  all  hia  armour  — *hia  panoply/  *Mi 
complete  armour.'  Vain  would  be  the  TidOKj, 
not  tlie  means  of  reoaining  his  lost  power  y 
him.  It  iathia  that  completea  tbe  triumph  and  ( 
the  final  overthrow  of  Ua  kingdom.  The  parahla  thil 
immediately  followa-v.  24-26-ia  ^UMttkeremm^fttOM, 
See  on  Matthew.  12.  43-I&.  In  the  one  oaaa,  flalaB  H 
dtf(oc(0vcl  by  Cftriat,  and  ao  flnda.  in  all  fbtnra  I 
the  houae  pre^KCupied:  in  the  other,  he  mendj 
out  and  oomea  in  again,  finding  tha  honaa  "i 
(Bfatthew.  12. 44).of  any  rival,  and  all  ready  to 
him  back.  Thla  expbdna  the  Important  uyiaf  that 
oomea  in  betveen  the  two  parables,  v.  2a.  HewbmHIt 
in  r^igion  there  is  tioiu.  The  abaanoe  of  poalttva  at- 
tachment to  Chriat  involvea  hoitllity  to  Him. 
stb^.aeatteratb— Beferring  probably  to  glaanan. 
meaning  aeema  to  be.  Whatever  in  reUglon  ia 
neoked  fhun  Chriat  comea  to  nothing.  87,  SB.  aa  ha 
spake  tbaaa  thinga,  a  woman  of  the  eempany— *  of  the 
multitude.'  the  crowd.  A  charmhng  little  inddant  and 
profoundly  inatrucUve.  With  true  womaaly  faiMig. 
ahe  enviea  the  mother  of  aucb  a  wcmdeifdl  Teaohar. 
Well,  and  higher  and  better  than  ahe  had  aaid  aa  nmdi 
before  her.  cti.  1. 28.  48;  and  our  Lord  la  far  flrooi  oofr 
damning  it.  He  only  holda  up— aa  **6(eaard  ratkg^^ 
the  hearers  and  keepers  of  God's  word ;  in  othar  wonhk 
the  humblest  real  saint  of  Ood.  See  on  Matthew.  12. 
49.  60.  How  utterly  alien  la  thla  sentiment  fhm  the 
teaching  of  the  Church  of  Borne,  wliich  woidd  iniM 
municate  any  one  of  ita  membera  that  dared  to  talk  In 
the  spirit  of  thla  glorloiu  aaying!  88-38.  siae  on 
Matthew.  12.  89-42.  33*86.  See  on  Matthew,  ft.  iMf : 
8.  22.  23.  But  V.  M  here  la  peculiarly  vivid,  azptMi' 
ing  what  pure,  beautifol.  broad  peroeptiooa  the  etariff 
of  the  inward  eye  imparta. 

87M.   Dbsukoiatiom  or  Tan  PuAKUtti.  88.: 


•  VfunariMi. 


Wanimii  amiiiM  Bntci^ 


m.  Ac-qd.,  'Helo  Inn.  1nMitUicw.9i.i3.UKim»  uonied  olMUidinii 
light  lo  dimuid  iu  I  htatmih'not^MKii'ncauOtikai.  vliteh  ni  oona. 
iin«  mui  len  Hlir    A  rtiihl  knawMca  or  0«ri  wdtd  li  dEtuI  Ufg  IJolui. 

n>DD«  ol  the  moil  tuUnifor  It  Italic  wnlcbedtnullUcHH.  H.M.  Eicn-d> 
luKUi  [eh.  1G,  I):   tnilr  vltjd  lOd  nffKliiu.  Tut  nn  •Iddi  lo  ihs 


0.  wUeb  Itair  iDIBpntid  ricldl)'.    i 


ml,  u  «■  tUik.  rroo  Ih*  tMllDE  Hr 

.hli  "kUUMOf  thtbodf-SimiitL...    

»  aOKtlnilr  oni  sllh  outa  Hhci.    Fur  Bib.. 

■frir  NwiU  livrfMii/'v  rj;*!  W-  c/Afr.     iflw  ht  lutn 


nuthortflcd  vid  ovedtd  m 


rtill  tut  nwfuIlT  ■isigEd.  » ihtr 
■llomi]  to  Kcnmnlita  rmm  w 

mum  of  UeftTm  broke  iit  onca 


itbnirK.    ».  oDUIUa-llieaialUUidaJ 


m  bnww,  pouumi  ti 

■wpiUr  IB  tail  nlUss. 
btbad  klquglHHotiiK 


iBfaHpatbnptliAiM 


labontoMloiAlnl 


"SllWDUIUHlH;"lSlUIII»l.r    " ''~ 

ri-'Uw  nnTUUida.'  I 


w  0(  Uh  (vMnU.  UiU 
Diooa  *Hli  thtlr  ucrtOcn.- 
Vaxmoa.  but  donblel  Uv 
mu.  Ac  ]     N.w(  of  tbK 

iLlodr.wonlH..  Tlnirioi 

D  Un  prKtlcDl  new  of  Ihr 
aL  ilfiiK]  vxvdpIh  of  dlvlOF 


UH  h4  m^  mit-a  bnit  turned 


wal.  Et  unreriBC.  b— Uirt 
■k  U  iH  II  nK  lima  H  loiu  u 
■•  (.  M,     41c.  Ac— looHn  the 

rkk  U  *ltb  Buran:  poiBtloi  to  rhncea 
latfRlDcMMaHDtof  lhalaiiiaiiUant. 
■k  nriniiul  callanL    it  liiuc.  m)l— 


to  nuOanbuid  IJib  "ibna  meuurMor 

or  tliit  tliTM-tuM  dlTluon  Hi  oat  uton  Into 
'udtudy.'kUiHltdtotn  iThMHloDluu. 


J    33.  L«d.  fic-^miDfUi 


-  «mpbftUe    redopUi 


1>  to  hue  u  end.  br  Iha  nat 

ipnuiTa  of    Iha 

6t*  on  Mattbaw, 
uvw.  Mutbsw.T. 


n  not  lo  ba  daoM  adintUucat  But  ha 
.—No  luanai  of  'ztenul  oMin  wttss  wiU 
araif  at  Uu  ffnat  ddK  '^  ptaee  of  thai 


Bailing  of  a  Drofuat  Han 


',     tbtt  fox— UlU  CIKlLf . 


ar  foil  end  be  Ilka  tati"  (Numbcn. 
tor  to-iiiy  UHJ  ta-iaorrav  laii.uul  Iba  third  d>ri  Iv  anr  uilatribsul  Jinngftu  lift;  fond 
UMUiu  liluUteKlicnbtijiirJiilictlonnMLtiuDi:  dl  iren  ilsbt  vlLta  blm  oi  loit.  abU* 
tb*  nllt  o[  Un  L>l<vid  thkU  not  11*  it  bti  duor;  tbu  :  thE  pnciDUi  prarni.  >  (ih^  iipptr-) 
dukitoedli  nHrroltarothen.'  HadouDot  Hr.I  I  bidt  nunj  — filJloruaKv.  tha  J(n  M 
prtMb  tlw  (iu|ial— Ihii  >  ould  hiTa  Daila  littJ*  im-  {  U.  i: ;  inDcnUT.  Iboaa  wiUUn  lb*  pila  t 

dwneUT  ot  Cbiiii'i  adiaat  tba  uuliix  of  Utrndi    duobtadlr  to  Iba  now  rlpwUnc  impi 
•nuti  Ll  Uldbuar    JitUiCBL-l    to^lj.  te-moEtoW-  t^    vn*E  IiAim*)  «a]L    H^aB  UaUhav.  «£ 

tUid  dij— nmulublaluMUGC  HVKolTa  of  jun 


TbuMkm  at  a  i 


b  Ha  I 


ipactmaiu  ot  tb«  nM,  *iuve 

rU~  h>.  lt;."Uia<lKntMi 

-Id"  (tUtUav.  1).  B.  aw 
Crooi  tha  otber.  And  aach  hu 


._  .n  IMI.  onmnirtd  bj 

thnt.  rat  tlw  mpiri  lunA  «ilh  vhlch  Ibtr ' 
biitflDlnB  to  coiiipLattofL    icf.  Johti,  tL  ]S.i 

II  OWBOt  b«  tku  1  pr^tt.  At— ».it,  ■ /I  wtfli/il  wrtr  ■ 
■&>  lb»,'  Cc— airfal  Miaritr  of  uUra  Ibli  uioD  "  tbt    Knled  u  iuIiie.  1  via  ft 
Uoodrcltr.''    'IIanek)lo"Kl]LUa.' doaiba)   Aht    InnUr  ibii  bH(/ar  nitain 
InutbeoiltarHaruil'tJurikllctlourortbit.   UoIcU    uc 


L  u.  tad  bvmd  br  iiowBT  fnu  abOTv, 


mu  uil  (UiHn  thu  itood  uuindoai  Lonl  ui 

ut  ft  T*rT  ililfennt  tttlini  li  cbarlilied 
il  vlUi  Inlnmt  nd  billnl  wilh  loy:  n«  1 


l»  OvDK  kiBKklKdUlMst  KudiforUH  lort 
ptupcitr:  ud  lU  !•  OndliiiE  It  too.ud  btintUig  It  buk 
wlltajoir.indftUliuven  iifuUof  it.'   iLit  Uu  ludu 


g.  £c— took  it  ill.  »re 
uupuy  h<  kaepa)  Uni 


;«t  [Iluaii..]  nHllnttmMtfoiUi 
altiad ;  tb*  Iwt.  Qli  ncEtriiw  Ion. 
—  occdztIiu 


ib'-Hyiiu. -Kojnc 


owH.  ImDtiient  of  tllTlBfl  ca 


>  to  UuoiT  ol  tb*  yoka.  bu  to  udau*  ■ 
for  •  h«TT  oa*.  Diul  on*  puioiu  Uu- 
thouuad  Impeilau  trnnu  ■od  Ionia.' 


Ublltmi  I 

b«lst  b) 

tsUl  pli 


nl.  (mnni  Ih*  Jfni.  on  •ceDSnt  of  tha  pio- 
'  •wlnt'i  Sail.  empluUMUy  nial    He  who 

uiDn.  mdi  br  nrtTtliif  Uia  TaUtloiiihlp- 
U.  imU  (u*  HHi  UtM-tMbir. '  <*u  bin 

nwdUr  1'  tiM  onir  toni  b*  amid  nt.   Uc 

_. __■  hnlli  dT  m  laramlnou  plul  wUA  In  Iba 

■ul  li  tbt  food  oTctUlt  wd  *wliw.udolMii  tbn  d<mu- 
hfannl  atom  poont  ta  Hum  K  OUmM.'  [Bnnt.] 
WKu  fmiiMB-nn  Ihli  [ood.nnllut  tabid,  but 
mtlMntbiUrriJanmtili.».Ul.  lUiwuhlilorat 
eain-lftAiKt  mrUtrd,  aim  ta  t)W  mrbl,  ind 


wnse  wtU  pzvhuUt  h 


Inn  mllu.  ud 


loitacr  DMie  fn  bornliM  uid 
iiolUt.  *llfa«*d.  pnithlDB 
k  planLj.  fnedon.  dlanltr. 


M  dluwn  Id*  otbv.  bat  tiaa  him  a 


ru,  k-*M  OB  Ukithtw,  t  »v,  in    Tli. 

«  AH'  IDlift  (ArjHv    OVl  f'M    K-^wl'v,  for 


honiil  ooi  p«  iriiiuw 


ii  ■urtflna  u  D»  <4  Un  fHtinR  tl>W 
«)ntiUii  Itoir  WoDil  wiib  th*i.  iMrtllwi.' 
Vr  selru  A  WU-KtirMK.  bat  deubiM  br 
.  M'nK.  ALTUBD.  M]  K(>i  oTUiK 
[M  to  oar  Lent,  (o  dr.*  anl  I{l>  ilawi  ol 

vMnu  Umo  M  Ibe  pruUcal  (Mir  ot  ibt 


Eo  mH^  M  Um  i^bbkUi  liDlaUon  u 


Id  I*  IM  >hbIp— 'out  lUrlnc  dlio 


'-.  At—Its*  tilBrlDiHlT  lbs  Ijni  i4 


'Till  LoTsn '  hU  roRh.  pi 


in  Uirli.  t.  tut.   Tbt  Mtkbit  al 


ndau*  qoErilDDi  bi  lalklug  of  obli 
DSmiclTei  Urn  ue  fimow.     iiil  u 


ailbl«   k    tt/i-aniidrath 


Multraf  Ihs  bouw  UlniHir  riila 
Ldid  —  emlibaCLC     redupliotlAD.    I 


111*  lucliUul 

iunly 

u«t    BuLh. 

.Jlt-ffo 

vintmfDiiuMA 

:»rw 

Hill  atalt 

l™( 

vHut'^Oua 

K  ciUmf 

-fci((i 

uiihaU 

mtlMLoi'L'- 

OU.'i^ 

tbe  rivit 

■rlllcb  Oirill 

hUidUh  UuI  III  wtU 

M  bwosd  Unttl'iJoiUdlcUciB  Uh  baiuu  it  vaoU  bi 


IDI  (Dtrit  tlHUi  Uia  "HTaatr'tliiia  k 


<mlr  b*  uk  (OriiKnH 


II  [Utk— mured  br  Uia  [UBIcil 


'  The  Lord  iHaki  hi 


liB  liihtaUw  of  hstTW  ttwt  Uh  Klw 


otvn 

iBLii 

lun'MrfU 

ImplTlDitiiwnl 

not.  u  tall  Km 

.IIU.  |.rullt«l  or 

OeDcOi^Ood 

■ikll. 

Job.  tJ.  1,3 

:  r.animiii>.  ii.  u. 

J.  'ti 

»     LBP^H. 

11-13.    tbTCDlll 

suUudfi 

miiw-imKablr 

ulbotb.   .■ 

tSTt^ 

^''"iLe™" 

Uni:..  r.  3i.  luij, 

,  ....king  Ikem 

.  IbeC 

Isirfl  Mtinn 

sen  J    J»t 

11,  A:j.-c(.  >[.lt 

tber ;  ««>>■"*■   X-tf-TlicHn 


I  {two  to  unei.  he  tie  able  to  stand  his  (rroiind 
has  DO  ho|)e  uf  tin*,  he  will  feel  thai,  luithin;; 
lor  him  but  to  ni.ike  the  beat  tonus  he  can. 
>,'  B.iyj  our  l>>rii,  'in  the  warf.ire  yuu  will 

•  to  woi'e  AS  my  disciples,  desplKe  not  your 
treciCth.  for  the  (Kld«  are  ail  a;.'ain.st  you  ;  and 
setter  see  to  it  that,  despite  every  disadvan- 

■till  bare  wlierewithal  to  hold  out  and  win 
IT  else  not  becdn  at  all  and  nuke  the  best  you 
ch  awfU  diciuDatanoee.*  In  this  siiuple  sense 
jmlile— fSrccft,  Alforo.  Iec  so  wide  of  the 

•  in  makinc  tha  enemy  to  be  Qcd,  because  of 
Uttou  of  peace,"  «.  S2}^wo  thioKi  we  uught: 
r  BQ(  bevtn  (Revelation,  s.  16;.  than  begin  and 
L  (I  J  Tboosh  tlie  contest  for  salvation  be  on 
ID  awftaUy  nnoqnal  one.  the  human  wiil,  in 
dm  of  that  "£sith  which  overcometh  the 
.  Jolio.  6. 4J.  and  nenred  by  power  from  above. 
at  of  ircdfciiesi  makes  It  ttroHif  (Hebrews,  II. 
IT.  L  >.'.  beonnes  heroical  and  will  come  off 
haa  eooqneror."  Bat  without  abs(UuU  tur- 
4^/:  the  contest  it  hopeless.  V.  33.  34. 35.  salt. 
OB  Mauhew.  ft.  U-lS:  and  Mark.  9.  fiO. 

CHAFTKC  XV. 

•at.     POBUCAWI  AND  &HirXRS  WrLOOMED 

ar— Thais  Pabablu  to  1£zpla.isi  thu. 
tear  all  tk«  pnbiieaas  and  slBiun,  d:e.— drawn 
liai  bf  the  eztrawdinary  adaptation  of  His 
(o  llMir  caae,  who.  till  Ha  appeared— at  least 
VBDar— miiciit  well  say.  '*  No  man  careth  for 
'  a.  anrmarsd.  sayio^  Ac— took  it  ill.  were 
»d  at  Him.  and  insinuated  (on  the  principle 
us  la  known  by  the  company  he  keeps)  that 
httva  soma  secret  sympathy  with  their  eharae- 

0  what  a  truth  of  nnspeakabla  preclousness 
Upa.  aa  on  other  occasions,  nnconsclonsly 
low  ioUaw  three  parablas  representing  the 
U  to  Aifl  stepidtty;  d)  as  all-uneontekna  of 

mudititm:   (S.}   kntnrimgly  and    wiilinglv 

1  ihMB  GwL  [Bkkobl.]  The  first  two  set  forth 
9g  knra  of  God ;  the  last.  His  receiting  love. 
LJ  9-7.  L  Tb>  Lo«r  SBSKr— occurrins 
ittkaw.  18.  U-14:  but  there  to  show  how  pre- 
laf  Hla  ahaep  is  to  the  good  Shepherd,  here, 

tba  abepheni.  though  it  stray  never  so 


J- 1/  jimirerlft  is  onr  Ilia  own  rccvrcrrd  }>roinrtij;  but 
fit)  va.st  ai;d  exulieraut  is  it  Zechariali.  o.  i7  .  that  as 
if  He  cokM  not  kiutp  it  to  11  iiuself.  H«;  "calleth  IIis 
fiiemls  uul  neiulibours  touelhur"— His  uhole  celfstial 
familv— n.iyir.:,'.  *' lU-jfuce  wiiii  Mb.  lor  i  have  found 
My  shiep--.Mv  pLece."  d:c  In  tiiui  oublime  sense  it 
is  "joy."  bejore  "or  in  the  presence  o/ the  angels;" 
they  only  *  catch  the  flying  joy.'  sharing  it  with  Uim  I 
llie  application  of  this  to  the  reception  of  those  pub- 
licans and  sinners  that  stood  around  our  Lord  is  grand 
in  the  extreme:  *  Ye  turn  from  these  lost  ones  with  dis> 
doin.  and  because  1  du  not  the  same,  ye  murmur  at  It: 
but  a  very  dilTorent  feeling  is  cherished  in  heaven : 
There,  the  recovery  of  even  one  such  outcast  is  watch- 
ed with  interest  and  hailed  with  joy;  nor  are  they  left 
to  come  home  of  themselves  or  perish;  (or  lo!  even 
now  the  great  Shepherd  is  going  after  His  lost  sheep, 
and  the  Owner  is  making  diligent  search  for  the  lost 
property;  and  He  is  finding  it  too,  and  bringing  it  back 
with  joy.  and  all  heaven  is  full  of  it.'  (Let  the  reader 
mark  what  sublime  claims  for  Himself  our  Lord 
covertly  puts  in  here— as  if  in  Him  they  beheld,  all 
unknown  to  themselves,  nothing  less  than  heaven  In 
the  habiliments  of  earth,  the  Great  Shepherd  above, 
dotlied  in  a  garment  of  tlesh.  come  "  to  seek  and  to 
save  that  which  was  lostfi  11-32.  IIL  The  Pbodi- 
QiLL  Son.  13.  ths  yooncer— as  the  more  thoughtless, 
•aid,  &c.— weary  of  restraint,  panting  for  indepen- 
dence, nnable  longer  to  abide  the  check  of  a  fatber^s 
eye.  ThU  U  maa,  impatient  of  divine  control,  during 
to  be  independent  of  God.  seeking  to  be  his  own  mas- 
ter ;  that  *  sin  of  sins,  in  which  all  subsequent  sins  are 
included  as  in  their  germ,  for  they  are  but  the  unfolding 
of  this  one.'  ITbcncu.]  he  divided,  &c.— Thus  *God, 
when  His  service  no  longer  appears  a  perfect  freedom, 
and  man  promises  himself  something  far  better  else- 
where, allows  him  to  make  the  trial :  and  he  shall  dis- 
cover, if  need  be  by  saddest  proof,  that  to  depart  (kom 
Uim  is  not  to  throw  off  the  yoke,  but  to  exchange  a 
light  yoke  for  a  heavy  one,  and  one  gracious  Mas- 
ter for  a  thousand  imperious  tyrants  and  knda.* 
[Tbbncb.]  13.  sot  many  dsys— intoxicated  with  hit 
ne  w-foimd  resources,  and  eager  foe  the  luxury  of  using 
them  at  wUL  a  fur  cuantry— beyond  all  danger  of  in- 
terference fh)m  home,  wasted,  4ic— So  long  as  it  lasted. 


W 


IrU-jud;  bnt   iutciri 


in  of  Hir-BcnOn.   II 


mmiortlMn.iinnlrlaifllvlljf  U!  SO.  tiiiktiWut.Jcc  \  <iu.  ^ivc.vm  Uit<  DuutlntaiEUIrai  idilitlo 
— tbltbti*  U  mm*  full  J«n:  "But If  llioa  wiU cnur  Ikii  preinit  Ura*,  taouH.  ami  l<ntbRa, 
Into  urn.  kccii  tlia  comDuiHliniiiU.  H*  laith  auto  ukd  niBdwn,  ■nil  cktUnn,  loii  kadi,  m 
Un,  Which  >-«  llba  kHl  nhl, '  Fiilnl  n*  oat  on*  of ,  lluM."  W«  bm  IMI*  Um  UmwI  ptobIi 
Umb  wiiicli  1  ban  nut  ketit)'— J«Hi>  tiiil.  Than  jdrMtim  V  all  kiiiBiiit  r()iiJiin>hr;4  ai 


UMk,l«.U.*'l'cfrudDi 


«  knii,  taancnltoi:  Ih 


ri-^<l,  ■■  rArir  imturai  firrtti. 


,     llili  ba  eiUi  "iHDlfl 


., MvUwrHMur  fhirljiiilwMllituw 

.  .M lull aililwL~noUBhilC Ion   aJjiblauut  if  Hit  m 

■TU  IIITVIVU  if  U  M*  U  IM  woald  VCD- 


tj...Iau>an— ilHlBOluK  a  I 


iiD  mttudma  to  ireakia  tba  toKH  at  U 


s.  12,  nntlji^  Quthma  *. 


[«m.  u  OBI  Ix^  mix  tlio' 


tfl  «4iUxLj  mtintf-ii^a. 


[    TDiy  arc  lumcieul 


,"  Kiil  tUow  ihQ  Udc  to 


CHAPTER  SVU. 
Vo[.  I-io.  OrrsspiH— F^iio— HumijT*.  : 

IB.  mtutioM— aal^ieatr  aauan  at  iii 


Comino  cfOtB  Kingdom  of  God 


LUKB.  XVUL 


imduflhtSotnifMam, 


Inc  spirit  th*n  the  ** seTenty-times  seven  "  enjoined  on 
Fet«r.  which  was  occasioned  by  liis  asklns  If  he  was  to 
*top  at  seven  time^.  *  Ho,'  is  the  virtual  answer. 
'Uiongh  it  come  to  seventy  times  that  nnmltcr,  if 
only  he  ask  forKiveness  in  sincerity.'  5.  Lord— See  on 
ch.  10. 1.  iDcreass  onr  faith— moved  by  the  difficulty  of 
avoidiUK  and  fonelvin;;  "ofli-nces."  This  is  the  only 
instance  in  which  a  sinritHai  operation  upon  their  nouit 
was  solicited  of  Clirist  by  tlu>  IVelve :  bat  a  kir:drcd 
and  hifihor  prajrer  liad  been  offered  bcfure.  liy  one  with 
far  fewer  oiiportmiiiie.H.  !$oo  on  Mark,  0.  H.  6.  syca- 
nlne— mulberry.  Ssee  on  Mark.  11.  '2'i-H.  7-10.  sny  nnto 
him  by  ind  by— The  **  by  and  by"  (or  rather  'direcily'i 
should  be  joined  not  to  tiie  mtnng  but  the  (to'R?:- 
*  lk>  directly.'  The  connection  here  is:  *  Dnt  when  your 
faith  hat  been  so  increased  as  both  to  avoid  and  for- 
give offences,  and  do  thinL:sim|iossible  to  all  but  faith, 
be  Dot  puffed  up  an  thon^^h  you  hoil  laid  tlie  Lonl  under 
any  obli>:-itions  to  you.  I  trow  no:— or.  iis  we  say.  when 
much  nn.ire  is  meant,  *I  should  tltink  not.*  unprofitadie 
—a  word  which,  thon^h  usually  denoting;  tiie  opposite 
of  profit,  is  here  use<l  simply  Iti  its  ncnntirr  sense.  *  W'e 
hwe  not.  as  his  servauts,  profited  or  benefited  (jod 
at  all.'    cf.  Job,  li.  2. 3;  Komans.  1 1.  3.V ) 

11-19.  Tbm  Lepki^s  Ci.banhed.  11-13.  through 
midst  of  S-imaria  and  OalileR— probably  on  the  conjineB 
oi  both,  stood  afar  off— cf.  lieviticns,  13  4.'>.  48.  they 
lifted  ap  — their  comuiun  misery  ilrawint;  the«e  |ioor 
outcasts  toRether  :'J  Kin);.i.  7.  3j.  n^y,  inakinK  thvm 
forsct  the  flurcc  national  antipathy  (>f . J  vw  anil  Samari- 
tan. [TiiK.NCH.]  Jesai.  A:-:.— cf.  Matthew.  'M.  .^"-.S. 
ilow  quick  a  teaciier  i.s  felt  misery,  even  thnuv'h  as 
hero  the  teacliinu  may  l»e  soon  fnr,.'uttcn  !  14.  shovr 
yonrselves-as  cleansed  i)ors<ms.  See  on  Matthew,  s,  4. 
Thns  Uo  would  ttie  Samaritan  be  t'iU:;bt  that  "  salva- 
tion is  of  the  Jews."  (John.  4.  :!:;.  as  they  went,  were 
clfAnied  In  how  many  ditlcront  ways  were  our  1-nrd's 
rnrt's  wroui.'lit,  and  this  different  fruin  a:l  ilu>  resit.  17, 
IH.  We:  ethers  not  teucl<-anicd  -  ratlier, 'Were  not  r/j<^/f»i 
cleun^fdf  i  c.  the  wnole  of  them— an  example  iby  the 
way,  of  Christ's  umnisci«nce.  (liKNOKi.  J  thustrang^tr 
—'this  .ilien'  literally,  'of  another  racte';.  "Hie  laneua^co 
is  that  of  womler  and  a<Imiration.  as  la  cxprevly  .said 
of  aiiotlier  exhibition  of  (ientile  faith.  Matthew,  8.  10. 
19  ariiie— for  he  had  "  fallen  down  on  his  face  at  His 
feet."  r.  in,  and  there  lain  prostrate,  faith  n:ade  thfo 
wno.e— not  as  the  other^i.  meieiy  in  body,  but  in  that 
hii;her  spiritual  seiiKe  with  which  His  conaUiut  lan- 
bu.-ue  liM  so  tamiliarixe<l  ua. 

•Ji-:.7.  I.'^j)I1N<1OKTIILKi.nU1M)M0F(<0D  ANDOFTIIK 
Son  <iK.Ma.s.  20-;*5  WufJi.  Aio.— To  meet  thecrroiieous 
view.s  iti)t  only  of  tlie  I'hiri.sees,  but  of  the  di.scii.lcs 
them.seives.  our  I^ord  addruKHe.s  hoth.  announcin;^  the 
roinini:  oi  the  kingdom  unilcr  ditlKient aspect.^.    "It 


Cometh   not  with  observation"— 'with  watvliiuc '  or  i  at  tiiu  Mondsllnal  day. 


breaks  oat  or  rBTolaUona  occur.*  [Ai.roKi>.]  Mllf^t- 
niug...so  tbs  Boa  of  Man— i.«..  it  will  be  u  mtidibst. 
'  The  Lord  speaks  here  of  His  comlog  and  muiifeat^ 
tion  in  a  prophetically  indefinite  manner,  and  in  theM 
preparatory  words  bUnds  into  one  the  dotinedec 
rpocJii.'  ISriKR.j  When  the  whole  polity  of  the  Jews, 
civil  and  ecclesiastical  alike,  was  broken  np  al  ooee. 
and  its  continuance  rendered  impossible,  l^  the  de- 
struction of  Jemsalew,  it  became  at  manifeat  to  all  ai 
the  lijhtnlnff  of  heaven  that  the  Kingdom  of  God  had 
ceased  to  exist  in  its  old.  and  had  entered  on  a  aev 
and  perfectly  different  form.  8o  it  may  be  again,  en 
its  final  and  greatest  chance  at  the  perscmal  coming 
of  Chnst.  of  which  the  words  in  their  liighest  lenM 
are  alone  tme.  Bot  fi:it...suffer,  izc—TbiM  ihowa  that 
the  more  immediate  reference  of  the  i>revioai  vena 
is  to  an  event  soon  to  follow  the  death  of  Chrlai.  It 
was  designed  to  withdraw  the  attention  of  **  Hli  dis- 
ciples "  from  the  glare  in  which  His  foregoing  words 
had  invested  the  approaching  establishment  <rf  His 
kinedom.  26-30.  cat . . .  married,  plaated.  te— all  the 
ordinary  occupations  and  enjoyments  of  life.  IlMMich 
the  antediluvian  world  and  the  cities  of  the  plain 
were  awfully  wicked,  it  is  not  their  virJxdneta,  bnt 
their  worttUituM,  their  uiilieiief  and  indifference  to  the 
future.  XheiT  nhprtpftminft*,  that  is  here  held  np  at  a 
warning.  AM*.  — These  recorded  events  of  Old  Ttfta* 
ment  hi.story  —  denied  or  explained  away  now-a-dayt 
by  not  a  few— are  referred  to  here  as  f'wt*.  31-33.  to 
take  It  away... remember.  &c.  — a  warning  against  that 
lingfriuo  Tt(uctance  tj  jKirt  wnh  jtrtMnt  treasures 
which  iiifluccs  some  to  reui.itn  In  a  burning  house,  in 
\\0]Hfi  of  biiviri;:  tills  and  tiiat  precious  article,  tlilcoo- 
sumetl  and  buried  in  its  riuus.  The  caMs  here  sup> 
posed,  thriuJi  ilitferent.  are  similar.  L'.'a  wife—her 
"l"ck  hiu-k,"  (or  that  is  all  that  is  «aid  of  her.  and  her 
rec(inii>il  oihuh.  Her  iieart  was  in  Sutiom  still,  and  the 
"lo-  k^ju.^t  .<aid.  'And  mmit  I  did  it  a«lieu1'  whow- 
ever.  d:c.— N:e  ou  ch.  0.  T-iJ.  34  two  in  one  bed— the 
prepared  and  unprepared  mingled  in  closest  inter- 
course to<;ettier  in  the  ordinary  walks  and  fellovshipe 
of  lifii.  when  the  moment  of  !<everance  arrives.  Awfol 
trutli !  realised  before  the  de.structlon  of  Jenualem. 
when  the  Christians  fonnd  tlieui.selves  forced  by  tltdr 
Lord's  directions  .ch.  'Jl.  il)  at  once  and  for  ev«r  away 
from  their  old  a^isociatcs  ;  but  must  of  all  wlten  the 
second  cf>mii)g  of  Christ  shall  burst  upon  a  Iteedlesa 
world.  37.  wuere— shall  tliis  occur  t  wbeiesoever.  *c. 
—'Ah  binis  of  prey  scent  out  the  carrion,  so  wherever 
Lh  found  a  mas.<<  of  incurable  moral  and  spiritual  cor> 
ruption.  tliere  will  be  seen  alighting  the  minitten  of 
Inviue  juiiKment,*  a  provert>]al  saying  terrifically  veri- 
lio<l  at  tne  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  many  timei 
since,  tliouuh  its  most  treuieuuous  Illustration  will  be 


'iyini;  in  wait,' aH  for  something  outwardly  imposing 
and  at  once  revealing  Itself.  Lo  here!  lo  there!— Shut 
up  within  thm  or  th'it  sharply  defined  and  visible  geo- 
graphaal  or  ecclesuutical  limit,  witain  yoo— is  of  an 
internal  and  fpirituiU  chara<-ter  as  contrasted  wltii 
their  fmttde  views  of  It .  lUit  it  has  its  tj-'-^mal  vide 
too.  tne  days— rather  'dnyji.'  will  come— ju  ch.  19.43 
—when,  amidst  CHlumitic-^.  Arc,  you  will  aiixiou'ily 
look  for  a  doliverer.  and  deceivers  will  put  thfinselves 
fopA'ani  in  this  character,  one  of  the  days  of  the  Son 
of  Man— Himself  au'ain  amongst  them  but  for  one  day; 
as  we  say  when  all  seems  tu  be  going  wrong  and  tiie 
one  person  who  could  keep  them  right  is  remoroii 
(Nka.sdeb  in  Stikb.  &c.1  'This  is  said  to  guard 
a^uin^it  the  mistake  of  supfio^ng  that  His  visible  pres- 
ence would  accompany  tiie  manifestation  and  estab- 
lishment of  His  kingdom.'  [WeimtkrA^  Wh.kinmon.J 


CHAlTER  XVIII. 
Ver.  1-S.  Parable  ok  tu c  iMPouTuarATX  Wii>ow. 
15.  always— cf.  r.  7.  "nU:ht  and  tlay. '  laint— 'lose 
heart,'  or 'slacken.'  feaiej  ttot...uor  rrgarded— defying 
the  vengeance  of  O oil. and  despiitin,'  the  opinion  oC  men. 
widow— weak,  ilesoute,  defenceless.  (1  Timothy,  k<^ 
which  Is  taken  from  tuis.)  came— 'kept  coming.'  See 
r.  :•.  "  her  continual  coming."  avenge  me— i.e..  rid  me 
of  the  oppression  of.  contlnaal  coming— *  coming  lor 
ever.'  6-&.  the  L'lrd- a  name  expressive  of  the  aulhori- 
tative  style  In  which  He  interprets  His  own  parable 
snail  noi  Goa— not  uDjust.  but  tlic  infinitely  righteuns 
Jndtfo.  avecse— redeem  from  oppression,  his  cwneJteS 
—not  like  this  widow,  the  objei-t  of  indifference  and 
contempt,  but  dcir  to  Him  as  the  apple  of  the  eye  Z^ 
charlah,  i>.  bi.  cry  aay  and  night— wiiose  every  cry  enteia 
into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth  ;Janies.  5.  4}.  and 


t.iry  khall  say.  Bm  here.  ..Go  not,  drc— '  a  warning  to  all  !  how  much  more  their  incessant  aiid  persevering  cries! 
so-called  expositors  of  prophecy  and  their  followers.  \  bear  long  with  them  — rather,  'in  their  case.*  or  'cm 
who  cry.  Lu  there  and  see  here,  every  time  that  war    their  account'  ,as  James.  6.  T,  "for  it").    [Gnoxxink 


»■><»<  iVMiw. I 

iBWavT^  A&1  irMtij— H  fr  DUud  il  lbs  loni 
Mw.  miaUmi  tin  lb*  doUiml  momeDl  to  tnter. 
tmt.    «.  ProTcifai.  a,   i.)     BtiiniieUH.  fta-^^  il,. 


iiiii— ■iiiiiiiiiiiiiiif  iiiii  ii )  iiiii iiniii 

Mbvlll  H*  lliidui]>r*ltfaii(i«iniSB»aiiiiii 


:vm. LIWi  ChBdrm  Bttmfil  la  ClirUt. 

LDd  prav."  or  iDTfika  ■  "  hleiBliit"  on  Ibm  CM^rk.  IQ 
n,  RanrdUwtnnDgnblaciuMmnitDuli,  U.  It.  ui. 
•bated  tMs-BwMtadlr  tbe  fflidplH  tkiu  intariKUHl. 
ud  inUrmpUon  lo  Ibdr  ItUiitar. 


..,.  -ti  uid  Muk  im  13]  •Implr  "Ultia'*  or 
t «  ^BV  filler  IB  lUuto*, "  pnt  Ui  baud)  <■)  UKon 


apart/i™OM"OM'»lioli««mU»UiM 


'''tnfau  Wictid  ffiuK'in'fw 


QiuttimiiaMtlJuSai 


Sua  bg  wLthhelil  riribikkuk.  L  il^  41.M.  T  iR«e  on  cb.  i«.  a.>  71w  KlBndoB  cl  r.nd 
liti(l.ni>t.  £c~<J[.LuiBiiuti0Di.3,u."AtiDe  Temple,  to  lh>  artcUoD  of  vhU  a  ttrfuiH 
"     ■  ■  nulubH  hr  WW  iplrttMl  balk 


■ynuuUhstIc  liw  of  Uia  nJall 


B  UfKtlnK  !  Jfcwa  u 


it  (hii  n>OTlD|;ino-    Zecbmiliht  I'i 
■■■   Sm  on  eb.  In.  >.   Ihr  fu'^'fiinclnu  ixriui"    ' 
HOf  dx  dlr.'Hstmwi.T.  I.    [Wtsn 


■n  tU— II  wu  Hli  sinDDB  Bli  dut  open 
•  wmUi— liinpMl :  Bnt  of  iroad.  ud  i>h«i 


>i>  TBI  Tehfu^  AUt 


ir  plundBr.  neklen  of  pilihiplD 


a  MaUlu,'  !.<..  -  ddlT,'  u  H«  M 


Dlbfi  vUeh  te  C&MrV-, 


>•  vwpta  Mvi  Huk. 


d   ki  nU— "  to  Btl  dlKlElH.' 


■  lud"   IJJUk  *:>  . 


■OMS  M  mm*  ml  mrUn,  Uul  Jm 
to  ivMn  n>DM«l  o(  IkM  ■wlhx 

PROFRWCT  OF  TBI  DlKTllBCTlO 

i.sa'Hia  L*iT  Win.   9-1.    s«  p 
e.  ikf  uni-ar  Itx  KlDidotn,  In  u 


11.  >i«B(hI  balUi.  Ac— Tlie  I 
I  ItiU.    13.  m  ■  (HOBiiT— at 


te  nmebad  In  all  ltii>  irorlil  tot  ■  wlUui. 
•aaifesand  mH"  liUiUlMw.n.  111.  Unl 
bjndcvuu  vlUkOnt  unvlimB  vaniliiir ;  uifl 
b*  DO  <Vnbt  tlwt  Um  Jvwi.  ilreidT  dlaparHd 


rUelluwadwiih 


Hen  Id  MUIMw 


mlilii"  IRanliilDii,  ii.  a.  u  Uiwi  br  Pioa  lo  now 

t  ■■comiiloUonr  ol  -Ih*  Utnia  ot  Um  Omnliii." 
blob  irom  Hobuuu.  II.  U  (lakni  rcem  ifalal  *•  co»- 
od.  u  nan  HU  O*  (taattki  hm  bad  ttwto  .AiB 


le  iiit«rii»l(n.  which.  Lbi 


It  tfUr.    Wu>t  thli 


ek  nf  Ui«  uMiiw  MU>  ol  IhiinM. 
HdUiifaliiinnitind  VnmaiHsa 


IB  Iml  *e.— KoMBi 


LOKE.  XXIt 


CHAfrER  XXII. 


Jddu    l.D.  SHm 


U  bli  Oilli  lUe.    BtUn.lUlDil  111 


r  Him"  UdIu.  u.  il.  iiuotit- 

■l  IVIbliDHUuibBnlidileB- 
iiuhl  «*  probtblx  conTHted    u 


t.«,IL    S.  HHr-~U>IIWplMstaf  lUiar- iMaltlHW. 
K  U);  thlitrabdHto,  Uh  flua  twibl*  die  Riu  «  Buul- 

nrtuBtHCidBDlAlli  Ulltd  lEiodu.  II.  SIJ,  ud  NUal 


(•rice"  M>^  14.  M.    U  SB 

.     icfDrtliDolulwlDnaiiiil 

I    Tldod  far  wiLhoat  purve  ur  k 

aniiort.  kDd  Uw  utokL  mcuii 
.  lutrqibg  IP*— dBcriivd  juid  wri 
rapidly  drawlQB  lo  &  cUm.    t« 


^^^B^^^^^ 

■B«H»wt                                           LUKE,XXni 

H<t.t.d.«,to6.(?™*Wtr 

ljiciDfh("*vltb*"n^fln)i."    IT)  Una* 

erou-    [BuaiLl 

•HI  bin  UHO  ig  Pil.i_lnai^  ' 

nnlBC  lo  Hi*  HlliaFT  «>o«.  We  nir«a!  nw 

a  Him.   T,i  iomn  Him  far  Ihl.,  ■■  Uwf«  »p. 

hliQwtl  wiib  l-il>u 

1>.  ^  ttia  inUt  oC  Hit  eoidoiiiu. 

Uon.  ind  mib  bim 

UI,  and  ih>T  "»r»  not  attdtd  not  fliwrt  tg 

of'<ilu>M^ii^^t 

Ion.  wbicb  [Ll>  cicHum  OF  lb* 

i.balEHnlrtoiuUUi  u<lbnaui>  linkloi 

PrUoiur  mliibt  Knd 

lolitsl. 

rftnihaiunuidBtrMriinizda.    And  no-. 

1  w  Mimx.  •nd  pnr>  mnni  eunnilr-^ten 

DF-Lli,  iwlr™' 

«  UniTririED.    Sec  dd  M(r?^ 

mm.  11  •BUM.  •Hiring  ol  ud  lioir  dt- 

ckH;  iti.d  Jobo.  IIF.  1 

tc    90.  Crnnian— or  IVmi*.  fn 

Llbro.  go  tbi  Norlh 

m  iliunllT  Glow  bI  Wosd  t*lilD«  dairn  to 

lurt-    WB.l-Mll.f.1  mB:pnn„tmK- 

mr.«l°lSl^H"i. 

u"tbs  litlicc  or  Aliund^ami 

Rufo.-  .M.rk.  11. 

),  probiblr  bettir  knmn  iRn>. 

Iniale.  (pwibUt  biubliv  itxir  befon.  bm 

•nrdi  IhKD  himKir, 

U  dllODlU.     aHll0IIUDt.il.  11. 

l>ai  BP  i«Un.  ennrnlrtnf  Ut.  «I)dI.  i.,ii,[ 

ooi  et  ui  wmtrr- 

Dd  eunUtr  dnwD  into  ibU  pul 

UkU  wi  HTkUiii  Hu  uluil  nUun  (hil  (bg 

tM  eH»-"Hlni  Ibitr  UIDptl  ur 

mX  oal  ITom  >Ta>T  von  tn  Uilck  diopi  gt 

burBliicT«iri!Uiit 

llai  to  III*  RToqnd.    ri  wu  Jul  •huddcnuir 

iritlBiudlnbiuxi 

afiraml-    11  wo 

to  b.»r  HU  orni  croa  iJobn.  ift  ni.  but  Ixuu  (nm 

HL~    a»luiu>lldp*t>d>ndr<ib<»iiHini> 

Id  Bod  am  t)ig  viewtr-nrnr  on  11.  ihutn 

cloUlOBllltlN  V.    , 

U<1  ror  nf.   A     -   . 

.I..-.JL1I1.    tldM 

1-  U  (tai  ittouE  Ihu  bnnU  fromUiB  Cnn. 

'    '1.  ■"•:li  and  ru 

llihtv.  bill  ^:..' 

('■    .■■■.■  ■ I  ^..•■•cUUmil 

t-maiBtotlmjmiTmb\mD^.-bvauy*idi 

ildUimBthtijdldi 

''i^7,^T'i'^t'i\,t'ut.  duUtt-qv' 

CHAPTER  XXtrL 


l>— Fine  ipartlboaeiiiMtedqt. 


.  Oik.  iht'  vetj  Lurub  of  l>od. 
[or  tl LOSS  «ho  ■»  pnrokbifl 

iiv'ii.    ».'rilld  ga  bin- 


Sou  Hia  nut  >i»Kli  Implj  ieu  [biD  tbiil  ubaetn 
11,1  nil  mnk  CDDrudcni  lud  icDDl^a  ullcandeDiiA- 
tlod.  (1.1  111!  utoidihnicnt  iDrt  lianor  11  tto  nrr 
diir>r>Dl  tUta  or  lii>  hlLoWi  mind  13.1  Hl>  ajiileV 
u  bruf  Uia  to  ■  bsiUr  lulud  wbda  jet  tb«n  wm  bopb 


ChruCs  Resurrection  Ltclartd, 


LUKE.  XXIV.         He  Apvssn  (o  (he  Tveo  Qoino  to  Emmaui. 


(4  I  HU  noble  testimony  not  only  to  the  innocence  of 
jesua.  but  to  all  that  this  implied  of  tlie  riKhtfalneM 
of  ilia  claims.  8ud  to  Jesus,  d:c.— Observe  here  (1.) 
Tlie  "  kingdom"  referred  to  was  one  hrvond  Vu  grave ; 
for  it  is  inconceivable  that  he  should  have  cx|)ected 
Him  to  come  down  from  the  croifS  to  erect  any  Urn- 
jHYTtd  kingdom.  (2.)  This  he  calls  Clirisl's  own  .thy} 
kin;;doni.  i3.;  As  »uch.  he  sees  in  Christ  the  absolute 
rifiht  to  disiwsc  of  thiit  kingdom  to  whom  (le  pleaded. 
(4.)  He  does  not  presume  lo  aMb  a  place  in  that  king- 
dom though  that  is  what  lie  means,  but  with  a  humi- 
lity quite  affecting,  just  says  "Lonl,  ronnnber  me 
when."  &c.  Yet  was  there  miKhty  faith  in  tliat  word. 
If  Christ  wUi  but  "think  n|>on  him"  (Nvhcndah.  6. 10 . 
at  that  auKUst  moment  when  Ho  **  coineth  Into  His 
kln^om,"  it  will  do.  '  Only  assure  me  that  then  Thou 
wilt  not  foruet  such  a  wretch  as  I,  that  once  huns  by 
thy  side,  and  I  am  content.*  >'ow  coutmst  with  this 
bright  act  of  faith  the  darkness  even  of  the  aiiostles' 
minds,  who  could  hardly  be  Kot  to  believe  that  tlioir 
Master  would  die  at  all.  who  now  were  almost  des|iair- 
ioK  of  Him,  and  who  when  duail  had  almost  buried 
their  hoi>es  in  His  Rrave.  (kmsider,  too,  tlie  uiair« 
previous  (limjdvanta'jes  and  Itad  life.  And  then  mark 
bow  his  faith  comes  out— not  in  proteKtations.  *Lord 
I  cannot  doubt,  I  am  flrntly  persuaded  thit  lliou  art 
Lord  of  a  kingdom,  that  doitth  mnnot  disannul  tliy 
title  nor  imi>e(le  the  assumption  of  it  in  duo  time,' Arc. 
—but  as  haviiiK  no  shadow  ofdouktt.  and  risinunltuve 
ttas  a  ((UMtioii  altO);ether,  he  jiMt  f<a>'H.  "Lord,  ns 
mendH'rm-.'  fffn  thuu  come'it."  kc.  Was  ever  faith 
iiko  thi^  exhibited  upon  oarthY  It  lu<  ks  as  if  the 
bii.:lv(fst  cmwu  had  U'l-n  n*.*erved  for  the  Saviour's 
head  at  His  (UIk(■^<t  moment  I  Jesus  said,  A:c.  The 
dyiiu  K-'iU'cnu'r  sin'ska  as  if  He  Himxelf  vii'wed  it  in 
thlti  liKlit.  It  was  :i  "son;;  in  the  niKht."  Ilnnuistered 
cheer  to  His  spirit  in  tlie  midnight  vlooiii  that  iittw 
enwrapt  it.  vcily  I  ray  unto  thee—'  Since  titou  speak- 
«^bt  as  to  the  kiii^,  with  kin^iy  autiiority  speak  I  to 
thi^.*  to-day—'  Thou  art  pri't>ared  for  a  Umg  delay 
U'fore  I  co'ne  into  my  Kln«:<lom.  but  not  a  day's dcliy 
frhall  there  Ira  for  thee  ;  thou  bhalt  not  be  parted  from 
me  even  for  a  moment,  but  t<<cther  we  shall  ^o,  and 
with  Me.  ere  this  day  expire,  hlialt  tliou  bo  in  paradise' 
(future  blis4.  2  Corinthians.  12.  4 ;  llevi-lation.  2.  7]. 
Learn  il.)  How  "One  is  taken  and  another  left;"  (2.; 
How  easily  divine  teachin;;  can  raise  the  rudest  an«i 
worst  above  the  best  mstructed  and  most  devototl  ser- 
vants of  Christ:  '.^.1  How  prciumidion  and  despair  on 
a  death  hour  are  equally  discountenanced  here,  tlie 
one  in  the  Imiieniteat  thief,  the  other  in  his  penitent 
follow. 

47-.'i6.     SlOSK  ANDClRCL*M.»»TANCi«F0I.LOWlN0  HlS 

Death— H  ih  liuuiAU  !See  on  Matthew.  'J7. 61-6G,  GSrW. 
John.  19.  31-42. 

CHAITKR  XXIV. 

Ver.  1-12.  Anoklic  ANNOUN«'r.Mr,NT  to  thrWo- 
MKx  tiiatCiiki.st  ir  llisEs— Peter's  Visit  to  tiik 
£.\ir  I Y  SRriTLCiiRE.  See  on  Marie,  IG.  l-8:audMa'.t!iew, 
*^^.  1-5.  6.  wny,  Au:.—AftuuishinK  question  !f  not  'the 
risen,' but  - Mc  LmuifOne'  ;cf.  Ucvclation.  1.  l»i:and 
the  suri>rise  expressed  in  it  iinplios  an  ivcongruity  in 
His  bciuK  there  at  ail.  as  if.  thouuh  he  mi;:Iit  submit  to 
it.  "it  WAS  imiK)ssible  He  should  be  holden  of  it" 
lActs.  i.  SI).  6.  in  O.ihlee  — to  which  these  women 
tbeuiselvi-fi  belontrcd.  ch.  23.  &5.  7.  spying,  &'c.— How 
remarkable  it  is  to  liear  an^'cls  quoting  a  whole  sen- 
tence of  Clirtst's  to  the  di»<;iplcs.  mentioning;  where  it 
was  uttered,  and  wonderini:  it  was  not  fresh  on  their 
memory,  as  doubtless  it  was  in  theirs!  I  llinoihy,  3. 
IG."  seen  of  ank'<*ls." and  l  Toter.  I.  l\i.)  10.  Joanna— See 
on  ch.  «.  1-3.    12.  Peter,  Arc— See  on  Jolui.  20.  l.  &c 

13-35.  Christ  ArrKAUs  to  tub  Two  Goinci  to 
Emhauh.  13.  Two  of  them— one  was  CUopas  (18;.  who 
(ha  other  was  la  mere  conjecture.  Ejunmi— about 


seven  and  a  half  miles  from  Jerusalem.  They  int^ 
bably  lived  there  and  were  RoiuR  home  after  the  Fkse- 
over.  li-16L  cmanintd  and  r»afOQed-exdian»;ed  views 
and  feelines.  weighing  afresh  all  the  fiicts,  as  detailed 
in  V.  is-M.  drew  near— coming  up  behind  them  aa  from 
•lerusalem.  eyes  boldea— i^tly  Ue  was  **  in  another 
form  "  (Mark.  10. 1&.  and  murUy  there  leemi  to  have 
been  an  operation  on  their  own  Tision ;  thouj^  oeiw 
tainly,  as  they  did  not  believe  that  He  was  alive.  His 
company  as  a  fellow-traveller  was  the  last  thing  tbey 
wouM  expect.  17-24.  commanieations,  &c.— The  woidi 
imply  the  earnest  discussion  that  bad  appeared  in  tiMir 
manner.  18.  kaowest  not.  &c.— If  he  knew  not  th« 
ovents  of  the  hist  few  days  in  Jerusalem,  he  most  be  a 
mere  Kijoumer ;  if  he  did.  how  could  he  suppoee  tbaf 
would  be  talking  of  anything  elset  How  artless  all 
this!  concerning  Jesus.  &C.— As  if  feeling  it  a  relieffio 
have  some  one  to  unburden  his  thoiuhu  and  feelings 
to.  this  disciple  'coes  over  the  msin  facts  in  his  own 
desponding  style,  and  this  was  Just  what  our  Ixnd 
wished,  we  trasted,  &c.— They  expected  the  promised 
Deliverance  at  His  hand,  but  in  the  current  sense  of  it, 
not  by  His  death,  besides  all  this— not  only  did  Hli 
death  seem  to  give  the  fatal  blow  to  tlieir  hopes,  tnl 
He  had  been  two  days  dead  already,  and  this  was  Uw 
third.  It  is  true,  they  odd.  some  of  our  women  gava 
us  a  suri'rise,  telling  us  of  a  Tision  of  aiuels  thej  had 
at  the  empty  grave  this  morning  that  said  Ue  was 
alive,  and  soine  of  ourselves  who  went  thither  ooar 
flrnied  thuir  statement;  but  then.  Himself  they  saw 
not.  A  doleful  tjile  truly,  told  out  of  the  deepest  d«> 
.spondency.  25-27.  fools  —  senseless,  without  under* 
standii)};.  ou^ht  not  Ci.rist— *  the  Christ.' '  tiie  Messiah,' 
10  suffer...aud  euter— i.''.,  throuuh  the  gate  of  suffexing 
(and  sufferiiit;  " Uum  tiiiny.*,"  or  sudi  a  daith,  to  enter 
into  Hid  Kiory.  *Ye  believe  in  the  ulory;  but  these 
very  suifcritus  are  the  predicted  ;;ato  of  entrance  into 
it.'  Mjsea  and  all  the  prophets,  d:c.-ilere  our  Lord 
both  teacher  us  the  reverence  due  to  Old  Testa* 
meut  b!cr:p!ure.  and  the  great  burden  of  it— "Him- 
self." 2S-31.  madd  as  lUiUgh.  d:c.— cf.  Mark.  0.  48; 
(Genesis,  li^.  3.  5;  32.  21  20.  constrained.  dMr.- But  for 
this,  the  whole  (lebi^u  of  the  interview  luul  been  lost; 
but  it  icas  imt  to  be  ^^  for  He  who  only  wished  to  be 
conatninod  had  kindled  a  longing  in  the  hearts  of  His 
travelling  coini>anii>ns  which  was  not  to  be  so  easilf 
put  olL  And  does  not  this  sllll  repeal  itseif  in  the  Id* 
tcrviewsof  the  Saviour  with  His  loving,  iouging  dii- 
ciplusf   Elae  why  do  they  say, 

Al'ide  with  roe  from  mom  tu  rrc. 

Fur  without  Thee  1  cauDot  Iitv; 

Abide  with  me  when  uight  is  uinh. 

Fur  without  Thee  I  cannot  die.— A'l /-f s. 
he  took.,  and  blessed..  Jind  thrir  eyts  were  opened— Tlie 
stram:er  first  startles  them  by  taking  the  place  of  mas- 
ter at  their  own  table,  but  on  proceeding  to  tliat  act 
which  reprotlnecd  the  whole  scene  of  the  last  scupper,  a 
rusli  of  associations  and  recollections  disclosed  their 
guest,  and  he  stood  ctuifessed  before  their  aatoniabed 
gase  —  TQ  EiiL  KiKK>'  L<oRD  I   They  weie  going  to  case 
on  Him.  perhaps  embrace  Him,  but  that  moment  He 
is  gone!    It  was  enough.    32-34.    Tlicy  now  tell  each 
to  the  other  how  their  hearts    burned- were  flred— > 
within  them  at  His  talk  and  His  expositioiu  of  b«cr{p> 
ture.    'Ah  !  this  accounts  for  it :  We  could  nut  uudM^ 
stitnd  the  kIow  of  self-evidencing  light,  love,  glory  that 
ravished  our  he.irts:  but  now  we  do.*   lliey  cannot 
rest— how  could  theyt— they  must  go  straight  back  snd 
tell  the  news,    lliey  find  the  eleven,  but  ere  tliey  have 
time  to  tell  their  tale,  their  oars  are  saluted  with  the 
thrilling  news.  "The  ]>ord  is  risen  indeed,  and  hath 
appeared  to  SLmon."   Most  touching  and  precioiu  in* 
telligence  tliis.    llie  only  one  of  the  Eleven  to  whom 
He  appeared  eUone  was  be,  it  seems,  who  had  so  shan^ 
fully  denied  Uim.   Wtiat  passed  at  that  interview  « 


B  BoWa  or  tluli  LonTi  wiMnucu.  lol  1 
li  tn  tha  ultltC  at  Uuu.  Wtant  MHo 
[aoIjUbi.  duk.  mit-buneil  dltcipleil 


I  rCT«wlld«  'wtilH.'  IhIi  ud  h 
"  Oak  a^  UiHl,-- ftir  th«  blood  U  U 
>l  and  nmiMlbla  bodr  [QaHili.  ■.  I 
Istettt  tbt  Unelain  of  Ood.- 1  OhI 


'Im^jLiuri  utile  pu^litailjoiviltoiBuu^ 


3,  D,  tOI,  Uwlr  baliH  n  Mfltlioiid  oiid  ikM  upm  b* 

cmucioiu  mptnuUunl  "sDmr*  [la  On  fall  wu*  «( 

'  Aelr  ofabAic  nfftet,  lueliidliiAi  of  coBrUt 
■  nUuthMTsuiiM.  WO.  WBttUuij— 
nUwa  ItMlf.  bal  ob  Uw  daunt  U  U  trnm 

nL    ■UUUbl(a<d...rvUd.d 

I   InoHMU  Lot*.  CrndlM  Lun.  £ 
on  th>  w\ttM  fur  batvu,  waillBg  oalT  Us 


iliwiiitl  of  Ibik,  of  Iks  munolDB-bBdr. 

lota.  M.  H-n.   bdkndBnftriir.te-'niir  t 

iw,tfBUMTli^DatRjobiid,  (BHWaL.IBiit  ' 

ItoaMHitaba  troa.O'nlm.iH.tli.  »H>r  ' 

UmIt  cnaTialnu.    M-W.  Ibw  uc  Uu  oitdi. 


biHb  taiu  Uila  nna _._    

itlMlrHiiujuUurwsleaawdHidatUndMl 
'  (ban  ^  bearnu"  IBM  tbt  iiiwuc»<liui- 


vitli  HUmKnalilUcliila.  law... 


.    FUbtft  glm,  BuluiMd  in  <i 

I   w*II,lartUpaiuidDat  Hlj(niIuilo(luUk,udtid 
r    o>»t»ltg'  cuUTa.  nnlTlDf  (UU  (n  niHi.  T»  (Or  Uu 

'  '""  -  UialtlieLordUwImuilililweilinioDgllieio. 

...  Uia  Klimuj  bIi»7.  IJ  L^tiri9t/    Liti  ui>  yotii 

head*,  O  je  K&tes,  bo  UfLfd  up.  yd  overk^LliK  djon. 


•Bi  itb«D  which  It  U  Impouibla  U  cue 
E  nidMica  ol  Hi*  Dropu  dlnullf ):  ud.  < 

,d,naUnclCBBUiDtbulli«ii.aiiHcritr 

F  Oh*  6U  IMimia  nAick  Me  nfMllM  afltr- 
iflofd  iHi  the  AeU  ud  &p)tUu<,  Jioi  UU 
•e«Hi*^CUiit  B^iHHtA  tabml  CtiTlii-8ie 
taBtaaluc  >t  Jauiliiii— (IJ  an  Ux  metniM- 
ABTi  of  (^  Iben  ciiitIiM(  kioKdom  or  God:' 


entec  lalo  Uu  KiDi'a  i<aliice:  iis^nAfsti  t^ls-cur- 
Ulnlj  in  ihe  ilrlcuil  Bonae  ui  idorilloo.  riliuiiKl  u 
Jimi.Um-o  Inilucltd  u>  Jd:  but  not  tlU  lUti  gulne. 


7  (^sll  Uie  elD  ind  CI 


THB  O03PBL  ACCORDl. 

S.  JOHN. 


Wot  "Uu  FlUhtT."  bul  o(  B  CDDicloiu  pcraoBBl 


iM  M  ~Golt'  ban.    au  Bid— la  mbihuica 


temd  :n>ai  the  nglaD  of  itaiUony  tbtlmctloD  In  tUa 
kboui  cutBlnmTiteiiDBidliiluctUuiilBUieGDdbud. 


n<  TnmniaJiM 


■Bd  thiu.  ud  Uni)  di 


■fcJNRuiidiniraiKhi  Into  btlitil  tut  wu  nude."  Tlili  luy. 'I 
Itkdmlil  of  the  tfentintind  nm-enatimol  nittltr.  cocaol 
vlilcli  wu  hekl  br  Uw  wkoh  tMnklm  >orid  oHliub  o^  !  wm  1* 


at  Id  nuklDd  '  iitiliui  in  dirkBMi  ud  the  ihidDw  gt 
dMlh,-»ttt  «.  oiUiW  lerf.d  tt.  «!,  ntt«r  ^  InOA  or 
DTWiiui.    In  tMi  ItUck  diikuui.  ud  eohKqueiit 
iBleUectnil  ud  monJ  ohIlr|iiiir.  "tfa*  JIabI  of  thi 
Wonl '  .hl».U>-tv  aU  Ou  ran  -iM^to  .i/  nofuroJ  or 

th(H>  word!  ;  JpBPi  in  Iti  Son  of  (i 
UtailnuttCOHKiUch.    u<«ai-o> 

s  irfifUM  niMT  <ikri  i>i  Senplun  o. 

of  pronheu  or  siHJillei,  tminiucii 

■ 

»«u»MWij  ut  vii»<.c  »(iu   xrubii,  iiie  icnciiiUK 

<l«  of  years  was  a»  once  transeeruleti  anil 
nd  the  fAniily  of  Cod  spraui;  into  ManlKHxl. 
Id  hiB  jflory— uot  by  tho  eye  of  .<.•./»>.■.;.  wlucli 
m  only  "lh«'  ririK-nter."  His  .:lory  w^ls 
y  di>vveiiievl  "  [l  (.•.riiichians.  J.  7-l.'»;  "i  0»rin- 
I&  :  4.  -L,  6;  n.   u, — the  ;;lory  of  surpassinu 

tenderuess,  wibduin.  purity,  spiritaality ; 
1  mwkoess,  richness  And  poverty,  power 
•M,  meetloic  together  in  ani<iue  contrast : 
tiag  and  at  times  ravighins  the  **  babes " 
Ml  mad  fonook  all  for  llim.  the  (lory  aa  of 
EOKaa  ef  the  Tacher— isee  on  Luke,  l.  35— 
it  *rach  as  (belonss  to;,*  such  as  Iwame  or 
i#  tha  ooly-befiotten  of  the  Esther  (Cuky- 
LvcKB.  Calvjn.  drc].  accordine  to  a  well- 
of  the  word  "at.** 
ruro  or  thk  Baptist  Confirmatory  op 

■a  to  <'3ciol  maui/estattOH.  before  me— 
d  dionity.  for  he  was  before  me— in  exiat- 
Coingi  forth  belm;  trom  of  old.  from  ever- 
eata,  6. 2).  (AnyUiiuu  lower  than  tliis  His 
otmean.)  q.d.,  *My  ^accessor  is  my  Sape- 
my  Predecettor.'  lliis  cni;,'iuatic  play 
It  senses  of  the  words  "Ijcfore"  and 
•  doubtle»s  employed  ity  the  Uaptist  to 
tICHU  and  rivet  the  tliou;:ht;  and  the  cvan- 
Ineea  it  just  to  clinch  his  own  statements. 
MB  Subject  Continuku.  of  his  Ailness— 
ad  tniUi,*  rebumiuK  the  thread  of  r.  14. 
ica— le..  ioace  upon  i;race  (as  all  the  best 
;.iii  soocessive  communications  and  lander 
t  mmth.  was  aU>Ie  to  take  it  in.  ObHcrve.  the 
I  *  la  here  dropt.  Grack  beine  the  chosen 
iciit  word  for  the  whole  fulness  of  the  new 
1  tlMt  dwells  in  Christ  for  men.  For,  dbc— 
idta  the  consdnnsness  of  sin  and  the  need 
m  ^  it  cmly  typifies  the  reality.    The  Cos- 

«ootrary,  actually  communicates  reality 
nan  above  'cf.  fiomana.  6.  U).  Hence  Paul 
d  Teatament  "shadow."  while  he  calls  the 
MBt  *'  aabstance.*  Colossiaos,  2.  17.  (Ol- 
Ve  maa— '  No  one.*  in  the  widest  senite. 
A— bj  immediate  gaze,  or  direct  intuition, 

•f  tha  Father— A  remarkable  expression,  I 

• f.-  ^l.  r»   .  •    -       -         -  4  I 


I  you— me  one  tnKi-onuiinea,  t  .o«i-;:.ir'  U  >-;i<Tincialiiller- 
inc    thnt  uketh  uwav  —  toh.tu  up  hmI  xi.;  (h  tiu,nj. 
'The  word   >;:;iiiftes  Iwitli.   as  du  •<■  the  CMrt'sj-ondui^; 
'  H'jbrew  word.    Aj'plu.'d  l<»  sin,  ii  iv.v-  ii.>.  to  }„:  dutrijc- 
•  ('.'./<'  f^th  iiir  'jKi't  (■/  it  .lAoiii-.  '.-.    -;  I.L'viliciu.  .v. 
;  1;  Kzckiol.  i".  :2o;,  aud  to  Vi/r  /;  m  'lu  as  olten...    in 
the  Levitical  victinia  both  ideis  nut,  fu>  they  do  in 
Chriht.  tlie  people's  guilt  beiiii:  viewed  as  trarujernd 
to  them,  avenged  in  their  death,  and  so  borne  avxty  by 
thorn  (Leviticus.  4. 16 :  lO.  15, 21. 22 ;  and  cf.  Isaiah,  63. 
C-12:  2  Corinthhins,  6. 31).    the  sin— The  ainoular  num- 
ber beios  used  to  mark  the  coUtctive  burden  and  all- 
cmbrncino  ejfficacy.    of  the  world— not  of  Israel  only, 
for  whom  the  typical  victims  were  excluxively  offered. 
Wherever  there  shall  live  a  sinner  throu^liout  the  wide 
world,  ninkini;  under  that  burden  too  heavy  for  him 
to   bcur.  he  shall  find  in  this  "  I^nib  of  God."  a 
slioulder  e<iiuil  to  tlit;  weight.     The  ri^iht  note  was 
struck  at  tlie  CrKt— balm,  doubtleas,  to  Christ's  own 
spirit :  nor  was  ever  after,  or  ever  will  be.  a  more  glo- 
rious utterance.    31-34.  knew  bun  not— living  mostly 
apart,  the  one  at  NiLzareth.  the  other  in  the  Judeau 
de«ert— to  prevent  ail  uppeaiance  of  collusion,  John 
only  knew  that  at  a  definite  time  after  his  own  call,  hia 
Master  would  show  Hinutelf.    As  He  drew  near  for 
baptism  one  day.  the  last  of  all  the  crowd,  the  spirit  of 
the  Baptist  heaving  under  a  divine  presentiment  that 
the  moment  had  at  Icn^^th  arrived,  aud  an  air  of  un- 
wonted serenity  and  dignity,  not  without  traits,  pro- 
bably.of  the  family  features,  appearim;  m  this  Stranger, 
the  Spirit  said  to  him  as  to  Samuel  of  his  youthful 
type.  ** Arise,  anoint  Him,  for  this  is  He !"  (l  ^muel. 
16. 12).    But  the  si;:n  which  he  was  told  to  expect  was 
the  visible  descent  of  the  Spirit  upon  Him  as  He 
emerged  out  of  the  baptismal  water.    Tlu  n,  catchlnc 
up  the  voice  from  heaven,  "he  saw  and  bare  record 
that  this  is  the  Son  of  God."    35.  36.  John  stood—*  was 
Handing.*  at  his  accustomed  place,    looking-*  having 
fixed  hia  eyes.'  with  significant  gaze,  on  Jesus,    as  he 
walked— but  not  now  to  him.    To  tiave  done  this  once 
(see  on  v.  29),  was  humility  enough.  (Bknokl.]  Behold, 
&c.— The  repetition  of  that  wonderful  proclamation, 
in  identical  terms  and  without  another  word,  could 
only  have  been  meant  as  a  gentle  hint  to  go  after  Him 
—as  they  did. 


firtl  Oatlitrm  ol  Ditiylt*. 


nlict  wilhlheLoid^ 
VflrT  boar,'    bat  *Le 


life  1  hi 


■IKUIIIIK.)    hUr'l  b 
tb>  ■ 

nvk  of  Uiii  b 
tun  luBiuud  tlJl  doslit  i 
u  Ml.  41.  bnufli-.  tiis 
lE  ihiu  do  bo  vkU  other ! 


'J  tliLrm  peiBOD&l  to 


.     JUd  llLnllnK  thkt  iia*  WH  HI*  timv.    i.  B 
I    term  of  dii»i|;B:t  In  Iht  lugnun  of  Iha 


bmlHurfstOiDHnunlHiU'k,  I.»,  U  K>U 


^'dninli  ifanoduiUr'  luSomiofSi 
•  pHklnt  or  the  KUianl  pntcUix.  Uh  ct 
'  m  Urttfriiu.  wtails  Ignorant  dF  tbe  »ai 


Mffi.  Ac.-^TbuQ^  Uh*  lu 


»  una  Twapltaf  iMxl  apon  auUi  ou  r 


dnalnly  III  ftUDMllf.  bE 


b  v>  /DTnh>uliw  Su  Awl  nn  tawanli  Diu  lnitU- 

«n  or  Hu  uiUwtlUr  to  do  ihit  it  Iha  unoatiM- 
■t  wa  nnt  ODUM  at  HU  nOiilatiT'  ol  >1<U  mm- 
Uk  tw  ttiBlr  bu^  ud  nuRMiloa  UBl*  own. 
MM  la  rm  iba  wu  fin  Uitli  JndlcUl  (Jactloa. 


le  of  thoiv  in^rerAtu 


DWudlT  mHu  (lirUwr 


ul  to  ihkkc  Ilia  wtaaJs  tdlB 


haruTtdr.    IJdmtUi«w,  fi.  M:  VtftitilMii,  L.  ,.j    , 


euIwUMd  o(  ih*  ■■  nas  bliU>."  »  (uniini 


>««iiUi>n  of  Hi  Si>(ni  u*  bcoDttat  Muritiar  S  K  (loM- 
iiu  WHiMUeal  pctdlekloB  d  BtekM  (M.  tMn.  wfakk 


L'  lOuaunBi.)  Hull— NM  Uw  mi 


D  uBOftuiiy  And  powilbUity  or 
!r  ti>e  PDliil  Ktlb  hlD.  but  Uv 
Lt  bramihl  AbonL   LLuTOAi 


cc«  iKHkCTvd  wnrd*  junl  endukl 


Uun  clurlr  iDiplIu  tbil  lAi  diicfniu  a^nwiiir 
vi«u  ciil|MiUcintnn«  tffiuriinlaru.  Nor  li 
^MIKi  itaM  (ha  Ukl  THUJutDt  beldi  It  Ionh-< 


DDrUwC*  itnKNwUM  U  snlvaMl,  lb 


ulwlDnUbMrt.    Vot 


In  both  suH.  U  It  br  ilHwtHiii  t 

ilnitfl  UhU  tha  con  ii  eSKMl 
bodUr  ar*.  IB  tbc  oUw  Uw  cue  a 
IM  In  aiD,"  H  Id  U)*t  ^oriou  I 

wnh.'  he.  llMtlih.  u.  u>.  iloU 
bUuldtaiuBiinHon.  WliW,loi 
■wold.  HMD  iDOn  bbUInIt  Uiu 

■honU  M  dual  se  IB  Ui  bodr  ■>: 


UiddawliMvUIMu-ilMlitht.  Thm-  b«l  wtd,  ' 
LiHl  "coninln  ihallibl,"tbi»(l[  li*i<  (irtiully  u 
M  Uiiw  ilionnuiblx  tntEil,  mtrba  ma  Mil  w  "lu 
a  Id  Ulini  nluibcllTiiicltwcuiuihiSDil  nc«i>ohiinj 
i*kL  IIiU  U  Ihs  "  IitHltM.  IndaoU.  In  ChRit.  u 
iU«.- 

•  IX  nri  NnoiiKoDmHonc  or 
yiBUi  Tnrw'm  to  nm  Uat 


-    (Bu 


KUB^ 


ihsSidii 


.-dm  rioir  to  God 

protihcu  ud  a»»iu>  ny  •  iJMiW  ctoi- 
Uia  Spirit  u  UHtn.  Iw  Bod  ctntb  est 
«™u»-H»t»,  m<ii.  Uis  divsHt  ton. 

WKoan:  'Thai  turn  U» 
but  Uod  ninth  DM  111)  IlUui 
1  IMUI  -lb*  «HUn  (ulnMi 
[xxni.    llH  Hwmt  Mill* 


Ion  of  tin  sptrit  bi  Uh  rkiber  U>  U»  Smi. » Ibu 
iicut  Oov  ud  n  Sow  of  UrUi  pomr  li  tu  b> 
-■■  ■- lOliunDhis.l  M,  HTli. 


«  the  iiATt  of.'   ud  ikt  Jm— nthu    iinclanuod.'  iCf.  Db. 
MbHtM^.'mnit  »Jg*.'   nboiilBail-    'nun  Imili.  Ac-^m 

nBOfw..h-!b.«ih(i"dri.p.™ffimrof  lUUHmaioio'Ui 

for  llic  Hi  <  •>'  l)w  Son."  •rUI*  h«*  *■  bsn  U»  dni 


>t  [IM.  Bum.  te.--MuI«.  Uil>  m 
ba  to  vboin  (bail  liunt  aub  (sDm 
id  JAtddi  I*  rninlUni  thr  micniaU* 
IT  pectja  i«w  10  UnHlt    At  (Mi  n 


tr  «»  bvai  Us  Hpi  of  mi 
fo  ny  faaknD-pnaollMd  « 


esntlato  lh«  nulrli.  ntlTllecwl  lo  htfi 

eioletnc  with  joy  uiiipeAkablB  if  I  mi 
A  bev  the  Uiidetrciani'Bcclcii,''  witn» 
<1  nimiuli.  ^>w,  T>,  Uian.  llutr  mi  tmi 
Y*  hriBE  ma  il»)  tldlnn  of  creit  j>i< 

u.-  i  t.  hwfullr  tod  alib  nor  i^iTo" 

™e.  even  Clinit  H[ntKlf'^r'n°<U 
nwLl.  <-  Sl-34.  H«  ■Hit.  *c— Hfi 
■hr  He  moil  lirreiwe  vbllanU  hgn» 
.decreuo.    Th>  Mulec  "onnilh  (loi 

a  -  bMTcr[y  UiIhei-  which  Be  ame  i 


o/IA,.vo».-    biu  miliiUnj  lUi— Uraulr  h 


bat  ihtll  n*T«F  lun  11— oarar  • ,„  „^ 

II  ITU  DO  UlD  baton,  aod  not  balm  mwacd  Id  il 

onlr  rOHlbla  nt.  19  "  lisUaTliv  on  Ibe  Sod.- U  Ota 
■uUt  wMiMtt  OB  Mm  I  2r.fi,-He«flatlfdi>iiu 
nnlr-!lrT  tin  Itirtilnt  Ir1  iriliij  tn  onr  r1>j.  Ihuuiai 


DtbttpUud  wllb  bUovtihiDfl: 

ud  uriiibnl  ddIt  UiroutU  Hli 
»o1d  peiKmllcD,  wlileh  kt 


linra  IroDi  U.    Slibit— lbs  "  St 

I.  rtfttrwjirdi  nUed  "Xuipalu 

rammnsArr  mmo  vonJd.''  arilnil 


Christ  Talkelhvrith  a 


JOHN.  IV. 


Weman  <if  SamariA, 


patriarchal  stone.  But  what  mtulc  ii  that  which  I 
hear  from  His  lip^  "  Come  tinto  Me  all  ye  that  laboar 
and  are  hemvy  lailen.  and  1  will  Rive  you  rest"  i Mat- 
thew, n.  281.  Give  me  ro  drink— for  the  heat  of  a  noon- 
day snn  had  parched  llin  lips.  But  *'  in  the  last,  that 
Kreat  day  of  the  feaiit."  .lesns  stood  and  cried,  sayin:;. 
**  If  any  man  thimt  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink'* 
(ch.  7.  37).    0-12.  Hiw  is  it  ttaac  thou ->  not  altogether 


p.ire  the  prodigal ;  see  on  Luke.  1&.  16.)  Doobtlms 
our  Lord  saw  thronuh  the  fetch :  bat  does  He  ny. 
'  That  question  is  not  the  point  Just  now.  bat  Hftve 
you  been  liTinR  in  the  way  described,  yea  or  nair  t  Till 
thi9  is  disposed  of  1  cannot  be  drawn  into  theolofioal 
con trorer«ies.'  The  Prince  of  preadien  takes  aooiber 
method :  He  humours  the  poor  woman,  lettlmc  Iter 
take  her  own  way.  allowing  her  to  lead  while  £to  fbl- 


refnsinc.  yet  wonderinR  at  so  unusual  a  request  from  ;  lows— but  tbus  only  the  more  effectnaUy  saioiiic  Hia 
a  Jew,  a^  his  dress  and  dialect  would  at  oace  discover  '  object.  He  answers  her  question,  poor*  light  into  her 
him  to  be.  to  a  Samaritan.  For.  d;e.— It  is  tliis  national  mind  on  the  spirUuaUty  of  all  true  worship,  m  of  ite 
anti]>athy  that  cives  point  to  the  parable  of  the  Kooti  glorious  Object,  and  so  brings  her  inaenalbly  to  the 
Samarium  <Luke,  10.  30.  d:c.).  and  the  thankfulness  of  point  at  which  He  could  disclose  to  her  wooderiBg 
the  Samaritan  leper  (Luke.  17. 10.  lb..  If  than  koewrat.  |  mind  Whom  she  was  all  the  while  speaking  to.  Sl-M. 
Ac—q.d.,  *  In  mo  thou  leest  only  a  petitioner  to  thee ; ,  Womac.  A:c.— Here  are  three  weighty  pieces  of  Inform*- 
but  if  thou  knewest  Who  that  rctitinocr  is.  and  the  |  tion  :  (i.J  'The  point  raised  will  very  soon  cease  to  be 
Gift  that  God  is  giving  to  men,  thou  wouldat  have  j  of  any  moment,  for  a  total  change  of  diapensatioa  is 
changed  places  with  Him.  gUdly  suing  of  Him  livins  '  about  to  come  over  the  church.'    (S.)  *The  Samaritans 

are  wrong,  not  only  as  to  the  ptact,  bat  the  whole 
ground/t  and  nature  of  their  worship,  while  in  aUtbesa 
resitecu  the  truth  lies  with  the  Jews.'  i3.)  *As  God  la 
a  Spirit,  so  He  both  inrUet  and  d-^mandM  a  ifMhial 
v:orghip,  and  already  all  is  in  preparation  for  aspirtt- 

.  .  ,  vaZ  co^uomy,  more  in  harmony  with  the  tmenafcore  of 

flrom  .loseph,  but  when  misfortunes  befel  the  Jews  i  acceptable  service  than  the  ceremonial  worship  by 
they  disowned  all  connexion  with  them.  (JoHKPnutt.  |  consecrated  perMn.%  p'ace,  and  tinuts,  which  God  for 
u.  14.  3.  J  13. 14.  thirst  sgain . . .  never  thirst,  &c.— The  a  time  has  seen  meet  to  keep  up  till  fulness  of  the  time 
contrast  here  is  fundamental  and  all  comprehensive,  i  should  come.'  neither  in  this  mounuin  nor  at  Jsraia* 
"  This  water"  plainly  means  *  this  natural  water  and  |  lem— iy..  cxdufivdv.  (Milachi.  1.  ll:  1  'Hmothy,  i.  8J 
aHnaii*fnctum*ofahki  tarUdv and  ptrislinbU  nature,*  \  worship  tbe  Father— She  h.i'i  talked  simply  of  **wor- 
Comlngtous/rom  ir«i/tout.and  rearhlns  only  the  km/»-t-  ^  ship  i'  our  Lord  brinjrs  up  before  her  the  great  Objcct 
Jicxal  partji  of  our  nature,  they  are  »oou  spent,  anfl  nocd  ■  of  all  acceptable  worship— "the  Fatusk."  Ye  worship 


water— nor  shouldst  thou  have  sued  in  vain'  (gently 
reflecting  on  her  for  not  immediately  meeting  His  re- 
quest:-. Art  thou  greater,  d:r.— already  perceiving  in 
this  Stranger  a  claim  to  some  mysrerlous  greatness, 
our  father  Jacob— for  when  it  went  well  with  the  Jews 
they  claimed  kindred  with  them,  as  being  descended 


to  be  anew  sn|iplie«l  .is  much  as  if  we  ha'l  never  ex]>c- 
hcnctfd  them  ix-forc.  witile  the  deeper  warit^t  of  our 
bein»:  are  not  retched  by  them  at  all ;  whereas  the 
"water"  tliat  ('hri<t  uivos— /?;>»r'<Ma^  /i/*:— U  struck 
out  of  the  very  depths  of  our  beiUi:.  ni.akmg  the  soul 
not  a  fn*rrn,  for  holiUnu  water  iHtHrni  into  it  frovi 
viUmiii,  but  a  jvuut'iin  the  word  had  been  l)«ttcr  so 
reidered,  to  rlistln[:nl''h  it  from  the  word  n-iidereil 
"well"  in  r.  m.  sprinduc.  jfu«hin«.  bubbling  up  and 
flowing  forth  from  witfit"  u<,  t-ver  fresh,  ever  living. 
Thr  indirdlivg  v/  th*.  Holy  Cthost  as  tht  Spirit  o/ 
Christ  Ih  the  SL'cret  of  thi-t  life  with  all  its  enduring 
tiieriiie.s  and  .latisfarti'm-*.  .hs  is  expressly  said  |ch.  7. 
?.l  ZM .  "Never  thlrsiin;;."  then,  nieaui  simply  that 
Kiich  souls  have  the  supplies  at  hom^,  into  everlastiiig 
lii>— carryini:  the  thou>;htM  ui>  from  the  eternal  fresh- 
ncHK  and  vit.ility  of  these  watf.-rs  to  the  treat  ocean  in 
which  they  have  their  confluence.'  *  Thither  may  1 
arrive!'  II^knoei-]  15-18.  give  mn  thu  WAter.  Ac— 
ITiis  is  nut  obtu'eness— that  is  givinn  way— it  ex- 
presses a  wondi-ring  de^irn  after  she  scarce  knew  what 
from  this  mysterious  Stran^'er.  call  ihy  nusoand— now 
pn>c«*eiling  to  arouse  her  slumbering  conscience  by 
luymi;  bare  the  guilty  WW.  slic  w.is  leadiU};.  and  by  the 
minute  details  which  that  life  furnished  not  only 
brindng  her  sm  vividly  up  l)ef«ire  her,  but  pn. paring 
her  to  receive  in  His  true  ulinrocter  that  wonderful 
Stranger  to  whom  her  wholf  life,  in  its  minuteat  par- 
ticulars, evidently  lay  o|>on.  19.  20.  Sir,  I  perceive, 
A:c.— Seeinc  herself  nil  rcve.iled.  does  Kne  now  break 
down  and  ask  wliat  hopes  there  inipht  l>e  for  one  so 
guilty?  J»»y.  lier  conviciionH  havM  not  reached  that 
|)oint  yet.  she  iii.;''niou=>ly  shifts  the  subject  from  a 
liersonal  to  a  public  iiiiesMoii.  It  is  not.  '.Mas,  what  a 
wicketl  life  am  I  lea<lin;; !'  l>iit  '  l/i.  what  a  wonderful 
pr<^tphet  I  Kot  into  ronversHtioii  with :  lie  will  be  able 
to  ""I'ttle  that  intorniinatde dispute  bet»oen  us  and  the 
Jfws;  Sir,  you  must  know  .ill  about  surh  m;itter.i— 
our  fathers  hold  to  this  mnunUin  here,'  i>ointtn^  to 
tt'pnznn  in  Samaria,  *as  the  dmiiely  con>ecralcd  place 
of  worfihip,  but  ye  Jews  « iy  that  J'-ntfnfrm  la  the  pro. 
per  place— wh irh  of  us  is  right  y  H o w  slo w  Iy  does  the 
human  heart  bubmit  to  thnrtjugh  humiliation  !  luom- 

iiU 


ye  know  not  wnat  —  without  any  rereaied  authorUitt 
and  so  very  much  in  tiie  dark.  In  this  sense,  the  Jews 
kntw  irhnt  th*  y  icrrc  oiyout.  I»ut  the  most  glonons 
thin»:  here  is  the  resson  assigned,  '*  For  salvatiov  is 
OF  THE  Jews,"  intimating  to  her  that^Irotioa  was 
not  a  tiling'  left  to  be  reached  by  any  one  who  might 
vu;uely  desire  it  of  a  *}<xl  of  mercy,  but  somethUiC 
that  bad  been  rciv.iVff.  prepared. dcporitedvyUh a par^ 
tu'tilar  iH^iiff.  and  mu.st  be  sought  in  connfxian  vUK 
and  as  itsuing  from  thim;  and  that  people  "the 
Jews"  hour  cometii  and  now  is  — evidently  meaning 
her  to  understan<i  that  this  new  economy  was  in  some 
sense  being  set  up  while  Me  was  talking  to  her.  a  sense 
which  would  in  a  few  minutes  so  far  appear,  when  He 
told  her  plainly  He  was  tlw  Christ.  25.  S6.  1  ksow 
Messlas  cometu...wiieD  He  it  come.  ^.— If  we  take  oar 
Lord's  immediate  disclosure  of  Himself,  in  answer  to 
tills,  a^  thu  pn)per  key  to  its  meaning  to  His  ear,  we 
can  hardly  doubt  that  the  woman  was  already  aU  birf 
prtpaud  furcvnx  this  sf i r tZ in (7 a nnouncemeiU.  which 
indeed  she  seems  {from  «^  291  to  have  already  began  to 
susiHict  by  His  revealing:  her  to  herself.  Thusqaiekly. 
under  so  matchless  a  Teacher,  was  she  brought  apfhNn 
her  sunken  cnndituui  to  a  frame  of  mind  and  heart 
capable  of  the  nohle^t  revelations,  tsll  as  all  thisfi 
—an  expectation  fc^unded  probably  on  Deatenmomy, 
18. 1&.  I  that  spe.  k...am  he-  He  scarce  ever  said  any- 
thing like  this  to  His  own  people,  the  Jews.  He  had 
niaunineil  them  to  the  woman,  and  yet  to  themselves 
He  is  to  the  last  far  more  reserved  than  to  her— prp^ 
ing  rather  than  plainly  M^ti!7them  He  was  theChrlsL 
But  what  would  not  have  been  safe  among  them  vss 
safe  cnoU):h  with  her.  whose  simiAicity  at  this  stage  of 
the  conversation  appears  from  the  seqnel  to  have  he- 
come  perfect.  Wluit  now  will  the  woman  say?  Wt 
listen,  the  scene  has  chaiiized.  a  new  p.\rty  arrives,  the 
di'«ci|.iles  havebeon  Ui  Sychar,  at  some  distance,  to  twy 
bread,  and  un  their  return  are  astonished  at  the  oooh 
]iauy  their  Lord  has  lieen  holding  in  their  absence.  17. 
marvelled  tuat  he  talkrd  wiili  the  woman  —  It  never 
probably  occurred  to  them  to  marvel  that  He  taUESd 
with  tUfViXflvra ;  yet  in  His  eye,  as  the  seqael  shov^ 
He  was  quite  as  nobly  employed.    Uow  poor.  If  Mt 


e  was  a  water  of  won»lroii8  virtue  that 
above  nieit  and  drit.k,  and  the  ve?seiH 
1,  and  a'l  imiimn  thiin;^.  In  short,  she 
t(l.  forgu:^  every  tliii.i:  l»ut  (>u»;  ;  :iji(l  h«T 
uver  vriti)  iha  talf-  siie  h;iil  to  toll,  she 
and  p*->''r' it  out.  Is  uot  ilis  the  Cariit 
the  qutsiiun  in  the  (>rcek  is  a  distant, 
f  only  half  ivsiniiatinff  what  it  seemed 
Tor  ber  to  ajfirm ;  nor  does  she  refer  to 
of  Himeelt  but  eolely  to  His  diseUwure 
ttrticiiUn  of  her  own  life,  tbey  went  oat, 
teT«nt  fh>m  the  Jews  I  wad  richly  was 
I  to  eooTletion  rewarded.  31-39.  mean- 
!•  ibe  woman  wm  away.  Master,  sat— 
hirst  we  saw  fle  felt :  here  is  revealed 
r  oommon  inflmiities  to  which  the  Lord 
iunger.  meat  ye  know  not  of— What  spl- 
ad !  *  I  have  been  eating  all  this  while, 
«•  ye  dream  not  of.*  What  can  that  be? 
ocber ;  have  any  supplies  been  brought 
teenoe  f  He  knows  wliat  they  are  saying 
an  It  not.  My  mmt  is,  &c.— *A  Servant 
a  pnserlbed  work,  to  do  and  to  fini^ 
t**  to  Me :  and  of  this,  while  you  were 
ladniyfllL*  And  of  wlut  does  He  speak 
ooodeacensioa,  pity,  patience,  wisdom 
ajlJDg  out  upon  one  aoul—tk  very  hurable 
I  aom^  respects  repulsive  too  I  But  He 
',  and  through  her  was  goine  to  gain  more. 
w  the  foundations  of  a  great  work  in  the 
jDarU :  and  this  filled  His  whole  soul, 
Im  ftbov«  the  sense  of  natural  hunger 
4).  jet  four  months,  and  then  harveit— 
mt  speedi,  ye  say  thus  at  this  season ; 
ir  cyea  «od  look  upon  those  fields  in  the 
r  husbandry,  for  lo !  in  thai  senie,  they 
white  to  harvest,  ready  for  the  sickle.' 
aatj  of  this  language  is  only  ifurpassed 
if  holy  emotion  in  the  Redeemers  own 
expresses.  It  refers  to  the  rtp<}ias  of 
ies  for  accession  to  Him.  and  the  joy  of 
rd  of  the  reapers  over  the  anticipated 
L)  eould  we  but  «q  **  lift  up  our  eyes  and 
any  fields  abroad  and  at  home,  which  to 
ear  unpromising,  as  He  beheld  those  of 


k  .^k**«^w«i%4^v«#a> 


%  w%       ^h»v%  V%«»«*«^ 


poiiitnient  to  the  ajiosliesnip.  inoutjh  it  has  retereuce 
only  to  tneir  J'vi^rrc  dis  "bar^e  of  it.  for  they  had 
iK)thin;i  to  do  with  tho  >>ri.-seut  in;;;itlicrir)^  of  the 
Syoliant'^s.  ye  beslorrfd  no  labour— niiianiiiu  that  nmch 
of  their  iiituro  .'>iic.ci:>':  wonM  tirise  from  ibt'  I'V-purn.. 
tioii  aUuiily  vdii.le  for  them.  .S-e  ou  f.  42.  otlieis 
Ubonred— Kefernng  to  the  Old  Testament  labourers, 
the  Baptist,  and  by  implioaiijon  Uiuiself.  though  He 
studiously  keeps  this  in  the  background,  that  the  Um 
of  dutinetion  between  Himsd/  and  <Ul  His  eervanU 
mioht  tiot  be  lost  eight  of.  'Christ  represents  Him- 
self as  'the  Husbandman  [rather  Uie  Lord  of  the  la- 
bonrersj  who  has  the  direction  both  of  the  sowing  and 
of  the  harvest,  who  commissions  all  the  agents— those 
of  the  Old  Testament  as  well  as  of  the  New— and  there- 
fore does  not  stand  on  a  level  with  either  the  sowers 
or  the  reapers.*  [Ouhauskx.]  30-42.  many  believMl, 
&c.—*  The  truth  of  V.  35  begins  to  appear.  These  Sama- 
ritans were  the  foundation  of  the  church  afterwards 
built  up  there.  No  miracle  appears  to  have  been 
wrought  there  [but  unparalleled  supernatural  know- 
ledge displayed  1:  ** ice  hate  heard  him  ouretlves"  suf- 
ficed to  raise  their  faith  to  a  point  never  attained  by  the 
Jews,  and  hardly  as  yet  by  the  disciples— that  He  was 
**theSaviouroftA«icor2d."  lALro&D.J  This  incident  it 
farther  remarkable  as  a  rare  instance  of  the  Lord's 
ministry  producing  an  atcakening  on  a  large  ecale.* 
[OLHOAUaXN.]  abode  two  days  — Two  precious  days, 
surely,  to  the  Bedeemer  Himself !  Unsought,  He  had 
oome  to  His  own.  yet  His  own  received  Him  not :  now 
those  who  were  not  His  own  had  come  to  Him,  been 
won  by  Him,  and  invited  Him  to  their  town  that 
others  might  share  with  them  in  the  benefit  of  His 
wonderful  ministry.  Here.  then,  would  He  solace 
His  already  wounded  spirit,  and  have  in  this  outfield 
vills^e-triumph  of  His  grace  a  sublime  foretaste  of  the 
inbriogiug  of  the  whole  Gentile  world  into  the  chunh. 
43-54.  Second  Oalilsan  Miraclk- Healiku  ov 
THE  CouRTiKK'a  SoN.  43.  44.  After  two  days— {i<., 
'the  two  days'  of  His  stay  at  Sychar.  For  Jesos  testi- 
fied. &c.— This  verse  has  occasioned  much  discussion. 
For  it  seems  strange,  if  **  His  own  country,"  here 
means  Nazereth,  which  was  in  Galilee,  that  it  should 
be  said  He  came  to  Galilee  btxatue  in  one  of  its  towns 
He  expected  no  good  reception.    But  all  wUl  be  simple 


liituUi'.Mllianr.-  Ibii  «u  Uth.  bat  putlaL  i 
Du  IdiO  ■onU  pulMt  It.  nanMHDiutbatl... 
Uw  on*  oraU  tw  wnM(U  wlUMMt  lb*  Ftajildu 
oemin  to  ib*  Mtl«U-4b*  Ibooitt  el  locb  »  iUbc 
aitdntlr  BmraceaRtdtobldL  BatJMWBlIlt- - 
It  bilDf  talmnpMUili.    0*  Ibf  ng;lkTi 


.  "Tlir  Bob  llnthr  Bo" 
liindudhliwIwlaboiiH.''  UaAodb^ 
Uili.  Bnt  niTliurtrlKtlir'.tbHi  wiitaui 


K  PUUtClTION  I 

bo  Humonuit  of  ibi 


*  dliuliiAsl  wltb  Ui<  FuHTei 


IDIL     ttf  pOUU— or  111 


Qawhaite|tiHdlD4ft«r  ths  moflihi^ 


'iiv.  ptrtupik '"  1  wui  to  law  ur  tioau 
eflBf.  I  ^11  pv  DV  TDwt  whLch  my 
vd  uul  Dr  monifa  hath  ipokso  vbeo  I 
■  (Pulm  N.  lai  Ul  Jonu.  tfauv  IIUD- 
FD  ■»!•.  "iDddli  hini  Uwn'-fwl  all 

Jau  lir<s  he  bid  pnbikbir  lid  bifan  bit 


4  EnlAfnl  jtud  «uer 


tli«  ktndtr  of  doLog  tb 


ucliMuIivitrln  thiiipiwn.    AndL 
duns  If  It  wH  Mw-Ks  VDiJltTelv  wl 


pii>«llntBO(niitin>nU,L[FiiuiilJiiiMi 
Sticb  bauitaullT  ckUi  God'a  Riaalia. 
CtailM  tayi  Ibi  F*Uiu  wid  Ha  do  Id  ami 
niulh  laa  dial  and  laltUHUi  tbaa— oiu 
■twu.   Ttali  U  au  >b>olul«  m 


aiwutHUt  Oil  Ana. 
m  frafciBT  tLlnjI,  Af.-^r&- 


h  hd  u»]  iiDtdMoiDi. 

ran  irai.  ayBIl  u  lbs  Fi.- 

it  ta  of  Imoimiie  linvuc- 

nohn  of  CtaclR.  riltUif 

u  mindu  of  pnipbali  ami 


parTDTiD  inpernatural  ac 

tba  FUfaar'a  ammmiwuii  AmwUlndaed.  bi 

nxreui  of  BU  mm  abioluU  r<«M  o/<u<wil 


HlmaoUUwIlaUui 

DuUDtDTacaUtluli 
thDibanodiHira. 


a.iaaXmnillnatd 
intkiFaEbar.te-ilmx 


d.  and  quicken  irb«D  Ho  wllli  And  nov 


i'^ISTr™ 

llfe-imm 

.pM»l- 

nBlo  lire 

CMl. '  as 

ijiiniiuillv  dud.  u 

from  Jha 

Jllm.r  ph 

tl.ognvod 

tt/  (i«l.- 1 

ite.-D«i 

thlj  ™t.r 

una"  Oui 

*u»is.  Si 

nUol«d  IliDiIoIllo  world  1   [Oali 


>llUlii»Diuala.  am 
Son  lihT  Ellin  lien 
■Wllblhsftthar.f 


IB.    MarmnoiatiUa-tblat 
It  In  Uiii  a>c  (it  in  i.  a... " 


Chritt  Appeals  to  Uu  lestimony 


JOHN.  VI. 


qfJtOiv^  and  ttf  Me  .fitter. 


brmiive  this  w.%s  not  to  be  till  the  close  of  the 
wliole  (liiipensntion  of  murry.  reiarreccion  of  ilf*— i.«., 
"  ID  life '  everlMtniK.  (Matthew,  26. 4i'>.)  of  (Umnation— 
li  u-ntilil  have  been  hanh  to  My  'the  mcurrection  of 
death.'  thnw!;h  that  la  meant,  for  sinners  rise  Jrom. 
Omth  todfath.  (I^ENQicL.1  The  refiirrectinn  of  both 
(■)iwj<es  is  an  exercise  of  torereiar*  avth'ritv:  but  in  the 
one  ca«e  it  is  an  act  of  grarf,  in  the  other  of  jt<j(<rVe. 
(rf.  Jianiel.  li.  :i,  from  which  the  laniaia:<e  Is  taken.} 
JIow  awfully  cranrl  are  these  unfoldlnes  of  HisdiiOiity 
and  authority  frotn  the  niniith  of  ( -hnst  Himself !  And 
Ihoy  are  all  In  the  third  jfcrstw:  in  whiM  follows  He 
rt'sames  the  ./trf*  j^mton.     30  32.  of  mine  owd  self  do 


with  theirs,  which  in  as  to  obtain  human  apploMM.  aot 
the  love  or  God  in  you— which  wonid  inapire  yon  with  a 
sinirle  desire  to  know  His  mind  and  wtil.  and  yield 
yourselves  to  it,  in  spite  of  prejadice  and  resaidlen  oC 
coii«equences.  42  47.  If  another  mail  came.  &c.— How 
strikingly  has  this  been  Tertfled  in  the  history  of  tiie 
Jews!  'From  the  time  of  the  true  (Sirist  to  oar 
time,  8ixty«fonr  false  Chnsta  hare  been  reckoned  by 
whom  they  have  Iteen  deceired.'  IBrngei.]  How  eaa 
ye  believel  &c.— {See  on  e.  40.41.  The  ***cW  not"  of 
V.  40.  and  '* cannot"  Ivm  are  jusi  different  featnic*  of 
the  same  awful  state  of  the  human  heart.  D)  not  thiik 


I  will  aenue  yon— 7.(2..  *  My  errand  hither  is  not  to  ooN 
nothinfl^— t  e„  a|i  irt  from  the  Faihf  r.  or  in  any  interest ;  ]ect  evidence  to  condemn  ynu  at  Cod's  bar.*  oae  tli«c 
of  my  own.     N^  <>n  v.  lu  )    ss  I  h«ar— ^.r/..  'My  jude-  i  Jadgeth  you.  ]|>s«s,  A;c  —q  d .  'Alaa!  that  will  be  too 


inents  are  all  tii<tir.i}>>itfd  in  the  iKMom  of  my  Father, 
to  which  1  have  immediate  access,  and  by  me  only  re- 
irjinndcd  to  and  rfjWud.  Tliey  cannot  therefore  err, 
an  I  live  for  on(»  end  only,  to  carry  Into  effect  the  will 
of  Him  that  M'lit  me.  If  I  witness  of  myself— staodlnR 
alone,  and  sottinw  up  any  separate  interest,  nsre  is 
another— i.f..  Ok  Futh^r^hs  Is  plain  from  the  connec- 
ti(»ri.  How  britihtly  the  dlKtinciiou  of  the  Persons 
ehmes  ont  here!  and  I  know  that  the  witoest,  dtn.— 
'Tins  is  the  icon's  testminny  to  the  Father's  truth  (see 
ch.  7.  28;  9.  SG,  fiS  .  It  tenufies  to  the  full  consciousness 
on  the  part  of  t lie  Son.  even  in  the  day^of  Uis  humilia' 
tion  of  the  ri;:hteou8ness  of  the  Father.'  IAlfokd.1 
And  thus  he  cheered  His  si>int  under  the  cloud  vt 
human  opposition  which  wa.s  alrwuly  mthermit  over 
His  liead.  3325.  Ye  sent  unto  John— i>et)  ch.  1. 19.  d:c.; 
K-ffive  not  ie&t...from  niec— r.c.depL'iiii  not  nn  liuman 
t'-tiimony.  bat...tha:  ye  ma?  oe  saved—'  I  rvfor  to  him 
mvrely  to  aid  your  faltli.  in  order  to  your  salvation.' 
He  wji  a  btirnintc  snd  a  ahlmng  light— /it.,  '  the  burmriK 
and  -shinii.*:  lamp'  (or  torch.:  — «/.f/., '  the  k'reat  iJth; 
<it  hiff  day.'  i  hrixtiM  never  called  hyihe  Immbioword 
Ihtc  Hiiplifd  to  John— a /il//l^6''x^r<r— HtndlouKly  used 
to  «listin-.;ui.'»h  him  fwm  his  .Master,  but  uv».r  thfLuiht 
in  the  most  al).'ioIutu  siiiise  See  oo  c)i.  l.  i).  witling 
lor  a  Bcason— ».''..  till  they  hiw  that  it  pomtud  whi-tlier 
tln'v  were  not  prepare'!  to  «o.  to  r^:;ire  in  his  light— 
Tl!i*n'  is  a  i^lay  of  inmy  lu-rr,  referring'  to  the  hollow 
dflulit  with  which  hi.s  losiimony  Ti<;kl(-d  them.  36-38. 
I  n<vc  giearrr  witness— i at iii*r.  'The  wiini'M  which  1 
ha%«'  i-i  ^rc.iter.'  the  worK»...beAr  witness  of  me— not 
Miiililv  a«  mirar'rx  nor  even  as  miraL-lea  of  vwrcy,  but 
tlie^e  iiiinuri(-\,  (m  lie  dni  Unvi,  with  a  ici^  and  a 
;»r.»ir  r,  a  hi-ij-  ■'tij  ami  a  {/nnv;  manife.^-tiy  Ww oirn.  The 
i'atrnT  hIm^tl^  liath  boru«*  witness  of  me— not  rcferriiuj. 
prolably,  to  tho  voti-e  of  llis  baptibm.  but  lax  secnia 
from  what  f«jilowa:  to  thi*  teKtimony  of  the  Old  Testa- 
m«-nt  S.-ripiure.  ((.'ai.vin,  Li:<  kk.  Mk.ykk,  Li^th- 
AHDT,  Arcl  H'ltJiet  heard  L 18  vo.c.  «Sc<;.— ii«;vcr  ic'n,i- 
iii?-*-d  him  in  this  clmriu'cr.  Tiie  words  are  'desik'tJCtily 
m>  '•t<'riims.  lik<i  manv  (ithers  which  our  liord  uttered.' 
l>Tiri{.J  not  ms  w.;rnab!ainif  iu  you— j>assinK  now  from 
the  H'ltttfy.'^  to  thi.>  HKtniuiny  iMjme  by  him  in  "the 
lively  orarif-:.'  l«"th  wt-re  alike  Ktrantscrs  t«»  thuir 
breasts,  as  «>as  evidenced  !•>'  iheir  rejeotinie  Him  to 
whom  all  tlia:  witi.css  wnii  iMtriie.  39  42.  Search  tur 
Bcripture*.  A.i'.— «/i(.  'in  the  Scriptures  ye  liud  your 
charter  oi  t- UTnal  life;  l'O  nearclt  them  then,  and  you 
will  tlnd  that  i  am  the  (•ivat  Ilunlcn  of  their  testi- 
mony: yet  ye  will  not  come  to  Me  for  that  life  etenial 
which  you  i»rott>'8  t«>  twjii  there,  and  of  which  they  tell 
you  1  am  tlie  appointed  JJiHpeiuKT.'  cf.  Acta,  17. 11,  la.; 
J  low  touching  and  yracious  are  these  last  wordsl  Oi)- 
s»;rvc  l.«  ri*  il..  Ihe  honour  which  t  hrist  k'ivus  to  the 
JNTipture-j,  as  a  rccud  wliifh  all  A/jr.-  «  ntthi  and  an 
hi-tmii  to  search— the  rtv-.-rse  of  which  the  Clmn:h  of 
Itf»iiie  teaclies:  :*2.i  The  opH'^te  extreme  is,  re.ituii:  In 
tiie  mere  liovf:.  witlioat  th/c  UvinijChriM,  to  direct  the 
soul  to  \Vhr>m  is  its  main  use  and  chiefest  »:lory.    I 


well  done  by  snotlier,  and  him  the  object  of  all  your 
reliidous  boastines— Mosee.'  here  put  for  **  the  Lav.'* 
the  basis  of  the  0:d  Testament  Scriptures,  he  wrote  oC 
me—'  an  important  tesi  imony  to  the  subject  of  tbe 
whole  Pentateuch— ** of  Me  ' '  [Alford.]  If  yt  beUsve 
not,  &C.  (See  oo  Luke.  16.  31.)  his  writiogs^.ny  wor^ 
—a  remarkable  contrast,  not  abMulMUly  exaltlnr  Old 
Testament  i^ripturo  above  His  own  words,  but  point- 
ins  to  the  office  of  tbof>e  venerable  documents  to  pre- 
part  Christ's  way,  to  the  necessity  unisrersally  felt  for 
dAycMmenUirv  testimony  in  revealed  relision.  and  per- 
haps as  Stiek  addii:  to  the  relation  which  the  com- 
parative "  Mt€r "  of  the  Old  Testament  holds  to  tbe 
moreflowinn  "words"  of  "spirit  and  life  "which  cha- 
racterise the  New  Testament 

LHAPri-IR  VI. 

Ver.  1-13.  FivK  Thoi'sand  Miraci'louhlt  Fkd. 
.'See  on  Mark,  6.  :n->4,  3.  a  moan taiu  — somewhere  in 
tliat  hilly  ranvo  which  skirts  Uie  Vjl^  side  of  the  lake. 
4.  pas8ov6r...was  nigh— but  for  the  reason  mentioned, 
ch.  7. 1.  Jesus  kept  away  from  it.  remaining  in  Galilee. 

11-21.  Ji:su.>t  Wales  oi^  thk  Ska.  8ee  also 
on  Mark,  ti.  4.v>0.  14-15.  that  prfohet— (sec  on  ch. 
1.  21..'  15.  departed  to  a  mountain  himself  alooe^it.) 
to  rcfi,  which  He  came  to  this  "  deport  plaot" 
on  ]inrpo«e  to  do  before  the  miracle  of  tlie  loaves, 
hut  couhl  not  fur  the  multitude  ihat  followed  Him 
hee  oil  Mark.  ti.  31':  and  .;2.}  "to  pray."  Matthew. 
It.  21;  Mark.  0.  40.  But  from  His  luountain-top  He 
kept  watchinc;  the  bhip  ;«t-e  on  r.  18>.  and  doabt- 
lus8  prayed  both  for  them,  and  with  a  view  to  the 
new  manifestation  wl.ich  lie  was  to  dve  them  of  Ilia 
^lory.  16,  17.  wheu  even  was  com?— (See  on  Mark. 
(].  a.).}  entered  into  a  ihi  f— "  co7i$irtiuud'*  to  do  to  by 
tlieir  Ma.ster  (.Matthew.  14.  2i;  Mark.  c.  Ab},  in  onier  (o 
put  an  enl  to  the  minuirccied  excitement  in  His  fa- 
vour ,v.  l»i,  into  which  the  disciples  tJiemselres  may 
have  been  Homewhat  drawn.  The  word  "constrained* 
iniiiiicM  relucianec  on  their  part,  perhaps  from  nnwill- 
iii».>u^K  to  part  with  their  Maitter  and  embark  at 
nis;ht,  leaving  Him  alonn  on  the  mountain,  went— 
rather,  'were  proc>.>ediii»:.'  towards  Cape rnanm — Mark 
says  ,(■.  4'i:,  "unto  lieth^ida."  meanin;;  "Betbsalda 
iif  «iaiilee"  (ch.  I'J  'Ji  .  on  the  AVe^t  bide  of  the  lake. 
The  place  they  left  wa.s  of  the  s.iuie  name  (see  on  Mark, 
fl.  [i\.:  Jeias  was  not  come  to  them— They  probably 
lluicered  in  hoi>es  of  His  still  joimng  tliem,  and  ao  let 
the  lUrkue&s  come  on.  18. 19.  sea  arose,  dfc. — and  tlity 
were  "now  in  the  midst  of  it"  •Matthew,  14.  34j.  Mark 
adds  the  eraphic  and  touchiii};  imrticular.  "  He  saw 
them  toiliog  in  rowing"  (6. 4S.,  putting;  forth  all  tbair 
.«trencth  to  buffet  the  waves  and  bear  on  a«alnsta 
hea<i  wind,  but  to  littl**  eff"<:t.  He  now  this  from  Ulf 
mountain-top.  and  through  the  darkness  of  the  nitditk 
for  His  heart  was  all  with  them:  yet  would  He  not  go 
to  their  relief  tiil  iiis  own  time  came,  tney  see  Jttat 
— *•  about  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night "  (Matthew.  11 
2.'i:  Mark.  0.  48),  or  between  three  and  six  in  the  roon> 
ing.    walking  en  the  sea- '\%'hat  Job  :9.  <$;  celebrates  if 


receive  uot  hunaur  iiom  men— contraatiog  His  own  end  1  tbe  dUMr-guinliing  prerugatlTc  of  Goo»  "  Wbo  awmM 

144 


'  •  ipiilL    iHd*  oftw  Ihu 
uiei«-D0L  onJr  UUnklna 
ntltalnUntUnbHt 


H.  ■'  BadioDdchMt  r  n.  wiiliB(ir 
nitf  BiiB  Laig  tto  ■kip-ibclr  Bnc  tout  being  no* 
ntftwl  mKo  vender  end  diUflht-  hbA  lBie>aiat«lr 
■Mr  n>  u  iiM  bwl-TOii  ■ddittoulmtnuK,  for  u 
■  K  la  BwolbUIr  tiUled.  U  nnotdtd  ban  sIddi. 


TBI  BiixD  or  Liri 


^  ■■■  Uat  Ub  Lord  bad  elTnn  thinl 


notJUthiiLnsxalked 


■  Ik*  ■••  Hid  Uncial  with  tha  ii 


UivlrdiJlLcii'lj'.  ufitk 


Mlbitall'trlKaKr 


«I.M-|ljOflI»O0ll-«Ull  I 

Kcufthturvln.lIUatu 
U>  tua  jHxipJc.  He  had  umi 


d  bardlf  ba  reKralixd 


and.    la  ptDpoiliiii  u  oukiiUitn 


m: -but  JIfiifU/uridrelhyDU  I/u 
Bur-boldlDi  ap  tbi  Brwd  luelf  ki 
-  (UniEurnULifa Which mumui 


Chri4  Dcdareik  HimmUfio  b€ 


JOHN.  VL 


ftg  Brtad  ^UH  to  IMteiw . 


ftt  r.  2a\  the  perpetuity  of  the  niMiiia  floatiDg  perhape 
In  their  minds,  and  maeh  like  the  tianuritaa  womuu 
wbea  her  eyes  were  bat  half  opened,  "Sir.  give  me  this 
water."  d:c.  'ch.  •!.  16.)  8ft.  I  am  the  Bread  o<  Life— 
Henceforth  tte  disooane  is  all  <»  (A<  /ir«t  pemm.  **  L" 
**  Me."  which  occurs  in  one  form  or  other,  as  ^trnxSi 
reckons,  thirty-five  timet.  He  that  oonsth  to  ne— to 
obtain  what  the  soul  craves,  and  as  the  only  all^affi- 
ciont  and  ordained  sooroe  of  supply.  haiig«r...thtrst— 
shall  have  conscioas  and  abiding  satisfaction.  36.  Bat 
ye  have  seen  me  and  beUsve  not— seen  Him  not  in  his 
mere  bodily  presence,  but  in  all  the  majesty  of  His 
life.  His  teaching.  His  works.  37-40.  AU  that.  &c— 
This  comprehensive  and  very  grand  pasasge  is  ex- 
pressed with  a  peculiar  artistic  precision,  llie  opoi- 
Ins  general  statement  («.  .in.  consisu  of  two  members: 
(1.;  "All  th  \t  thb  Father Uiveth  xk  hhall  oomb 
TO  me"— 4.(i..  *  Though  ye.  as  I  told  you.  have  no  faith 
in  mv.  my  errand  Into  the  world  shall  in  no  wise  be 
defeated:  for  all  that  the  Father  glveth  me  shaU  infal- 
libly c(.>me  to  me.'  Obeerve.  what  is  qivo^  Him  by  the 
Father  is  cxpreued  in  the  rin^u/or  number  and  fitater 
gender— ^U.,  'everything;'  while  those  whoooiae  to  Htm 
are  put  in  Uie  mdtculinit  gmder  and  stn^utor  number 
— '  every  one.'  llie  vHuM  moM.  so  to  speak,  is  gifted 
by  the  Father  to  the  Son  as  a  itni^v.  which  the  Son 
evolves,  one  by  one.  in  the  execution  of  His  trust. 
Bo.  ch.  17.  'i,  "  that  he  should  give  eternal  life  to  ail 
th'xi  ir/iic^  thon  hast  given  him."  [Bsnokl.]  This 
"«/m/'"  exi>re«8es  the  glorious  oertoinfy  of  it.  the 
Father  l>emK  pledged  to  see  to  it  that  the  gift  be  no 
empty  mockery.  2.)  "And  dim  that  combth  to  mb 
I  WILL  IV  N'«>  WI8E  TAMT  OUT."  As  the  formor  was 
the  dit-'tc?,  ihts  is  juiit  the  hivman  side  of  tliesame 
thin;;.  True,  ihe  "  comim;  *  ones  of  the  second  clause 
are  jast  the  "given  *  ones  of  the  first.  But  had  our 
Lord  merely  said,  *  When,  thote  thai  have  been  given 
iiie  of  my  Father  shall  come  to  me,  I  will  receive  them, 
— t)e>idfs  beini;  very  flat,  the  impression  conveyed 
wriuld  have  been  quite  different,  sounding  as  if  there 
wort  >i<>  othf.r  '.avcs  in  opcrtxtion,  in  the  movement  of 
siimer<i  to  Chri<it.  but  such  as  are  wholly  divine  and 
ihs^'ru^'thk  tu  U4:  whereas,  though  He  does  speak  of 
It  as  :i  subliuie  certainty  which  men's  rtjusais  cannot 
fru<(trat«.  ho  spe.iks  o(  that  certainty  as  taking  effect 
only  by  i:icn'.s  roluntary  advances  to  Him  and  acccep- 
tnnce  i)f  llim— "lliui  that  cometh  to  me,"  "whoso- 
ever will."  throwing;  the  door  wide  open.  Only  it  is  not 
the  Nimply  KilUnij.  but  the  actually  comiug,  whom 
Hii  will  ndt  cast  out;  for  the  word  here  employed  usu- 
ally denotes  nrriotil,  as  distinjfuished  from  the  ordi- 
tuay  wurd.  whL>h  rather  expresses  the  act  oj  coming: 
s-.-e  ch.  s.  4J.  (iietk.  IWeustbr  &  Wilkinson.!  "In 
no  wi.>e"  is  an  emphatic  negative,  to  meet  the  fears  of 
the  timid  las  in  Ilevelation,  21. 27.  to  meet  the  prosump- 
ti<ni  ot  the  hardened),  lliese,  tlieu,  beius  the  two 
inemlx:ri  of  the  general  openlut;  siatemeut,  what  fol- 
luwii  IK  meant  to  take  In  both.  "  For  i  came  down  from 
heaven  not  to  do  mine  own  will"— to  play  an  indepen- 
«leiit  |)art~"l>ut  (in  resrocb  to  both  the  foregoing 
things,  the  ditine  and  the  human  side  of  salvation) 
the  will  of  him  that  sent  nie."  What  this  two-fold 
will  of  him  that  sent  iltm  is.  we  are  next  sublimely  told 
(v.  IM.  40, :  "And  tlils  "—in  the .^r«t  place—"  is  the  will  of 
Him  that  sent  me.  that  of  all  ('every  thing')  which  he 
hath  given  me  Ctaking  up  the  identical  words  of  v.  37;. 
1  should  lose  nothing,  but  should  raise  it  up  at  the  last 
day."  The  meaning  is  not.  of  course,  that  He  is  charged 
to  keei>  Uie  otuects  entrusted  to  Him  as  He  nceiwd 
Viem,  so  as  they  should  merely  suffer  nothing  in  His 
handH.  For  as  they  were  just  "perishing*  si/iH<rs  of 
AdAm's  family,  to  let  "nothing"  of  such  "  belosC  but 
"  ratse  Uiem  up  at  the  last  day."  must  involve,  .^nrt. 
"  civing  his  flesh  for  them"  w.  61).  that  they  "  might  not 
pen;iu  but  have  everlasting  life^ and  then,  a,lUr '  keep- 

iitf 


tng  them  fkom  faUing,"  xaisjng  their  ilBiitng  dt  In 
i  incormptioBaiid  gloir.aiid  pfceentliif  them,  taodf  and 
i  toa],  pcfff ed  and  antlre.  wanttag  nothini,  to  Hta  who 
gave  them  to  film.  HflBf. "  Behold  I  and  tha  ehUdm 
wfaiefaOodhathKlvwime.''  8omiKhforth«>lnt«illoC 
Him  that  seat  Hinu  the  dMiM  aide  of  maa'a  MrivMloB. 
wboee  every  staae  and  movement  Is  Ineoratabla  Id  oa 
bat  InfaUiblyoertaln.   "And  this  "-*in  tfm  aseewdpiaea 
— **to  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  ma.  that  mwmf  om 
which  seeth  the  Son  and  beUeveth  (or  '■awJiw  the  Bon 
bellevethT  on  Him,  may  have  evariaattm  lUli,  aad  1 
wlU  raise  him  ap  at  the  last  day.*  Ihia  la  tka  kMMW 
side  of  the  same  thing  as  in  the  fongolag  vaiaa.  and 
aaiwering  to  "Him  that  eomgth  wUo  «w  J  wttl  te  no 
wiae  cast  out**    qd.,*l  have  it  azpntdf  In  ehanva 
that  every  one  that  eo  "  beboktoth"  (*  10  vtowolh')  tho 
Son  as  to  beUeve  on  Him  ehall  have  everiaatlng  llii; 
and.  that noM  of  him  be  kMt,  '*I  wUl  ralsB  htm  opafe 
tbelaatday."  See  on  v.  64.  41-46.  Jewa  aamani-or 
*  mattered,'  not  In  oar  Lord's  hearing,  bat  Ha  knavlt» 
V.  4S.  (oh.  S.  16.)   he  said,  I  aoi  ttoe  bread.  *eL-^lflHta« 
the  tense  and  glory  of  this,  end  having  no  nUah  for 
sndi  aabllmitiea,  they  harp  upon  the  **  Btosnd  from 
heaven."   *  What  ecmthla  mean!  Dowoaoiknovall 
about  him— where,  when,  and  of  whwn  ha  wae  boat 
And  yet  he  saya  became  down  from  heaven  f  KonMr 
aot...Xo  man--«.d., '  Be  not  either  startled  or  etwmhiid 
at  these  sayings;  for  it  needs  divine  ^wichii^  to  ondsr* 
stand  them,  divine  drawing  to  submit  to  thorn.'  ass 
oome  to  me— in  the  sense  of  o.  36.   except  the  VsSh« 
which  hath  sent  me-^.e.,  the  Father  as  theSenderi^Me 
and  to  carry  (mt  the  design  of  my  mission,    ^w  hhi 
by  an  intemai  and  (fficaciou*  operation:  thooi^  tf  ail 
the  means  of  rational  conviction,  and  In  a  way  alli^ 
gether  consonant  to  their  moral  nataro  (Song  of  8ola- 
mon,  1.4;  JeremUh,  31.3;  Hosea.  11.3,4).  raise  Um  if. 
&c— See  on  v.  64.    written  ia  the  prophcte— In  laaiah, 
64. 13:  Jeremiah,  31.  S3.  S4;  other  similar  peseiqei  mir 
also  have  been  in  view.  Our  Lord  thus  falls  hack  i^on 
Scripture  authority  for  this  seemingly  hard  suing. 
all  unght  of  Ood^not  by  extenuU  revelation  manlya 
but  by  internal  illumination,  corresponding  to  tha 
"drawing  "  of  v.  44.    every  man  thersfors,  &&— i.c,«ho 
hath  been  thus  efiicaclously  taught  of  him.   asBsch 
onto  me— «»fA  absolute  cerkiinfy,  yet  in  the  sense  ahova 
given  of  "drawing."   g.d.,  *  As  none  can  come  to  ma 
but  as  divinely  drawn,  ko  none  thus  diawn  shall  fidl  io 
come.'   Not  that  any  man  hath  seen,  4%.  — Lest  thtr 
should  confound  that  "  hearing  and  learning  of  the 
Father,"  to  which  believers  are  admitted  by  divlae 
teaching,  with  His  own  immediate  acoeaa  to  Him.  He 
here  throws  in  a  parenthetical  explanation:  atativ  aa 
explicitly  as  words  could  do  it.  how  totally  dUbiaol 
the  two  cases  were,  and  that  only  He  who  la  "fkoa 
God"  hath  this  naked,  immediate   acceas  to  tta 
Father.    (See  ch.  l.  is.)   47-51.  He  that  belisveth,  te. 
—See  on  ch.  3.  90;  6.  24.    I  am  the  bread  of  lUi»~Aa  ha 
that  believeth  in  Me  hath  everlasting  life,  ao  I  am 
Myself  the  everlasting  Sustenoitoe  of  that  life.    (£e- 
peated  from  v.  36. )    Tonr  fathsrs— of  whom  yo  epoha  fa. 
31);  not  'ours,'  by  which  Ho  would  hint  tbiu  He  had  a 
higher  descent,  of  which  they  dreamt  not.    [BufOB.! 
did  sat  masua . . .  and  are  dead— recurring  to  their  own 
point  about  the  manna,  as  one  of  the  noblest  d  the 
oraEatned  preparatory  illustrations  of  Hia  own 
'Your  fathers,  ye  say,  ate  manna  in  the 
and  ye  say  well,  for  so  they  did,  but  they  are 
even  they  whose  carcases  fell  in  the  wildemeea  did  eil 
of. that  bread:  the  Bread  whereof  1  speak  cometh domi 
from  heaven,  which  the  manna  never  did,  that  math 
eating  of  it.  may  live /or  ever.'  I  am,  Ac.— Undentaad 
it  is  of  Mymelf  I  now  speak  as  the  Bread  from  baavm; 
of  Mb  If  a  man  eat  he  shall  live  for  ever;  and  **m 
BbKAD  which  1  WILL  GIVE  M  Mt  Flbsb  WHioa  I 
WILL  CiVC  rvSL  TUS  UFK  OJ  TBS  WOSLDw'* 


K>  of  Mi.  Perion  mil 

iliicouiie  wu  atou 

rvBiTilifRcaltlnuid 

fl«h.couLrtDroflliio 

UmB.  Chora  mvl  pro- 

which  tlH>  HDJrSDkn 

.nd  tbo  PfcJiiilicM 

of  Iha  iliKonni  U  "  r 

io  l»  htuhal.  ool  1 

The'tnlW  ™Ji7™- 

him  empLoyed  ire 

-ItutHlmiFlF.lnW 

li  Ui«  ipintiiil  BDd 

hn  man  TdluDUrili' 

tlniB  io  EjpMT  him. 

R.lriliulU(lcUn»] 

<ru  why  1  ipokc  to 

i.».  13:  1  CorlDthlsni.  IS.    ri!lMT  itaanlDii  ItMir.  bi 
. . .  iwtlmil  Id  m.  ud  I  m    He  wmlil  nip  i!  in  !*-■  ■ 

lio  «U  Hli  Huh  ud  drink  '  uobl*.  and  to  Ihc  iioBnd 


Christ  at  the  Ftosi  of  Tah*rnaeUs 


JOHN.  VIL 


T^aehdkinUiMTmtU, 


lexf  very  Kraiefiil.  L3rd,  to  wbom,  &c.— «.d  ,  *  We  can- 
not deny  that  tot  have  b«en  stJM.i;ered  as  well  as  they, 
and  seelDK  so  many  co  away  who,  as  we  thought, 
mitiiil  have  been  retained  by  teachiax  a  little  let*  hard 
to  take  in.  our  own  endurance  has  been  severely  tried, 
Dor  hare  we  been  able  to  stop  short  of  the  qnostioiu 
Khali  ux  folluw  tt:e  rest,  and  Rive  it  upf  But  when  it 
came  to  this,  our  It^'lit  returned  and  our  hearts  were 
re-asKured.  Fi»r  a<  ftoon  a«  we  thoneht  of  leoinc  away, 
there  rose  uiHin  us  that  awful  question.  **  To  wuuir 
shall  we  roT  To  the  lireless  formalism  and  wretched 
traditions  i>f  the  elders?  to  the  gods  many  and  lords 
many  of  the  hea'.hen  around  usY  or  to  blank  unbelief  f 
Kay.  Lnrtl,  we  are  shut  up.  Tfuv  have  none  of  that 
**  KTKRMAL  LiFK"  to  otTer  US  wtiereof  Thou  hast  been 
dLscouniuK.  in  words  rich  and  ravinhint;  as  well  as  in 
words  statue  riuR  to  human  wisdom.  Tliat  life  we  can- 
not want;  that  life  we  have  learnt  to  crave  as  a  ueces* 
sity  of  the  (leeiwr  nature  which  lliou  liast  awakened: 
"  the  words  of  that  eternal  life"  'the  authority  to  reveat 
it  and  the  i>ower  to  confer  it;  lliou  hast:  Therefore  will 
we  stay  with  Thee— *  we  mujft.'  Aud  we  bilicve,  Ac— 
(See  on  Matthew,  10.  IS.;  I'eter^eems  to  have  added 
this  not  merely— probably  not  to  much— as  an  aasnr- 
ance  to  hit  Lynl  of  his  heart  k  belief  in  Him.  an  for  the 
purpose  of  fortir>  ii.i;  hunntft  and  his  faithful  bretliren 
a;rainst  that  ncn' inmi  his  Lord's  harsh  statements 
which  he  »&«  pmiiably  struKKlinK  a^alust  with  ilitfl- 
culty  at  that  nioiitiMit.  iV.  R- -There  are  seasons  when 
cue's  ftith  Ia  tr>e<l  to  thu  utmost.  pariicuUrly  by  specu- 
lative difficultif^j:  the  ti|»iritu&leye  tlienswinid.andall 
trtilh  leeuH  rv:»<ly  to  depart  from  us.  At  such  seasons, 
aclear  percoptiun  ih;il  t'>  aliandon  the  faith  of  Christ 
is  to  face  blank  d'.ft'latiun.  miit,  and  lUnUi:  and  un  re- 
coilinK  from  thiH,  t<>  1)6  able  to  fall  bark,  not  merely 
on /ir<{<  prihrinl'  •>  and  imwovtahle/oumUuioin,  but  on 
fif.rsi^nid  t^ih  riein-f  t\t  a  L>ciiiy  Lonl  in  n-huin  all  truth 
i*  >napt  u/i  and  madcjJaJi  /<»r  mir  xtry  ^tii^./tt— tnis is 
a  n'iier  unsi^^akaiue.  Under  that  blessed  WipK  tukini; 
Hhelicr.  until  wu  are  ai;ain  tit  to  prapple  with  the  ques- 
tions that  iiAve  ntJiLvereil  us.  we  at  len;:th  either  find  our 
way  tlirouch  thoin.  or  attain  to  a  caliu  satisfaction  in 
thf  dixoovery  th.nt  tiiey  lio  lieyond  the  limits  of  present 
KpprehunHiou.  Have  not  I  ckojen...siid  one  of  you  i«  a 
Cft\\:  —  q.d ,  'Well  said,  Simon- lUrjonus.  but  that 
*' we"  eni))raceK  not  so  wide  a  circle  as  in  the  slm- 
plicity  of  thiiif  heart  thou  thinkest;  for  ihousu  I  IiHve 
cli"'0:»  yi'U  but  twelve,  one  even  of  these  Is  a  •devil*" 
;the  tciuiile.  Uic  lo'il  of  thst  wickod  one;. 
rH.\I»ThU  VII. 

V'cr.  I-VJ.     Cill'.I^rATTllE  FkAST  or  TAhKKNACLKH 

1  2.  After  tlii'8-  iltiiufi- i.e..  <»//  that  is  rrvrd-^d  ajur 
ft,,  o.  IS.  waikfd  111  Oslile*!— coiitmuin,;  His  labours 
there,  instea-1  <jf  ^otnK  to  ,Iudea.  as  uiixht  have  lieen 
exp'^rteil.  sought  to  kili  him.  ^c— referring  back  to 
ch.  ft.  Ih.  Heno'  d  <ii»jt"ir.s  tluit  our  L.ird  did  md  at- 
Hiut  th'-.  1'in.on'  r  in-  niiin^ilatc}i,0.  4— tieiiiK  tlie  third 
since  His  luinl^t^v  bL*.;an.  if  the  fecial  iiioauoned  in  ch. 
(t.  1.  was  a  i'aa'tov'Mr.  (eit:  of  tiiberuaclei  a:  haud— Tiiis 
wiM  tlie  last  of  tlic  tliroe  annual  fe^tival.s,  celebrated 
on  the  l&lh  nf  th-;  7ih  nuiutii  '.September, .  See  Levi- 
ticus. 23,  .T<,  All-  :  l.»;juiiT(jn(»uiy.  IG.  13.  A;c.;  Nehemlah. 
8.  U-l>i.  3  5.  Uii  Oretnreu  cud  — See  on  Malttiew.  13. 
[AM.  Depart  ..inio  Judea.  d:c.— In  t .  .">  this  speech  is 
a>cri1)(:d  to  UitMr  unhduj.  lint  a.i  they  were  in  the 
*'up|K!r  room"  umoni;  the  one  hundred  and  twenty 
disciples  who  wailed  for  thu  de^cuui  of  ttie  Spirit  after 
the  Lord's  aKcension  Acti,  1.  14).  tliey  seem  to  luive 
had  tlielr  prejudicu.n  lenioved.  perhai>s  after  His  resur- 
rection. Indeed  here  their  Ltnsnak'e  is  more  that  of 
strouR  prejudice  a?id  .^iispiciou  {^ich  a*  luar  rtlative*, 
coen  the  bcM,  too  /ntiio'iUly  sliow  in  iiuch  casit,,  than 
formed  unbelief.  Tliere  was  also,  probably,  a  tincture 
of  vanity  in  it.  *Thou  haitt  many  disciples  in  Judea: 
kere  in  Ualilee  they  are  fa«t  diupping  off:  it  is  not  like 

lis 


one  who  advances  the  claimt  thon  do«t  to  Usfer  to 
Ions  here,  away  from  the  dij  of  oar  aolaoiDltiflc.  wlm* 
surely  "the  kinftdom  of  oar  father  David"  U  to  be  Ml 
up:  ** seeking,"  aa  thon  doat,  "to  be  known  oiwnly.* 
thoee  miraclM  of  thine  onuht  not  to  beeooflsod  to  thli 
distant  comer,  bat  aabmltted  at  bead-qoartort  to  tht 
inspection  of  **tbe  workL"    iSee  Pialm  iB.  8.  **laa 
become  a  itnuiRttr  to  «iv  6rwtfcr«m  on  aliea  onto  mg 
mother's  childreHn    6  10   If  y  tlat  not  yet  mw   f,i.. 
for  "  showiDK  Himself  to  the  world.**    year  tine  ■Imyi 
ready.  isc.-^,<L,  *  U  mattert  little  when  ye  io  um  for 
ye  have  no  great  plan«  in  life,  and  nothing  baofa  npon 
your  movements :  With  Me  it  is  otherwlae :  oo  every 
movement  ot  Mine  there  lianes  what  ye  knov  not:  The 
world  baa  no  quarrel  with  you.  for  ye  bear  no  testi- 
mony against  it,  and  so  draw  down  upon  yoaratives 
none  of  its  wrath:  but  X  am  here  to  lilt  up  lly  voics 
against  its  hypocrisy,  and  denounce  its  abominatiooi: 
therefore  it  cannot  endure  Me,  aud  one  lolae  itep 
might  precipitate  its  fury  on  its  Victim'*  bead  befon 
the  time:  Away,  tiierefora,  to  the  feast  oa  aooii  as  it 
suits  you:  I  follow  at  the  fitting  momeat,  bat  **AIy 
time  is  not  yet  full  come." '    ta«»  went  bs...net9psily— 
not  "in  the  icoravan)  company."   (MbthlI   (Bee  on 
Luke.  S.  44.)   as  it  were  m  secret— rather.  *  in  a  »»*nn^ 
secretly:*  perhope  by  some  other  route,  and  in  away 
not  to  attract  notice.    11-13.  Jews  (the  mien)  seogit 
him— for  no  good  end.    Wnsre  is  he !— He  had  not  been 
at  Jerusalem  for  probably  a  year  and  a  hatf.    mUk 
murmuring—*  buzzing.'    among  tht  people—*  the  mnl^ 
tudes;'  *  the  natural  expression  of  a  Jewish  writer,  in* 
dicating  without  design  the  crowded  state  of  Jerttsslen 
at  tills  festivaL*   [WKb-tiKK  &  \Vilk.imso.s.]   a  fsod 
niaiL..Nay...dsceivetb,  dM:.— the  two  oppo.'dte  views  of 
lliA  claims,  that  they  were  fiontst,  aud  that  tbey  were 
MiimpoHinrt.    nose  sp^ke  opealy  of  him  — t.e.,  in  His 
favour.  *'  fur  fear  of  the  [ruling.  Jews."    14,  16.  ahoat 
the  midst  ot  tne  feast— the  fourth  or  fifth  day  of  the 
eUht,  durinK  which  it  lasted,    want  up  into  ths  tempu 
and  taught— I'lit*  word  denotes yi/riiia^  and  eoafiMwms 
tcadiiuo.  ai  distlnuuisheti  from  mere  casual  sayings. 
This  was  probably  the  And  tun-t  tliat  He  did  so  thus 
openly  in  Jerusalem.    He  liad  kept  back  till  the  feast 
was  half  through,  to  let  tlie  stir  about  Him  sabdde, 
and  enteriUK  the  city  unexr>ectedly,  had  began  Hil 
"teaching"  at  the  temple,  aud  created  a  certain  awe, 
before  the  wrath  of  the  rulers  had  time  to  break  ik 
How  kaowsth...lsttsrs— leaminic.    (Acta.  28.  S4.)    haviaf 
never  lasroed— at  any  rabbinical  school,  as  Paul  under 
liamAliel.    Hiese  rulers  knew  well  enough  that  He 
hid  not  stndftd  under  any  human  teacher— on  impOT' 
taut  ailmissioQ  against  ancient  aud  modem  attempt! 
to   trace  our    Lord's   wisdom   to   human    eonroas. 
[Mkvku.J     Probably  His  teaching  on  this  TTtYasifrn 
was  fj-iMiitory,  manifesting  tluit  unrivalled  facuhy 
and  deptti  which  in  the  Sermon  on  the  uioimt  had  ex^ 
ciU'd  the  astonistiment  of  all.     16-18.   doeu'UM...aet 
mine.  d:c.— i.f..  from  Myself  unauthorised:  I  am  beie 
by  commission.    Il  auy  man  will  oo  the  wiU.  te.— *is 
willing.'  or  'wishes  to  do.'     wnstasr  of  Qod  er...«f 
myasU— from  al>ove  or  from  beneath:  is  divine  or  aa 
imposture  of  mine.     A  principle  of  immeuae  impor* 
tance,  showing,  on  the  one  hand,  tliat  stn^feMcss  ef 
dviire  to  pleoM  Uod  is  the  grand  inlet  to  lioht  oa  aJk 
questions  vitally  afitctino  on^4  uttnud  ini€re»t$%  aid. 
on  ttie  other,  that  tl^e  want  of  this,  whether  perceived 
or  nut.  in  tht  rhiff  cauM  of  infidelity  awndet  ike  iigkl 
of  rcrca'rd  rdiyion.     s<«keth  bit  own  Klory.  dK.— set 
on  ch.  6.  4M4.    19.  20.  Did  not  If  osss.  &c-«.<l.  'in 
opposing  Me  ye  pretend  seal  for  Moses,  but  to  tue 
spirit  aud  end  of  that  law  wldch  he  gave  jre  ore  total 
strangers,  and  in  "going  about  to  kill  M«."yeareiis 
greatest  enemies.'     The  people  answered.  Then  hsst  s 
dsvU:  who  gosth  about  to  kill  thtel— This  was  •oUhf 
'themultUudt^'  who  aa  yet  bod  no  bod  feeling  to  J4 


^^^^^ESH 

JOHN 

sbe  Hcnt  or  tha  ploL  liiuibitig,  u  out 
louca  Dt  Hw  mpuUr  tpml  u  tboro 

■U.'   (LioiiiroDi.l   On  IbU  hull  ocasitiB.  ibm,  Ha 
vHa  lud  alrud/  dnvD  »tl  t)a  tunn  Him  by  Hw 

I    11     alJ  Om  Mfilt,  •' 


I  K»buldC3  da  Ihg  Si 


onUuSsbbiUi-ditrt   Wbat 
H  ratlnir  ef  tlM  inliHt*.  con*  lUtliu 


mnct.  froB  ■blob  Uin'«Ricliii](d  that 
ba  fb.itBC*  Unr  kscwiU  abont  Hli 


er  «  *  ,ftK(  ti  lien 


Lnd  duiimuniiid  bj  i 


lubLliLioD.  pu- 


:>u  thaWwlIb 


iiupvu— tbfti  U  nirihi  to 


than.U 

a  gift  by  HliD  or  Ilia  an«t  ».la.  !•  (b>  DOM 

Dilil»-ioeoDit«litllttlierh«l*tlOfllmilvB 

Hliaihf 

iwriibabla  water  of  Jacob'!  vall-ban.  lb* 

px.idl» 

D«  ti  ttna  to  £HiB«V  M  tha  WaU-innui 

QOOUIB 

uDdar  HIa  oidb  and  they  ahould  Bud  a».t 

Uittbi 

Mdlha 

4u«Uy 

im  (di.  (I  aanouDced  lilmialT.  Ig  gvarr  *»• 

orn..  ai  "tbe  BaK*t>  at  LUe."  and  uMti 

qMBCh 

i«-iiiiaifr.-'ofMUU..iapnlyloHliii.  Thira 

li.  ud  tliiia  cu  b*.  uaUitng  buood  Uut  Mi*.   Bat 

wbtl  ou  OB  aU  tb«  BeaaMDU  otland  in  pHrata.  m 

adibMMd  to  •  tnvtMMI  Mlbuoi.  H  tan  ■oukM 

nllilE 

(ba  MMi*  of  Um  tnat  talldoiu  Mmmik. 

wilbUlanbuDCHimUiBlu^uiHliiK^ii  wo 
ffuill|i«/c(falf>.'oc(alllDsduAubi;!ura[!itu 
Hltb  'CliDiDaa.  "Six  LoRa  Attn  ht  i-du 


Te 

lula.  to  •rlilch  our 

Lord  ciuapani  lliiu»l[  aad  Uiu 

oulof  nil  Wlj-tA.  hUlnMt  m 

iIiwuLjuUiITdI 

MttlJ  alio  10  Uia  ai.ll  oj.co.su. 

-Sou  cu  Ob.  1.  13. 

.1]  di.'dt  wator  to 

f  la.  iflm-Wiio, 

I  up  Ihu  IprluE  of 

Uvim  wawn  in  Uis  bumui  iv-n 

IL  3.  m.  and  by  Qu 

ind7Un|,lalb«w...»-«l.oni 

a, 

U0I7  kiboil  U.  In 

u( 

s«r.i«(i/Cf,r;.t. 

B>  tils  Ageat.  10  » It  .».(ii  1.'  U 

CV.rul  tbat  any  oae  "nKalTai 

t 

jSplrtt    Jer'^iw' 

— Uie  word  "D/orylBt"  1>  ban  nied  ad 
Lhfl  ruder  Botoniy  tiaX  tha  depart  un 
FaXiiBt  wax  inditiitinable  lo  l>t6  fiivU 
but  Ibat  IbiallliiitiioDi  Gift,  direct  fl 


DEld  tbal  Ha  irhom 


uuubvueaoiitiuiollbat  Botlt  LLat 


ChriM  r.n-liaMnat  TiUKp't. JOB?! 

Ilw  HmUn  ol  111*  Ipliit— fgr  itliluli  tU»  '.Jmrcli  irn* 
wililiu  and  vitti  ihhup  hi  iIi*  frut  g(  i'tbwDmdu 
tiru:lwioiii£  til  uiwutiini— Iwl  uiulieil  tarth  upao  *  i  UwLoni' 


ruLiai-rUca  Bolhu 

toT7  pnjBn  for  Uii  flj 
IBilEB.]     a-a.  SsibH  ud  Pui 


tHtM.-^>.I»tt»lHMitllmn»U-Aitl 

«■  fwadoBMl  )w  MUmrd  ooenimoM,  w  U 
M-    fa  "Uw  IViMiiiT'whmltwMii 


kim  aniieiiiiUiiiieuiddi9Dlt.'MiM«uddit 
■Bd  Iha  jamUBWi  of  lUt  mnmiMtloa.  He 

L~I  AMTBlIJOBTOVTSawOBIJ)"— plltnlT 

iiatateiWadaM  Par  IkOMh  He  glna  hii 
g„  imm*  tUI*.  Our  an  salj  ~U(bt  b>  Oi 
ibnUm  ■- «:  ud  Iboiwli  He  calb  U»  BwUit 


s'cfblidi 
TM  "  Iw  ■«  Ht  Aal  MM  but  wu  nut 
leBOl  (li*tIidl:I1iM<n>TXiTBii>uiii 
■dM  foto  tU  irarid,  MUA  Mnr  tnim,' ic 
7Bda*  tbto  nwiUeait  Utl*  11m>1*1i  WM  n 
eld,  Iia|ak41.l;II>tadil,4,I,*e.   bi  tfe  _ 

~-in-.  (Ud  the  idlbiof  bil<iitDloiid  la  lbs 
■.  tatakiUkHitlialkUiifUfc-UM^dit, 
mw  wmU.  •  ncalr  MnkoHd  ivIiUiul  lad 
iltL    U-W  taBMtMggrtaf  ajnll:  ttoMMrt 


Tijuilgi  din  UKDwh— with 


bw   tbem  Into  eDect;  L  thouj 


becmOictn 
UlcliBi&k.  tL 


Jndf*  at  imk;  b«t  to  tlwl  Mst  w  !•  Ow,  te-«jl_  I 
amid,  ud  It  tlieSttiut  time,  MOnr  lad  foAiB  aav 
lUnn  of  Toc,  mtBrliis  piAivi  to  On  voik  DTOa 
Sidilt.  wbldi  ia  m  JiHl«Mi<  u  mO  ■■  iiilHMaih  di. 
t&  M  but  wbM  I  da  ar  >•  IBM  tha  naoHB  m*  A«Ih 
liatta  idTBU  ms  to  daQnir.'  W40.  W 


„        tne  na  dl  H(  Hid. 

Uxni^  Uwmnld  be  te  (Rub  ownlnt  It.  Mil  Tiltli 
hnU  sot  UtBtIluB;teI^  ifanfi^HlUitiait 
jloet  Ub,  Ac— g.d..  To  Ton,  alio  xnuh  npOD  me  irtth 
rout  twUi,  BDd  rroira  dowo  ill  oi 


by  Ke  Irllh  HM  appiDTliis  o 
HI  woidi.  Bli  inspaitlBa  uoL'  litoipito 

I  ■mdar mold  be  vwoidi  (f  nid>  wuKtlilr, 
nupeMliK  (rai>deu«»U  be  uttered  wUhoat  i>|*lt«- 


__todIo 


n  OTsrlvEli  dlTbia 


theuL  Hort  bf 

rij-Bulned  dladplei;  ereti 


m.    Hid  thcj  (biKotlen  tfaelr  kxu  end  bitter  bm- 

___lii&71>t1tlielrdieiUTaiitlTltrluBlb 

pneml  bondiee  la  tJie  fimnm  voko,  ud  tfai 


it  iDpov^bte  Uul  He  uid  tbey  ahoaJd  hji\  _ 
■It  feUowdUp,  or  dvtii  tlcrnelly  loeeUiiT.  I 
i™<*.T.M;»l»n-.  M.   IfiUMlianiuitthkt 
li^ill  lie  in  fdiitiiu— Her  knew  woli  eoongli    WhoHeri 
meeiit.  [Uuk.  Li  s.  Or.  d  HitUiew. : 


K  U  ineaLallblr  nmiiideil  by  nicli 
FCendlflg  whAl  Id  bcot^iliiv  in  mm, 
HduuloDi  or  tbe  Uod  of  IsneL 


lied,    M^  37. 1  heve  muif  Ut 


„_..  ._  .  _i[  In  revealed  religion 
thought  of  ttatra  end  /rftmeii  in  U 
our  Lord  a  wider  idciL    And  tlia  (■ 


Ip  to  the  Fat1I£A  ifl  ft  lu^n 
flMHtioKnui  It  liu  Indefuiltila  Ue;  Hli  ftbodi.  _ .. 
li*«f|i«iaaJ  ud  4f ripU.- ThU  !•  Uy  ntulaiulilp.  Hr 
Uk  U.  tbta,  ja  Kould  han  your  coBiwctlini 
Ood^  lunllT  isxla  not,  rUUM.  rnwwml.  ]« 


IthDliliDpUied«irl].iUHUHmunt 
na;  bnlutUaUmMdllHn  In  tl 
gnu*  or  •flrituit  dHth,  It  boUi  b 


amclifc  BntwUMT*  li 


only  nchu 

HCbUdnaof  thailnll,  .UatUa 

'taOBHlIlllTOBtl 


ti  lb  And  tbaj  do  not  denj  U^ 


molua.  (UortDiud: 


ihtT-  Id  tliUiobtlma  Male- 
Ill,  n.  io, "  Coii  Dufttu "     ' 

on.  wltb  liuc"  icf.  OklitUiu.  1.  n-30.:  _. 

tntiUou-IlB  hul  uid  thli  la  thalr  fusbeFon:  Hb   wUDhvIV 

t  ire  ther  |  Mil  liaoi*  « 

u  th«  mva  r  mo  of  «lii.  buu  i^m*  hm-  u  uuk,  r 
VBidi  Hli  cDObllMd  dimitT,  councs.  and  bmlgnltr  !  >)^ut  mj  clafanil'  Of  oonne.  thi 
HraekintoUMm.  Iwomt  m>  mri  b«tt»a  nlm  In  jm  miniimd  to  Impfdi  hli  ll/f!  bot 
— Wkm  OidomkiinaHiirDpMioiqiwlKtf  UiKOrdit  iln*]^  jmhbI  thmiub  BDMnUsdn 
ncrlaUiuof"(]i«wafd{iftlwLonl"cDiiilmtalh«iL  had  coatbiiullr  to  d«l  with  Mfodi . 
Bat  ban  1«  On  who  bold*  Dp  "  Hla  noid' «a  tliU  abldi  M  ' 
ovxtaltaflndeatmiauidmbldliuRximtoTlljelf  Inthe  I  td 
null  of  nil  who  bHu- It.  dt  IUtw.,.;iniT  blbir-tice  n 
on  V.  13.  If  JB  yita  AbnJiMv't  chlUns.  J9  wonld  do  tbd  I  tb 
ttorki  of  Abntauu—Ka  had  Juit  uld  Oq  "  lijicw  tbc7  j  In 
were  AbTJihjim't  chlEdreu,"  i.r.  icronllajj  tolbe  Jfe'A.- 1  "' 

not.  bat  tko  luVQuo.     Uiu  did  not  Abi^hun— io  no  i  w. 


iks  tho  reference  is  to  some  unreconleil 
i  be  the  meaning,  all  that  follows  U  quite 
9.  then  said  the  Jews  unto  him.  Thou  art 
ear*  old  — *  No  inft-rcnce  can  he  dr.iwu 
)  tli«3  ajre  of  our  Liml  at  the  timo  as  man. 
Ls  with  the  Jews  tho  completion  of  man- 
»&D.]  and  hast  tkoa  leen  Abraham)— He 
rahaoi  taw  Him,  as  being  hii  peculiar 
ejr  giTB  the  ojypoilte  tarn  to  it— "Haat 
nhamir  «■  an  hooonr  too  great  for  Him 
Babrt  Atoahaa  waa,  I  am— The  worda 
tg  and  "am*  are  qoUe  dlffinent.  Tho 
UM,  'Abraham  waa  brwifM  into  beUnj-' 
rift'  The  statementtherefore  la  not  that 
toexitienice  b^fiart  Abraham  did,  (as  Ari- 
te  meaning^,  btit  that  He  never  came  into 
It  txiMed  before  Abraham  had  a  bdng; 
Is.  existed  before  creation,  or  tttnuUly, 
t  Oof  anue  the  Jnn  plainly  undentood 
ten  took  thejr  np  stonee  to  cast  at  him," 
Ib^f&redoneidientkey  MVP  that  He  made 
wttfc  God.  eh.  5. 18.  Ud  himadf-fiee  on 

CHAPTER  DC 
n  OpKioxa  or  THE  Etb  or  Om  Bobs 
rBAT  Followed  on  rr.  1-6.  As  Jeans 
,w  a  man  which  was  blind  tnm  his  bhth 
A  begging.''  V.  8.  whodid  sin,  this  man  or 
t  he  waa  bom  bUnd,  drc.— not  in  a  former 
ice.  in  which,  as  respects  the  wicked,  tho 
eliere;  bnt,  periiaps,  expressing  kKx^ely 
here  had  sorely  been  the  cause  of  this 
thor  this  nan,  &c.— «.d., '  Hie  canse  was 
iself  nor  his  parenta,  bat,  in  order  to 
ion  of  **  the  works  of  God.*  in  his  core.' 
i  weorks  of  him  that  seat  me,  &c.— a  roost 
tement  from  the  month  of  Christ:  inti- 
ai  He  had  a  precise  work  to  do  upon 
17  particular  of  it  arranj^cd  and  laid  oat 
U  all  He  did  upon  eartli  vna  just "  the 
— particulariy  **  Koimt  about  doinooood' 
InslTely  by  miracles;  (3.)  that  each  work 
e  Ifnu  and  jilace  in  His  procramme  of 
>  to  speak:  hence.  '4.)  that  as  His  period 
lefinite  termination,  so  by  lettiax  any  one 


The  neighbours  therefore  . . .  said,  Is  not  this  he  that  sat 
and  begged— Hero  are  a  number  of  detaih  to  identify 
the  newly  .stein^'  ^^itll  tho  lon^i-knowu  blln<l-l)e;i»rar. 
they  brought  to  the  Pharisees— hi ttiii;,'  i^rokibly  in  conn- 
cil.  and  chittly  of  that  .sect,    eh.  7.  47.  4S.}    16,  17.  this 
man  is  not  of  God,  Arc— .See  on  ch.  b,  9, 16.  Others  said,  dw. 
—as  Nicodcmus,  and  Joseph,    the  blind  man  said,  He  is 
a  prophet— rightly  viewing  the  miracle  as  but  a  "  sign" 
of  his  prophetic  commission.    18-28.  ihs  Jews  did  not 
bsUere  he  had  been  bom  blind. .. till  they  called  ihs  pamts 
of  him  that  had  reesived  his  sight— Foiled  by  the  testi- 
mony of  the  young  man  himself,  th^  hope  to  throw 
doubt  on  the  fact  by  dooe-questionhig  his  parents,  who. 
peroeiTing  the  snare  laid  for  them,  ingeniously  escape 
it  by  testifiring  simply  to  the  identity  of  their  aon,  and 
his  birth-blindness,  leaving  itito  himself,  asla  compe- 
tent witness,  to  speak  to  the  cure.   Ihey  prevaricated, 
however,  in  .saying  they  **  knew  not  who  had  opened 
his  eyes,"  for  "  they  feared  the  Jews,'  who  had  come  to 
an  understanding,  (probably  after  what  is  recorded, 
dL  7. 60.  dx.,  bat  by  this  time  pretty  well  known,}  that 
whoever  owned  him  as  the  Christ  should  be  put  out  of 
the  synagogue-^e.,  not  timply  cxcttided,  but  exwmf 
mnnicaJUd.  84-34.  Oive  Qod  ths  poraise^  we  know  that  this 
man  is  a  sinner— not  wishing  him  to  own,  even  to  the 
praise  of  God,  that  a  miracle  had  been  wrou^t  upon 
him,  but  to  show  more  regard  to  the  honour  okT  God 
than  ascribe  any  such  act  to  one  who  was  a  sinner.  He 
answered  and  said.  Whether  a  sinner  or  no,  Ac- Not  that 
the  man  meant  to  insinuate  any  doubt  in  his  own  mind 
on  the  point  of  his  being  **  a  sinner,"  but  as  his  opinion 
on  such  a  point  would  be  of  no  consequence  to  others, 
he  would  speak  only  to  what  he  kncto  as  fad  in  hie 
own  cose.  Uun  said  they  again,  What  did  he  to  thee,  && 
—hoping  by  repeated  questions  to  ensnare  him,  bnt 
the  youth  Is  more  than  a  match  for  them.   I  have  told 
yea  almdy...will  ye  also  be  his  disdplssT— In  a  vein  of 
keen  irony  he  treats  their  questions  as  thoee  of  anxioua 
enquirers,  almost  ready  for  discipleship  I  Stung  by  thlF, 
they  retort  upon  him  as  the  disciple,  (and  here  they 
plainly  were  not  wrong-J  for  themselves,  they  fell  back 
upon  Modes:  about  lUm  there  could  be  no  doubt;  but 
who  knew  about  this  ui«tart?  The  man  answtied,  Here- 
in is  amarvellons  thing,  that  ye  knownot  Ihnn  whence  he 
is,  and  yet  he  hath  opened  mine  eyes,  &c— He  had  no 


J 


qnmiBWJDBT. 


VlW^   Korwoold 

AonM  ariM  In  tlw  rontli'^ '  .  ..  _ 

ttb  BstatD.  tmn  wlul  Mlom.  Hut  tbar  mad«  do 


..  ..^*U.'  [Loiaaaln 
■»!■  Wika<on-ltM  l«ia 
.     _      ■tlUmi,uj«.   KM 
■  Bowl  ndMaiB  otOoifi  ti 


n.  IfaoaA  U  admtta  or  iBiinil 
rr  DOUAl  dmilMtd  of  Ood'l  flnd 

at  InwoDlt  or  "  Uu  in 


B«  Ou  •fcHI  dMfnednlx.  u 
VOKD,  *c.l  but  KBmlif  ^ 


n  if»l»«  thn  •Diil'i  n 


I  la  (he  *iu((h  pitiidpli.  Uw  naptlon  oTHIi 
lit.  In  Ihli  mniUaii,  bimnr.  n  ihIibI- 
e  bdI  M  tt*  raUlin  t)b)Mt  of  iu  kaov- 


^ h  >lia<inIti>BVInolw- 

.'  (Ouaimu,)  rnmlUi 


I.V.)  M<llw*Bwyll»l»ttnlLWt 
MB  EU^  fmmfldUtilr  folknrlBg  Iha  Mtr 

rd  *"  Uw  TcMd  madtSwlr— DBS  ibnlm 
AlBcMnwa  w  too*  llinn*  ud  down 
dBN  <ff  dMh,  tha  n  akbt  lln  lhfni|« 
■Mill  btanntaiiiB  cirtlH  wort*,  "fiirdi4 
Uto  Bi  MI  to  MabOA  UumeW  idMloB 
•MpS^lhaf  OuINIalbiCInn*.  attar 
•t  Mt  tf  IU  (Ml  Ma  ilw  I  BMt  telnr- 
tte  prttJliiBg  GentllM.  abmulii  Hit "  thinf 


^  R-TF  joniiiplil  tlial  lAiy 

f«*rd  and  rjHracUrHS  faU. 

^    uA  thera  ik^  be  oae  fOld— ntlh-r  ^  fine 

tenaklj.  Tkvatei  itAh  mj  ViUur  lovf  m. 
rtewBBTlU),&c-AilhsbJElKiitHtofUie 
dEbeFMherwuUulu'UigdowDoTMIiUrs 
p  at  at.  "  eommudment.-  m  Ui«  FnUiei'a 

1  ftodi  IU  hlfhiat  JiutUlcMloD.  Id  thu  nib- 

BMt  iibciiiH  or  ui  ictK    tha  I  mirM 

_HMiEnimaloa-Ufe  iHlng  iDdinwuvblo 
mpUibunit  of  tlu  troll  of  HLi  aruh.  Jit 
mr  life  rren  a4|  but  Ilirit  donoipflir:  I 
tm  Lht  It  dovB.  «aA  I  baw  powei  to  l^t  it 
iniKxdble  roi  luununE  mDn  pLitnly  and 


&*     bn(  I  nshid  of  mj  Titbar-So  Ih 
M  (!■«  by  "  anamuid"  ol  IIli  Kilhec.  u 

aiHi  m  to  (pMki  iDfiullL-lj  dm  to  U 
H  HdoM*  of  QuUt'i  iluth,  Id  tbe  lleh  t 

rUl   itadoDt.     lft-31.  Ibwi  mi  i  diTiil 
I  UU  Itn  ftir  Out  a;ts(>— tliD  Ugbt  u 


tbflw  Ulu  ttwlr  vordj  ei 

ffl-13.    Ducouaa*  at  tds  Fulst  o»  DmicinDH— 
Pkoh  th»  Fitky  or  Hi»  Ex«xixn  Jhub  BD*m 

XtlS.  It  wu , . .  tbg  Ftul  If  IMlatln~Oslebnit*d 
— "--IT  mon  Ihiu  ema  suMAf.  Iftra  tlia  {H«  ot  Mblf- 

•,  durliit  irbleb  lutaODtdliilo  partod  dot  Laid 
1  lo  Ian  nmnlaM  iDtha  Hlfhbandiaodof  Jb«- 
-  "  "H  lutitatod  hr  JndAe  w*^^'^t*fTt  lo 
■---     -    -'noiiiMin     ■   -       ■- 


Uu  tin*  jDjpnu  trta&ntltoi  of  IL  <1  UMobMi,  t.  ^ 

"  «r,  ■nd  Jccnontf  AbUvuIIIm.  xlL  r.  f  J    II  im 

ilir— lB(ilTiii(  BOW  iaclimtiurtu    TbMnSaa,  tmtt 

Ikad  la  Sg(CHun*>  faHHt-lait  ihdlar.    TU>  poitUo 

wi*  on  tlu  Mit  lid*  of  Uu  lam^  and  JoKVbu  hh 
"  «■*  part  of  Uw  sii(Lul  iliiuHn  of  t'plmnnn. 
AtlaidllM  XL  «.  M  H.  OaBoiMltoAin-Uw 
jln  Bn  <B  dL  L  U.I   laiw  lans  diM  Ibaa  maki  u  li 

Ckilit,tdlu  iUbIj— aolwfam  Os^diinttvblBUKK 
llwundided.iArt  niiAt  could  a  msn  aMcrMni  d 
It  hint  St,X.  Jmu  uuiMnd  IktB,  I  IiUtm— Ca, 

ibabUM,  irbat  lUD,  (d.s,  ch.  r.  K.  39 ;  K  li.  u.  se,  U.i 


^-amadmiaftliaoUinnYolladaltlulhateU 

Uudadt  wrrb  caald  dobw  bnm  OD*  p[mMiJ.M»d 


ID  admltlHl  liBlb. 


id.  It  It  a  BFOeral 
..  nod  what  fDllovni 
itteriHl,  ''aodoDEifl  li 


ImpoHlblUtr  ot  true  beliervn  tHini  lost,  In  lb«  midit 
M  all  the  teowUIioiu  vblcb  they  may  eawimter,  dwi 
Dot  ooniiat  Id  IIiEir  fidelity  aod  Oedilon.  but  li 
fouodcd  uiqa  tbo  pouxr  o/  God.  Hen  the  doctrine  of 
predesllnillciD  !•  pcvHnted  In  111  mbUmu  and  ucnd 

Trom  one  BDil  of  IbeSiTlptaree  ti)  IhaothflT;  not, 
,  of  incb  a  natare  that  an  "ImiiiUbIa  go'n/' 
■  theDppDBlDGwIllorinan  Jof  coumnct).  bat  BO 

mis  of  God  1^  prMfwcni  only  by  Ood*!  frace.' 
a-aKN-ale>tiiuDnyaUlhenumTalaable,belnf 


v  nearly  an  may  be 

1  tobe»me 

id  beenelTenbyHli  FatlHrbitofita«vn  banda, 
n-hlch  tbey  ooold  Dot  be  plockcd.  and  Uieo  aay- 
lnii  that  none  could  plnck  them  ant  af  Bii  FaOet't 
idi.iulftheyfaadaotbi«iil>enD<ili/Ibeia.  Hcl' 
'lAfv  Aon,'  mr>  Ua; '  lliaiub  Ha  hutlnnUuiB  la 
,  they  vtt  M  much  In  Bla  own  alnilchly  haadi  ai 
T-they  aiiuuit  (c.  aod  wlien  giren  to  me  they  an 
.  ElTeoany  rrom  KlDtwlf:  for  III  A-vd  I  bivi  au. 

of  atata  li  not  the  predie  Ihlni  ben  BlSmied.  that 
truth  i3  Ou  batii  nf  tduit  U  tUKraxd.  without  nhlcb 


l%iJ€Mi6A1o8kmChrid. 


JOHN.  XL 


fa 


it  would  not  be  true.    And  Ansiutiii  wu  right  In 
njing  the  **  W*  are"  condemns  the  SoMZioiw  (who 
denied  the  cKiftfidionorPenofu  in  the  OodhMdU  while 
the  "on^  (m  explained)  condemns  the  ArioMM  (who 
denied  the  onitj  of  their  essence).  81-88.  then  thi  Jews 
tedki^stoinssscsiBtostoneHim— andfwiweciselj  the 
same  thing  as  before,  (ch.  8.  68.  fi9.)   Maiij  good  works 
havs  I  showed  yon— ie.,  works  of  pore  benevolence  (aa 
Acts.  10. 88.  **  who  went  aboat  doing  good,"  &c;  (see 
Marie  T.  87.)    from  my  ?athei^not  so  mndi  by  His 
power,  but  as  directly  cornmia^ontd  by  Aim  (o  do  A«m. 
Ihis  He  says  to  meet  the  imputation  of  unwarrantable 
asBomption  of  the  divine  prerogattvea.   fLuTHARDT.] 
fcr  whieh  of  these  works  do  y«  stone  me  1— "are  ye  stoning 
(ie.,  going  to  stone)  me?*  fbr  blasphemy— whose  le«al 
punishment  waa  stoning  (LeriticnB.  84.  u-io.)    tbira, 
bsiagamaa— Cf.,amanonly.  maksstthyselfOod— Twice 
before  they  understood  Him  to  advance  the  same  daim, 
and  both  times  they  prepared  thrauelres  to  avenge 
what  they  took  to  be  the  Insulted  honour  of  God,  aa 
here,  in  the  way  directed  by  their  law.  (ch.  6. 18;  8. 60.) 
84-80.  It  Is  writtsa  in  yonrUw—inPtalm  82. 8.  respect- 
ing judges  or  magistrates,  ye  are  gods— being  the  Q^ScioI 
representoifnet  and  commifrioiud  agento  of  God.  If  he 
caDsd  them  gods  to  whom  the  word  of  God  came,  say  ys  of 
Him  whom  ths  Father  hath  ■^n«»Maffl  ^xA  seat  into  ths 
worid,  Thon  blasphemest— Hie  whole  f(ffce  of  this  reason- 
ing, which  has  been  but  In  part  seised  by  the  commen- 
tators, lies  in  what  is  said  of  the  two  parties  compared. 
The  oompariaon  of  Himself  with  mere  men.  divinely 
commissioned,  is  intended  to  show,  [as  Neaxdeh  well 
expresses  it,J  that  the  idea  of  a  communication  of  the 
Divine  Majesty  to  human  nature  was  by  no  means 
foreign  to  the  revelations  of  the  Old  Testament:  but 
there  is  also  aconf  ra^  between  Himself  and  all  merely 
human  represenUtivos  of  God  — the  one  ^'taiutitkd 
hy  tJi€  Father  and  sent  inio  Vie  world;"  the  other,  "  to 
Khom  tht  tcorrf  c/Ood  merely;  caiw,"  which  is  expressly 
designed  to  prevent  His  beini?  massed  up  with  tbem  as 
only  one  of  many  human  ofllcials  of  (.Sod.    It  U  never 
aaid  of  Christ  that  "the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  I  (im  f 
whereas  this  is  the  well-known  formula  by  which  the 
divine  commission  even  to  the  hlshest  of  mere  men,  is 
exprcsaetl,  as  John  the  Baptist.  Luke,  3. 2.)  The  reawn 
Is  that  given  by  the  Baptist  himself.  <Sce  on  ch.  3  3i ) 
The  contrast  is  between  those  "to  whom  the  word  of 
God  came"— men  of  the  earth,  earthy,  who  were  merely 
privileged  to  get  a  divineltJicA^aiT'  to  utter  (if  prophets', 
or  a  divine  (iffice  to  lUscharRo  ,if  judges  —and  "  Him 
whom  (not  being  of  the  earth  at  oil:,  tltc  Father  sancti- 
fied (or  set  aiMirt).  and  sent  into  the  world,"  an  expres- 
sion never  utied  Qfanymenlvhuman.wessmger  of  God, 
and  iwed  only  of  Himself,   because  I  said,  I  am  the  Son 
of  God— It  is  worthy  of  si)ecial  notice  that  our  Lonl  tiad 
no(  mfd.  in  so  many  words  that  He  was  the  Bon  of  God, 
on  this  occasion.  But  He  had  said  what  beyond  doubt 
amounted  to  it^namely.  tliot  He  gave  HU  sheep  eter- 

H^*  » '  ?"?  °*^°^  ^^^^  »*^"<^^  ^*»em  out  of  Hia  Land; 
that  lie  had  got  them  ftom  His  Father,  In  whose  hands 
though  given  to  Him.  they  stlU  remained,  and  out  of 
whose  hand  none  could  pluck  them ;  and  that  they  were 
m  imk/«wtWe  vroperiy  of  both,  inasmuch  as  "  He  and 
HU  father  were  one.-  Our  Lord  considers  aU  this  as 
Just  saying  of  Himself.  "I  am  the  Son  of  God"-0»ic 
iMrtwre  with  Him,  yet  mysteriously  of  Him  The  nar 
enthesis  (v  35).  "and  the  bcriptu^cWot  lie  ^k^" 
referring  to  the  terms  used  of  magistrates  In  Se  bad 
raalm,  has  an  important  bearing  on  the  authority  ot 
the  living  oracles.  •  The  Scripture. as theexi)rei^ 
wlU  of  the  unchangeable  God.  is  itilf  unchJSSJ 
and  indissoluble.'  IOlbhausS..]  (c^  iu?S^r?7  > 
87.39.  Though  yebelieve  not  me.  beUeve  tStmrj2^T»il« 
Tti^^^J  ""^  inde^ndentJ^^I^^^C 
w£  22'SL'*!52S?^  °^^^-  «»d««ce^l^ThS 
Who  had  any  gpiiltaal  guscepUbUlty  were  unable  to 

IM 


resist.  (di.7.M;8La8.  Bat;,  fiir  thon  who  wwladthl^ 
**  the  worki*  wen  a  mighty  hdp.  Whoi  thcM  ftUa^ 
the  caae  waa  deaperafto  Indeed,  fhift  ytanf  kimvaai 
beUive  that  the  IkUmr  la  In  at.  ud  I  IiiHiB^that 
nlteratlng  Hia  daim  to  eanotial  oneiMii  tolA  A* 
i'Vitker,  which  He  had  only  assmed  to  aoftai  dcmn,  that 
He  might  cahn  thdr  rage  and  get  their  ear  Miin  fiir  • 
moment,  thrniihii  thnr  nwifhT  if  sin  In  tiki  ITI  ■  iivm 
to  their  original  ondenlandlng  of  ma  wocdi,  fbr  thar 
saw  perfectly  weU  that  He  meonl  to  **  make  TTImwif 
God*  throughout  aUthiadialognei  heaaamiioatorthatr 
haBd-i8eeoaLnktt.l80;cfa.8.  W.)  40-41.  mwt  mn^ 
again  bsyond  Jordan  . . .  tha  vlaet  whve  John  at  tat 
baptiasd-See  on  ch.  1.  28.  many  neortad  to  hi»-<m 
whom  the  ministry  of  the  Baptist  had  left  pennaiMiit 
impressions.  John  did  no  mirad^  tat  aU  thhiga  John 
ipakt  of  thhi  man  wen  tnia— what  they  now  beard  and 
saw  in  Jesna  only  c(mflrming  in  their  minds  the  divini^ 
of  £Qa  foremnnei'a  mission,  thffli£h  unaooainpanled 
by  anyof  Hia  Blaatefa  mindos.   And  thiu^  **  many 

believed  on  him  there.' 

CHAFFER  XL 
Ver.  1-48L  Iazarits  R4xam>  rROM  thx  Dk&d— Tks 
OojiraQnEfccB  OF  THT0W  1,  S.  Of  BothaBy— at  the  oait 
aide  of  mount  Olivet,  tbatownof  Kaxy  and h« itaMr 
Marthfr-thns  distinguishing  it  from  the  othar  Bithaay 
''beyond  Jordan.'  (See  on  ch.  L 88;  lo.  40.)  ItwMthit 
Kaxy  who  anointed  the  Lord  with  ointmsat.  isc—TUM^ 
though  not  recorded  by  our  evangelist  tUl  dL  12. 3.  Im^ 
was  so  well  known  in  the  teaching  of  idl  the  dmxdMik 
according  to  our  Lord's  prediction  (Matthew,  91 UJ, 
that  it  is  here  alluded  to  by  antidpation.  aa  tbo  most 
natural  way  of  identifying  her;  and  she  is  first  named, 
though  the  youni:er.  as  the  more  distinguished  of  the 
two.  She  "  anointed  thk  Lord,"  says  the  evangdist 
—led  doubtless  to  the  use  of  this  term  here,  aa  he  waa 
about  to  exhibit  Him  illustriously  an  the  Lord  QtLUu 
3-6.  Hii  sister  sent  unto  him,  saying,  Lord,  he  whom  thoa 
loveot  is  sick— a  most  womanly  appeal,  yet  how  iwrer- 
entUI.  to  the  known  affection  of  her  Lord  for  tha 
patient  (See  v.  6, 11.)  'Those  whom  Clirist  loves  an 
no  more  exempt  than  others  ftxmi  their  share  of  earthly 
trouble  and  anguish;  rather  are  they  bound  ovw  to 
it  more  surely.'  rrRCN(?B.l  When  Jesns  heard  that,  ha 
said,  This  sickness  is  not  onto  death— to  rumlt  in  death. 
but  for  the  gloiy  of  God,  that  the  Sou  of  God  may  be  giari- 
fied  thereby— t.e..by  this  glory  of  God.  fSeeOr.)  Bemaxh' 
able  language  tliis,  which  from  creature  lipa  would  ban 
been  intolerable.  It  means  that  the  glory  of  GoDmaal* 
fcstcd  in  the  resurrection  of  dead  lAsama  would  hi 
shown  to  be  the  gloiy.  personaUy  and  inunediately.  tf . 
TiiE  Son.  Jesus  loved  Martha  and  her  sister  and  Laana 
—What  a  picture  I  one  that  in  every  age  haa  attrantH 
the  admiration  of  the  whole  Christian  Chuzdi.  No 
wonder  that  those  miserable  sceptics  who  have  oaiped 
at  the  ethical  syittem  of  the  Gospel,  aa  not  owih—fii^ 
private  friendships  in  the  ihit  of  its  virtueo,  have  beea 
referred  to  the  Savloui's  peculiar  refpurd  for  this  fimitr 
as  a  triumphant  refutation,  if  such  were  needed.  wIm 
he  heard  he  was  sick,  he  abode  twodava  still  whece  hawaa 
—at  least  twenty-five  miles  off.  Beyoml  all  doubt  thii 
was  just  to  let  things  oome  to  their  worst,  in  order  ta 
the  display  of  His  glory.  But  how  trying.  meantinMi 
to  the  faith  of  his  friends,  and  how  unlike  the  way  ia 
which  love  to  a  dying  friend  usually  ahows  itseUl  on 
which  it  is  plain  that  Maiy  reckoned.  Bat  the  wm 
ot  dicine  are  not  as  the  ways  of  hutnau  love.  OAn 
tJiey  are  the  reverse.  Wlien  His  people  are  aldL  ii 
body  or  spirit;  when  their  case  is  waxing  more  and 
more  desperate  every  day;  when  all  hope  of  reoowy  ii 
about  to  expire— just  then  and  therefore  it  la  that  -Jb 
abides  ttcodays  still  in  ttte  same  place  fcherc  He  is."  Gta 
jfil^  *^  hope  against  hope  T  Often  they  do  not:  b«t 
this  is  thdr  infirmity."  For  it  is  His  diooen  style  of 
Actii^  We  have  been  well  taught  it.  and  should  aol 
iwwhaTetheloaiaQtoleaiii.  naathedayiofllHai 


-**Af--^^««* 


lo  li^'ht  in  him."  11-16.  Our  friend  Lazarus 
"ct  I  ya  that  I  nay  avrake  him  out  ol  slot-p— I  Ihi- 

ri:f  1  in  tij-' 'Mil  Ti    t;.iiM-nt. -.nil  ij'»t  till"./,-^ 

^  <  Jir-  -lii- 1-.  •=.  -■".  7:  l.-.ii.ih.  n.  »,  to  w.'iich  mir 

is  r.Jlt-l  in  tlu*  New  Ti-st'iinviit.  Janu-i,  l'. 
rn  JeAU«  came  in  tbc  Ue^h,  ills  foruriuiner 
bin  name,  in  a  certalc  senae,  to  himself,  ch. 

Into  Che  lame  fellowship  the  Loitl'*  choMD 
are  declax«d  to  have  come.  ch.  lo.  13-16.  'llie 
m  empkved,  "oar  friend  lAsanu."  meant 
I  **  be  whom  tkim  krrest'  in  r.  3,  for  it  Implies 
flt'fl  affection  wan  reciprocaUd  hj  Liuarus.' 
Oar  Lord  had  been  told  only  that  I^uanu 
l"  Bat  the  change  which  his  two  dasrit'  du lay 
loed  la  here  tenderly  alluded  to.    Doubtless, 

w*a  all  the  while  with  Uis  dying,  and  now 
lend.*  The  symbol  of  "sleep"  fur  death  is 
bo  all  lanjnuuzes,  and  familiar  to  us  in  the  Old 
iL  In  the  New  Testament,  however,  a  higher 
«  put  into  it,  in  relation  to  believers  in  Jesus. 
Ibeualonianii.  -1. 14.,  a  sense  hinted  at.  and 
arly.  In  FMlm  17. 16.  [Luihardt.]:  and  the 
I  cmt  of  flleeiT  aoqnires  a  corresponding  sense 
aiding  bare  resuiicitation.  if  he  sleep,  he  shall 
ii.,  'be  preserved;' t.f..  "recover.*  v-rf..  'Wliy 
I  Jadea  ? '  then  said  Jesns  octo  them  plainly, 
I  iaaA—'  Bleep  [sal's  Bknuel.  beautifliUy]  Is 

of  the  saints,  in  the  lan<nia«e  of  heaven;  but 
ace  the  disciples  here  understood  nut:  incom- 

tbe  fpenerosity  of  the  TMvine  manner  of  dis- 
bot  sach  is  the  slowness  of  men's  apifrehen- 

Bcrlptnre  often  has  to  descend  to  the  more 
•  fltyle  of  human  discourse;  cf.  Matthew.  10. 

mm.  f  lad  to  year  salus  I  was  not  there— Tliis 
Impliei  that  if  He  had  been  prewnt.  Lazarus 
t  hnve  died:  not  because  Ue  could  not  have 
Iw  tanportnnitlos  of  the  sisters,  but  because, 
oe  of  the  penwnal  life,  death  could  not  have 
Us  Mend.  {Lithabdt.]  '  It  is  beautifully 
s  to  tbe  divine  decorum  that  in  presence  cf 
Bi  of  Ufe  no  one  is  ever  said  to  have  died.' 
.]  tkat  jrs  may  believe— This  is  adde<l  to  explain 
'  at  not  having  been  present.  Uis  f  ricmFs 


I  most  natural  w;iy,  so  many  witnl.•^^t•.s  (.f  the  u'l(«rious 

,  mir.nl,"  that  was  tn  foliDW.  .i«  to  jiut  thi'  lact  hcyond 
I><'>il.|.;  .jiKsticn.    20-2J,  Karti;a,  as  Bo-.n  a.s  she  iitajJ 

I  lii;.t  .U'i'.L-.  was  c  munt;,  Wiiit  ujitl  met  him— true  to  tli.; 

I  '/"/;,•  auii  f-'-'lioi  liti  rli'ir.i;  tt-r,  a>«  •»«.•« 'H  in  I^uki.'. 
1".  :^-  IJ.  Svu  nolts  tlit:re..  but  Mary  sat  in  the  house— 
ciiually  true  to  bur  itl<ic'id  chaructur.  TbcfiO  undesigned 
touobe.s  not  only  charuiinj^y  llliutrate  the  minute 
/<  Ui4>Tyifi<U.litv  of  Ituth  narratives,  but  their  tnii^r  har- 
mony, then  said  Martha,  Lord,  if  thoa  hadst  been  hare^ 
my  brother  had  not  died— As  Mary  afterwards  said  the 
same  thing  \v.  32. .  it  is  plain  they  had  made  this  very 
natural  remark  to  each  other.  perliai>s  numy  times 
during  these  four  sad  days,  and  not  without  having 
tlielr  confidence  in  ills  love  at  times  oveitJouded. 
Such  trials  of  faith,  however,  are  not  peculiar  to  them. 
bat  I  know  that  even  now,  ^— Eoergetic  characters  are 
nsually  sanguine,  the  rainbow  of  hope  peering  Uirongli 
the  drenching  cloud,  whatever  thon  wUt  ssk  (^  God, 
God  will  give  it  thee— i.e.,  'oven  to  thc'restoration  of  my 
dead  brother  to  life.'  for  that  plainly  is  her  meaning,  as 
the  seiiuel  shows.  23-27.Jesassaith  unto  her,  Thy  brother 
shall  rise  sgain— purposely  expressing  Himself  in  gene- 
ral terms,  to  draw  her  out.  Martha  saith,  I  know  that  hs 
shall  rise  again  at  the  last  day— 4.  d..  *  But  are  we  never 
to  see  him  in  life  till  then  f  Jesns  said,  I  am  the  Besnr* 
rection  and  the  IMb—q.d,,  *The  whoU  ptnctr  to  rettcrt, 
imjfurt,  awl  vMintain  life,  resides  in  Me.'  (See  on  ch. 
I.  4;  6. 21.;  What  higher  claim  to  supreme  diiiinity  than 
this  grand  saying  can  be  conceived  ?  he  that  believeth 
in  me  though  dead . . .  shall  live— «/.d..  *llie  lieliever's 
death  sliall  be  swallowed  up  in  life,  and  his  life  shall 
never  sink  into  death.'  As  death  comes  by  sin.  it  is  lUa 
to  di.vM)Ive  it;  and  as  life  flowit  through  Jlift  riglitcons- 
ness.  it  is  His  to  communicate  and  eternally  maintain 
it.  '.Revelation,  6.  21.;  The  teuiixirary  seixaration  of 
soul  and  body  is  here  regarded  as  not  even  interrnpt- 
ing,  much  less  impairing,  the  new  and  evorbuting  Ufe 
imparted  by  Jeitus  to  Ilis  believing  i*eople.  Believest 
thoa  this  l-C^nst  thou  Uke  this  int  Tes,  I  believe  that 
thoa  art  the  Chriit,  tbe  80a  of  Ood.  ^c— «.  d..  And  hav- 
ing  such  faith  in  Thee.  I  can  believe  all  which  that 
comprehends.  'Uldle  she  had  a  glimmering  perception 
that  Sesnrrection,  in  every  sense  of  tlie  woqrd.  belonged 
t(\  tlic  MpriHianir  nffire  and  Snnxhin  of  .Iflmia    iihi> 


111 


JOBJi; 


UWl 


ditar.  thoni^  bar  wovdi  wtra  Umvt.    (9m  ob  «.  n.) 


IM  fronid  im  qMfr--th0  tean  of  Maiy  and  ber  Mena 
Mimf  ^rnnrnthfltti^nr  nponJMai.  and  diswtiig  forth 
Hit  emottona  WhAftaTiTidandbeMitifliloDteoiiilng 
of  Hit  fvol  bamaiittjl  Tbo  word  hert  nodnwl 
**8nMuied'dOMiMi(iiMUi**iii]Md*or  "gritrwl,''  bol 


nther 'powetftiUy  cheeked  hia  MDOttotf-HDAde  a  viM- 
eOoiitoieitniiiithoae  lean  which  were  ready  to 


trench  trtth  witer.  that  no  HuiioiOBmUhl  I 
hsTtng  becBaeoretfj^Hilladlothaiilla  a 
8MB}:  80  our  latd,  would  let  the  moi* 

thai,  without  l^big  a  hand  OB  the  ilQBa  that 

HliMand.Heooa]dreealhfaBlo]ift.  BolwlMtoiMl^ 
be  dona  bjbnmanbaBdHieortBnlobadoBaLn 

lac  oidy  to  HiBieelf  what  tnmaoMided  the  ahOllr 
creaturea.    ■aitiu^elBlvef  theT 

proper  goaidlaa  of  the  ptesloiia  renalBa;  the  ] 
ddpbetngikeri  awntlonedtoaceoiiiitlbrhar 
ioff  centlj  to  reBBOuttate  aeaimt  their 
atate  of  deoomiNMitioo,  to  efee  thai  had  Imd  hia  B» 
tenderly  iB  llDk  Lord,  tf  tUe  ttee  kn  iUArth.  ftr  hi 
hathbewidtedfciifd^eHBeeoB^.irj  Iltiwiiivto 
aappoee  fktm  thie  [aa  laMPB  and  othen  dq)  flMJOBi 
thebyetanden.  ihe  bad  not  thooflht  of  hie 
toUftu  BatthegifanBMrii«iof hopewhUiite 
iihed  fkom  the  flrrt  (V. »}.  and  which  had  been  tal0*- 
ened  by  what  Jeeu  eald  to  bar  (ft.  94n«  had  aiAni 
a  momentaiy  ecUpee  on  the  propoaal  to  aiyoae  tha 
nowaiifatleeiooriMe.  2V>MMhAicfciaMo«f«Bf«il>W0k 
if  MbJMt  in  dorfe  Aowre.  Ctoe,  for  egumpleb  the 
of  Job.)  JemiiBithvBtBhff,aiidInetinle 


■srvMI 


Ue 

gndifromBlicyea.  and  wa»'trovbled— rather,  *tnmbled 

hlmeeir  (marv.);  refenlnc  probably  to  thie  Tlaible 

difllealtyof  repreaefaig  ffiaemotiona.  Wboebaveie 

UidUBil  Lord,  ooBM  and  aee—FBihape  It  waa  to  retain 

eompoeore enongb  to aak  thii(iiieetlon,andonreoeiT- 

Imi  the  aniwer  to  proceed  with  them  to  the  apot,  that 

HediedudBimeelt  JteaewMt-lliiabeantiftillyeon- 

▼cyi  ihe  anbUme  brerlty  of  the  two  original  wocda; 

elae  *aMd  teort' mii^  haTe  better  oonveyed  the  diffler- 

enoe  between  the  word  here  need  and  thattwiceeB^ 

ployed  in  VL  S3,  and  there  properly  rendered  **weeping; 

denotli«  the  hmd  waU  for  the  dead,  while  that  of 

JeaoaconalitedofettMtfearL  Ja  It  for  nothing  that 

the  erangeUit.  aome  Italy  yeeif*  after  it  oceoxred.  hoMa 

nptoaUageewithench  tonofaing  brevity  the  aobUme 

apeetadeof  flhe&m  Q^OkMlinteanr  Whaiaeealof 

'B^M  perfoct  onenoBi  with  ue  in  the  moet  redeeming 

foatore  of  oar  itriAen  hwnanityl    Bat  waa  there 

noUiing  in  thoee  tears  beynidioinow  for  boman  enlfor- 

ing  and  death!  Obald  theee  tffMU  more  Him  without 

saggeetlng  the  eaiMef  Who  can  doubt  that  in  His  ear 

every  feature  of  tbesoene  proclaimed  that  stem  law  of 

the  K^Dkgdom.  **  Th4  vages  cfainia  death,"  and  that 

this  element  in  his  risibie  emotion  underlay  aU  the 

xestt  then  said  tlie  Jews,  Behdfd  how  ha  brad  himi— We 

thank  you.  O  ye  Tisitors  from  Jerusalem,  for  this  spon- 
taneous testimony  to  the  human  iq/lnen  of  the  Son  of 

Ood.   And— rather*  But.*  soma  said,  Could  not  this  man, 

which  opened  the  ayae  of  the  blind,  have  canaad  that  this 

men  shonld  not  hsTS  diadf— The  former  exclamation  came 

fkom  the  beUer-feeUng  portion  ot  the  specti^rs;  this 

betokms  a  measure  of  suspicion.   It  hardly  goes  the 

length  of  attfiitlng  the  minde  on  the  bUnd  man;  but 

*  if  ias  everybody  says)  He  did  that,  why  could  He  not 

also  have  kept  lAsarus  alive!  As  to  the  restoration 

of  the  dead  man  to  Ufe.  they  never  so  much  as  thought 

of  it.    But  thii  dispotUUm  to  didaie  to  Divine  power, 
and  dtmod  to  perU  our  confidence  in  it  upon  its  doing 
our  bidding,  is  not  conjintd  to  nun  of  no  faUh.   Jasus 
afain  groaaiflg  In  himself— t.e.,  aa  at  v.  33,  chedced  or 
repressed  His  rising  feelings,  in  the  former  instance,  of 
eorrow,  here  of  rii^teons  indignation  at  their  unreason- 
able unbeliet  (cf.  Mark,  3. 6.)  LWKBsnn  A  Wilkut- 
aoN.]    But  here,  too,  struggling  emotion  waa  deeper, 
now  that  His  eye  was  about  to  rest  on  the  qwt  where 
lay,  in  the  still  horrors  of  death.  His /ri«nd.    a  cave— 
the  cavity,  natural  or  artificial,  of  a  rock.  This,  with 
the  numbOT  of  condoling  visitors  from  Jerusalem,  and 
the  oortly  ointment  with  whldi  Mary  afterwards 
anointed  Jesus  at  Bethany,  all  go  to  show  that  the 
fondly  were  in  good  circumstances.   88-44.  Jesos  said, 
Take  ya  away  the  atone— apoken  to  the  attendants  oi 
Uarthaand  Mary;for  it  wasawork  of  no  little  labour. 
[Gnonue.]  According  to  the  Tahnudists,  it  waa  forbid- 
den to  open  a  grave  after  the  stone  was  placed  upon  it 
BcAidas  other  dangers,  they  were  H>prehensiveof  legal 
impurity  by  contact  with  the  dead.  Hence  they  avoided 
coming  nearer  a  grave  than  four  cubita.    [Maxmon- 
iDBinLiLMPn.]  But  He  who  touched  the  leper.andthe 
bier  of  the  widow  of  Naina  son.  riaea  here  alio  above 
theae  Judaic  memorlala  of  evila,  eveiy  one  of  whldi 
He  had  come  to  roll  away.  Obeerve  here  what  our  Lord 
didHimmif,andwhatHemadeofhendo.   AaEliJah 

himaelf  repabed  the  altar  on  Oaimel,  arranged  the  thentotumUtoaeeowU,  46^48.  

wood,  cot  the  victim,  and  pkoed  the  pieoee  on  the  aaaa...  believed,  bvt  aama  went  to  the  Aaxiaeaaaaltrii. 
fuel.  bnt.mMla  tho  byitandezi  fill  the  iinrmmiltnf  I  irliit  Tuna  hid  nnm  Thn  tim  rlaiwm  irtilf b  i  imtliMir 

116 


ifttaawwildaethaHefe.thBaBheBMaitiaelhefl«yrfWi 
— He  had  not  aald  thoee  veu  worda,  but  thto  WMll* 
aoopeof  all  thatHebadnttarad  tohar^bQ«tHls 
giving  power  (9,  B,  SS.l8J;ageBUayel 
most  instructive  rebuke :  *  Why  doth  the 
of  life,  even  to  a  decomposing  oorpae.  seem  hopelaaa  hi 
preaence  of  the  Resurrection  and  the  life!  BiuA^Mm 
yet  to  learn  that  **ifthon  canst  believe,  allthiniiMa 
possible  to  him  that  beUevethf   (Mark.  0.  tSD   JsHi 
lifted  np  hia  ayae— an  expreasion  marking  ffia  cbIb 
solemnity,  (cf.  ch.i7.L)  Tather,  I  thank  thee  that  Ihn 
haat  heard  me— rather.  *  heardest  me,'  referrinf  to  a 
apedflc  prayer  offered  by  Him,  pcobaUy  on  IntelltiBMa 
ot  the  caae  reaching  Him  (v.  8, 4.);  for  His  livintand 
loving  onenesa  with  the  Father  waa  maintained  and 
manifeated  in  the  flesh,  not  merdy  t^  theapontammi 
and  uninterrupted  outgoing  of  Eadi  to  £adi  in 
but  by  apedflc  actings  of  faith  and  exerdaee  of 
about  eadi  successive  oaee  as  it  emerged.   He  _ 
[says  LuTB  ABDT.  well]  not  for  what  He  wanted,  bat  for 
the  manifestation  of  what  He  had;  and  havtif  tta 
bright  conadousnees  of  the  anawer  in  the  felt  Ubei^to 
aak  it,  and  the  aasuranoe  that  it  waa  at  hand,  HatfMt 
thanks  for  tUs  withagrand  simplicity  before 
ing  the  act  And-rather  *  Yet.'  Iknewthat  thi 
me  always,  but  baeasaa  of  tiu  people  that  ataad 
it^  that  they  miffht  beUeve  that  thou  beat  aant 
of  praying  now.  He  simply  givee  thanka  for 
prayer  ofliBred  ere  He  left  Perea,  and  adds  that  Hladoiai 
even  this,  in  the  audience  at  the  people,  waa  not 
any  doubt  of  the  prevalency  of  His  prayers  in  any 
but  to  ahow  the  people  that  He  did  notMrng  wiAam 
Father,but  aU  by  direct  eommumioatkmwiO^  Him, 
44.  and  when  he  had  thna  anOkaa,  he  cried  vritha  hni 
—On  one  other  occaaion  only  did  He  this— on  the 
Hia  laat  utterance  was  a  "  loud  cry."  (Matthew,  tf  .  n) 
**He  diall  not  cry,"  said  the  proplMt,nor.ittfflBfldaih 
try.  did  He.  What  a  sublime  contrast  iathia*iottdai^ 
to  the  magical  ''whisperings'*  and  **mnttsrlnip'*  <C 
which  we  read  in  Isidah,  8.  19;  S9.  4.  [as  Qnoanp 
remarks.]  ItLa  second  only  tothegrandearofthatvaki 
whidi  shall  ndseaU  the  dead,  ch.&iS,f0;  iThaaaala* 
ians.4.l6w  Jaausaaithsntothefli,LooeahiaaaAlatliB 
g»~Jesus  will  no  more  do  this  Himself  than  nllaMf 
the  stone.  The  one  was  the  neoeaaaiy  prepatxtHompt 
reaurrection,  the  other  the  neoeeaacy  aagwet  to  IL 
ura-oivxvQ  act  alowx  Ha  Buawi  xo  Bi 
SointheqruiekenincvlhedeadtoapiritmaU^ 
imtrumentaHtifiMemplovedJUntto  preparsMs 


iiiettfCiiio,i»at. 


icn*  <f  mnntUKi,  both  ta  Uu  mDrldml 
It  of  ennlc,  *Dd  Id  mi  Lonf  i  mUoih  wd 
tnanriKliaT.  Hia  tnodlmiilmdi 
bos  UiBdl  !•  AiU^BfeAad  frwi  (0 
I  sad  fnmll  InmlJ^UpUiriU  IMK 

iiiIhiIii  [[ill Ii|iiili[[iniiill I  illiiiriil 

W,  «n  fdMHl  Iv  ^  Jolm.  who  wma  Itoc 
lfa«r  BrawiUili.-  rWCHru  A  WiuuH- 
I.  WkU  4i  ■«  fti  tUi  BH  darth  BUT  nln- 
^,  -Wlilto  ire  ntOa.  "Oil  a^T^f  bli 
■diB.' «lll  any  «1]  before  Um  1  tli>  poiuUr 


BMUtBoHdw 

taiivnfandad 


f  psJIUal  npaltni^,  he  *M  *a  Enidwl  * 
Fi  k  Divine  pndlcUoti  of  deep  rigniflisuin 
ordered  it  th»t  It  .hunld  coino  fioni  th 


il  liy  Ihe  (Trfio  sod  Thnnuulm,  «b«  i 
id  ool  Tar  tint  uktlffQ  only,  die. 


■1th   (TOm  uir  le 


n.  Hii^t  iDr  Jmu.  ud  ipqit  muDg  tli 
rMaaJimthliiMk  ilTlagtorth their vi 
Lftaiid  ^ncnlMCmi  abont  thnpni^bi. 


ill  dcLAnniDMloD 


IT  ta  lailct.  10.  te-ti,  i 


■aLtptT  iSlmcpD.  Mirit'it.  1.1  tftf  Lord  irru- 
Mvwn  (« (rpiAIca  o/'frii  uJDTV.'  [STiiiti.J 


-■Dil  "Daaml  it  on  bta 
h    nuoBlyiueafiUi 


bud,-  HMtlHW.  M.  I:  Mull,  u, 
•M  to  nOtub 

torn  Is  Thidi  Ujuy<  Ion  to  Cbiiiti  at  ■olnacb'oMb 
to bntalt  imnd  ir    -      -     -  -  .      .     _-. 

Inr  Mb— For  IbeiB 


othlltr 

aTOnnfl  trtlh  th , . 

till  a  l«>  mlBRto  bsAin  baKdmilBfl]- latiuaMd  hUo- 

— "  ftam  tliiilt  comiMW— fin  mrl  Jm  Mli,  lot  Iw 

w,  inlHt  tlH  dv  tf  V  bstTtectith  lb  daia  lU*— 

Ihii  dH  Iho^  of  Hii  tiakiil,_iBBA  Ma  tuontk 


*Mi»ayt«rft«i»tow  WN  biWMMjta 
W-UHtlotmif  i—iiiWan 


H^rtaitwiHttaAaMMi^frtMbn 


S;,5lB 


su  Ht  ilinvi-*  (ntta  h£t  oTHli  wproMJiIiia  il«iMr- 


i-rULlAUoipcljikiJlbepntiwfacdiDUi 


lOiaiUDam.l     'Who  but  Humolf  bul  lb 

iD^jlnhiBoiFb  time  throuabthewholfiflutb.jui  Impel 
*   ' '  jrcmembrui»lQtiifiBtrevQof  bi-4loTif  hthoL 
ore  here,  llie  iiuiJeMj  dI  His  tonl  iarUdil  iuimi 


ialh>IIi.n)»liiUillihi>»,*elc-{K>Ui 


i  it,  "UUioMlwBr 


JOHN.HL 


mind,  tt  li  MCtiitod  •oeotdlng  to  thai  ft  maa  bath, 
and  not  aoeoidiiif  to  that  be  hath  not*  (S  OorlnthJaai, 
8.  lL}—**Bb0  hath  dona  what  ibeoonkL*  {jDABJtmu 
beheld  in  apifit  tha  miiTanaldiftulon  of  Hit  Qofiwl 
whUa  Hla  knratt  depth  of  hnmUiaUon  waa  only  aiH 

pioachlac,aoHe  raiaida  A«/ad«Qf  HIsMriMir  AMofir 
aa  onuaitatlng  (h«  ntMonoe  <i^flk<«  (foipel,  and  the  re- 
lation of  them  aa  jut  the  **  preachine  of  thif  GoqwL" 
Kotthatpreadienaxetoooiiflnetheniaelveatoa  bare 
aanationoftheaefMta,  but  that  tharare  to  make  their 
whole  praadilng  torn  npontliem  as  Itegruid  centre,  and 
dertre  from  them  its  prtqier  Titaliij;  all  that  Roea  b^ 
fotethiain  the  Bibtebdng  bat  thefNvpaniMoii  for  them, 
and  aU  that  fdlowi  bat  the  aeviML  O-IL  Crowds  of  the 
Jeraealem  Jews  hartened  to  Bethanj,  not  eo  modi  to 
aee  Jeau,  whom  they  knew  to  be  then,  as  to  see  dead 
Laiams  allTe;  and  this,  issuing  in  thcdr  accession  to 
Christ,  led  to  a  plot  against  the  life  of  lAsanis  also,  as 
the  only  means  of  anesting  the  triamphs  of  Jesos  (see 
«.  U.)— tosadiapitdi  hadtheae  chief  priests  oome  of 
diabolioal  detexmination  to  shot  oat  the  liidit  flnm 
themselves,  and  qosnch  it  fhxn  the  earthi 

is-19.  Cnuaifa  Tbiuiifral  Ektet  ihto  Jiru- 
BAUEX.— See  on  Hatthew,  n.  l,  Ac. ;  and  Lake,  19. 
20. 4».  iS.OBthaBsstday— the  Lonfsday.orBonday 
(see  on«.  L);  the  tenth  dsy  of  the  Jewish  month  Nisan, 
cm  which  the  Fasdial  Ijumb  waa  set  apart,  to  be  **  kept 
up  until  tiie  14th  day  of  the  same  month,  when  the 
whole  asembly  of  the  oongregation  of  Israel  were  to 
kill  it  in  the  evening.*  (Kiodus.  11  3,  0.)  £ven  so. 
from  tlie  day  of  this  solemn  entry  into  Jemmlem, 
**Chii8t  our  I'Msovei^  was  Tiitoally  set  apart  to  be 
"sacrificed  for  us."  1  Corinthians,  6.  7.)  16.  When 
Jesos  was  glorified,  then  remembered  they  that  these  things 
were  written  of  hhn,  drc— The  Spirit,  descending  un 
them  fhnn  the  glorified  Saviour  at  Penteooet,  iopened 
their  esres  suddenly  to  the  true  sense  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, brought  vividly  to  their  recollection  this  and 
otherl  Messianic  predictions,  and  to  their  unspealcable 
astonishment  showed  them  that  they,  and  all  the 
actors  in  these  sceneshad  been  unconsciously  fulfilling 
thone  predictions. 

20-W.  Some  Obckks  I>e8ulb  to  Sex  Jjesub— 
The  Dihcoubsx  aud  Scene  thekxupon.  90-22. 
Greeks— Not  Grecian  Jews,  but  Greek  proselytes  to  the 
Jewish  faith,  who  were  wont  to  attend  the  annual  fes- 
tivals, particularly  this  primary  one,  tiie  iiassovvr.  the 
same  came  therefbre  to  Philip  of  Bethssida— possibly  as 
being  from  the  same  quarter,  ssying,  We  would  see 
Jesns— certainly  in  a  flsr  better  sense  than  Zacchcua. 
(Luke,  10. 3.)  Perhaps  He  was  then  in  that  part  of  the 
temple  court  to  which  Gentile  proselytes  had  no  ac- 
cess. 'These  men  from  the  tctd  represent,  at  the  end 
of  Christ's  life,  what  the  wise  men  fh)m  the  «ut  repre- 
sented at  its  l)eginning:  but  thoee  come  to  the  cross 
of  the  King,  even  as  these  to  ULs  Manger.'  [sstisilJ 
fliilip  teUeth  Andrew— As  fellow-townsmen  of  Beth- 
saida,  (ch.  L  44.)  these  two  seem  to  have  drawn  to  each 
other.  Andrew  snd  Philip  tell  Jesus— The  minuteness 
of  these  details,  while  they  add  to  the  graphic  force  of 
the  narrative,  serve  to  prepare  us  for  something  im- 
portant to  come  out  of  this  introduction.  28-26.  Jesos 
ajoswered  them,  The  hour  is  oome  that  the  Son  of  Man  should 
he  glorified— ^xt,  'They  woiild  see  Jesus,  would  theyf 
Yet  a  little  moment,  and  they  shall  see  Him  so  as  now 
they  dream  not  of.  The  middle  wall  of  partition  that 
keeps  them  out  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel  is  on 
the  eve  of  breaking  down,  "and  I,  if  I  beliltedupfirom 
the  earth,  shall  draw  aU  men  unto  Me:'  Iseethem  "fly- 
ing as  a  cloud,  and  as  doves  to  their  cots*— a  glorious 
event  that  will  be  for^ihe  Son  of  Man,  by  which  this  is 
tobebrooAhtaboat*  It  is  His  deat^  He  thus  sublimely 
and  delicately  alludes  ta  Lost  in  the  scenes  of  triumph 
which  this  dedre  of  the  Greeks  to  see  Him  called  up 
tafiun  Hit  rlbw.  He  gives  no  direct  answer  to  their  I 

190 


petttien  for  an  inlenrlMr,  Inl  laei  tte 
waa  to  bffiiwtlMBi  gilded  wttfa  iter.   ~ 


efflli 


whflttflOllilsthsgienl  aaAdlkttalllalki 

it  dl%  It  briBfiyi  tetk  BMk  fndi-11»  1 

deatt  la  here  brightly  egnnwed,  and  ttai 

ttooflud  fhitt-4<;s«rte«!faa.^rAeiil< 

forth  bj  a  baautiftd  and  deeply 

Tegetabla  kingdom.  Vot  a  doable 

thia  waa  atterad-4o  espbin  whai  He  iMd  add  «r  Ifle. 

death,  aa  the  hoar  of  Hla  own  tfortfleaUea,  Md  to  ai»> 

tain  Hia  own  Bpixtt  nadsr  the  agUaftlon  wUchwH. 

mystertooatr  coming  orer  it  In  the  Tiew  flfthai  dwik 

He  that  kf?tai  hla  lift  Shan  Isn  it:  ni he  Ikil] 

Ufii  In  this  werid  shell  kaiV  It  nabs  lib 

Lalm.e.  14.    Did  oar  Lniu  mean  to 

fhwitheoperationof  the  great  prinrlplehsw( 

-«s(ArimsiMdaMon  the  kne  4^  ae^imavvBiieii;  aadlli 
oonvene.  m^f-prtttrvatiim  fUkmctif  isy  ilwii  nuilmf . 
On  the  eontnuy*  aa  He  beoame  Man  to  esamBli^  ttto. 
ftmdamental  law  of  the  KiiwpVim  of  Ood  tottemoil 
anbUme  form,  eo  the  T«i7  nttennee  of  tt  OB  thla  oe» 
aion  eerred  to  enatain  Hla  own  Bgditt  In  the  dmUe 
prospect  to  which  He  had  Jnst  aUsded.  If  «r  Mi 
serve  ae,  let  hhn  t>Ihiwae:  and  where  Z  em,  time  AA 
also  ay  ssrvant  be:  If  any  aun  asne  as^  Ua  «flL  m 
Tti^}MunT--J«tui  htndaiMa1h»mmft  0bmk^§^ 
iecMon  fo  Himset/;  as  the  low  <i^fliCHr«  enOtofien  l»  hs»' 
our,  at  H€  yielded  to  the  Father.  87.Sa  Vewk^eal 
troubled— He  means  at  the  prospect  of  Hia  death,  jHt 
alluded  to.  Strange  view  <tf  the  Gross  thia.lmmedlBti^ 
after  representing  it  as  the  hour  of  His  gloryl  («.  al) 
But  the  two  views  naturally  meet,  and  blend  *^  am, 
It  was  the  Greeks,  one  might  say,  that  titmbled  BIhl 
*  Ah!  they  shall  see  Jesus,  butfoHtmitdudibeaeortlr 
sight.'  and  what  shall  I  sayl— He  is  in  a  atraitbetwlil 

two.  The  death  of  the  Cross  was.  and  oonld  not  bat  bn 
appalling  to  His  spirit  But  to  shrink  ttoai  abeolHi 
suttjection  to  the  Father,  waa  worse  atilL  In  askliw 
Himself,  "  What  shall  I  sayt'  He  seema  asif  thlnkiag 
aloud,  feeling  His  way  between  two  dread  fiTttraattrn 
looking  both  of  them  sternly  in  the  fisoe,  meumSatb 
weij^hing  them,  in  order  that  the  choice  actnaUyante. 
might  be  seen,  and  eren  &y  Himadf  the  more  sMdiiy 
felt,  to  be  a  profound,  deliberate,  qiontaneoas  eleettOL 
Father,  save  me  from  this  hour— lb  take  thia  as  aqaeih 
tioQ.  *  Shall  I  ssy.  Father,  save  me,'  Aa— aa  eome  eal- 
nent  editors  and  interpreters  do.  is  nwn^t^ful  a^ 
jejune.  It  is  a  real  petition,  like  that  in  GethasnaM^ 
"Let  this  cup  pass  from  me;*  only  whereaa  fktn  Hi 
prefJsces  the  prsyer  with  an  "If  it  be  poerifale,''  km 
He  follows  it  up  with  what  is  tantamoont  to 
"  Nevertheless  for  this  cause  came  I  unto  thie 
The  sentiment  conveyed,  then,  by  the  pxayer.  In 
cases,  is  twofold:  (L;  that  only  one  thing  eoald 
die  Him  to  the4eath  of  the  Cross— iU  being  HialhtfaiA 
will  He  should  endure  it-and  (S.)  that  in  thia  Tiewef  II 
Ha  yielded  Himself  fireelv  to  it  What  He  rmoOe  Mm 
ie  not  9vbi}eclion,  to  BH  Faihet'twtU:  but  totkomkm 
tremendouM  a  Hlf-taerifiee  that  obedUnot  iweef sed.  Hi 
first  asks  the  Father  to  save  Hun  from  It,  i 
signifies  how  perfectly  He  knows  that  He  te 
the  very  purpose  of  enduring  it  Only  by  letting  ( 
mysterious  words  apeak  their  fbll  meaning  do  llMV 
become  intelligible  and  consiatsnt  Ae  fbr  tboaewl* 
see  no  bitter  ekmewts  in  the  dudh  of 
beyond  mere  dying— what  can  they  make  of 
scene?  and  when  they  place  it  over  against  the  I 
with  which  thousands  of  His  adoring  foUowen 
welcomed  death  for  His  soke,  how  can  they  hold 
up  to  the  admiration  of  ment  Father,  gloritr  thy  i 
-4)y  a  present  tMtlmony.  IhaTsbothgMclfiedi 
ring  specially  to  the  voice  from  heaven  at  Hia  i 
and  again  at  His  troMgiivwraiUni.  and  wiU^sriiyit^iti 
— i.e„in  the  yet  fbture  scenes  of  Hla  still  deepen 
■ItT  Bltbonib  this  pmmlw]  wis  i  puiwint  end  i 


ft  WaAa  tti  DUeijilet  Fit. 


k  immd,  olbm  la  mitlcilMe,  b 

lA  to  JOOT  ■>«     Ia.  PTOlMbb. 


idlnrolTed 

tfMMoi  "bonr"  nnnledl 
■■■itdaflVltJ  ' Hh hour 0/ nllet 


lib.-  >rhc  .         _      .    .   . 

t  ^  ud,  flfairyiHE  wbit  dsith  be  fhnld  d 


rtni 

of  the  MeqilAulf:  prnpbb- 


Mi  [sndimesi.  aeiliin  iriflina 
M  Khlle  tharbid  il  Is  the  mliLit  ol  them. 


did  anl  MiOl  Ht  lulds  the  pnrpoMB  dT  liDd.  bat.oH  ibv 
BttOttij.  lolaUsd  tbem.'  tb«ifan  t^  mrald  got 
Wlni,bciuM>i>lui*Id«t«in,Haliith  bUndad  tluli 
«r«),  Hut  th9  ikBiid  iM  B^  «c-mtM  thla  einr«M  a 
i>«U1h  dMw  oA  bjF  vUdilbiHiwbo  vliniaT  ck» 
Itaelrejru  ud  budenthalrlHutiMkUulUia  tnitbiua 
JndldiUj  dmt  lui  Id  Uwii  onlwUif  iBdlrapenilaiMM,  ti 

_j_.__a. ...  jdtto  [M  OUtBAtlDBl,  tlioni^ 

.  twCHUnr  to  BmlaHl  Uut  tbli 
■dUi  tbiUbeitraC  Uu  tminu 
wlJl,iilildiDfiKiuntUl>NDt.  n>H« tMg(i mU BhIu. 
_..._. >..|  -laj^ui^ijj,  ,niin_,i^  odinmonio 

r  Old  TntUHBt lapTMfliUUiaiB.  'TBI 

'■liaiaiulJBhonli'vhonlMlDihaOldiyistii- 

ilKt,ai  in  lh>  Sew  TeituaenC 


Nlcodsniu  iDdJaamh. 
the  (BdbntK  thai 


CMii  IToAif  At  IKKlirftt  AA 


JOHN,  zm. 


Hi 


coQtrMt  tetipem  the  **  Hum'  and  the  ''my."  whiduhy 
bringiiig  them  tOfsCher  the  origliud  exprvMee,  lor  it  it 
not  fiiglith  tojMU.  *Lonl,  Tfum  myfeet  doet  waihl* 
fiat  ffwnr  word  of  this  <iaeetion  !■  emphrtlc.  Ihui 
fiur,  end  in  the  queetloii  itaelt  there  wu  nothing  but 
the  moit  intifoimd  end  beeatiftil  ■etonfehment  at  e 
fondftfftmiftn,  to  him  quite  Jnoomprehenelhle.  Ao- 
oocdii^.  though  there  can  be  no  donbt  that  afafeady 
Fstei'a  heart  rebelled  againat  It  as  •  thing  not  to  be 
tokmted,  Jesus  ministers  no  rebuke  as  yet,  bnt  only 
bids  him  irait  a  little,  and  be  shonM  ondentand  it  aa 
JsBU  aanrend  aad  said,  What  I  dw  ttse  kBOfwert  not  aew 
— 4.d.8ach  condescension  does  need  exphmation:  it  if 
fitted  to  astonish,  bat  ttsnshaltlDMirhenansr— 'after- 
wards,* meuiingorefefitlir;  though  Tiewed  aa  a  genena 
nuudm.  m»plicable  to  all  dark  sayings  In  God's  wocd, 
and  dark  dotaigs  inCkkTs  proriduioe.  theee  words  are 
full  of  consolation.  FMsrsaithnBtohiayThoushaltBtw 
wash-HOBore  emphatloally.  *  Never  shalt  thou  wash'  my 
feet.  Q.d.*IhatiianlnooograitytowhichIcanneTer 
aabmit.*  How  Uke  the  man!  If  I  wash  thss  nst,  ttsa 
hast  no  psrt  with  om— What  Pster  could  not  sulnnit 
to  was,  that  the  Master  ahouldserTe  His  servant.  But 
OuifoM€§aviMgworkti/Chfid¥>aamtiee(mtUmedieriti 
<t^  Mofc  services,  ending  witfc  and  oofWMmmaied  by  <Ki 
Moit  «e(^eaer</leiNg  Ofwi  trcuuetndent  itf  ott  servioM; 
The  SoiroF  Man  cakb  noi  to  be  ntinificrKiwito,  but 
TO  MnnerxB,  akb  to  oxys  His  \m  a  rambom  fob 
MAKY."  (See  on  Mark,  10. 46.)  If  Peter  then  could  not 
submit  to  let  his  Master  go  down  so  low  as  to  wash 
hi9fteUh<>w  Aould  he  suffer  MmsOf  tohtsfrvedlnf  Him 
at  aili  This  is  ooudied  under  the  one  pregnant  word 
''wash,"  which  thou^  applicable  to  the  Unctr  operation 
wliich  Peter  reslsU^l,  is  the  familiar  scriptural  symbol 
of  that  higher  cleansing,  which  Peter  little  thought  he 
was  at  the  some  time  virtually  putting  from  him.  It 
i»  not  humility  to  rtfuM  vchtU  the  Lord  deigru  to  do 
fvr  ut^orto  dent/  vhat  He  hou  done,  but  it  Lb  self-willed 
presumption — not  rare,  h<Hoe*vr.  in  tho$e  inner  circles 
(if  lofty  religious  vrofession  and  tradUiondl  spiriiuaiiiv, 
v^kh  are  found  wherever  Christian  truth  has  enjoyed 
long  and  undisturbed  possession.  The  truest  humili^  is 
to  receive  reverentially,  and  thankfully  to  own,  the  i^fts 
of  grace.  Lord,  not  wj  Ceet  only,  but  also  my  haads  and 
my  head— <z.d.  *  To  be  severed  from  Thee,  Lord,  is  death 
to  me:  If  that  be  the  meaning  of  my  spcedi,  1  tread 
upon  it;  and  if  to  be  washed  of  Thee  have  such  signifl* 
conce,  then  not  my  feet  only,  but  hands,  head,  and  all, 
bewaahedf  This  artless  expression  of  clinging,  life-and- 
death  attachment  to  Jesus,  and  felt  dependence  upon 
Him  for  his  whole  spiritual  weU-belng.  compared  with 
the  similar  saying  in  ch.  6. 88, 60.  (on  which  see  notes.) 
furnishes  sudi  evidence  of  historic  verity  as  no 
thoroughly  honest  mind  can  resist.  Hsthatiswsshed— 
in  this  thorou^  sense,  to  express  whidi  the  word  is 
carefully  changed  to  one  meaning  to  wash  oi  in  a  bath, 
nsedeth  not— to  be  so  washed  any  more,  save  to  wssh 
his  fiMt— needeth  to  do  no  more  than  wash  his  feet, 
(and  here  the  former  word  is  resumed,  meaning  to  wash 
the  hands  or  feet.)  but  is  dosn  srtry  whit— or,  *as  a 
whole.'  Ttds  sentence  is  singularly  instructive.  Of  the 
tim  deansings,  the  one  points  to  that  which  tak«i  place 
at  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  life,  embracing 
complde  absolution  from  sin  as  a  guilty  state,  and  entire 
deliverance  from  U  asa  polluted  life,  (Bevelation,  L  6; 
1  Corinthians,  6w  11.)— or,  in  the  language  of  theology, 
JustificatioHStnABeQeneration.  ThisdeansingiBefl^ct- 
ed  once /or  att,  and  is  never  repeated.  ^Die  other  deans- 
ing,  described  as  that  of  **the  feeC  is  such  as  one 
walking  from  a  bath  quite  cleansed  stiU  needs,  in  oonr 
sevuenoe  of  his  eontad  with  the  earth,  (cf.  Eacodus,  90, 
18, 10.)  It  is  the  daily  cleansing  which  we  are  Unght 
to  seek,  when  in  the  spirit  of  adoption  we  say,  "Our 
Ikther  whldi  art  in  heaven— /orgive  us  our  dOAsf  and, 

when  burdened  with  the  sense  of  manifnld  short-con* 

101 


ii«s.  as  what  tMMlir  splttt  of  •  antattaa  Is  MM  ii  H 
not  •  rsUef  to  be  psimltted  thai  to  vaaliov  iMl  gftv 
•  day's  contact  with  the  entht  lUi  la  ant  to  ciBta 


nfnsee  to  extend  the  dsaartBtflHflMr,llMt  the  «afe»> 
Ucal  instrastlon  tntsBdsd  to  be  eoHmrad  Brirtttaot  hg - 
marred,  aad  ye  andsan—ln  the  first  nndiikelsi 
but  net  aU-lniportant,  as  Aowinc  thiA  JMm,  ; 
of  being  ss  tme^iMrted  •  disdple  as  the  iHt  at  1 
and  merely  >hfl(iig  oioair  allsnraidi--«i ; 
aent  It  mwr  e^srisNCMl  fkot  elsonsiiitf  git 
mods  (fc«oOhcf««fca<tteir  vers.  11 U  Ynmr  ji  wiit  f 
havsdonrt  i.SMita  intent,  the  question, Immpvw;«m 
put  merely  to  eunmon  their  attention  to  SBs  o«B  «» 
wer.  TeeaUae  Haetir,(TBacbsf)— aadlH^4Mnilni 
of  Him  In  the  one  capsAlty,  obsrfiig  Blm  IB  the  ottM: 
and  yesaf weU,te8eI  am- Hie consdonadigrtlyMfc 
which  this  dalm  lsniadeisremarkaWa,tollowinii»- 
mediately  on  Uia  laying  aside  the  towsl  of  anrrten  Y«t 
what  is  thU  whole  histocy  bnt  •  snecearinn  gf  ad^ 
astonishing  ccaitiaste  fkom  fizit  to  Insit  If  X  Ih^^ 
the  Lord— hate  washid  year  tisl  the  aarfMtf— it— 
bat  fellow-eervanta.  eoght  tewashcneamttHAlit- 
not  in  the  narrow  sense  of  n  literal  waahlnL  sniMlF 
caricatured  by  Popea  and  Bunteima,  but  by  the  fvy 
humblest  reeri  senioee  one  to  another.  1%  IT.  Ai 
servant  is  not  gnatsr  than  ^iM  'Xard,  Ac.— an  ofte^ 
peated  ssying.  (Matthew,  10. 84.  AcJ  IfyekMVfhai 
things,  hi9py  axe  ye  if  ye  do  them  a  hint  thotevM 
among  real  Chrlstisns  the  doing  of  sndi  things  wuull 
oome  lamentably  short  of  the  fcnoioing.  18, 19.  X  ipHlf 
not  of  you  all— the  "happy  are  ye,"  of  e.  17.  being  onat 
supposition  applicable  to  Judos.  I  know  whom  I  ham 
chosen— in  the  fctiphtfr  sense.  Bntthst  the  8edptwea%|l 
be  ftdHlled— i.e.,  one  has  been  added  to  your  nuBkbar. 
by  no  acddent  or  mistake,  who  is  none  of  Mlns^  M 
Just  that  he  might  ftilfll  his  predicted  destiny^ 
that  eateth  bread  with  aie-*'did  eat  of  my  l>re(u^' 
4L  0.^  as  one  of  my  family;  admitted  to  the 
familiarity  of  disdpleship  and  of  social  Ufia. 
lifted  up  his  hsd  sgiiast  me-tumed  upon  me,  addhg 
insult  to  injury,  (cf.  Hebrews,  10.  SO.)  In  tiie  Vmtm 
the  inunediate  reference  is  to  Ahithophel's  tnatfiMy 
against  David.  (S  Samuel,  17.)  one  of  thoee  aosnaa  In 
which  the  paiolld  of  his  story  with  that  of  hia  gnU 
Antitype  is  exceedingly  striking.  *The  eating  bnii 
derives  a  fearful  meaning  fjrom  the  partiripattci  In 
the  sacramental  supper,  a  meaning  whidi  must  kg 
applied  for  ever  to  all  unworthy  nmrnmniti^uMi^^  ag 
well  as  to  all  betrayers  of  Christ  who  eat  the  bnii 
of  His  Church.'— larxxB,  with  whom,  and  ochan^wt 
agree  in  thinking  that  Judas  partook  of  the  LmA 
supper.]  I  tell  yon  bdJars^  that  whan  tt  eonsa  to  |ai% 
ye  may  believe— and  it  came  to  pass  when  thsj  disilr 
needed  such  confirmation.  90.  He  that  rseslvatk  «hfln» 
soever  I  send,  reosivsth  msk  Ac.— €ee  on  Mottheiw,  Ml  dfc 
Hie  connexion  here  seems  to  be  that  deqilte  tke  dlt» 
honour  done  to  Him  by  Judas,  and  similar  treatHHl 
awaiting  themselves,  they  woe  to  be  cheered  tw  the 
assurance  that  their  officob  even  as  His 
divine. 

8l>90.  Tbx  Tbaztob  Ihdicatkd— Hx  Iaai 
Supper  Boom.  91.  When  Jesus  had  thns  said,  hanai 
troubled  in  spirit^  and testifled,  and  aald,  Vsrtly,  vhQi^I 
say  unto  you,  0ns  of  yon  shall  betray  sae— ^Ilieannonaa^ 
ment  of  V.  18.  seems  not  to  have  been  plain  enonidi  to  hi 
quite  apprehended,  save  by  the  traitor  iiimM<i|f,  Bg 
will  therefore  iq>eak  it  out  tai  terms  not  to  be  nlmp 
derstood.  But  how  mudi  it  cost  Him  to  do  thlgi  gr 
pears  from  the  "trouble"  that  came  over  IHa  **wiiUlt 
—visible  emotion,  no  doubt-hefore  He  got  it  ntlanl 
What  wounded  susceptibility  does  this  diadoea,  aiA 
what  exquisite  ddicacy  in  His  sodal  interoooiae  wgfc 
the  Twelve,  to  wfaaB  He  oumot,  vlthflvt  an 


brrwtiaMdl 


JOHK.  xm. 


LI  I.  Aod  uoUHT.'^Un*  Uflunnu,  itmplE 
tuT  nbboTRd  tb>  tboudit,  bat.  lutod  cl 

Hi  know  U  Si  could  be  tbc  wntdi.  Ttidi 
tt  uoee  to  Jani  HlmHlt.  H  knowUu  donli  t- 
~    ~  iMbsAHltoerUinly 


l^di  Jonu  itooiHd  to  wuli  bis  feet.  It  mi 

t  Fuhn,  about  "Dlwtbititle  of  hli  bra 
Im  ttp  hlfl  bttl  jlgabut  Hltn."  pTDbably  i 
Uw  dread  «*]».  ud  tba  itlU  mure  eif 


ii  knit  tkt  teerft.  And 


onrhlibud. 


iMbi,     ud  it  wu  nSeliI--liul 


K    TaAITUb'A    Dv 


pl^nlr  Imply  Ibal  m 

apohen  urubp  a  jiauvu  rvKm 

(nitor  wItLIn  Iha  tlHlt  dnOa  of 


[■faailHtreUowiblp 


1  earth  ja  _      ._, ^  ._ 

li  heuti  u  ti  BTtdant.  indMd,  ftocD  Ibow  all-nciuT~ 
iBcbtQPH,  "Yean  DoC  all  dun,'  "ItpeakDot  oTjpoil 
i,'  Ac  "Nov"  IhB  iMMtnt  la  nmorad.  add  tba 
.jibaotaiMDt  wUdi  knt  In  lb*  ml^tj  ndniH  ol 
llTliia  wat«n  hartiicbnikaa  down,  tbn  bant  fisth  to 
tomnt  which  oalfwiMMoaHlilBtrtM  tba  mpiiw- 
nm  and  lotatlH  on  tba  sail  ftMS  D(  mi  ttMl  iroik 
-the  Kina  in  the  Oaidn.  Bat  with  wbM  wcrdi  l> 
tbaiUaiaflzatbrGkaiiai  tbfldapartpraof  Jndait  Br 

-  '. - :.  .._1  U  mil  mom 

■ondai^ftil.  toFUo  nfanoca  lo  Ibi  dnad  ebanstarof  Hla 

— _ __-_ „._  , a  bant  of  triumph. 

IbattbabanradUaflffnr  huutlTBd]  AndwhMI* 
"  InllTabTiafcbKiaaaBa  tepaala  Ibl) 
.    .HKna.aalflDahTlawaanKa- 

tlon  otcknlei  plaradat  that  mooMat  aboattlia  Cmo. 

" -b.lltS.I   OodiiflorOedlnUii-tlieidDryat 

..rhliuiiUnnitblii  the  Death  or  tbeCroul  II 
Odd  be  Kim  Bid  in  mm,  Ogd  ilitll  ii»-ln  relnni  nod  m- 
"Ord  ^  this  bigheflt  of  oil  Krricev  ever  rendered  To 
ipabiD  of  bebv  reodered,  fflgrU^  blm  In 
1  rttmiglittMy  (florifr  Him— refmiiw  now  lo 
ertlQH  and  Eiallnllon  of  CliilBl  ajltr  Ibia 
(  OTor.  iadurjing  all  Uia  honour  and  glpiy 
Lpon  Him.  Jiod  that  wlU  for  ever  eodrda 
ad  of  the  new  cioUon.  3»4S.  LUtle  ohll- 
drm^Prom  the  be]>{ht  of  Hli  own  etorr  Ha  now  de- 
icenda.  vith  avaet  pity,  to  Bia  "little  rJdldrcn.'  rt't 

'Lw  nneil  In  the  Goaptla,  and  ouen  finly  employed  hy 

dliclplo  blriLsclf.  who  no  fewer  thin  aerpo  llmea  em- 


id  Sbmdard  lor  thiir'i  to 


CMifOwiMMIigtoDMptofc 


^OHV.ZIV. 


«lia(fc(airiit  ntendto  Mwbiilwoald  Mvtr  Himflmm 
than,  iNit  linok  itaaBrad  at  foUowiog  HIn  tidtlMr. 
Jmi  anfirtnd,WIUthfN  ligrdofWB  tliyllfete  Hf  nkif— 
In  Uiii  npttttton  of  Pttaf'i  WQCdi  tiiart  li  dttp  though 
affBCttoMto  ixooy.  and  thii  FbIot  htaBMir  vonld  feel 
for  manjradajaftar  hla  iwowy*  m  ha  ntneed  tho 
painftil  partknilan;  YvUj. . .  Thi  ooik,  ' 

Lnka  tL  n-U. 

CHAFIEBXiy. 
Vir.  1-a.  Dncounioi  AT  TBB  Tabu, 
rnu—*  Wenow  coma  to  that  portico  of  thaerameUoal 
Uitoiy  which  wa  may  with  propriaty  cattito  goly  q< 
JfoUef.  OurBTaagattat.likaaoQiiaaaatadpriMt.a]oiia 
opananptonathaTlawintothia  niKtaaiy.  Biatfaa 
nooid  of  tha  hwt  momenta  apant  hy  tfaa  Loid  in  tfaa 
midat  of  Hia  diidpiaa  bataa  Hia  paarion.  wfaeniroida 
fbll  of  haaYanljr  thought  flowad  from  HU  Merad  llpa. 
All  thatBi8haa(t,glowli«wlthloTa,hadatlUtOMy 
to  Hia  frlanda,  waa  oompremed  Into  thSa  ahoit  aMMOB. 
At  flnt  ifrom  ch.  U.  SL)  tha  intararaxsa  took  tha  fcim 
of  convanation;  fitting  at  tahla,  thajr  talkadtemliiarij 
totathar.  Bat  whan  ai  8L)  tha  repMt  waa  finldiad, 
tha  langnagaof  OiriitaaramadaloftiarttialB;  thadia- 
dplaa,  aasemblad  azoimd  thair  Maatar.  Uatanad  to  tha 
woida  of  life,  and  aaldom  apoka  a  woid  (oolych.  Ui 
ir,».}.  Atlangth.intfaaBadaamai^aaaldlmalntareea- 
aoi7  piayar.  His  ftall  tool  waa  poniad  forth  In  azprem 
petitions  to  Hifl  haayenly  Ftather  on  behalf  of  thoN  who 
were  His  own.  It  is  a  peculiarity  of  these  last  chapten, 
that  they  treat  ahnoat  exdosiTely  of  Uie  most  profound 
relations— as  that  of  the  Son  to  the  Father,  and  of 
both  to  the  Spirit,  that  of  Cbiiai  to  the  Oiurch.  of 
the  Chuit^  to  the  world,  and  so  forttL  Moreover,  a  oon< 
aiderable  portion  of  these  sublime  oommnnlcations  sur- 
passed the  point  of  Tiew  to  which  the  disciples  had  at 
that  time  attained:  hence  the  Bedeemer  frequently 
repeats  the  same  sentiments  in  order  to  impress  them 
more  deeply  upon  their  minds,  and,  becaiise  of  what 
Uiey  still  did  not  understand,  points  them  to  the  Holy 
Spirit,  who  would  remind  them  ot  all  His  si^ngs,  and 
lead  them  into  all  truth  (14. 26.).'  [Olhhauhkn.]  1. 
Lst  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  dtc— AVhat  myriads  of 
soubi  hare  not  these  opening  words  cheered,  in  deep- 
est gloom,  since  first  they  were  uttered!  ye  belisfe  in 
Qod -absolutely.  beUsre  slso  in  me— ^.d..  'Have  the 
tame  Inut  in  Me.'  What  less,  and  what  elM,  can  these 
words  mean?  And  if  so,  what  a  demand  to  make  by 
one  sitting  famillaiiy  with  them  i^  the  supper  table  I 
cf.  the  saying,  ch.  6.  17,  for  which  the  Jews  took  up 
stones  to  stone  Him.  as  **  making  himself  equal  with 
God"  (o.  18.).  But  it  is  no  trane/er  of  our  trudfrom  Us 
vroper  Objed ;  it  is  but  the  eoweniration  cf  our  trutt 
in  the  Unseen  and  ImpalixMs  One  upon  His  Own  In- 
tarwxU  Son^  by  which  that  trust,  instead  of  the  dis- 
tant, uuBteady  and  too  often  cold  and  scarce  real  thing 
it  otherwise  is,  acquires  a  conscious  reality,  warmth, 
and  power,  which  makes  all  things  new.  This  is  Chris- 
tianttv  in  britf.  3,  3.  in  my  ?athex's  house  are  nuuny 
mansions— and  so  room  for  all,  and  a  place  for  eadi. 
if  not  I  would  have  told  yon— iz.d.,  *1  would  tell  yon  so  at 
once,  I  would  not  deceive  you.'  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  fbr 
yoa— to  obtain  for  you  a  right  to  be  there,  and  to  pos- 
sess your  "  place."  I  vdll  ooms  sgsln  and  receive  you  unto 
myself— «<r(c</y,  at  His  Personal  appearing;  but  in  a 
secondary  and  comforting  sense,  to  each  indlTidnaUy. 
Mark  again  the  claim  made;— to  come  again  to  receive 
His  people  "to  Himself,  that  where  He  is  there  they  may 
te  also."  He  thinks  it  ouoAt  to  be  enmLoh  to  he  assured 
i/iot  they  flAoil  be  udurt  He  is  and  in  His  keeping.  4-7. 
whither  I  go  ye  know  .  .  .  Thomas  saith.  Lord*  weknow 
not  whither  thou  gosst  Jesus  saith,  I  sm  the  wsy,  die- 
By  saying  this.  He  meant  rather  to  draw  out  their  en- 
quiries and  reply  to  them.  Christ  is  "ths  Wat"  to  tha 
insther— **no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  Maf 
Ueia  "xHfl  Xbotb' oCaU  we  find  1)1  tlw  FttharirtMB 

let 


«•  cet  tD  Blim  **RiK  In  BiB  4«tltayi  a& 
of  tbeOodlMadbodUr.' (QDloHlHHiLft).! 
**TU  uis"  thsliteBafwl9irto«gi 
thaGodhaadtkoii 
Him-'*thU  to  tbito«aOodnd< 

•4fl.  Tha  airiNtaMa  Of  Hiia  ] 
la  tha  oidaliiad  nd 
;  that  Hla  Ofwn  «<vl  ior  tlito  MM  to . 
dpiaa  to  ba  flBQodk:  tha*  if  a«r  doaMa  ] 

wDika  ooiht  to  i«nof«  tteiB.  tMa  OBdk  mv.athl 
yat  thai  tbaaa  wntki  of  EDat 

weak  fhith,  aadtiaoM  ba  npaalad. 
ma  diaeiplag,  in  Tlitoa  of  tha 
ftaroB  tham  aftv  Hia  daparton. 
apoatlaa  wnNWEht  OMogh  whollr  In  Hii ; 
HiapowenaadOM  **piaat«r*  laotln— aolte( 
but  tn  kind— wwa  tha  oontmrtaBof 
day.byffiaSpiittaaeoaipaBsrlnitMB.  ]&14«fei 
ffwiaaiklBHyiama-aa  Xatfiatar.  1M«flI< 
iHaadaadLordof  thaKhmUiofOod. 
prdMOBlTa  pRaBiBa  la  iphaffflgtlF  i 
16-17.  If  fa  tofa  M,  kM  «r  < 
pnf  tha  nOm,  te.— lUi  aoBnaiioa 
to  taaeh  that  tha  prapar  tenpla  iorttai 
Spirit  of  Jaaoa  la  a  heart  flllad  with  ttetkwB  to] 
which  Uvea  aotlv^  for  Him,  audio  UilB  wu  Ite  1 
prepaiation  for  tin  promiaad  gift.  Ha  riudl  ^tm  tm ' 
another  Oeadbrtax^-*  word  oaed  only  by  Joha;  la  Hi 
OoQwi  with  refsrenee  to  tha  Holy  Splilfc,  in  hto. 
EpiMe  (1 1.),  with  nferenoa  to  Christ  fflmailt 
proper  sense  is  an  "advocate,"  ''patron,*  **] 


In  this  sense  it  is  plainly  meant  of  C3ulat»  (1  Joka*  S,  &L 
and  in  this  sense  it  omnprdienda  all  tlia  coa^/bifaavfl 
asaidoftheSpiritriwork.  Hm  Spirit  la  heiapraalHl 
as  One  who  would  supply  CknitCs  ovm  pJdes  la  JBb 
absence,   that  &  m^  i^ida  with  yon  te 
away,  aa  Jesus  was  going  to  do  in  tha  body. 
the  worid  eaaaot  reeeive,  fta— Sea  1  OoctathlaaB  &IL 
He  dwslleth  with  yon,  and  shall  be  in  fm— TImmm^  tta 
proper  fulness  (»r  both  these  waa  yat  f^itan.anr 
by  using  both  the  present  and  tha  fatiu% 
pUdnly  to  say  that  they  already  had  tha  mnaaf  flli 
great  blessing.   18-30.  T  irill  InsTS  jm  niiaifis  |]im  la  ■ 
bereaved  and  desolate  condition— or  (aa  Jfaim)  *m^ 
iriians.'   I  will  ooms  to  yon— *I  coma'  or 
to  you.  ie.,  plainly  fry  the  SpiHCainca  it  waa  to 
His  departure  to  be  no  fterMMwmcnt   weridaHlhr 
holdeth*)   me  no  more,  bat  ys  ssa  ('beholdO 
bodily  presence,  being  all  tha  eight  of  Him  which  **1fer'. 
world"  ever  had,  or  was  capable  of.  it  **bahald  Oa 
no  more"  after  His  departure  to  the  FUhar ;  hal  tf- 
the  coming  of  the  Spirit,  the  presence  of  riiilsl  waiBli ' 
only  coidinued  to  His  splrltnaUy  •*>»g>^ttntd 
but  rendered /or  more  effieaeUms  amd  Uiasfwl 
bodily  presence  had  been  befort  the  8|iizlt!\i 
because  I  live-not  *tkaU,  live,'  only  when  fated 
the  dead ;  for  it  is  His  nnextfngniahahla,  diviaa 
which  He  speaks,  in  view  of  which  Hia  dialk  CHid 
flection  were  butaa  shadows  passing  over  __ 

onsdlsc.  cf.  Luke.  24. »;  ReveUtkm.  1. 18,  **tlM  IMV 
One."  And  this  grand  saying  Jeananttortd  wUk 
imaMdiaUl^invieim,  Whatafarlghtneaadoaathia 

over  the  next  danse, "  Ye  shall  Uva  alaol         

thou  not,'  said  Lvdher  to  the  King  of  tenons  'Hal 
thou  didst  devour  the  Lord  CSuist,  hot  wart 
to  give  Him  back,  and  wert  davooredof  Himf  8o 
must  leave  me  undo  vonred  becaosa  1  abide  in  Hlaynl 
live  and  suffer  for  His  namsTa  sake.  Meamarlnnlai 
out  of  the  world— that  I  eara  not  for— bnt  I  shaBail 
on  that  account  abide  in  death,  I  ahall  ttva  wUh  m 
Lord  Oirist.  alnca  I  know  and  beUofa  that  £fa  NesAf* 
[quoted  iniaruB.]  Atthatda|<-€fthaapiiitraaQariaa 
Ta  shaU  kaaw  that  X  am  in  aqr  Irthar.  yt  la  aiTlS 
ondLir.flkfll    SMI  Bk  that  l3tff 


icDiMT  aagtUoo.  (Dondcd  oa  a.  i^  Uumch 

itadiirnii  Um— AHoniihiii;  RateiDODll 

'oUfr  to  the  KOI.  nhjdi  don  not  Mko 
(lirU  coma  lolo  tbs  beut.  teaching  U  lo 
MhfT'  [OuBimaa.)  Dm  "aboda" 
mMd,  Mnnal  Hul  W  LnUleaM.  n, 
.  H,  (Tr  1  OoilBUilMU  I.  M:  ud  (BiilraM 
t.)  U,  n.  B>  iliall  n*a  iM  all  IMagi. 
I  rummiliniM.  iAMmwu  I  tm  irtiaiila 
OB  ■.  M  ir.  Ai  a*  8m  oma  In  Mi 
I,  M  Ike  hour  dull  Hnd  Uh  BiriiU -Sh 
F«  JODI,  i.*..  wNh  UkedlTlDs  pSKCr  I 


■l«iiM«r  of  InMOliltd*  wotdh  i 
H^  b(  Bob SetiMsn.'     [Stid]    xi 
Uk  fM.  sr  ?■■>•  '  (in  "'"  rio— 1'  1^ 

a.     But  O  bnr  dUTgmt  mm  ordinur 
.  tarflBc  mid,  bit  of  rtdXiM  Imiiort.  Ul 


lUUdUdnlHui 


otlaH 


K^— 1»,  M,  n.  Bjilmd 
qiK«  BacuH  I  bU]  I  ji  imtai  Ibi  PUhir, 
Is  gcaia  Uiu  I— TbcK  wonls.  nblcli 
.^T<^fcna  pvpelojJtj  qanlfl  as  ttluDpLnnE 
nad  Lbs  pnfper  dlvliiliy  of  tliilBli  rtailv 
Utfbla  miM  on  tbeir  piiDdpUa.  K>n 
I  U>d*Mk-l)ed.t>«lu<liUDglililrUnd9iii 
ttmftk  BHnofiim  talm.laMr.  '¥e  Diuhi 
tuismep  rur  us,  ud  would  ifrerullv 
r  WCAch  wonld  1»  ijuUe  tiatiuaL  But  Lf 
A  falm.  vAv  ]0T  ftt  hli  AejAiluTe  wu 


Irut  stukI  attack,  havlDV  (Ailed 


h  nukeg  the  PeiwD  ind 
t  wold.    (Ktbmn  a.  u; 

tk*  no*.  Ac— lbs  mat  atut 

Bat  la  Hw  PiIdh  ot  bha  wurld. 

thciBdili*luuiKi(UnilDnw,lihaUr<«ld  ■djhU  upcvm 


Work  otOulit  lbs  H 


•wadM  wonld  b»n  mantln 
MO  Dk.  11. 1,  vUift  nuiwdHdr  to  tutliBMa  tlut  ihty 
IfamODljIilltbsBppn^mn.  Bat *kM do tfas wordj 
m«MiiriiotWM  WattdnkltvMllHdlnMsolihit 
Mjlnaot  MriltT  data,  "I  hMfobwtIng  t»  bs  bu- 

ll»dvjlh,aiid  k«n-  '^ • '-  —    -■■■ 

t>lUudl'~ti\     - 
oflhsdsapsai 


llkslr.  llninapondedlo 

»fa(t  too  atvnUj  bf  Ihs  mmti  who  bonf  on  U: 
In  Iba  way  ol  ■  moreniHit  lo  dsput.  a  «»e  < 
hiDd  noald  be  eDnogh  10  ibow  Di»t  JIo  ii*d  id 
to  my  BTo  they  broke  iii>:  sad  tbst  diadpla, 


Ver.  M 


,-1-a 


*«l>fa,  mil  Hfi  n&rftoit  to  (km  H  HH  Amrn  4r ajl  Mdr 
vMMol  Hft  wul^iiKOikMa,  an  kmbgutUnUf  Kt 
IDitkbrknrin&BdIlHlaJawlAani.  OuUli,  t. ). 
*e.l  tiBtUBuTta-ofWkam  UwvlMatMitiiTi 

talor  a(  tka  ^lanid,  Ika  I«nl  ot  Ida  B» 


ri,ri>ii(i.  It 


■n  ttis.l 


ID  tba  bnmch  md  Ih 


■rltilullrttnltnUDitbanTiine.u' 
vitaUv  and  *?'  "     " 


iid  lo  UloL    rue 
t  R.g.!;  tliBlnillfiil 


tin  CutoH  tfOuid  anJ  gli  CTwwft. JOTS 

CTWfu  dDmi  palBTiil.  but  so  lea  uadnil  and  buw- 
flclal  iImb  In  Iha  Biaanl  biubiBdiT.  Xn>— nUw, 
■AliHdr.' ji m dMi IbmiclirtT nMOD or *)  tlu bbJ 
IkinagtaaWT«-*liwlrlB*i)«iSsd.lhillFiilnB- 
dlUoB.  bi  <iaiii«4iUDa  of  IbalODg  (Ottoo  OPOB  thtm  of 
tut  •HRtilB(."'Kinl*ii1iIclii>M"us  nSnn'iBn.' 
aulMliL.j.i.t.1  lUdiUntinltliiTiiBi  utfeilmuili 
oiHt  bw  fruit  If  KhU.  wnt  U  >UL  Is  Ilu  viH,  J^ 


HotUwTliwlilabwAvU; 

lIlieoodforatK<>l)KirtUii(-,/Mt.  «HEHkUU.l-d.) 
UowiirfiillT>irikIwl)waian.toUili*l«rii(ltl  It 


mttanliihiMUiliinorBlwd/tothitiitHtewrdi, 


uk  vhUyi  wOlHi  11  Ad  ta  dgUBStajM— 
a  Uili  tBdmlllH  al  Eta  midi  to  UMm  wgnld 
I  Itw  buiDaiu>  of  tlndi  '-"•y  «Uh  tha  Dlvliia 
vUL  ^viMlhrtTibMtBiikftidt-iMrtoatrrMBi 
HltddlAIin  tt  (or  Ui  on  nlu.liat  u  rram  tba 
InlewalllMUrtMVlM.-    n  Oill  i*  ki  b^  lliri|l« 

_. ,.„^._.^_     ».U.«rtlm  ulnar 

a.'bst.  "CkjDtlDiHlnXlie 
Dt  of  Mr  Ion  to  too:'  u  Ii 

Dati.|r<i>uU  iiliUilnaT>'**-U>"''*^ll"i'f'^'  "' 


fboml  tkt  ki(lniiis-B*  had  al 
(L.  ft  V.l»  bnl  DDl  qmte  u  in  v^  £. 
no.  But  WK  I  ft  ar  wu  (0  Ua  t 
WhUa  H*  ■*■  mill  Uum,  lbs  mirJi 
nded  driBar  MinliHt  HlmHir  but  Hi 
briDCiitdmniDpoatbMDM  Hlinp 
HMOf  rn  ukMb  mtfWUOm  (wd 
dona  n  bi  a  mt.  en,  u,  n;  il  t 


C. 


URin  otilnot  lUcb    J 


iB.  ntdalailBf  wUb  ma  irbo  1 
WhaiJuDla^wiylUiiwlDtlie  ■ 
itaUnlilmi  juMKtetk:  Who  i 
I  It  ii  nirut  lUt  db  ' 
■In.  ohc  Ij  nn  •!  « 

iiMiu.*.a.  u.)    (tjiii 


at  till  Spim,  u  du  M. 


, -HMthMtoek.  l» 

H  ft*  [Ktaa  of  Oil  nrid  ba  ml  H(, - 
iMmOM  UfdoMmoaonrBKIi.  iirUi 
—^■iHi  •■<  «B  IB  tat»  tbnii.  )■  dHtRvnd. 
,  of  Cbrk*  ■* jBdced* or  jB4]d>trimrthn« 
ba  ma  aampaa  "ail  oal*  <•  Mmlled 
umpad  AoIbMb.  (Hthr— i^  %  it;  I  John, 
■iua.  IJ*J  not.  QMfc  UM4i<riMlBA  tnlB* 

I  la  ttia  nkcWa  ef  Wb  wtn  CHB*  la  "  tat* 
•jn  of  IL«  mrUr  «)  Um  umm  af  parflKl 


dtu 


cAKiL»lfiag«tfe.opi»Hdto"lhi)wlii0plAln]jr'— i^a^.br 
--    -jlilfitfcblBf.  Iiuan.IwmnrtlB>Mte 

.     l-uUBBVFKDCt  or  JHMBvtf  dltpOHd  tDdd 

roil;  Chrln doe*  pnir  Ihs  FUbetnn  hii  pecvl*, but 

'tr  tbp  purpouof  iQclinJiniDiiKMr^tHtfiiir.   tar 


8do.  I  aaaferthflnltemkB,  ke,^Atf..'ABd]« 
na  rtdit.  lor  1  km  taJoaJ  u  oom*  tnm.  uul  dUB 
tiHn  ntnm  wbaan  I  win.'  Idh  lAo  or  tba  inilb, 
la  lb*  |ifM*dUu  TCm.mnu  Ilka  OUnMif 


b  alM««UU 


n  oC  (be  Lard  Alml^litr- 


1,  Art  jadtimi  iu  hit  /u'Jpnvnt,  rb 


iiHiiwotiU.    HowUHichlntl-dof 


cam* .  ,  ,  b«  ibkU    preved  h^rc  be 


E  billi.  St  ibill  ^liul^  mfi  r 
t*i  thow  IE  nolo  ym— lltut  ~ 
Infuoflla  19  UiulnrKi-QirtM 

iUm  iQ  tiifi  DWTi  rii(bt  hODd-^ 


aooe.'    iPubasa.aij  buiiiH  iti  riU)<r  ii  ir 


■  ISvUil'i  uirhlii*— I 


il  mm— rrli  mil  mntit  mi  rllitiirrnmnh     t 
■hw  Ikb  of  flail  aiwiii —IIb  wllh  Uw 


tf  SoM,  aUdilha  BplHtwi 


u  Upi  lhi>  utHnd  11  Ui 


p«  of  Hi!  faUhnl  npottv.  1-1.  TkM  ndi  ^akt 
jn^  ud  UIW  u  bta  (TB-' John  niT  aal^B  dtpleu 
fin  (ntni*)  dr  kiaki  of  aai  Lard,  H  Iwn.   Bat  thlt 


Mut  iIm  npmnl  lodk  mold  not  In  HUNd 
(AuvU).]  Vukn-.lkakgorligiMt-aMOOCli.U.I 
|(Mfr  tkf  Bia— Put  hanmir  una  thr  Sra.  Iir  •» 


^ko.-IiL.toiUlluiiriddilbaiihBitilnBUDL'  tSu) 
n  Aa.  r-taJTUiliiUutjlUk<ln4lb)U*rBi|U 
taw)  ta«r,  Ac.'-IMi  lit*  aun^  tboi.  U  not  mm 
. J — «iidJm«iUteBM,biit»lll«(iI«oiii«ln- 


WT,'  In  tha  plmltodi  ol  DlTlna  Anlbariljr  tad  pcnnr. 
toun.  '  ne  niT  JuiUpMltlDB hm  otJiMuiCkiitt 
wUh  tti  FaOirr  it  ft  pnaF,  t^  ImpUnUoo.  of  our 
lord')  Oodbad.  Tbtlteawlai^otOndaiida  erralun 
QDuLd  not  !>■  BlflnuL  Ufe.  uid  Huch  u  uaodAtloD  oT 
the  one  with  th«  other  would  be  IncoDCBlnble.'  |Ai^ 
roRU.I  4. 6. 1  liHi  ituUad  U»  on  tlu  nnh— nUiiT. 
'l^orlllrd'  ifor  tlie  Ililna  !■  connlTed  u  ddw  iuiI. 
I  bin  Silalud  ,*  I  flnlilied  'i  thi  iruk  wUcL  tluni  [>mt 
nt  ti  di— It  li  nrr  Immrtuit  in  preurre  In  Lhe  tru»- 


I  obHmd  t)iAt  ?ur  lArd  ipnlu 

dj  beTond  UUa  ptekcnt  iceoe  ,v,  U, 
ifl  iDppoAAl  to  iDduda  In  111a  "  lla- 


Tt-tber  flnt.  vid  then  of  tbe  FUber  to  Uw  Sdd  In  » 
tom.  Is  vbU  onr  Lard  diuhb  be»  to  eipreii.  witl 
Iha  (Inr  HCIelil  bid  ultk  Uu  befbn  Uuntldiru-whiiii 
**in  th«  brotonltm  thu  VordwrnttdUiGod*'  hch.  J.  l.i, 
**tl»  onlr-bcgoKua  Sod  i*  tlu  botom  a/  tlnt'allirr' 
|di.  L  lU    With  thli  pie^ililcDt  kIdit.  wbldi  lit 


imrlDK  tor  lUiDHlf  Ka  lunr  oomaa  to  unj  tor  llli 

(UKlplaL  I  bin  BuilHIal  ('  I  iniuii(aiMl'l  Oj  namt- 

HinrbolachanctcrtoirudBnuiLkind.  tnttiaanthflg 

nnRiMnlBttliiiiaild.-tlaaanclLe.37-H.  IbvbnTt 

ban  nnly  tbit  I  suu  sat  ftan  that— Bet  on  cb.  ID.  )>i. 

IL*-U.IpnTlbiika 

ai  repnamtatlTvi  of  i 

((aeani.ai.1,   »l  An 

m  Him  "ml  «^tha  vc 

tran'tonned  Into  the  i 

aouicht  lot  tbem.  lode 


1.  a.  r.  and  had  bacD  Bitejuly 

PPOiitt  of  It   Tbe  Ihiogi 

e  applEnble  oolr  to  aDi±. 

"'..-Allinrlblnd 


•n  tblna  and  tfar  tbbiEi  Ara  mine.'  ii 

Mwtcr  lender,  nee  od  cb.  B-  3T-W.',  Aliwlule  roMHi 
nv  or  FBOFEBTT  betWfxD  tbe  Fuhi^r  and  the  : 
la  hare  aiprasKd  ju  uali&llj  v  wonbi  can  do  It.  j 
iiBt.i.1  I  IB  no  mm  )■  tha  ooiU  iiee  on  •.  4.', 
Umm  an  la  tb  «BrM-g.d..  IhoB^  Jdj  HiogdM  w 


.    . <±ttmctm  far  iMA  H 

kBon.    tkat  lt«  HW  ta  IM-Bai  (B  «. 
— -•-"'  "-— '-1't — t  artiin  fii  itir 

•^  thnleat,  bu  th*  Bu- _. ,  _  _ 
--  ^......1 ofpanllllun 


— ^iod'a  rmalad  truth,  aa  the ' 


lurposet  uf  Lb«ir  Muttir'ri  mLaloEu  BO  ODZ  IdnlVNto 
if  theaiiUiortlyln  both  cai " — "-     — *  "- 


10  dlidplH  la.  aa  imllad  to  (Uli 


ntloD  to  tbvdiflclplcs.  It 
the  addUional  idta  at   prartc 
notblnalniiubii^'-' ' 


iOiamumu,!  Ibmifh  iwlnl 

.utlcla  U  vjtntlQB  Id  the  origin 

Irmoilata,  M  Id  tbe  marHia. '  tnJy  tm. 

refanca  aeMU  pUlnlr  to  be  to  " ' 

lUuiad V,  If .  ;■•  tbanl.   lO-U.  ZiiuarfaariarHH, 

aliBi— Tbia  Tary  tmioitMiC  — 'r'-~"-i.  llTlaiai  t^ 

coiuiaenDilan  to  Iba  htuaia  and  nadoi  at  flw 

prajriTlnaUtiBia.ldnaantiioIiiianlratirlulMkM* 

bulofttaewbolapnvat.   Ihaa alao  wbU MdMM 

— ThsmalorllTorUiabaat  HSa.re*'-'' "  — --   ' 


gr  CKcUt,  dli 

on  for  thsxnidof  Uwwortd-tlili  itwlut, 
HeHnUr  llDinBC  and  (Xtandtd.  itulL  tons 


«b><lth<ir<lniitroBltr.    Vel  till  Lhli  llilai: 
■^  IB  tJtiriit  iliill  itunr  llHlt  ilroni  inouiiti 

ofCViiUioltyli     ■' 


eCkM  dUH  ihoin  the  dkhiIdr  of  the  flnl. 
agjMm  tloiT  M  Uh  hn'rulr  iMte.  but  tbe 
dMt  Munl  Halt;  Jnrt  b<fa»  nnlUD  dT;  »< 
nan.  of  OU  induUtnuSpfrUi^fTtrM.-  " 


■Uck  tlUn  iBll  (iTU  IIU-»^  OD 

far  er«  uwd  Hi.'  ilorrT  Thk  U 


IciiHiiGhurdi 
dinto  Ebfl  liil 
-iLh  iOi  own 
■■  rVBrnltania 
oTthBlut 


CHAPTEE  X\11t. 


■lecl^  In  Jiulu.  derived 
9t  prirAciffl  ^  b 


le,  JniUi  kuewUepluf, 
■enna'cfihr.    'i- ■•■  -i 


ipUuUUlsbreiUiIncIlEae.ItiilKfDllDtaml.lielwHn 
ha  SnppaTud  UieApiinbeiuldti— IIIwUm  "lileauln 
ififtTBD  tat  abonl  Ihe  it«ce  ot  lulf-an-hoiu'  betvecn  llio 
iteaklm  Df  the  ApocilrpUc  Beals  jud  the  peU  ot  t]i« 
CnunpMsotinr(IUT(d*U«il.M-tiuAoOBi— would 


bedridghtmliwelMloM,    ...        _     

id  tht jlnt  Sunxr  br  psnilng  out  lb«  intniib  it  Hli 
_.....__     _. i__  1 'ti  uBBlltnd*, 


rvvioe.  tbcy  bring  the  m 

"yon  be  Hut  betrsjed  Him  hAil  dren  tb«n«tlTO, 
iirtnsi.  U'bom  werer  I  ihaUkVn.  1\>U  umi  V&  Ue.biUV 


and  kiMrt  lUm. 


u  only  ««nlcj  br  llw  deed  iWelf.  1 
nt  bifOn  Uiuii,  Inks  ■!.  it.'  ud  ' 
It  lo  Jt^oM.  and  (aid.  Mill,  tbuttr, : 


pivlvni  Uiiuk  It  mi,  tbf  Ua  ul  Juilu  vu  iniKb' 
■ntuIIDiu.  uul  pnluld]'  to  unk*  a'A  hli  rUiI  to 
t;  our  l/ml  hnviuK  |irti«Blvd  HIniRli 


M*  inuiU  ba  tiiUMd  to  UttdL  Hia 
wu  cvlrinUj  MiDwl  TeninlV  at  liu  1 
nrat  £  U'iLU!ui>sJ  Tlwii  uU  Jm 
Ihiufu'iLuki^ti..  Putivtlijiinrii 
U»  mf  wUck  ■;  FiitMr  hiik  fins  ilc,  ik 
tt  S-Tliu  txiTHhcn  IwU  Ou/ttliHttt  wbic 
Ilia  Idrd'*  louut  dnriw  tkt  ■uuny  la 
armfiiH  to  Ki  nw  vlcnd  <»  ff«(f,  tm 
(l/'t&(i'<i(ftu'(Ki)^|iiittt<ti>rri>ai«iJi>r« 
l!iHonLuk<:£LW-JU   aiaUbvwaddit 


•If  lhl(  Jonii 

<  kmilr  (Own _     __.. 

bunlUUl  uturc*  iki.     4-K  Ituu,  kwiiig  ill  tUnfi 

je  u[  Um  tm*.  vrubibl)'.  lull 

--    -"'nenRiomliK'uroii] 

r-I^irtlyto  imtvnt  ■  rusk  of 


IwlialiiiiiUliMi 
Inn.  Wkim  lak  y* 
■oliUcry  ii|KiD  tlie  dl 


tailMwlni 


InlkiiilnllMiU 


qJIuk' 


n^lLKl  th>  iKlM.  HiBBcK 

•»d  Ui*  t 

bukiBuf 

wv  I'll  UuhiiuuL:  "DnthmtlivDiaii 

l»lu]IUlcdthitU.u.lt.nnul«r.U<. 

llF  vunltl  not  HiAar.  unudi 

im  to  ibc  : 

>I]<»^U[ni«irto  twtleli 

w«d  rfifli 

diulli.    '- And  Hu  loiii:lml 

;l.uk..tt.H;tor-ni.s«.. 

ini«™ 

1.  mod  rcfefutcO  It  1>t  hUUnn  tiuck  upon  Ihf 
Hccr  Kcu«4  inn;  in  bare  unic  cliiruB  lal.l 
liB  br  CDnpcicni  nUnFuci.  Stnck  Jetm 
-     --luHigliPriul«i-Sf(!l«iu]i 


"-T.''i^^rit.»»itTii."niiir«i 

IM.     ilttVlJEl-l    ltllllhn">j 

Di  sin  boinil  oiile  Caiipliu- 


«u  i«  nu  ni 


uthini  (Ifcctlac  in  IbU 
lUordiDi  10  tha  au1i«l  tnditica 

rail  «Ti<)EB(«l,  deiiTtd  bli  tniuriili 


I.   Tlio  iBiintiJiilelj 


thi  knrt  fl(  FNtr.  Is  k«p  It  bom  di^Mli.  to 
tl  "ttpnttata  dMo  nltiUon  dM  to  b*  nva 
OBd  H  lowth,  nndn' oUmt  bMUM  toncba^  to 
UiBol)*  {Hwi)n>lk.».r.I 


_ iMnrkU-l    81.  "TlichWip 

hI  him.  Art  Uwn  Ihe  lliriit,  tha  Son  at  the  bin 
AlUiAiv  ufi  the  Llieh  prlvt  pv(  Am  Hpim  jdJ 


iR  uliL'  Milllww.  n,  * 
rth<T  wonlg  nn  slTni,  ' 
ire:  uil  If  IiUpuk  jt 


id  dLiinlOsd  prMert  u^nit  Ih 

»H  ud  the  unhlineu  oF  Uielr 

od  n  ihall  m  tbtSim  ot  Mu."  Cc 


ciDiidi  or  beat 

.  -IklHITtbllB. 

uh,  then  itindfl 
Ta,and  Hemt  U 
iutli«lll(i:'-jrn<i 


ThoH  vreL  wblcb  nov  cl 


-DifliiilulllliejDitEediMKi  btravulidMllM  Judin. 

Ukd  Hli  JndtiH  In  llili  eh -  ..  ™   -..      . 

trlbuuli  then  ilull  Ihe  » 

HotivJadnd'.uidirhllgtli  .  .  _ 

DaTcrbmi  boni.  He  for  whom  thernow  nUh  m  Itaglr 
TleUm  el»U  baireetadwICb  Ibc  luUelnJ^ofbeu 


-, _tt»  »MiM    B  Wi 

■  priadiKi  nut  itf  (k>  (Ham,  ite  aita 

h  th*  qOMtkH  li.  hn 001  tnd i^Mi 

UM  M«M  It  Iba  K#«  MM:  ud.  a^iB 
■MLhBwtataNBWdMM^^afiS 
.. IdimOIIUenifariiuUklMOtlbM 


Um  ST  ute  thie— Hkt 

oUrhidi  lIlslB  could  

Inilniute  thu  ihri  hHl  ftlnadj  fnand  Un  w«1Lr  d 

death  by  Uieic  oi>n  law:  but  not  IutIbk  Uh  pi 

under  the  Uamu  loveniDHnt,  Is  any  thali  iM 
IntnciecotloD.IIiej'bMtmiiemenljlQt  tilmBi 
that  the  f^sf  *1<M  b>  (UUW  wUck  bi  n  ~ 
l^wlial  death  hi  ihanUdia.   '       '  '' 

r«OT«mor.    .lliaJaw 

ma  hj  i(a*(B«.]   n-H.  Pilait  oIM  J«ml  n( 
irt  then  tta  Uu  ef  Ite  Jenl-In  lukb,  m  Ihw 
.  1  OBI  Loid  berbra  PUaU  with  "  iwmitiM    ' 
nation,  nod  loibldiliiic  lofiTatitbuEaloCnBar.ei 

tlialhaliliiiKlfliClirialakini.'  nrtu^tUivnai 

ascaalDoRl  FUala't  qtintlon.    Jeau  axwnL  tmM 
thH  ihu  of  thTKli;  erlU ettm  t*U It  tf  Ml-aW 
poTtant  qunlion  liir  oar  Lord'i  cue.  to  Intaa  on  «feo- 
ttnr  the  word  "itiiv''<mt  meant  In  npamBilia" 
'    rhirh  PUita  had  a  il|ht  to  deal  n  vhatliv 
neretjrpvl  up  to  It  bi  Hie  accaiei^  wbo  ^ 
I  to  chui*  him  but  uich  M  were  of  m  pnrdj  n 
natara.  aith  vhich  PI1al«  had  notUnc  to  < 

cUafFilaUleUiBndthailaHi  What  luit  than  «m' 
vA  'Jevlth  qneiUani  I  neither  undentHid  oar  at. 
dia  (rllh:  but  Ihon  art  here  an  a  chain  wU^  Ita^ 
LiDnlrJeiilKh.HavFetlnTali ""      ^ 


Ora-riifi  Siatdrna. 


a  cirtwvRHl  0(11.  Ilian 

H  ail  thiU  [SIM*  lud  to  do  'lUi,   ThB  n 

94  tlUklmidaiollBinliildBiitDbtrildeUIK 


jt  tbcfl  A  kinff,  OunT- 


jiUMiililliii  Of  Dm  blfliHt  poUUeal  auttaorilr  0 


It  tk«  vsBl  or  all  iDldltetwl  lod  ownl  certaintii. 
■UA  «  ttM  fWUBB  o(  xwr  clivuehinil  bUhI  u  tb>t 
Ob*.  '  Tha  mlr  etrUlUf ,'  att  tta*  elder  FUnr. '  it 
Oat  aMUoa  (•  BBiala.  not  mon  mlHtable  thin  niui. 
iHi  Bsn  pfOaid.   Hu  fcarftiL  l^Lr  of  moraU  at  LJut 


cli1«fl)iUiCT«,U»»artIo]lylB( . 

Uiairdunn.    "And  Ua  chlir  prtmta  acaiwd  him  ol 
mam  eiiatt,  but  ha  aiuwend  nDthlnt  iMark.  a.  SJ. 
nenHidPUataiuilolllRi.HHrestUioaiiDtbDWIDaii)'    . 
UalDoi  Ibaj  wlLaeH  a^inal  thee?  Aitd  he  uiawared 

nUadcreauy*  lUatlbav.n,  13.10.  »«  on  Murk,  11. 
M.    In  hi>  parpUTiliT.  FJUte.  htuiiw  of  UoUee.  ba- 

•PomlbUlty  In  Uie  cua.  Sec  on  Mark.  li.  S:  and  on 
Lulls,  £I.6-li.  The  lelum  o(  Ihe  f  rixooer  onii  dHD- 
EDed  LtaB  iMrplaillr  nt  l^lau,  who.  ''c&lliiitf  boitalliaT 
tbe  chief  prltUt.  nilani,  vidiwople.'  teUi  IheiB  pUinlr 
Uutnutsnaor  Ihrir  ehaitaaBgalMC  ■■  [hlmaii' had 
been  made  (Ood  vhUa  aren  Beiod.  to  irbaag  Initldto- 
tloybeioara  nataralb'balSBad.liaddaDaiwUiIiiiila 


iieeon>Iuk.lI. 

dwice  of  Oiilet 
tnc.  loe  LeriU- 


L    'On  Lbe  tjiilcal  ^pDtt 
■nlTer,  Ijt  whlLh  Ihrabbu 

I,  IB,  MrtiniltrU'  v.  tiu.  where  ua  luiUBa  u  wa 
L  itfiring  OH  the  anal  dar  of  aUiuaiBot.'— (Kjum 
tnLDToumr.J 

CHAPTER  XrX. 

ua  Biraaa  PnAtm— Booubohi-' 


Ktn  Up, 


=nr(»l  hin-m  hnjK 


hand'  [Mark.  IS.  16  -tbe  body  of  the  millUrr  mhoit 
■  there,  to  take  part  In  the  maek.  coroaallon 

nhubHd— InmodieryDf ampUcnniiu  aad 
hlUApnrplaiobi— lomockeTTolCheimpcrfoi 

te.-ln mwkerr of  the niBl 
tbekiieobclD[cblm"iUal- 
0,  Xlnf  Hi  thl  Jeii>!~doii)« 


Lb  la  jon,  that  y«  may  know  I  flnd  no  Cault  in  btn^ 
L  by  aqoarsiiifi  Win  and  oIIdwIiuj  tbo  xoldlcn  Co 

rfltna  came  ronli,  wflariflg  the  erown  flftheru,  BAd  tue 
1i]>»lia,    AiidMlaIaButhimlaUuin,Bebi>Uthamaiil 

isiieedL   'IlienwaicleailyailniEilelnlhebnal 


iITCDdu  lo  man  di 


-a^i 


■taWHUl 

t^iAwbU . . 

— ^"KtellidHbaltlaklB-HittUiinHild 
'  "M  R^dulUll^  at  U*  dHd,  who.  far 

■■.IwanWIIalll  IkiJrnuir ■ 

i>lnr,ultosDlurkiKttl>lM,ta 
WWiiMiW»ii«Tiirf11-i   TTiHTrTlimirlT^ 
tenac  BHH  to  BBtUu,  Oftr  Ht*  op  Ibit  POlDt 
■■  FlbU  m  Uinwliii  tba  irhato  nmnudbUUir  ^— 
-   iMlBlallwItsraJtwlAlw.lvwUdk, 
"(r*llbOo«.<M«i      ■    ■  "■ 


•I  nUnilrittMiitdtolttvIll*  Ja 
dklo.w  k*  )Md  aliMdr  bdd  wlU 
la  tf  bit  wifa  illattbn.  n.  i*.i,  ■! 
ler  Ib  Ui*  bnu(  of  ilia  wntclitd  m 


tudBlilanui 


HarAlt-lnick  ulMBtlu  pniUiifttia.wh'.tbiBa 
•I  tkou  u.i  tuit  I  hm  fDmr  u  siuUJ  tliit,  ul  kin 


CS!S 


Una  IriB  aban— q^  Hum  '■ 


:  ■minal  11*  Iliat  pows 


,  for  ■  DIHK.'jia  « 
lis  Uwt  .l.^Upba 
EUlheJewiibuIl 


td^  Kltb 


I  wll^hut  he  only  ai  n| 
iaiuabody  bathUunnUr 
iniinlUiii  aad  mun  knoir- 


lublid  hla  aaMj.    FUUa 

uonhUoniauUiorllT.  bU 
IF  adTutage.  and  Dot  akfw 
It  uli  uaa  IB,  tboa  Ht  am 
u  aiiiilnlcnl  Id  t.  Umat  of 


e  puriiiiae  of  Ucatioylnc  Jnua.  lo  affRt  a 
iipremacT  of  a  ronlim  prlncs.'  Km  c.  UL 
WllKUMM.]  W)«PliU(bMidtkia.b< 


M  bH^Rdtta  Ihi  bUb  urtn  g>  tnuui. 


rlEhl  InurpnuUno  Mid  tbcpciftrt  Modal  of  tt 


tHth  ia  hnoD  JUi  SpMl  nmalDcd 
■alTcoald.  in  aonn  ol  UlaMfhtoal  111 
dund  Is  nil  dlidiilci  I   lAcU.  r.  tt. 


tml'mtSTSm 


-ventlw  cbLetlHiaiUiL»Bltli<«*ilfa.aiidi 
IhaiaUmcelaUin  abonld  IwiblttDnadli.  Bnagsr 
tUi.  Uu  Jswlih  Hxlalaatiei  aatnat  lUat  it  mtr  tea 
alland  ai  to  niinaa.  not  BIm  im*1  dlmUr,  bS  Ott 
lalH  dalm  to  IL    UdI  FllaU  Ihoofht  1m  had  fMIM 


7<  CanmaiMJt  Hii  UoOitr  do  Jolm, 


frntM,  look  U>  fuwDU.  id1  b 
BUUr-cd  Itie  fooi  who  BiUtit 
1  whoM  pfraniilt*  Omr  "trt^ 
cat— th<  BDnun  lunlc,  or  rJii« 

roduw  mch  ■  cftnurnL  th«  wcrJi 
1(11  lifan,  Lakt,  t 


iccUo-dUUnnlililw  01 


c  tndi  ■  pndicUoa  ibodd  not  aniy 


n  lurv  of  dertnluD.   "nun  Uiu  deAror- 

B.U.    'ItliaridoDttbiilDiirLunr 
tUiHnirajosof  nitocBioblBM     .. 
ID  rAwlU  tlKlaiiuitidMlnv*!  bfUimO 
urrentsd  tba  tMliM  ■*  di  iha  prietlr 


tmfL,  lei  blm  m 


WeioLTiit  C  WiL 

in*  vbi>»  tt  IbrnU 

sUobuiUi.This 

l«U.,-M.tHi™.r-M;M«k.l'LS!.  NollwttnllJ,™. 

rx.,  «•[!>»  Itm 

ODt  Klece  or  dr»i 

cbNue  omi'  ovw  Ui«  i«ii«<«<  ooe.  -lUdi  totiied  iilBl 

bOt  Umtt  oboHld 

rmiP  as  unleellu  ai]a  Into  ■  tnmliliiui  jxlltlotMr. 

Jdh.«ivfnbrlQl 

THoptoul  '■UUBVM-noedilotdmoleiDoteOnnth* 

uiioe-U  UmabeUieko: 
Him  Uieir  ovu  iriuuii.  or 


irtpeaking  wl 
Ibolt    -■■ 

—    ,.  j-Wch 

Jlfe.'  mMDliu  Bmd;  uul  Huk.  t. 


ihDUld  h>veB»l  LliDscU  nvtled  Dx 

hATBlQnicdupoiihl»ral1cnp-4    ' 
-- ' '-dhlBDotaalriri 


tliHliaidUiuULe 


Bi  Olid    i;iii    1 


nnriwii  t[uk.U, 


to  lavut  Lhu  dukul  of  ill  Inecdlu 

rimC«<.L; 

preulvsonUcailduiiicUr.    -Auil 

P>l[>MblE  tJllt 

liOurJeBi.ci«d.llu.  Eu.  lam*  »aii. 

Uo<f,  HV  God.  irA.  hiul  Uum  ^ar,ub<:n 

PMtoi,  »buU 

Uie  Hnnd  ol  the  Jewi^  boun  of  un 

ce  ud  'imi-o- 

uiduuii.lu 

iacrMiimt  i.nj'M','   ',i,  .i- 1.,1,.  ,i,.i  ,  . 

ThtlkaikQfCkrtd. 


JOHN. 


firom  his  Upt.  ftqr  the  U|{ht  of  »  Vntliez'i  oooBtflOAiice  WM 
thenmjraittioiitljredipMd.  HefUlsbMli,lioirever,  on 
•  title  ezpreailTie  of  Uu  cifieial  reUtioo  whidi,  thoiudi 
lower  and  mora  distant  in  itself,  yet  wlian  grasped  in 
pan  and  naised  fUth  was  its  mighty  in  its  daims.  and 
rich  in  psabnodic  associations.  And  what  deep  earnest. 
Hess  IS  conveyed  Ity  the  redoabling of  this  title.  Bat 
as  for  the  cry  itselMt  win  never  be  folly  comprehended. 
Anaboolate  desertion  is  not  Indeed  to  be  thoui^t  eft 
tmt  a  total  echiise  of  the  rett  sense  of  Go(f  s  presence 
U  certainly  nprewes.  It  expresses  sitnM^  as  under 
the  experience  ot  something  not  only  never  b^for§ 
Jbuwm  bat  inexvUeabU  on  the  CooUng  whidi  had  till 
then  sabsLsted  between  Him  and  God.  if  UaqueMon 
wkUk  the  lod  cannot  uUer.  Tbfy  are  forsaken,  but  thev 
know  ichv*  Jesus  is  forsaken,  bat  doet  not  know  and 
dtmandi  to  hww  nchy,  Jt  is  thas  Me  cry  a/  eonosumi 
innoetnet,  bat  c/[  innocence  nnavalling  to  draw  down, 
■t  that  moment,  the  least  tolcen  of  api»x>yal  ttom.  the 
mseen  J  ndge— innocence  whose  only  recognition  at 
that  moment  lay  in  the  thldc  sorroonding  gloom  which 
tmt  reflected  the  horror  of  gr^t  darkness  that  inTcsted 
his  own  spirit.  There. wu  indeed  a  canoe  for  it,  tiudUe 
knew  it  too— the  "why"  must  not  be  pressed  so  fkr  as 
toexdade  this.  Hemvet  iaete  Oiie  bittered  of  the  vagee 
<ff»in"  Jflto  did  no  dn."  But  that  is  not  the  p{jint  now 
In  Him  there  was  no  cause  at  all  (du  14.  ao.)  and  He 
takes  ntunt  in  the  glorious  fact.  VHien  no  ray  from 
above  shines  in  upon  Him.  He  strikes  a  light  out  of 
His  own  breast.  If  God  will  not  own  Him,  He  shall  own 
Himself.  On  the  rock  of  His  unsullied  allegiance  to 
Heaven  He  will  stand,  till  the  litiht  of  Heaven  return 
to  HU  spirit.  And  It  Is  near  to  come.  Whil&t  He  Is 
yet  speaking,  the  fierceness  of  the  flame  is  beelnning  to 
abate.  One  Incident  and  Insult  more,  and  the  experi- 
ence of  one  other  predicted  dement  of  &uflerliig,  and 
the  victory  Is  His.  llie  incident,  and  the  insult  spring- 
ing out  of  It,  is  the  misunderstanding  of  the  cry,  for  we 
can  hardly  suppose  that  it  was  any  thing  eiae.  "Some 
of  them  that  stood  there,  when  they  heard  that,  said. 
This  man  calleth  for  Ellas,"  Matthew,  27.  47.  29-30. 
After  this,  Jesus  knowing  that  all  things  were  now  accom. 
pushed— Lf.,  the  moment  for  the  fulfilment  of  the  last 
of  them;  for  there  was  one  other  small  particular,  and 
tbe  time  was  come  for  that  too.  In  oonsetiuence  of  the 
burning  thirst  which  the  fevered  state  of  His  frame 
occasioned  (Psalm  22. 16.}.  that  the  Scripture  (Fsalm  6i». 
Si:,  might  be  follllled,  saith,  I  thirst— Now  tliere  was  set 
a  vessel  full  of  vinegar  isee  on  tbe  offer  of  the  soldierK* 
Tinegar,  above) ;  and  they—"  one  of  them."  Matthew,  27. 
48— filled  a  epongs  with  vinegar,  and  put  it  upon  [a  stalk 
of]  hyssop,  and  put  It  to  his  mouth— Though  a  stalk  of 
this  plant  does  not  exceed  el(;hteen  inches  in  length.  It 
would  suffice,  as  the  feet  of  crucified  persons  were  not 
raised  higher.  "  The  rest  said.  Let  be''-^.e.,  as  would 
aeem,  *  Stop  that  oflldons  service'—"  let  us  see  whether 
Ellas  will  come  to  save  him."  Matthew,  27. 49.  This  was 
the  last  cruelty  He  was  to  sufier.  but  it  was  one  of  the 
most  unfeeling.  "And  when  Jesus  had  cried  with  a 
loud  voice."  Luke.  23. 4fl.  This  "loudvoiee^'  noticed  by 
three  of  the  Evangelists,  does  not  Imply,  as  some  able 
interpreters  contend,  that  our  Lord's  strength  was  so 
far  fro:n  being  exhausted,  that  He  needed  not  to  die 
then,  aud  surrendered  up  His  life  sooner  than  nature 
required,  merely  because  it  was  the  appointed  time.  It 
was  Indeed  the  appointed  time,  but  time  that  He 
should  be  crudfietl  through  ^prukneMT  ( S  Corinthians. 
13.  4.;.  and  natute  was  now  reaching  its  utmost  exhaus- 
tion. But  just  as  even  His  own  dying  saints,  particu- 
larly  the  martyrs  of  Jesus,  have  sometimes  had  sudx 
gl»uns  of  coming  glory  Immediately  before  breathing 
their  last,  as  to  impart  to  them  a  strength  to  utter 
Uieir  feelings  which  has  amaxed  the  bystuiders.  so  tuis 
m^^  voice  oi  the  expiring  Redeemer  was  nothing 
sdt0tat  timauiltut  tpMt  of  (be  Dying  \Vctoc,  vei^ 

270 


odvins  tha  fririt  of  His  trntill  fwA  abonl  to  ba 
embraoad,  and  nerving  tha  onua  of  attesuat  ta  aa. 
ecstauo  exptesfioii  of  ItmbUinafiellBp  {M»  00  amfe 
in  tiM  immedkitsfv  IbllowiBg  voRlaof  tnyMaUani^ 
render,  in  Lake,  as  ta  thajlMil  riioalk  laeorttodoalylf. 
John:.  '*  Faxhju.  mo  ist  haxim  I  ooioaaD  mr 
apiairr  Luke.flL4S.  TaB.llitdaikBS8SlapaM,SHt 
the  true  light  now  shlnath.  His  soai  has  amsiasd  teem 
its mysterioos  honors:  ^My  Ood'  is  haaidaoaan^ 
but  in  nnckmded  Uf^t  Ha  yields  soldlaM  tiilo  His  iW 
thei*§  hands  tha  infinitely  wedoos  aiwiH  i^at  fesi« 
also  the  words  of  those  matefaless  Fnhna  {n.  i^  aM^ 
were  ever  on  his  Ups.  *As  tha  FBtbarrsertfasttt 
spirit  of  Jasos.  so  Jesns  laoeiTes  thooa  cf  tha  MH^ 
fa].*Acts.r.M.  [BsMOKL.]  AndBoveooMsthaai] 
ing  mighty  shout.  *1t  isnvisBBD !  and  His  bovad ! 
head  and  gave  up  tbe khost!"  9.801  Whatlai 
The  Law  is  falfllled  ae  never  before,  nor  siaeiy  la] 
**obedieace  onto  death,  evea  the  death  of  tha 
Messianic  propliecy  is  accompllahad; 
completed:  "He  hath  flnisbed  the  tiai  _ 
made  an  end  of  sin.  and  made  recoadMatfcai  te 
qaity.  and  brooght  in  everlasting  rii^hfeaoi 
sealed  up  the  vision  and  prophecgr.  and 
holy  of  hoUes^  He  has  inaogoratsd  the  kiagAD8s«f  Off  j 
and  given  birth  to  a  new  woild. 

3M2.  Burial  or  Chbir.  St-ST.  Tksi 
Sabbath  eve.  that  the  bodies  dioold  not 
night,  against  the  Mosaic  law.  BenteroDomy,  a.  flb 
13.  on  the  Sahbath-dsy,  for  that  day  was  an  Ugh  |sr 
'great' }  day— the  first  day  of  unleavened  bread,  aod.  si 
concurring  with  an  ordinary  Sabbath,  the  most  sotaMl 
season  of  the  ecclesiastical  year.  Hence  theUrpacaBw 
jealousy  le  t  the  law  should  be  Infringed. 
late  that  their  legs  might  be  broken— to  ] 
death,  which  w&s  done  lu  such  cases  with  dabs. 
when  they  came  to  Jeiui,  and  saw  Uuit  lie  was  dsad  I 
—there  being  in  Bii  case  elements  of  soflieriiig;  wt 
known  to  tbe  malefactors,  which  might  naturally] 
ten  ills  death,  lingering  though  it  always  was  la 
coses,  not  to  speak  of  His  jntviouB  sniferlBsi 
brake  not  his  leg*— a  fact— of  vast  importanea,  as  i 
ing  that  the  reality  ot  His  death  was  vlidbla  to 
whose  business  it  was  to  see  to  it  The  other  dtftaa .' 
purpose  served  by  it  will  appear  presently.  Ilslirf' 
the  soldiers— to  make  as.^urance  of  tbe  fact  doably  i 
witha  spear  pierced  his  side— making  a  wound  deepi 
wide,  as  indeed  is  plain  fh)m  ch.  30.  27,  SB. 
titlll  remained,  it  must  have  fled  now.  and  laUiwMt' 
came  thersoat  blood  aud  water— *  It  is  now  wall 
that  the  effect  of  long-continued  and  intense 


frequently  to  produce  a  secretion  of  a  ookmrlass  lyanh: 
within  Uie  perica^um  the  membrane  en>^tfopiBffSa'< 
heart;,  amounting  in  many  cases  tu  a  veiy  oooaldHahli ' 
quantity.'  [Webhter  &  WnjcursoNj  And  ha  thai  OT' 
it  bare  record  i'  hath  borne  witne&s'i,  and  his  wttaHili 
true,  and  he  knoweth  that  he  saith  tma,  that  ya  ai^ 
believe— This  solemn  way  of  referring  to  his  own  ta^ 
timony  in  this  matter  has  no  reference  to  what  ha  wtt$ 
in  his  Epistle  about  Christ's  "coming  by  water  saC 
ulood."  (see  on  1  John,  6. 6,)  but  is  intended  to  nsflrt 
tention  both  to  the  fulfilment  of  Scrlptare  in 
particulars,  and  to  the  undeniable  evidenoe  he 
thus  famishing  of  the  reality  of  Chrlsfs  death, 
consequently  of  His  resurrection;  peihaps 
meet  the  growing  tendency,  in  the  Asiatic 
to  deny  the  reality  of  our  Lord's  body,  or  that  **  J« 
i3irlst  is  come  in  the  flesh."    (1  John.  4. 1-9.)   tlattti 
Scriptnie  should  be  folfiiled,  a  bone  of  hia  shaU  art  li. 
broken- The  reference  is  to  the  paschal  lamb^  as  ti 
which  tills  ordinance  was  stringent,  Kxodas,  It.  0i 
Numbers,  e.  is.    (cf.  I  Oorinthians.  &  7.:~Bat  thi    " 
we  are  to  see  here  the  fulfilment  of  a  very  deflnlts  I 


cat  ordinance,  we  shall,  on  searching  deepar.  aaa  hi  M. 
renartodle  cMsias  bOerpoittiois  is  pnUat  Iki  mSm 


rrHihoi 


saldUisiikihsioIdln.bDllnUlllcentlHlid- 

rwf.  to  wtuHB  Uw  artslnlT  o(  ttwli  Lnril  I 
teiiiinaUOD  U  tli*  tUt  ef  Unlr  wboli  Ctiiu- 
Lsd  tun  untiir  Bciifinri  Hith.  Tat)  uiilL 


■4  Chrvt  Mimikfnedajiniiii'ityij  <f-'fiifAa 

uttditlhiiKv^BbcjBTt  KtTt  Iht  mml  limili. 
Uem  lu  iluni^  ol  uJf.    "And  PIUU 


liBUTledbtJomiAm. 


iimndDnd  Ihg  badr:  |i )  Tlie  d«d  BedHmir,  Uina 


u  puUUcsI  •.Bihoniy 


hkifliei  or  ibu  nutehliu  Hiitoir  I    >)»  Ki« 


XI  Uk«i  i>U«.'  IWcB 


Din  itii  bijj  ol  Jiiai.  I 
(incT  pnWtrlHd 


JouibulKiiliiLDtbglb 
vklhid^  wnpk  Id  na  « 


Ibi  Lord*!  orn  [tiuidi  bid  tli«  JtHi  nuon  to 

ItbUUMinrktfllfaiwiUlltlillliii.vwUUw 

lundoiaUiUT   But  im U  on*  nnld  connlri thm 


riit  r.Kn  fnn 
or  llicm  tbkt 


L  BellusT  (Milk.  14. 


bglnulBK  u  ■  tiiind  oI  the  Lord;  hi 


lion  dv.  for  IhaiN 

iLdDOtltllkelllHI 


.nd^  would 


r ;  CHAFIEB  XX. 

a       VBf,  MS.   MART'a  ViiiT  tmnB&mcucan?^  mu, 


f 


fit;  .sroMp^.  l.i>  ..-izi-^  iiL,  but  e:.ters  not  \Le  oji'ii  »c|Mii- 
ohr-.  hir-n!  I'l-k  In. )i>  ;:•■>•  l-y  .-i  rcvcrnri.il  ivxr.  Tur 
li.>ll  r  I',  t'--.  ■•  -  i:-  .  u  ',  .  ">.'  i:.  :it  n;i.e.  n!i.i  i-  rL'\*nvl- 
nl  w  i:h  :.! '.'i' .  \  :.!■  ■  •■■■   .••\;.t'iiil  ii- j'l  (".mI.    htt".,. 


taC  mIU   U   Ci 


il? 


lii:. 


Si-.A 


•Kin.  tiiat  \p\» 


about  lis  u-ad.  i.ot  lyii-i;  wi'.ti  tlip.  liitf^u  d  •i::cs— loo.'^f'iv, 
as  If  iiuiity  throA'Q  down,  and  indicative  of  a  hurried 
and  disorderly  removal,  but  wrapped  <or  'folded'; 
togerber  in  a  place  hj  itself— showing  with  what  Brand 
tranquillity  **  the  Living  One  *  had  walked  forth  from 
**  the  «lcad"  (Luke.  n.  6.).  *  Donbtless  the  two  attend- 
ant auRels  (r.  l:! ,  did  this  Rervice  for  the  JUstn^  One. 
the  one  dixiMthini;  of  the  linen  clothes,  the  other  of  the 
napkin.'  IUk.nwki^]  Ttien  went  In  that  other  di«-ipls 
which  came  liiat  tu  t:ieM;>aichre— The  repetition  of  this, 
in  conneriion  with  hi«  not  having;  gone  in  till  after 
Peter,  ^o(>lll«  to  th<iw  thut  at  the  niuiucnl  of  iwnuing 
the»e  H(iril4  the  H(lvaiita«;e  which  each  of  these  hivinR 
disciple.-)  h.-id  of  the  other  wa^  present  to  his  mind. 
auJ  Le  saw  and  be.ievid— Probably  be  meaim,  thoo^th 
lie  duel  not  tay,  that  he  believed  in  his  lyjnl's  resur- 
rection more  iniir.L-dutely  and  certainly  thnn  IVter, 
Fur  ai  jet  ihey  knew  (i «.,  underntood:  not  the  Sciipcurs 
that  he  must  rlie  sgatn  from  the  dead.  &c,  —  In  other 
words,  tlioy  Ixrhcved  in  His  resurrecUou  at  ilrst.  not 
because  they  were  prepared  by  Scripture  to  cxi^cct  it; 
but /<!«'(<  carried  resi>tless  conviction  of  it  in  the  tirst 
instaue-j  to  their  minds,  and  furnished  a  key  to  the 
Scripture  predictions  of  It.  11-15.  Bat  Mary  stood 
without  at  iLe  srpaxbre  weeping.  &c.— Brief  was  tlie  stay 
of  thoite  two  men.  But  Mary,  arrivmir  i>crhiips  by 
another  direction  after  tliey  left,  linuen  at  the  s|iOt. 
weeping  for  her  missing  Lord.  As  slie  coxes  thrviush 
her  tears  on  the  o|ien  tomrt,  she  alsoreiitures  to  stoop 
down  and  l<Kvk  into  it.  when  lul  "two  angels  in  white' 
(as  from  tlie  world  of  li^'ht.  an«l  see  on  Matthew.  2S.  3), 
appear  to  Jier.  in  a  "suUuk**  posture,  'as  having  fin- 
ished some  bui^lness,  and  awaiting  some  one  to  impart 
tidings  ta'  [  Uk.nukl.]  one  at  toe  head,  and  tne  other  at 
ths  feel  where  thi  body  of  Jstas  had  1  liu— not  merely  pro* 
cUiiuiiig  silently  the  entire  charge  they  h»d  iiad  of  the 
body  of  Chri.<tt  [quoted  in  LurnAHDT.J,  but  rather, 
pOKKibly.  railing  iniite  attention  to  the  narrow  s|iace 
within  which  Die  L  ird  of  glory  had  contracted  Himself; 
as  if  they  wou  d  say.  L!<imo.  see  within  wliat  limits, 
maiki-d  nlT  hv  t.hp  inr<>rvjil  lii>ri>  l»i>twM>n  na  twn  thf. 


t.int,  though  respectful,  "Woman."    I 

p-.tteil  iiHiiiO.  ulltie<i.  no  dnubl.  wit'i 

jii;i!i'ior.  anii  l>ri;ii:i:i::  a  rush  ot  iinut!<'i 

tt>wil.[.i:  a^-".-l-i:;i;lis  with  it      S:i«  ' -.i 

:  .1.1 :  to  him,  RiJOiQi!    r>.i:  th'ii  <>iii..:l>! 

ported  rec<>.:niti(in  was  not  enough  lu 

heart.   No:  knowing  the  chan:;e  which  h 

Ilim,  she  hastens  to  express  ljy  her  acti< 

failed  to  doUia;  bat  sIm  is  checked.    J 

her.  T-taek  me  not.  Cor  I  am  net  yci  asoead 

—Old  IkmiHarities  must  now  cl¥«  pUu 

mors  awfal,  yat  sweeter  approaches;  b\ 

time  has  not  trome  yet.    llits  seems  th« 

;  of  these  mysterious  words,  on  which  nr 

■  of  opinion  has  obtained,  arid  not  mndi  i 

,  tory  said.    Bat  go  t>  my  brethren,    fcf.  I 

Hebrews.  S.  II,  17.)  That  he  hadstill  oar 

i  therefore  *'  U  not  ashamtd  to  tail  lu  Inxti 

i  grandly  evidenced  by  tliese  words.   Boi 

I  most  reverential  notice,  that  tee  po  »/« 

one  who  prtiumed  to  call  Him  Brother.  * 

I  Blessed  Jesus,  who  are  these  I    Were  tl 

I  lowers!  yea.  thy  forsakcrst  How  dust  ti 

titles  with  thyvolf !    At  first  they  we^ 

then  dintpUti:  a  little  before  thy  dfatii 

.frifiidt;  now.  after  thy  resurrection. 

:  brethren.    But  O,  mercy  without  meal 

'  thou,  how  canst  thoa  call  them  brethrei 

last  parting,  thon  foundectfugitivesi  JJ 

from  thee  f    Did  not  one  of  them  ratin 

most  coat  behind  him  than  not  be  quit 

-  yet  thou  sayest, '  Uo.  telt  my  brethren 

thei)Owernf  the  sins  of  our  infirmity  to 

lUiMiopilALL.]   I  asesnd  unto  my  Fatb 

ther,and  Ito)  my  Qod  aud  your  God— wordi 

ble  glory!  Jesns  had  called  God  habitus 

,  and  on  one  occasion,  in  His  darkest  mo 

But  both  are  here  united,  expreuing  I 

relationship  which  embraces  in  its  va^l 

HmiiMlf  and  ills  redeemed.    Yet.  note 

not.  Our  ITather  and  our  Uod.    AU  the 

churdi  fathers  wers  wont  to  call  attent 

exprtissly  dc.-igned  to  distinguish  lietw 

is  to  Him  and  to  a%—His  Ftiher  event 

ao:  our  God  euentiallv,  Ht9  not  to:  R 

/V)M«i«Ti<tn    ifitii   M«  •  AMI*  tSitA   rml—  it  a 


aniiot  have  het'n  ;:iven  by  rhrist  to  His  luiu- 
ny  hnt f^mivi-t'ri'.'i  or dfrlordt in-  seine -as 
ri'»^l  inten»rvtt'r*  of  His  w«)ril,  \vliil«»  in  tht- 
Jfi'»  7^lini^'t^'rs,  the  rt-al  natun- fif  tln^  j-ouir 
I  :■>  tlieiii  ii  :rccn  lu  the  u.\vrci>«o  of  iJ-u-rh 

m 

E.sr»  AOAiM  Appears  to  tub  A.s.'*K>ifirKi» 
t.  24^  25.  Bat  Thonua  .»ee  un  ch.  11.  ID.  was 
tlun  wWn  JeMs  cmm— why,  we  know  not; 
a  Kre  loftth  to  think  Lwith  Stier,  Alfori>, 
A  R.DT. J  it  WM  wkntional^fiom  sullen  despon- 
M  fact  merely  Is  here  stated,  as  a  loving  aiH>- 
•  slowneM  of  belief.  We  hare  seen  the  Lord— 
4  speakinff  of  Jesus  -as  v.  Wand  21. 7.)  so  suit- 
reMirrectlon-state.  was  soon  to  become  the 
;  style.  Bioept  I  see  in  his  hau^  the  prut  of 
lad  pat  mj  Infer  into  the  print  ot  the  nails. 
i  Bj  haad  into  his  side,  I  will  not  helieTe— The 
of  this  speech  betokens  the  strenicth  of  the 
*U  ia  DOt^  ^  J  $haU  tte  I diaU  beliere,  but. 
kaU  see  /  triU  not  Mien ;  nor  does  he  expect 
looilitheotherstdl  him  they  luuL  [Bknokl.] 
lis  Himself  riewed  tliis  state  of  mind,  wo 
■  Mark.  IC  14.  "He  upbraided  them  with 
iltaf  aad  hardness  of  heart  because  they  be- 
i  tketu  whidi  had  seen  Him  after  He  was 
toft  wlMDoe  spranic  this  pertinacity  of  resist* 
tk  minds  f  Not  certainly  from  reluctance  to 
art  a«  ia  Natbanael  ;see  on  ch.  I.  40,>  fkrom 
■d  of  mistake  in  so  rital  a  matter.  26-29. 
ri|^  days-W.'..  on  the  8th.  or  fl>  st  day  of  the 
KVtik.  They  probably  met  every  day  durin;: 
Av  vaek.  but  their  Lord  dedimedly  rei(er\-e<i 
■d  appaafmoce  amongst  them  till  the  recur- 
Mnesmisction-day.  that  He  miuht thus  inan 
m  dailthtfal  sanctities  of  the  Lokd'h  Day^ 
1%  L.  M. .  the  dijclplas  were  within,  and  Thomas 
I . .  Maai  stood  in  the  midst,  and  salth.  Pesos  be 
ith  he  to  Thomas.  Beach  hither ...  be- 
lt late  Bj  side,  aad  be  not  fidthlsss.  but 
is  something  rhythmical  in  thejie 


..ki^i 


siiliiiit'iit  siM.'.ini^-ns.  ti;e  Chxwt,  the  Son  oi  God— tho 
out  l\is.(ifii:Uil,  the  otht-r  His  ; .  r.-unU  litlc,  boiievlns* 
ir.iy  have  life— ^tu  on  (■]>.  f..  .")i-;>j. 

(  Ji  \['V\\K  XXI. 

N'tT.    I  i".      S(I>i-iJ.\rj.M  AKV   r.VKTKl'LVUS.      (Tllilt 

this  i.'l)ii]itL'V  Was  .Kitieil  l-y  uuolhrr  l:;iii«l  lui:?  hecU  Hs- 
Kei  lo«l.  a^^ainst  clear  e\iUeiicti  to  the  contrary,  by  s«.une 
late  critics,  chielly  hecuuse  the  vvaut;ellst  hiidcotuiud- 
td  his  part  of  the  work  with  ch.  -JS).  3U.  31.  But  neitlier 
in  the  JSpistlea  of  the  New  Testament,  nor  in  other  good 
authors,  is  it  unusual  to  Insert  supplementary  matter, 
and  ^o  have  more  than  one  conclusiuu.]  1,  2.  Jssns 
showed  v*manlfe»te(l'/  hinuelf  again,  aiid  on  this  wise 
he  manifested  hiinsclf— Tliiswoyof  KpeakingKbowsthat 
after  His  resurrection  lie  apiKsared  to  them  but  occa- 
rionaliy,  unexiKctnU\i.  and  in  a  way  quite  umarUUy^ 
though  yet  rimilj  and  a-rpttrcally.  Kathanael— S^e  on 
Matthew,  10. 3.  3-6.  Peter  uith  nuto  them,  I  go  a  fishing 
— 2:eti  on  Luke.  5.  11.  that  uight  cioght  nothing— as 
at  the  llrst  iiiiraculous  (lnuu;hl  .see  on  Luke.  h.  &.):  no 
doubt  so  onlercd  that  the  miracle  mit^ht  strike  thtan 
the  more  by  contnuit.  Tlie  same  principle  is  seen  in 
operation  throu<;lu>ut  much  of  Clirist's  uiinb<try.  and 
in  indeed  a  great  law  of  God's  spiritual  procedure  with 
His  peoiile.  Josos  stood— cf.  ch.  'M.  lu.  -.'0.  but  the  dia- 
dplcs  knew  not  it  was  Jesus— Perhaps  there  had  been 
some  considerable  interval  since  the  last  mauifc8ta- 
tion.  and  having  agreed  to  betake  themnelves  to  their 
secular  employment,  they  would  be  uupru|iared  to  ex- 
iwctllim.  Children— This  term  would  not  necesjtarily 
identify  Him,  being  not  umuiual  from  any  superior: 
but  when  tliey  did  recognize  Him.  they  would  feel  it 
sweetly  Iiko  Himiielf.  have  ye  acy  msati— 'provisiona,* 
'supplies^  meaning  /fs/i.  tb^y  answered,  No— This  was 
in  lliswonted style,  making  them  UU  their  case,  andro 
tlie  better  prepare  them  for  what  was  coming,  he  said 
nnto  them,  Cast  the  net  on  the  right  side  of  the  ship-^o 
doubt,  by  this  very  siiccific  direction,  intending  to  re- 
veal to  them  His  luiowledge  of  the  deep  and  power 
over  it.  7-lL  that  disapls  wlunn  Jesus  lovedj  said,  It  la 
the  Lord— again  having  the  advantage  of  his  brothor  in 


J 


ia1^«-«1    X«»    AV^  ***«.**-I  .    .tf    !     «i««l«%lFV«^V»a  r^9  WMk^*i^ww«  1 4 « r>«*      *■«««%    «v*«    s*\*       4JA      C*    '.      4«>    I.*    ^...tl. 


IkckwtotUtn 


,    TbanLbtdiBOKhtwi 


,. ■  o(  Uulr  tatnn  m 

~  Fein  and  all  tliU  wen  v  ~  ~ 
Iha  dnniktif  IteSdiMvl 


'aneM  mh.'  Aw  wnAI  ii  aU,  la  niata.  or  fen* 
■im  /mm  iMMfiHt  taAitta  0^  wrU-wUIs  boa. 

Bv  m  Dot  TBmLiuled  of  nA  w^\a^  aa  UiaiB  IcbaiL 
nn.);  "IflTB  onto  mj  ihaap  atanal  Ufa,  awl  th*r 
•hall  narar  pariih.  nalUiar  ahall  anj  plnck  Ibau  au'  ~' 
mjhandl*  |LVTiiAat>T,  1    But  U  la  nol  IhroD^ 


.D  aflerwanlJi  m 


ir  happanaiL  18.  UL  trtiB 
„  Elie  vbalc  pailori  nl  lib  u 

,    lkaa(lididattbfaiU. 

M  abidt  itntak  fortk  tUai 

T,  to  doabt  Iha  mr  tntr 


.  Anil»T»notllia«e»rmbilimi!  by 

fallldann^paat  which  the  Skbtn  to 

,. 1  vay.  maite  readj  to  IhcLr  hand?   i^  i  rxvcuL 

M.aButaBrrt«tiaiB,Wh«mlhiM.ta(iwlij  11  maUu;  There .„ _  __ 

Lmd-lniMlyi'ill  Ibat  Iher  icaaU  have  llktd  HUn  |iu(    tTadltloB.  that  t^lai^i  deatb  *aa  bji  crucUxloo.   Ikh 
cb  oniTlndiui  (rirftun.    Bfaln  ha,  algal^dac  hr  what  *iaih  h)  (hndl  glari^  aa< 


[Ihel: 


tlKiple>-hl>  iwKBMtd  dtidpla; 

Bpntaianai  to  indlTldual  dtadplea,  ther  wen 

»-lT.Wh«BthiT>ia*«B«d  Jt ■"■---    - 

lohaTenU:nntiliiriEiBthfliiiBai;nDUTOKeDODjji 
that  lir  (heir  UDIe  ot>wrTadon  ul  Hlni  Ilie) 
bavetlielcaunnnre  ol  HI*  Identity  the  more  re 
•d^and  gn  Unra.lnfareTenntlalihriDlilriito 


I.  Yn,  Lai;  due  ksoveit 


ideraland  tij'  the  "  lambe '  voww  ami  UivUr  dLt<- 
I,  vhelber  th  B«e  or  Christian  rtandlnff  ^laalah. 
;  I  JoliH.  1. 1 J,  13.)  and  by  the  "idiHii'Ihe  mm* 
re.  Shall  we  nilolth  many]  that  Pg|«[*H  hen 
ated  bi (*!«'  Noleiart1y.ihicehBWaiOQt«tn. 


Btath  tha  diwlpl*  whom  Jona  liint  MfcinlMi  «!«« 
alaa  Icmtd  u  Jaiaa- tnaat  at  [the]  npiar,  «t  hJI,  ted. 
which  La  hit^Miayathttet-TlieenBfdlitmalM 
th«e  alliKlDiii  to  the  iwcnllar  Ikmlliaittr  b>  whldi  b* 

a  oni.  pcriiapc  lovlBAlrto  ae 

rather  probable,  aa  It  waa  al  PMer'i  liiHcatloB 
he  put  the  qaeatlDD  about  Iha  traitor  which  b*  fax* 
ncall)  i:h.i3.H,M.  '■-■ — '"■•- '-rii  TiiiH  ^  rtil 
[ihillj  tUa  maa  [doJI-'What  atthla  muf  k  Rm 
■hall  It  larawllh  hlinl  11,0.  Jiaaa  lalthtaUlLltl 
will  that  he  laoT  tm  I  ooa,  what  la  that  t*  ttallUM 
the*  na—From  tha  fact  that  Jdmaionaof  ILats^n 
anrrlTcd  the  deitnutlon  of  joiuidain,  umA  m  '^t^ 
n«nd  the  oommencenwnt  of  that  aerlat  of  a*MM 
*1ilcb  belonet  to  "  the  lait  d^a,*  maiv  mod  Mi^ 
pretenUiInli  tint  thli  li  a  Tlrtnal  vtedMioa  i(  b«L 
and  not  a  Hum  iDPPOalUon.   Bat  thl*  la  Toir  dnsM- 


Ha  </Olir  Card  ufm  SirA. 


ITU  Aftrtitfmi  to  Jlraf 


otltiiArsirfUitiiUadiile.  nek: 


la  m  rtiU  ninnlng  ena.  uil 
r  Id  ilmoit  UTfiWnI  vllbin 
■■J«l»  did."   Mul  In  thi-  Hm- 

Lba  ILvint  onoliu,  u  m  thdir 


ACTS    OF    THE    APOSTLES. 


—ME  oa  Lako,  L  3.  bum 
■omuit  lUiiuDcnl.  dlTtdliut 
rg  sreAt  bruidiQa :  thfl  DIM 


UUk.  :Miiri(.  It  l( 
TUi  t>f<m«r  MOM 
Into  dlAJu;  bat  It 


a  lui  Builsii— Ot '  Bojhri 
M  irOTd  '  Fkulan.'  hta  Bl 


»rf»ietc-ri/"'  R«l< 


™^n]r. 

»OKlo[thel/»drnmi 

Ltiem  nil.'  lOisnAUH!'.] 


ik«  EdIi  QboR.  bad  (inL  ni 


t  luplliii  wllh  tbE  Half  Qhsii  nsl  muT  d 


«ll  b*  uttf  red  u 


!  dJd  In  Hl>  nffic 
mdtluitG«l"«i 


I   — DoabUeu  tbiAi  t 
1    biid  by  tbti  Umo  i> 


{  cbanm  in  bere  uid 
"  UuDuah  Uc  Iloir  Ghon.' u  K 


i«t— Ai  UxanUiD 
aaijau  Lard  Je 


(nil  of  till  ••rth  — 7*ij  unfcr  a/  ninulnlia 

jrrettikiii^andifltctat  tupjUiathtfinjKrtcalo  the  plan 
f/Ucjfdf.  which  nlfttei  lint  the  imgreu  of  the  tfoBpeJ 

hen  *^  unto  tLicDUannoBt  part  of  the  Huth.* 
h.»i.i  S-ll.wUKthqtahiUliDiruLikfniip 
ike,  if,  iOiv  Lait  il  .hould  Iw  thaueht  He 
eand  vbEn  IhFy  >cn  lookUu  in  aoiuuDliiEr 

It  il  hen  upRB^  uid  Uut  "irdife  'A<v 
D  He  wu  Ukcn  ap.jmi  «  cload  mrntved 

t  l4ktn  fromthtw'  :a  Kioin.  v.  ]i>-^L  "And 

1    iKkol  (indruUf  loirud  huTts— FollDwiDt  HlmvWa 


Kf/Ot  Klrrtit  la  Jtmalem, 


tu  a  iiun  liKt  la  Ihli  rmmlnl.  hut  u  part  or  tlisl  I 
mi<il<»»  (TMnxv  ^  tbtir  kdwi  uii  vhlcb  (hrlr  vhr>lu> 
iiilb'*A]iirat  tntliniinr  mji  tu  ^K  liimir.  iwb  an  in  I 
innl^AiiivIt  In  huinui  fipnn. «  LukR.  ^-  4,  | 

afOiiUlM.wiijil>R4  r- fating  illnisbune.  fir.  | 


— *AMlf]mi|rDnirEii«illr-l'll 


i.l«m 


ra  Him  I 


llk(  BMMMTtklUI  Klllinr-.HWI'n 

■I  ytorii  'Niifii:  aii'l  Irt  Ihr  jiTtnl  ei|iB.'Iaiinn  u 
liH>viII«*iii<ibraunT>*iirikia(lriiutni*. 

Vrr.  1»^A  ItKniHiiiiFTiir  RletkituJot 
—  I'vocuniMM  IN  Tiiit  frpm  ISwix  tili 
nniM.  13-U.  (  aiUutli-dw'i  ]cuuT-Ah.. 
cnUU.  vnt  ap  M  u  tfta  mm— IVlUIii  th 
"lai^faniivrTiMii'vliiip  with  llinr  Lmd  It 
(vlrliratOillbuUsI  r 

plV*  <''  reDil'^JIVriBM 

a-l.   saMlnudKlUia 


. ,  — The  flrUrtta  rnira  Iha  niL.-.. 
■   !<>l>h*tli  IinrlilFni.Q,  lt,u. 

'  "■  Jut,  fwriuTHi.  n 


if'».MfWM!i,l»olriiii....  .. , 

'Ihlicuin-;  itulrniiNtiiUiiDt.   3.  Aii  ■■UcbItUbi 
' - iWv-ii. 


hiile  ikKtlpUov  In 

be  iqHirfiraiivn,  cinDi[ih»  ud  djfhiilTi 
■mul  Mriluj  «iUi  <l«*ivil  ft«v  llM  whnler 
iw  CMdiJcl*  ilwtr  i>n|MnItoD  liic  tin  1 
riml  mi  ■  hntUarRiiblcni  ef  tht  »vM\ 


iLilHodufKlxhlDlll. 


MxtlH'ir,  10. 

KultliyittiinHl-irMwrr    .._,—. 

|ir<w    imiKiK-tbiiiRl.  fluue-llkv 


'dilpHRCil  t 


>-l>i>[nijiiM>nlftuiiilliFiillwr  " 
to  udu.le  [fat  Idnil  Ixr  l»Tl 
onrthiKil-rli-loi. 


■'ml.  Ilridi  iuijiuit.H.  H  ia  pb 
TbaUUsK  nUvitd.  i-nMhlii  tli 


.luiudiKmbeiUFdin, 


In  rIott:  fe<  it  plAln  from 


(;    Sow  ■■  UU  n 
t  be  mMM  oolf  or ' 


tbabllHotUafiliB- 


.   AninfairUiiuUs 


CaiiBcB.  tl-tr.ntitlaifiiMtnL- _ 

bafUwt— 'lt]*itUtlciiltl<iurbo*3.aDcaniUbi  Inp- 

'  '       -  ud  Um  iik«  «i  Id  JusMlen 

hud  f<c«pt  Killnm  ud  k  tea 

,    uiBiil)rl>«r«>uiT«dbiili|ipoilD( 

.  Uiw  almdr  oulMid  fpftnUli*.  or  tapUad  1b 

.natAhlrtaok  plmoalr 


:  tn>tagcoCbt*u-tiMmHilalTla  llM 
r  alons.  bul  nLhir  Ut  (mail  nwiln  ukeo 
li  whlcli  UiB  Lufd'i  Suiipir  iru  ptobublj 


1  be  I  pUceoriilwin  f  niHlJat  Hi  iliuriiBU>lth(luliita 
L  hlj  I  tKdlutiDD  udilirELiuuDlbeut  praiBtAvOed—  Go 
Ji  at  I  Uif  wi>   ut  Ibi  bieul  vlUi  )oi'  uJ  drink  Uu  wlt» 


irHliD.'   3T-40.  yiici^lB 
ownt  of  Z«hir1iih.  11.  in. 


ths  sicrlflcn  itqolied  nbal  Uiey  niay 

{(uLutdbmlndDdeatho  rrccptlnng 
M  provn  tme  of  tint  ravoLution  nt  i 
were  Uw  mdttsoiw.   blptlud  . . ,  ti 


BlHtwl 

flwU^  n'to  "h"^    '■'" 

thewords 

lentMsa. 

or     thoK 

bid  bat 

eoiniti 

rtorirtM  Ibesliuiiefia; 

rin  iniUiu  prioclplB 

of  It.  few 

^t  cQgnUed  the 

woiild  hive  bmn  B  Itl 

as  of  no  trapommce 

onUvresenitdilMLfM 

iiak«ldecl>ntioii.> 

Bd-qnld 

muditHhAtwooliiiiPia 

idltMlfovorlbe.ho 

™lue  onlr  Ihrousb 

of  tbe  Holf  (:h«t.  pu< 

dog  from  tbe  kportl 

.utber 

p™cl,«lU,ltab«™n. 

from  OiB  Yen  hurti  of 

aes  (1  CoIoMUna. : 

3.:.uul 

like  ■  bumtiia  flune  uuult  tbeii  lauls  glaii 

Irtl.tbersfote, -a  belioM  Uie 

fi»[  ChriiUiDinot  ool] 

InniUlegfuUvef 

ilowrtdn 

"•of  toe 

Ditun]  mu  ua  broker 

tbroDKb:tlu>yluTe 

Ibalrpoi. 

lheTiemolU»iiu«\ 

«wmM 

f.iiiii/;  (oura*uaKi.l 

I.    ■■4*^M.llMl...«rih4...MM>HmWfte 

■■-'— ilpnklwait-BntT  weed  tan - 

wtk*  |«rIWlliiB  or  Uw  nn,  •■ 
nMd1«lww«.   tit  Oi  Ml*  urn  Vm,  *e;-M 
nDbtod  M  tb*  boar  sr  pabUa  (mrni  lo  Um 


kc-WI.  John.  >.  1.1  tti  In  mu  IwU,  <c.-lUi  li 
■Mam.  fIltbapiaFliml<c<th*mMili«B]attfp«di, 
*e.-  UovtItUIt  do  Um  (nphle  dttalb  brini  tbs 
~^~'''  'iwb*rDniuf  ^ot wu pEterivln rondibcd 
'  Afl  mmlir  M  ths  trtctacla  u^ 


UiN>pll«  Itilvwi  (a  MeuUli  iluUb, 
i;  •■.  n;  u.  13;  tl.  ll.>.  Whni  'Soo'  l>  IntoniM  t,  oil- 
himt  wHd  li  luad.  «1«  t*  bUncid  ip,  *r.-Wlth 
4ut  faflralf  nmnffl  d««  Petflr  ben  ahvrgc  bit  mndi- 
Kn  wUh  lbs  b*nlHl  of  ill  nmntnbls  ciiBn,  uid 
with  Hhat  (arrUciln^thoI  loivuw  in  UwH  diwvM 


„..!.  IbUOkiM-nabHlllHe. 

iBKl, 'U>i>tHliUirlM.'ihHUnfD— Thidactilnaadt 
""  ulaUUyMvujuicBirtUiUM 


awM.  ■■  cratHllr  to  aiM,  Mi  «Mfe  k  h«»ai  la 
*n  A*  rniibiti.— *■  MMb  taB  Ito  MUli^  ■» 

mnulliwli.  —     ■   -III.  lT"lll  Jl" 

ftmmiabBU  MoMlafe.  Mm.*  aM|[  Ha  «tiL«n- 
_■.-■—..      .   ■,|||||ifc||„Ma,^iiJ,-|-i| 

(baiwsail*4TCM«(Cfaritt.   iiO^MrfJIlim 
odaunbudiw.  mtaUr.  (ko  iMHtelk.  VdTdi. 

' — "H  

Iballi^ot 

boOUFnpkM.  MlsiUIiabHlB  iiil  ibUf^  *^.~ 


lb*  iMil,  ud  ■  ilcdou  titan  ■■ 

Stnni  of  UiilH  Iran  lb<  beam 

"  H  ifl  wfih  nnliK 

ibmil  lo  Rim  If  tb(T  mild  ut  ■• 

li«rmiiUtmtbibl«-         -    - 
CUAPUK  IV. 


r,  UM  •Ml)  thi  B^  QboH,  Hlt-lko 
u.ii^ijikr.ii.is.1.  UUk>nnwo}ia  ■! 
bt  |i«c(U  of  iBiil— 1>  II  nnlaini  s  In^  J^ 
■Umuoi'  to  tbe  mtln  utlon  Uinnab  Ito  nlai 
DOW  Donvsned.  lnttaaujBiiIJMu,4e.— (imob  A.&A 
4MJ.   «ulvU>Mhiblt.>.itudMn|M«M»- 


uid  in  wiuu  universal  una  eiupnaiic  lernis 
uld  up  his  Lonl  u  the  one  liupe  of  men! 
e!T(d  that  they  were  anleamed  and  ignorant 
iiiinsinut*?<l  m  the  karuiii^-  of  the  .lewisJi 
•  I  of  :be  oiiiUKtu  sort ;  nitn  in  i>riv<itf  lite. 
to  teacliliii:.  took  knowled^^e  of  them  that  they 
ith  Jea>is~Keciiinihied  them  as  havim{  bcvn 
:paiiy ;  remembering,  possibly,  that  they  liud 
with  Him,  [Meysr,Bu>oxj'1bld,  AlvordJ: 
pflolMblj,  percelTisg  In  their  whole  bearioff 
ttfled  them  with  Jetua:  o-d,  *  We  thought 
I  dd  of  Him  ;bat,  lo  I  He  re-appean  in  these 
lO  (lut  tnmbled  Qi  in  the  Naauvne  Himself 
be  pat  down  in  these  his  disciples.'  What  a 
lo  thcae  primitiTe  witnesses !  Would  that 
sold  be  said  of  their  successors  1  a  notable 
.  done  >f  tbiB  is  BaBlilMt  to  all  in  Jerusalem; 
Mi  dCBj  tt— And  why  should  ye  wish  to  deny 
len.  bat  that  ye  hate  the  light,  and  will  not 
le  llgbt  lest  your  deeds  Khoukl  be  reproved,  i 
ipmd  BO  ftmher ...  let  us  itraitly  (strictly)  I 
.  that  thej  speak  kaacefinth  to  no  man  in  this  I 
yoteBtderlcd   little  knew  they  the  fire  that 

V  In  the  bones  of  tbnae  heroic  diBdpleo.   18- 

V  tt  be  light ...  to  hearken  to  yoa  mors  than 
ye.    fcr  we  cannot  bat  Sfeak  the  things 

and  heard— There  is  here  a  wonderful 
ohsr,  respectful  appeal  to  the  better  reason 
and  calm,  deep,  determination  to  abide 
of  a  conataiined  testimony,  which 
I  power  ebcrre  their  own  resting  upon  them, 
to  pramise.  flndinf  notbtag  how  they  might 
■.  hifsurn  of  the  people- Not  at  a  loss  for  a 
«  aft  e  loea  how  to  do  it  so  as  not  to  rouse  the 
aeC  the  people. 

Ain>  J0H2f»    DiaWUBXD    FROM    TBB 
mxrOBT    THS    PBOCEKDIMUa   TO    THB 
BIHHCIFIJU— Tbst  KKQAOS  IN  pnAncR— 

mnaHiMO  Axnwxa  akd  Kcbultb.  S8-30. 
%  tbev  vent  to  theirown  ooapany— Observe  the 
■to  oaases,  representing  the  two  interests 
•e  atMmt  to  come  into  deadly  conflict,  they 
assembled  disciples,  on  hearing 
with  one  acoord— the  breasts  of  all  pre- 
iBg  efveiy  word  of  this  sublime  prayer.   Iiord 


ine  irospei  was  to  niaKe  ch.  17.  fl :  cf.  16.  26,),  and  tJio 
overthrow  of  nil  omosini:  powers  in  which  this  was  to 
issue !  ttcy  :vere  nil  filled  with  the  Holy  O.iost.  and  sraks. 
<t<'.— TheSpiri*.  rested  ui)07i  the  entire roinnuinity,  tlr.«t. 
ill  the  \eTy  \\;iy  th»y  lia(ia>ke«l.  so  that  they  "spake  th<j 
wtiHl  witli  boiihies-s'"  v.  2i».  31,  ;  next,  in  nieltinjc  down 
all  8elii^hnes8,  and  aL»«orbinK  even  the  feeling  of  In- 
diriduality  in  an  intense  and  Rlowing  raUization  of 
Christian  unity.  The  conununity  of  goods  was  but  an 
outward  expression  of  tUs,  and  natural  In  such  cir- 
cumstances, with  great  power— effect  on  men's  minds. 
great  graos  was  upon  them  all— The  grace  of  God  copious- 
ly  rested  on  the  whole  community,  laid  ...  at  the 
arosties'  feet— sitting,  it  may  be.  above  the  rest.  But 
the  expression  may  be  merely  derived  tram  that  prac- 
tice, and  here  meant  figuratively.  Joees,  ftc.— This  is 
spedfied  merely  as  an  eminent  example  of  that  spirit 
of  generous  saoiflce  which  pervaded  alL  son  of  eonso- 
latlon— no  doubt  so  sumamed  fhun  the  character  of  his 
ministry,  a  Levite— who.  though  as  a  tribe  having  no 
inheritance,  might  and  did  acqulTe  property  as  indivld- 
iiaU  (Deuteroncnny,  18.  8.}.  Cypms  — a  well-known 
island  in  the  Mediterranean. 

CHAPTER  V. 
Ver.  Ml.  AiTAViAB  amd  Bapphira.  *The  lint 
trace  of  a  shade  upon  the  bright  form  of  the  young 
Church.  Probably  among  the  new  Cliristians  a  Und 
of  holy  rivalry  had  sprung  up,  every  one  eager  to  place 
his  means  at  thedixpoeal  of  the  apostles.'  LOlmh  a  urin.] 
Thus  might  the  new-bom  seal  of  son^  outrun  their 
abiding  principle,  while  others  might  be  tempted  to 
seek  credit  for  a  liberality  which  was  not  in  their 
character.  2.  his  wifk  kept  hsek  part  of  the  pries,  also 
bsiog  privy  to  it— The  coolness  with  which  they  planned 
the  deception  aggravated  the  guilt  of  this  couple, 
brought  a  eortain  parp-pretending  it  to  be  the  whole 
proceeds  of  the  sale.  84.  why  hath  Satan  flilfd  (i.e.,  why 
hast  thou  sulfered  him  to  fill)  thine  heart,  Ac— so  crimi- 
nally entertaining  his  suggestion  t  cf.  v.  i.  "Why  hast 
thou  conceived  this  thing  in  thine  heart?"  and  see  J. 
IS.  2,  ST.  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost— to  men  under  His 
supernatural  illumination,  whiles  it  remahisd,  wu  it 
not  thine  own?  aod  sfter  it  was  sold,  wss  it  not  in  thine 
own  power  f— from  which  we  see  how  purely  voluntary 
were  all  these  sacrifices  for  the  support  of  the  Infsnt 
mmmiinitv.    not  to  men  hnt  Ood— to  men  so  entirely  the 


Xh€Progrm€f0i»  Nmo  Caum,  de. 


ACISkVI. 


eonuanaitsr  toch  Tohmtaen  maj  be  expMtod,  aad  win 
iMfoiuidaniiiMnUsraseAil.  7-ll.tdlBtwktlktr  jtMlA 
ttolandCKM  moflli— nuninc  the  mm.  Iwwlitttluit 
yvhaTiattttdtanCktr— dee<m«.l  to  tnqttto  Mrlt 
— iry  wlMther  tW  oonkl  eMap*  dttooUai  by  that 
onmlidantSplrit  of  wboM  rapenatanl  pwamce  wtth 
the  apoitlas  tlMj  had  had  audi  ftiU  erldtBM.  iwtof 
ttavthatbwladtiijliaibaadanatthadaor^HoirawftiUy 
srapbie!  boiiad  her  ^  htr  haabiad  —  Hie  later  Jewa 
baried  before  sui-iet  of  the  day  of  death,  gnatftar 
w  all  tke  Chareh,  te.— Thii  effset  on  the  Ghziatlaa  oom- 
nonUy  itaelf  waa  the  chief  deatgii  of  ao  atartUni  ajndff- 
ment :  which  had  ita  oouDteriMurt.  aa  the  ain  ttaelf  had. 
In  Adum  (Joahna,  7.).whUe  the  lime-at  the  oonmienoa- 
BMDtof  anew  career— waa  almilar. 

IMS.    THBPBOaBBaaorTHBinBWOAfTnLKADaTO 

nu  Ajamnr  or  thb  ▲PoerLB'-TBXT  akc  Mzn- 

AOULOUaLY  DKUVnnXD  nOM  PBIBOir,  BBUn THBin 


TBACHUrO,   BUT   ALLOW    THBMBBLTBS   TO    BB   OOIT- 
DUCTBDBBFOBBTBBSAJrBEDBIM.    IS.  SeloaMa'apOPA 

—Bee  on  John.  10.  n.  13-lA.eftharatdaxstBeHanJdB 
hinnalt  tc—at  the  unoonTerted  none  rentnred,  after 
what  had  taken  place,  to  ptofeaa  diaeiplediip;  bat  ret 
their  nnmbera  coattnnally  incraaaed.  into  the  atratta 
— *inevei7  atreet'  ia  bade  and  eeaohw  The  wovda 
denote  the  aofter  oouohea  of  the  lidi  and  the  meaner 
criba  of  the  poor.  LBbboel.]  akadow  of  Mar  night 
ovarahadcwMmeoftbtm— cf.  ch.  19.  l2:Lake,8.4e.  80 
Elisba.  Now  the  predicted'greatnest  of  Feter  (Matthew, 
iflw  18,),  ai  the  directing  iptrlt  of  the  earliest  Oiarch, 
waa  at  ita  height.  17-23.  Met  of  the  Saddttceea— Bee  on 
ch.  4.  s,  for  the  reanon  why  thia  is  specified,  hf  night— 
tU)e  same  night,  all  the  words  of  this  lifb— B«aatiftil  ex- 
pression for  Uiat  life  in  the  Risen  One  whidi  was  the 
bnrden  of  their  preaching !  entered  into  the  temple,  drc 
How  self-poasoBsed !  the  Indwelling  ^irit  raising  them 
above  fear.  esUed ...  all  the  senate.  ^— an  nnnsoally 
genend  convention,  though  hastily  sonunoned.  the 
prison  shut . . .  keepers  before  the  doors,  hat ...  no  man 
within— the  reverse  of  the  miracle  in  ch.  10.  S6;  a  similar 
contrast  to  that  of  the  nets  at  the  miraculous  drau^ts 
of  fish  iLuke.  A.  0;and  John.  SI.  11.).  94-96.  tbey  doabted 
— *  were  in  perplexity.'  without  violenoe,  for  they  fbsred, 
te.— hardened  ecclesiastics,  all  unawed  by  the  miracu- 
lous tokens  of  God's  presence  with  the  apoetlea.  and  the 
fear  df  the  mob  only  before  their  eyes  I 

S7-48.     Bbookd   appbarancb    and    TBamcoinr 
bbtobb  thb  Sanhkdrim— Its  baob  calmbd  by  Ga- 

MALIBL  —  BBXKG  DlBMiaaBD.  THBT  DBPAKT  RBJOIC- 

iiiQ,  AMD  coarmiUB  thub  PRBACBuro.  97,  96.  ye 
have  flUed  Jemsalea  with  your  doetrtn»— noble  testimmiy 
to  the  success  of  their  preaching,  and  (for  the  reason 
mentioned  on  ch.  4.  4,)  to  the  truth  of  their  testimony, 
flrom  reluctant  lips  I  intend  to  bring  this  man's  blood  upon 
01— They  avoid  naming  Him  whom  Peter  gloried  in 
holding  up.  [Benobl.1  In  speaking  thus,  they  seem  to 
betray  a  disagreeable  recollection  of  their  own  recent 
imprecation,  '*  His  blood  be  upon  us,"  tc  (Matthew, 
S7.  S6J,  and  of  the  traitor's  words  as  he  threw  down  the 
money ,"I  have  sinned  in  that  I  have  betrayed  innocent 
blood"  (Matthew.  87.  4.).  99. 30.  Then  Peter,  dec-See 
on  eh.  1 2S,  and  on  ch.  s.  13,  Lc  31.  Prince  and  Saviour 
—the  one  word  expressing  that  Royaity  which  all  Israel 
looked  for  in  Messiah,  the  other  the  Saving  character 
of  it  which  they  had  utterly  lost  sight  of.  Each  of  these 
features  in  our  Lord's  work  enters  into  the  other,  and 
both  make  one  glorious  whole  (cf.  di.  h.  16;  Hebrews, 
S.  10.).  to  give— dispensing  as  "a  Prince."  repentance 
and  remission  of  sins— as  "a  Saviour:"  'repentance' 
embracing  all  that  change  which  issues  in  ttie  faith 
which  secures '  forgiveness '  (ct  ch.  2. 38;  SO.  SL).  How 
gloriously  is  CSiriBt  here  exhibited:  not,  as  in  other 
places,  as  the  MtMwn,  but  as  the  Ditjptnaer  of  all 
spiritual  bleasings  I  83,83.  we  are  witnesses...  and  the 
JBatfOftoit— thejaa  competent  hnmanwitneaaeatofiacta, 

J60 


aadthaHdyGhoatM 
minciea.    oit  to  the  boait, 
eonaelter 

efltet  or  It  from  that  **prickliig  of  Iba  tetti* 
drew  fhn  the  flnteonvwtaonlbadar  of 
theoy. ''Man  aiidbrethnB.«taslihall  v«dgl*|rikt. 
IT.)  The  wocda  oaed  in  the  two  plaeaa  m  '  " '  ^ 
different.  84.  Then  atoed  vip  ,  ,  ,  QaMlU— fa  bU  V6* 
babllityoiiecfthatnameedcibtBt«dlBth««inlrii«itt> 
Ings  for  his  wisdom,  the  aon  of  BlmMB 
same  who  tookthe  InfluitfiaTionrlBfaiK 
1  ss.  te.  J  and  grandson  of  Hillel,anothor 
rabU.  He  died  eighteen  yean  bdbn  Iba  < 
ofJemaalem.  [LKJaTPOOT.]  85^. 
aame  with  a  deceiver  of  that  oama  wliam 
menttonfl  as  headlngan  insnnrectionaoaefcwrivB} 
after  this  lAiinQUiTiBB,  90.  6.  IJ,  but  lOMa  oUmt  d 
whomhemakeanomentioiL  gnbh  iimu  1  wjUoi  w 
frequent.  Jndas  of  Osliles  Bee  cm  LnlBa,9L  IL  md  n. 
1-3.  [JosBPHuif  AirnQUinxB.i3.i.L]if«rHa,lt«fll 
eons  to  Boaght,  dkc.  —  This  neutral  poBqr  «M  tn» 
wisdom.  In  the  than  temper  of  the  oooMfl.  Batte- 
dividual  neutrality  is  hoatiUty  to  Ghilat»M 
teadies  (Luke,  u.  9S.;.  4048.  bsatn 
obeyingtheironien  ref.  LQke,9S.ie.). 
that  they  ware  covntcd  worthy  to  loftr  shaait  1 
— '  thowt  worthy  by  God  to  be  dishonoond  hgr  1 
(Matthew,  6.  IS;  1  Pster,  i.  14,  iff.).  LWi 
WiLKumoN.]  Ihiswuiheiir  finitifu^^i 
and  it  felt  sweet  for  His  sake  whose  diadpiica  thay  ^ 
in  every  house— or*  in  private.*  Bee  on  ch.  9. 48. 
not  to  preach  Jeans  Christ— i.e.,  Jesus  (to  be  tba)  ChitaL 
CHAPTER  VL 
Ver.  1-7.  F1R8T  Elbctiok  or  Dbaooxb.  L  tte 
Oredaas— the  Greek-speaking  Jews,  mostly  bom  te  tbm 
provinces,  the  Hebrews— those  Jews  bom  In  ] 
who  used  their  native  tongue,  and  were  wont  to 
down  on  the  **Grecians*  as  an  inferior  dan. 
neglected— *  overlooked,'  by  those  whom  the 
employed,  and  who  were  probably  of  the  Hebmr  < 
as  being  the  most  numerous.  The  complaint  wia  fa 
all  likeUhood  well-founded,  thou^  we  eanaot  1 
the  distributors  of  intentional  partiality.  'It^ 
Just  an  emulation  of  love,  each  party  wiahing  to 
their  own  poor  taken  care  of  in  the  beat 
[0L8BAU8BN.]  ths  dsUy  mlnistration- the  dally  dl^ 
tribution  of  alms  or  of  food,  probably  the  lattar.  S^ 
ths  maltitude— the  general  body  of  the  dlarlpieg  II  la 
not  reason— The  word  expresses  dislike:  qjdL.^  *  Wb  «■► 
not  submit'  to  leave  the  Word  of  God— to  Iukvb  om 
Ume  and  attention  withdrawn  from  prenchtng;  wlikk, 
it  thus  appears,  they  regarded  as  their  primnqr  dhrtf. 
to  serve  tablss— oversee  the  distribution  nfprnTliloi 
look  ye  out  (from)  among  yon— i.e.,  ye  **th6  mnltltiide* 
from  amongst  yourselves,  seven  men  of  honastiapsKt— 
good  reputation  idi.  10. 82;  1  Timothy,  3.  T.).  Ihll  eC  tti 
Holy  Ohost— not  full  of  miraculous  glfto,  whIdi ' 
have  been  no  qualification  for  the  dutiea  reqalrod,  1 
tpiritwUly  gifttd;  although  on  two  of  them  mliai  iiliii 
power  did  rest,  and  wisdom— discretion,  nptttade  fbr 
practical  business,  whom  we  may  ajpeini— fbr  wifli 
the  election  was  vested  in  the  rhi4«^tftn  peofjAiu  tha 
appointment  lay  with  the  apostles,  aa  apirttaal 
we  will  give  ourselves  to  prayer— puldic  pmyer,  a 

with  prwudilng  their  grMtworic  Btephan,  te^r— Aa  1 

and  the  following  names  are  all  Gredc,lt  la  Ukaly  HmT 
were  all  of  the  **  Grecian"  class,  wMch ' 


restore  mutual  confidence,   when  they  had  anyaitttir 
laid  their  hands  on  them— the  one  proclnimlng  thatai 
ofUdal  gifts  flowed  firom  the  C9iuitii's  ghnlfled 
the  other  symbolizing  the  communication  of 
the  chosen  offlce>bearers  through  the  reoofmiaed 
neb.    word  tf  Qod  inoreased  .  .  .  diseiplea  mnll^lirf 
in  Jenualem  grsatly- proaperitycrownliv  the  bsad^ 
fnl  spirit  which  reigned  in  this  miiHiiii  iiamimaWr 


imttM  sonU  nMWuid  with  tbiGoqwl,  inch 

d  ilivaUd  ttoUowm  d(  Uh  Lend  Jenu^  bnt 

tB  liMliil.  wiMn  IwDaat  mUntlaiu.  Ion  uul 
ntaB :  1>J  "Wliiit  ft  bfuitlAil  iwNlal  tor  ImlU- 
niolwd^tiwetwIunBoiiiplAlDDdaf.  who. 


■Hd  wlUi  U  Id  Ite  dlidplu 


«■  tte  mudr  nian*l*d  bj  the  lOHD  of  Um 
J  Tlnviili  Uw  DBV  oflloe-lnnn  uv  not  «i- 
illad  DuoHu  b(».  tt  1)  niilfiiiully  ulnutbiil 

uut  tbe  aiuUttaUoDt  for"Ilic  oIBn  of  ■ 
b^BC  laid  dowD  Id  ma  of  Ibv  WHiallcil 
iBBHdlateb  •<l«t  IliiiM  of  "•  BUlMP'  0 

irapBSK  Akkuoxxd  icniu  tni  Sah- 
S.  And  Bifplirn,  ftc-— Tb»j  torr^i^ns  DJirTKUv« 

^VBOf  thaLib«rtiDFt— Jfw]9h1rev<tn■en:mUI- 


nmd*  bllcD  Diu  and  nbelllon  uminBl  thto 
1^  «t(larT~AiDaaD^flcnDt  appatlmclDDtfllte 

^deaoUBS.  no«  thil  Hiible  Kloir  itblcli  a 
uf  sftbeDlTtHDiulrciiutJaDs.batlheKlDi 


liiid— TliODIh  Abnltuu  ml  In  Ckuu  bsfon  l^nb'l 

'    "li,IiliHHJa]MBllDltutlwlaodDf|»aiiiM1iliEn 

to  be  After  It,  ai  bdm  Id  DA  wa^  ddpeudas  t  on  tliA 

ti.  but  a  tnua^on  pnnlj'  IwonHi 


-*,«„Uiai)OT*o»tili*iib!dn -_ 

.  and  aft— 4j^  ABCordliic  to  the  Senna  of  thla  eoT' 

anirhldiFaii]naKiu((MaIUiu.3.).   tbitiidn 

faMaltbi-aDialled  *i  the  fiNualen  of  the  twain  tilbee 


Hi  UctMi  «I  tkt  m      _.    ... 

•  taepi)  Kltw  aB<  milttaUil  la  V(Tpt-mc  man  than 

0  yaan  aer  asKnmted  to  no  nnn  than  meumf 


uiiuiDlcna*]Hl:»4lerehelcrtEuyvI.  U-liT.  In  vtrtca 
a.  90,  and  3e.  lbs  Ulp  of  »□««  U  repreienUd  a>  aui- 

sUted  in  tbe  Old  TeiiUiiieiil.bl>  ma  at  ileall>.  uo  rean 

avtncid  Um  Ihtt  vm  Dppriuid.  ud  mou  tha  Sitfttiia 
— RotniE  furlher  Id  tho  hvat  of  Lla  IntllunatJon  than  ha 

iint  ^aiotlooA,  &c.— uid  perbafit  loiaiHned  tbLt  a  lull- 

u  Iheir  lender;  thui  iDllclKtlng  bli  work,  miid  » 

00  a  Hplrit  Id  tham  contenlal  xnib  hli  o*o,  hn  bad  the 
lOurtlHcaUon  to  Diid  U  tarulherwisa.  Thii  rumiihea 
toSIepbedinotlitreiAiniileor  IrrarTi  almniim  to  ay- 
iTrftcnrfniirf/BUiii  vilAlfirdiriMiiurpMcin/'loiir,  mt 

ail  Israallu  and  an  Ikintion.  bnl  two  nrtles  Id  Janel 


been  unirnMl.   M.  H.  WU   luan  kill  ic 
tlur  HcTpiiau  jotariUr^KDHn  had  tbi 


idamanlal  ana     II  U  ^  hFardl)diUiiDgheHii(bC(Di:ajMaa<^<'EiiidnB,v.  IV. 
a.     iiTninil  rata  oiu  '  SO  3t.  miigalatlhi  LarS-Eatbei.-lha  Amnd'uf  the 


fktJ>tfnMaMd 


MfiBtVJL 


Wke  widt  tint  A  nltr  nd  a  Jvdit,  te.— fliit,  tgiktn, 

qrflhfOOfMr'CPHtaiilU.tt.).  ThtototXtWoiirtitei 
aild ...  A  pnriMt . . .  kirn  ihaXly*  hMor— Thb  It  qnoled 
to  remind  Miltoaei  wonhippbigmdlanotflf  Ihtgnad 
teftlnuajr  of  thdlr  Iklthftil  lAWKhrw.  thai  MbueCr  toof 
N<>(  tt«  <aie  md  ifrofM*  o^M  of  Cke  C1^rA'«  >MCA.  »Hl 
oJilira  AwHMpfwiMwr  ai«i  flMoB  mocMof  HiMtowftoiii 
iMraftMbi<c«u5Mi<Mioii«MMdiM.  ia  Um  ekanh— ttw 
aoIlactiT«bodyorGodrseIioteiip60pto:h«iM  uaed  to 
doMle  the  whola  body  of  the  fldUiftil  wider  tlw  GocpeU 
or  peMcuhur  eectione  of  them,  this  Is  he  that  wm  la 
the  Otaxek  in  the  wildflnem.  with  the  aiffl ...  tti  with 
OCT  fttheri  ■  eltlre  near  to  the  Angel  of  the  OofveiiBiit, 
IhMntdiomhexeoeiTedaUtheiiMtitationeoftheaDelnit 
econonur*  and  to  the  pec^ile,  to  whom  he  IhithftiUy  re- 
ported the  living  onidee  and  amoog  iriuMa  he  aetnp 
thennaaibedinetltationa.  BvOi4skithUdimoi^io 
Motet^^^phmftb^^  main  ckargt  fir  MitiekiUwai 
<mtiiaL  tewhemoarfrthexiwoeldaotebcf.ln.  Bm 
heihowi  that  Uu  dt^p€d  diakontmrdonM  to  MotncoMU 
from  thsnaUon  that  now  pnifimedthsgnaiuljttdi^^ 
fbrhiikommr.  la  their  hearts  taned  back  late  ImL 
J»  (Ms  5K«pAa»  tsoiikl  Aoeehif  A«aff«f«f>Badtfcedoim> 
wiTdettirttro»^idi1h«f/$oertiKemmii9uentirk»g,  i^ 
M.  gave  them  ap— Jadidalljr.  as  wilttta  la  ths  book  of 
the  prophete-the  twelre  minor  proi^Mts,  reckoned  as 
one:  the  passage  is  firom  Amos.  6. 2d.  have  ye  offsrsd  to 
Me.,  .sacrtfloosl  Theans)«eri8,Ym,batasifyedidit 
not;  for '  neither  did  jre  offer  to  Ble  only,  nor  elwars, 
nor  with  a  perfect  and  willing  heart'   [Bknubl.]  Tnu 

Stook  op  the  tabsmads  of  Molooh,  isc  Two  kinds  of 
olatry  are  charKed  upon  the  Israelites:  that  of  the 
Kolden  calf  and  that  of  the  heavenly  bodies ;  Moloch 
and  Bempban  being  deities,  representing  apparently 
the  Divine  powers  ascribed  to  nature,  nnder  different 
aspects,  carry  y«m  beyond  Babylon  —  the  well-known 
region  of  the  captivity  of  Judah ;  while  "  Damascus  "  is 
used  by  the  prophet  f  Amos,  6.  27,.!.  whither  the  ten 
tribes  were  carried.  Onr  Csthsrs  had  the  tabemscls  of 
witness  in  the  wildemeM— which  aggravated  the  Kuilt 
of  that  idolatry  in  which  they  indulged,  with  the  tokens 
of  the  Divine  presence  constantly  in  the  midst  of  them, 
which  oar  fiithers  that  came  in  after— rather  Marvin) 
*  having  received  it  by  succession.'  i.e.,  the  custody  of 
the  tabemade  from  Uieir  ancestors,  brought  in  witii 
Jesn»-or  Joshua,  into  ths  posswsion— rather. '  at  the 
taking  possession  of  [the  territory  ofj  the  Gentiles.' 
unto  the  days  of  David— for  till  then  Jerusalem  continued 
in  the  hands  of  the  Jebuaites.  But  Stephen's  object 
in  mentioning  David  is  to  hasten  from  the  tabernacle 
which  he  set  up,  to  the  temple  which  his  son  bxiilt,  in 
Jerusalem;  and  this  only  to  show,  from  their  own 
IScriptures  (Isaiah,  06.  1,  2J,  that  even  titat  UmpU^ 
magnificent  though  it  was,  was  not  the  proper  reding- 
plaoe  of  Jehovah  ujHm  earth:  as  his  audience  and  the 
nation  had  all  along  been  prone  to  imac^ine.  (What 
that  restiug-piace  was,  even  **  f/u;  cotUriU  heart,  that 
trttnUeih  at  UocCa  word*  be  leaves  to  be  gathered  from 
the  prophet  referred  to  .  61-53.  7e  stiflheeksd . . .  ys  do 
always  resist  the  Holy  Obost.  6c.  It  has  been  thought 
that  symptoms  of  impatience  and  irritation  in  the 
audience  induced  Stephen  to  cut  short  his  historical 
sketch.  But  as  little  farther  light  could  have  been 
thrown  upon  IsraeT s  obstinacy  firom  subsequent  iMriods 
of  the  national  hlKtoiy  on  the  testimony  of  their  own 
Scriptures,  we  should  view  this  as  the  mmming  up, 
the  brief  import  of  the  whole  l8raeiitl<(h  history- 
crossness  ofhearU  spiritual  dea/tuM,  continuous  resist- 
ance of  ths  JMv  Qhost,  dovm  to  the  very  council  before 
vhom  Stephen  vxu  pUadina.  Which  of,  dbc  DiotUy 
hojUility  to  the  messengers  o/Ood,  whose  high  office  it 
was  to  tell  of  **  the  Bighteoas  One"— that  well-known 

pntphetie  titia  ol  ifeasiah  (Isaiah,  63.  ll;  Jeremiah,  23. 

4  ^.;.  and  Uiii  consummated  by  ('t^  Utrayal  and 

088 


bolto 


wm>rder<tfMmUkBimmV»^t^pu%dtt^mmm 
sitting  in  JodiBMBt  on  tlia  ipeakn;  an  tte  Mfll  fMHr 
featnrea  of  tha  ulloBal  olMiaofatf  d«i«lid  fa  Hmm 
withering  worts,    wte  ham  iMiiit  ttg  Imt  fr  ttg 

dispotitloB  rattha  appoliitnMbt'  or  *ortaadi/iA« 
br  the  minlstiy)  of  ufOi, aad  hcit aot kMt  ft.  ^~ 
dotlngiroid  ia  dillgaea  todnit  np  thota  IdottaMi 
htw  lUKtor  the  gum  of  high  dtsobadliaBa  to  1^  I 
vated  by  thaaagMt  Mannar  In  whtrihtharr 
it  64^inMath»hcaidthia.thMt 

Ao.  irtheyccmldliaTaaiMMierw  

would  have  been  their  temper  of  aaliMl  I  teht^l 
fiill  of  the  Hdy  Ohett.  looked  up  itiad 
■adiawthegloryofOod.  TewhooanttanArtoc^ 

rodi  scenea  at  theaa,  in  whiefa  tha  xagi  of  hell , 

honibla  from  men,aathay  sift  eondaiBiiMlhgr  afkrir' 
prisoner  of  their  own.  and  see  haaTaabaaadaclkQBUg  ' 
oewmtwianoa  and  opening  ftill  upon  hla  vlnr-lMvy , 
yon.  Ibr  I  find  no  words  to  pafBtwhat,iBttaai|Mlr 
of  the  DLvine  teit.  is  hare  so  dmpir  toU 
coold  Stephen,  in  tfw  oonndl  chambcrr,  laa 
ant*  1  fuppoaa  this  anastion  never 
criUca  of  nairow  aonl,  one  of  wlmm  (|CnnB] 
ures  that  he  saw  it  throng  the  window  I  and  I 
of  better  moold,  that  the  scene  lay  in  ona  of  tha  I 
ofthetemple.  [Aliokd.]  As  the  sight  waa^ 
by  Stephen  alone,  the  opened  lieavena  are  to  be  Tiawad 
as  revealed  to  his  bright  beaming  spirit  and  Jiana 
standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  Why  **s(aa(iiHff  *Md 
not  siUing,  the  posture  in  whidi  the  gknrlfled  Savionr 
is  elsewhere  represented!  Clearly,  to  express  the  < 
interest  with  which  He  watched  from  the  skies  Umj 
in  that  council  diamber.and  the  full  tideof  Hial  _ 
which  he  was  at  that  moment  engaged  in  pooling  tmo 
the  heart  of  his  heroical  witneas,  till  it  Nramtnt  in 
radiance  fhmi  his  very  countenance.  I  see . . .  the  §m 
of  Man  standing,  &c— This  is  the  only  time  that  onr 
Lord  is  by  human  lips  called  ths  Sov  or  Max  after 
his  ascension  (Revelation,  1.  13 ;  14.  14.  are  not  In- 
stances.). And  why  here?  Stephen, ftJl of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  speaking  now  not  of  himself  at  all  («.  6SJ,  hnl 
entirely  by  the  Spirit,  is  led  to  repeat  the  veiy  woria  In 
which  Jesus  Hiinself,  before  Viis  samt  eoumeU,  had 
foretold  His  glorification  (Matthew,  SO.  64J.  »— **-f 
them  that  tiiat  exaltation  of  thb  Bok  of  Mam  whidb 
they  ahould  hereafter  witness  to  their  diamay,  waa 
already  begun  and  actnaL'  TAuroBD.!  67,  St.  Tmt 
they  cried  oat  and  ran  open  hiss  with  one  aeoord,  dm.— 
To  men  of  their  mould  and  in  their  tentper,  flaidwali 
last  seraphic  words  could  but  bring  mattwa  to  ax- 
trcnUties,  though  that  only  revealed  tha  «w^*««m^ 
spirit  which  they  breathed,  cast  him  out  of  toe  eltf— 
according  to  Leviticus,  £4. 14;  Numbers,  16. 36;  1  Kings, 
21. 13;  and  see  Hebrews.  13. 18.  and  stoned— *pco0eadad 
to  stone' him.  The  actual  stoning  in  reooided  in  next 
verse,  and  ths  witnaeies— whose  hands  were  to  ba  flnt 
upon  the  criminal  (Deuteronomy,  17.  t.],  Ldtt  ifiia 
their  clothes— their  lo<Me  outer  garments,  to  hava  thain 
taken  charge  of.  at  a  yoong  aum's  feet  whoae  asam  nea 
Saul- How  thrilling  is  this  our  first  introduction  tooaa 
to  whom  Christianity— whether  as  developed  In  tha 
New  Testament  or  as  established  In  the  world  nmm 
more  perhaiM  than  to  all  the  other  apostles  togeAsrl 
Here  he  is.  haviug  perhaps  ahready  a  Mat  in  the  flimhn 
drim,  some  30  years  of  age,  in  the  thick  of  this  taaral- 
tuous  murder  of  a  distinguished  witneas  for  Christ 
not  only  "consenting  unto  Us  death"*  (di.  &.  U,hat 
doing  his  own  part  of  the  dark  deed.  60,  00.  ealBag 
upoa  [God]  and  ssying,  Ixird  Jssos,  d^c— An  nnhsfir 
supplement  of  our  translators  ia  the  word  **God"  hen; 
as  if,  while  addreasing  the  Son.  he  waa  really  osIUbc 
upon  the  Father.  The  aense  is  perfectly  dear  wiihoot 
any  supplement  at  all— "calling  upon  ijUavokiacI  sal 
Baying,  Lord  Jeans ;"  Christ  being  tha  Peraon  dirsdh. 
VDNoI&e<l  and  addressed  by  name  (ct  di.  9.  l«J.  Ena 


Saiam  <i/  BUUf't  trtoAimc. 


1  Jmo.  nmM  Kj  nlill— In 

„ I  hlTirtltal  iRww  •tieli  His 

te  OHM  ofcred  In  Hii  PiUmt.  eiapiien  n 
joiUad  turd  ktwlsto  dlTlu  wonUp. 
bUn*  JtHiB,  ud  it  Uw  raoit  KileDU)  m 
la.    lBU>i*eaaiaUlo«tiin>li  ipiiilto 


1  aj.  iaoi^  Diuu  d 

■iwe>nbr(ii.u.»3ii 

Mnoreluniird.   txocfil 

Ivor  no.,  lowMch  n«er 

—'—■-"  far  ^jlcpheii  uul  bhtiU;  Indined  lo 

.Bitr.  bul  not  yet  OMB 

yd«d«Bt  ia.id.. 

InnuUlor.  [B«Nusu] 

hliuwnrf«11i«™.- 

».H);lC!orlullil4iu,  IS, 

Ita^  L  13;  l-hitoioDa, 

1.  0;  I  Timothy,  1,  13.!. 

Mivniulmd  ttoud 

W^  »lviiinry  tnioiDnl  lo  do  lUt  (Luke,  !<. 

L  W,  Hkt  -ould  ptubnW)-  h.to  llmorfd  u 

In,  bol  roi  tidi  bMon 

loi  tmt.    How  oAen 

■  Ihiu  -  lurued  out  tmUunialo  tlio  funbenmts 

Jowol-  .w  I-Mlij.vtad. 

Soaimm  or  PbiuCsFi 

MCHisouOimmi 

or  Soiiis  UAore.     fi 

TttraPkUlp-rot  ihE 

b4pUnd  dUdgtlu  InSMDuia.  br 

V*rtnnulbdr  apedul  part  u 

mBrtoled  toundDis  of  Ihe  t^hnn*,'  [Altohii.)  Bi 


tike  ducoD  of  thAb  hudf,  who  comra  du' 

RcUd  eipccUlIr  ngslDit  liuubeni  mlJe 
l1  ibac.^4t  BimuU— or'A  tityot  Sui 
,  (■am  umu  mon  Lkdr.  'llfcrDlih 
brt««D  Jrr<ttil«n  UHl  UiD  vodd.'     tl 


U)  FhUlp.  itaon  lb*  Hiwivl  at  auoute  <W 
.  mn  bnUiid,  Mil  BM  ^ 
^BbuB'ibBiidiMvlis  W  •» 


'TiitcliHl  uiw'iFliaru-ti 
»- d. ,  "Aoourwid  bo  Ihoii  Ml! 
ba  luiniacB  of  lolngled  h< 


punliaiaGf  aoduUatkal  oDcM. 
I  budi  lu  BUf  lacain  Ihg  Hstr 
ti'on  hen  (hort  iUeUtbekty  to 


Lti  crestocae  cff  hla  ito, 
•n.    in  ihe  tiU  i>t  hii- 


>  r-vUi  Uunlened  niliht  be 


Biudi,  Diineiltin  l»ii<Dta)  or  GncUn  pldloMpbr  wllta 
tanu:  uleiueuli  of  CbriitUnltr.)  16.  uid  Uh;  ireWiud 
John,.  ■hmtliBT ^--™....... 


Isbonri  bid  b«n  lo  ridhly  M 


.ciW»li»rtiPldUp'» 


'ir  LonTi  cotnmiAtion  to  IJjc  ^ 


iDunL'  (D  HiHk.  U«  mj  Hut  (MN  <» 
BIB  janwlMa  U  OuiL  Hmcb  ma  nicb  >  niid,  aa 
aouat  Hebno.  >lilcli  PUllp  mlihl  UJu  wlthoat  w 
to  JeniiilBin  Lu  Tern  ii<innigr'j"M—inii*'iitm 
atMili«BM-i<.,U 


Mtohli  royal  ml  ■trBnUatht  bwi  •nsb  Ulnrtr. 

lalth  in  JflLovBh  maA  luva  <J  liii  voivUti  HAd 

h  tudLciuilb' ei:|iialii 


jMOp-duvioi  Him  to  be  Ui 

Tondafttl  |aB(Ui.-tlgii.  (nd  IL , .  .. 

at  Iha  IMa  at  fill  UMoqr.   Sm,  bM  ta 


npUoaiirilialrnBiHidlM  (briIMu 
dUdplH  at  tin  LordJmL  wkuMI 
lupttMdt   FUUphadpnibiUrlaUU 


uUkiljrtlMlMm 


MBOUus.  3>,  U.  Ite  a^t  a(  U 
nilif-TD  dnr  lu  luin.  ui 
nnoj  Iht  m' ■—  —' —  -' 


It  tali.'   nsdiUoB 
"      "  n  Uhk 


ariUlof  ayiitud  Ih*si«M 


voilfttjuii]  *ijlD«  la  lh«  ccnbie  of  i 
itauuObli  puidlH.'  It  tboundHl  ju 
Fcaapbui,  Iran.  □.  !D.  !„'  sllh  Jewi 
E|aD«t)(Hta(tiaJ<i«litiraItfa.  TbEtbei 
ITiirlnUd^iDd  Saul, BuBhialBilh  [Hal 


k   TniliUoo  pDlBtale 
lattt  hliloET  to  Im^liit 


nckSr    kpA  he,  tit&bUiig  u 


r  cniiiuDR  the  l^oipei, 


lirfitUiiLoti"   I 


boUritnini,   (9,1  Thiit  ttaougbUii 


Tsr^ 


■AiOhrOiwi  KHmi 


rv  he  Inlenclol,  we  lave 


only taaui]|>UAlhULhoiuh«t  .  .     _., 

sKtli"  ch.  s«.ii(.UiF/iBoworihelrownn.Tonl  whUo 

Pmul  UEnRflLf  V4JI  tfaB7  ^*kuArd  DM  Ihe  tqIco  of  U^ 
tlulipkluloUm' ldLn.tl.  BDt]iutu"tlKpanias 
thtf  i^odbr  kMK '  Ih*  moo  that  Blnted  our  Idid 

nt  k«nl  w»  tbs  utisnlUa  woida,  tiat  tfaonriil  "  It 
'  MOU  *  wnl  ipiika  (o  Un*  iJahn, 
I.  B^r-*o  wiH  am  baud  Uh  Mlai  Uul  inika  >o 
b«t  tMUA  bM  tha  »' 


It  IhiH  diijt  rniut  IfaoH  tiiiT' 
;ua1  Importuicir  [□  Ibfl  bijiun 


TiHMiqenl  lilUieito  ]wd  been 


:  bi9  "hvle  TOblUku  or  Lbe  01 


iDMeriili  UiiieCiiiiplhliuliuiviMdiii- 
I.  Kiut  dntfa  uflsnl  boiv.  wbM  didlcaJtir 


taiul  dane  fur  hi]  loul.  uil  ipnud  ibroul  the  utou 
ar  Uul  DUD*  wblch  Im  kind  Bo  wlclmdlj,  tlioufh  iimor- 
uitly,  mu^t  to  diutror— mnJi  b>ve  ibrunlBd  Lb  hU 

rriBnt,  that  «>mpnbtiiuLTi]  jtruL' oribe  iiriDclpieA  of  bba 
diiinE  cronoDU'.  tlut  i<cfleUaUiiii  •iilrilusUly.  Uul 


Ukls  chLBfeflt  of  the  aixtntJea  u\i 
te  iJl  ^ulcktmAl  kuto  LifQ  dutlm), 
'e  dnya:   U  AO.  &  ntUiu  UkX^s 


Cmuii  «i«i>  a/Smul,  — li 
. . .  uud  AbuIh.   &e  on  ch,  u,  u 
Idid-lJ..  Jbd>.     Shu.  11,11,  u. 
.olMUnJ^t.   'IlHniiiUUlx 


tfm^oBB.    TkTRU  mi  Uh  caplMl  s{  tha  pnrfBM  of 


to  lU  ind.  dWUl'  U 
SUillIk*  nIMtoB  of  tte  L 
7ki8>1lDiull>aBkiwUfa 

IjI^hUU.     "I'Av  alDl*.'  Hra  AoontM  loUuut: 
llm»fo™  ClitlH  It  Bod.   lII«!ion.l 


mam  at  Dm  Nn  lUtane 

I  ca  lUi  MBti.' ii^  JwM :  ■ 


AoMBW  ivta- Ml  e^«HL    . 


irt(<I«D<itt»n.    S( 


MintlTca.  dL  tL  11,  ir.  Pinl  M 

Udipwiof  '   " ■  -—  "' 

txcaiuabi 


||NBltel9tkaH>a«<ka(tb.4.Wii 

■  M  OM*  nedn  Urn.  hMtoW* 
at**  L^. Um LnnU ktf  oAatoUi 
fa^tavdMaomifilBioii  anotmiB  i 
MtiB,  Ju^lavMwtatkuxdailKta 
hit— ■!■■   -W  WtMilM^  M«ii« 
Mui.i.ia'.   lUfMatalUiiktBnsku. 
KiitiluMtiB  Maiilf  ifdaliy  In  tbrn. 
Ok  at  U(  on  cMh  awl  Out  ifflEut 
IktiB  An  ti( III*  kiMua  bHD  tlia 

■Mil  U*  «faiflB  enniMAM  ti>  tdnaslf 

it  B  snilr  to  ■•<  Ml  «t  rtr  dud)^ 

Iwi^>kai4m  M  OMTH-ta  the  tOHt 


■ok.    MUUxwhl 


Tmm.  n.  nu  tai  tb 
mil.-  aiaiidlis  Is  lb 
(ttbnatvuowtMiiot 


^M 


>■  Um  UCBplaiit  J*rih1«  tJo- 
"    -:i,*c).     Unickon  ill 
la.   TU«  iHUnU)  Botln 

.  -Dttla|ullUHR(ilHll«b)dl 

of  oar  Lottf*  nlnUtij.  ud  UhI 

'  a*  beta  on  irttoh  Uw  whata 

i«u  bun],  li  otmnwly  bilar- 


kHUu  B»u  AT  Ltudii.  i!n>  Rum 

tkBdN-tD  iaundiN  lbs  lU-imiBjiUnl 

1^  Issk  place  daiint  SuiFi  taiaaca  Id 
M. «  Kut  imii  tliiiiii(liDOt  all  qnuttn 


■menUr  did  Dot  pc , ,, 

■lltl»*il>n— wlKiDiheliaddwIsrM.  itotdtfUB 
mtplnf.  ud  ibinrlBi  Eka  ogil*  oa  fKmala  whkk  Bn- 
a.Ud>iA»-I,>..|utb»tnulBi£nJ  ■hmrimifcor 
aiiiiadiiKiuMilf  odthatitiiwaifii  Mi  koMq/'auiV 
taff.  W43.  PKe  pat  tbM  ill  ftiO.  ral  kSMM  ten 
"-  —  -        of  lil»  KMlai^  WW  (Lak*.  i. 


Mat  b  fault  At  tbiiinbrHHiaW  a  nCnclb  «fMd 
BBVK.>ali>lui  III*  ■*  !ai*r,  da  Ht  ap.  'Oafnplila 
mloalaaKa  of  datafl  bmliuMTta  to  Uia  nuiaUn  u 

•ilol  rh«nrln«tMllt>.   lvgit(batUaluu)d.uidUftad 


diitance rrixn  tomu ;  moitUiwl]'. SttDuna  boius  wi 
"tvlhfiveailde'^  Lch.  jaW.  Feter'alDdflltigtlianjboi 
blm  aliwb  10  uDiv  « -"-—  ' — '  '       ■    ■■ 


'w  phue  of  the  CliriB- 


ul  ti»  ntcuMly  at  riamiaeiJiaa-    Bcnm  Dfcu- 
appoar  to  bate  been  alraadj'  mada  In  LUl  dli«> 

]«  on  ch.  11.  w.  Ill :  and  Sanl  prebaUmcMd  oa 

thia  pnndple  from  Ibe  Bnl.  botfa  fn  Antria  and  In 
arrlaaad  Ctlida.  Bat  bad  h>  Inii  Uie  prime  auT«r 
la  llw  aJmlarioa  of  DKlrcninclled  OentllH  InlD  tha 
dinich.  tha-Jawlih  vttf.  wbo  ircn  aenr  Mandlr  to 
Um,  WDoldlianacaiilndnidlKtnaltliaiEabrlQithe 
Oiunb  U  Iha  rote  <K  a  itiiaalinoa  MhlBn,  Bat  m 
"  Iha  apoatk'  apadailf  "  of  Ui*  clRBnidiklii* 


sdthahfi___ 

aabafcinartbeBl 


Uutnbbad  fromna 


Mattna  PR* 
MaEulaf 


I  abody-guid  iDtha  BnmaB ' 
rrtii.  Mto 


allodia  I  Jewiih la 


■l^U,  obo  bad  brtwifht 
■nl  Dndei  the  balloir- 
Lltb  vhJ  the  rttular 


i  taiDed  te  tbo  Lord 


KtZ 


Hlolba  NsithWaat,   Ti 


.(   Oasblliai  Ibe  totcnmlatiDD. 
Lnf  bo;  bov  wvlt  her  chanclei 


He  principle  aa  ar 
.^  IhiDklufl  It  DO 
»  blin  aplllliwl  tUuii.  Ibat  thigr 


JeriMh  pviple.  on  tba 

Ion  bBTorg  blm  LnM. 

ther  bad  "lowB 

. .    ._      piajed  to  Sad 

ilwiv-at  Uh  atalad  dally  Kaaona.  Huott  r.i.  34. 
■aa.  .  .  irldBDUT-'dlitlBct])'.'  the  nliUi  bear  ef  tta 
dtj-lhpte  o'clock,  tha  hour  of  tlie  or.BlnB  ■acriOce. 

1»pi  iTom  the  illtb  baur  ir.  >'.  What  l>  It.  Lerd^ 
luuoA^  which,  tremuloaib'  thmub  ll  wu  ottcnd. 
tviokeaed  diUdllke  nrerenea  and  ImtnUU.}.  IV) 
jBVan  ui  Ujh  (dot,    "Dus  war  Ut  *Ur^  \iWli  an 


n  mottalBlr  iBiK  ■ 


wodoDiof   lii>l«w.   I  uk Itonbn.  Ac.  llHDkDtoqi 

lOiucil    ■nnlinthii^aid.lBlo  wL 
■•■Unelail,    siindibginidlTlBeljdlncMta 


- Dpon  Ihi  houf  I  HaUIibv.  a, 

IdUh  Euttgrowl  dHDoulntodbtfiweniliiHru.'  UalOdliit 
L  Not'IwatlunlinoekPcldoaUinM 
1'  for  FeterwtiUid  nevei  ' 

^^jctonJjto  |«naiul  cA 

uic  uFu^rain  innmonlallTi  nU    apUiiaatnim.iBtlODali; 

a.  Lerd.    Sh  llunn«i<  nCer- 1  IndDjiarnoKcciiuit.'   bntbimiTaUliB-Biit,»l 

IE  ptrmluloD  to  nt  df  It.  uid  tbuB  wont*.   Iw  tiai  tMitth  fcla.inj  mrtittili 

litlDciiDD  or  mtiti  wuiaun-  stM.  IMi helin the wtU-ltnown  phmmloo ol 

iiALiin,  ot'iiBTttiuD  vid  cDUBecTA-  Teatamut  Id  lincribLuK  thu  tnlj'  gnllr  pm^ 

-  .  -     -  -"la  pgjeof  «v«JedTe"  ■-      -  .      - 


^rfr^rmAbuattdXUP'irtii^ 


Pdtr  Vindlrala  BimKlf. 


Thu  cenUr  den  tbs  |  hii  comliict;  m  li  Own  wlBdiiuti(m  on  Pua^Mn 
HtaOHntmiiadliiiltjof  dutitwlUiwhich    of  dLimpiel  towdi  Ida  •utbdUr  In  th  '  ' 
'""' — ""' ■•■-■-■-■- -g_    ».    tnMltort proof lh»» TO 

>  Iniaofhlilili^pMitloiLuirUuitUIrct 

.  HiUwcliKiB.'Thoiiin 

iBSOlUalatlui,! '-     -■- — ■"-  ■'' 

ItajmH    larlXwti 

4  mnaal^  Inffiailj , 

MmtaFtaWB.  Mt  at*  >lti>HM  oboMi  Mm  •(  ihiU  tdl  Am  wirii  wlwnbr  Ibn  ud  ill  thi  ka 

.  .MM.obaltdatulliUkwlUiUiainnM  liaand.    Hm  htwotiu  man  tbe  uual  exn 


aB(lili(UTiwri>nUBMloii.M«Jolui.L 

nitk.U-11.    T]iiunb>nben>110<MpalliBth 
iC    got.  fBrgtnwjH  UtToiitfi  IMmattari  Omit 

■tMBOModVUn'lba     

■  Sin  (11  ife*  BnphHi  wimiu 

iL  BiaiaBUT,  of  U»  inpholto . . 

1^  M  clT*  an  vine  or  tbolr  tammoDri 


ba  bad  bam  dlrtulj  ai 


mwitaTU  br  UwdapnUaaaod  brCDnaUna 
to  Pater,  eh.  It.  a  >L    But  m  Patoi  tanlad  aUb  On- 
certalfl  diT>->od  thay  doobUaaa  Ulkad  or 


tiiliidsd.'rlita(>l»raB»nnr  Jsidt)itiKUrtuUni.*Dd 
tint  bsniiH,  u  Uu  Unortu  ulili.  hn  *H  ~  (Dll  d(  "-- 
HoljOhon«iiil  cf  IWth."       "  ■ 


rr  «u  drepisff  between  two  eoldien. 
Lata*.  Roman  prf^nen  hud  a  chain 
111  tn  Uie  wrist  of  their  riyht  hand,  and 
!  wrist  of  a  -iohliers  left  luinti,  leavin;^ 
lL«  keeper  free  In  ca»e  of  any  attempt 

prtaLUtT  eectirity  the  prisoner  was 
are,  chainefl  to  two  soldiers,  one  on 
h.  SI.  S3. )  Ye  think  jroor  prey  secure, 
■t^  aad  Umnx  obeeqaloos  tyrant  who, 
tvs."  hMt  »hiit  In  this  most  eminent 
r  Christ  within  doable  Rates,  gnarded 
da.  while  double  keepers  and  double 
keiy  all  rescue!  So  thonght  the  chief 
•de  the  sepnlehre  of  the  Lord  snre, 

and  eetttiui  a  watch."  Bat** He  that 
Tens  sliall  laogh  at  yoa."  Meanwhile, 
;  I*  In  a  few  honn  he  expects  a  stinn - 
iher  eoonis  he  hit  Ufs  dtar  anto  him, 
l<ih  his  oonne  with  joy  and  the  ministry 
cdired  of  the  Lord  Jesns.*  In  this 
•  haa  drort  asleep,  and  Ues  the  plctnre 
:e  aasd  if  the  Lord— rather,  'an  an«eL' 
So  In  Luke.  9. 9,  expressire  of  the  on- 
Dftherialt.  saete  Peter  on  the  side, .. . 

And  his  ehains  ftU  off ...  Qird  thyself 

M Oast  thy  farmeBt  (tanlc.  which 

r  fortlie  Dighti  aboQt  thee . . .  fbllowme. 
dimiteiiess  of  detaU  we  have  a  diarm- 
ItT :  while  the  rapidity  and  cnrtness 
d  tlie  pvomptitade  with  which  they 
then  the  despatch  iHilch,  in  the  drcnm- 
•saiy.  wist  not  that  it  wu  tnie ;  hut 
Ttafaa :  -<3o  little  did  the  apostle  look 

Int  and . . .  sceoad  wtrd ...  the  iron 
satothedty.  Weeanonlyconjectnre 
log  of  all  this,  not  knowing  the  pos- 
on.  passed  on  tbrcnch  cne  street,  and 
pi  dcpsTtsd  ttna.  him  —  when  be  had 
od  parsnit.  Thns  **  He  dlsappolnteth 
le  erafty,  so  that  their  hand»  cannot 
tefprise.**  fJob,&.lS.)  wten  Peter  wrs 
neoTcred  fkiom  his  bewilderment,  and 
K  back  np<m  all  the  rteps  that  had 
ler  in  sncfa  rapid  snccession.    Vow  I 

•k'*   tMm  T.AV11I   liafh   OAiif   1t4a  ancMl     aTKl 


lieved  not /or  joy  and  wondcrcil"  at  the  tidinKSof  their 
Lioni's  re><urrecti(>n.  H')w  <  ften  do  we  i)ray  for  wh;it 
we  tan  hnrdlvrn'tlit  thi.'  1tost'>wn:».'iit  of.  whi'ii  it  onnu-; 
in  HiJMwrr  to  our  prayers!  Tliis.  huwovf/r,  .'ir,;iitM  ni.t 
fo  much  hard  unlndief  as  thatkintl  of  it  iocident  to  tln> 
best,  in  this  land  of  shadows,  wiiicii  perceivea  not  so 
clearly  an  it  mifdit  how  very  near  heaven  and  eartli. 
the  Lord  and  his  praying  people,  are  to  each  other. 
Peter  oontinned  knocking*— delay  being  dangerous.  Bat 
he,  beckoning  . . .  with  taia  hand  to  bold  their  peaes  >~a 
lively  touch  this.  In  the  hubbub  of  joyful  and  wonder- 
ing Interrogatories  there  might  mingle  reflections, 
thrown  out  by  one  against  another,  for  holding  out  so 
long  sgainst  the  testimony  of  Bhoda ;  while  the  emo- 
tion of  the  apostle's  own  f^plrit  would  be  too  deep  and 
solemn  to  take  part  in  such  demonstrations,  or  utter  a 
word  tm.  with  his  hand,  he  had  signified  his  wish  for 
perfect  silence.  Qo  stow  theee  things  onto  James  and  to 
the  bretlu«n.  Whether  James  the  son  of  Alpheus,  one 
of  the  twelve,  u-inally  known  as  '  Jamea  the  Lefs.'  and 
**  Jame^  the  Lord's  brother*  Galatians.  1. 10}  were  the 
same  person  :  and  if  not,  whether  the  James  here  re- 
ferre<l  to,  was  the  former  or  the  latter,  critics  are 
singularly  divided,  and  the  whole  qneHion  is  one  of 
the  most  difiiciilt  To  us,  it  appears  that  there  are  strong' 
reasons  for  thinking  that  they  were  not  the  same  per- 
sons, and  that  the  one  here  meant,  and  throughout  thu 
Acts,  la  the  apostle  James.  (But  on  this  more  hereafter.) 
James  is  singled  out,  because  he  had  probably  begtui 
to  take  the  ovei^ht  of  the  Church  in  Jerusalem,  whldi 
we  afterwards  find  him  exercising  (ch.  16).  And  he 
departed,  snd  went  into  another  p'aee-according  to  his 
Lord's  express  command.  Matthew,  lo.  Xi.  When  told, 
on  a  former  miraculous  liberation  from  prison,  to  go 
and  speak  unto  the  peoi)Ie  fch.  6.  SO),  he  did  it;  but  in 
tMs  case  to  rresent  himself  In  public  would  have  been 
to  tempt  God  by  rushing  upon  certain  destruction.  18, 
19.  as  soon  ts  it  was  day,  &c.  His  deliverance  must 
have  been  during  the  fourth  watch  (three  to  six  a.  m.)  ; 
else  he  roust  have  been  missed  by  the  keepers  at  the 
change  of  the  watch.  fWiM.]  cxanined  the  keepers— 
who,  either  like  the  keepers  of  our  Lord's  sepulchre, 
hatl  "shaken  and  become  as  dead  men"  (^latthew,  28. 
4\  or  had  slept  on  their  watch  and  been  divinely  kept 

fm.ym    anrnlrlnrv  onynm9t\ApA    that   thsV    ihOUld    bfi  DUt   tO 


npmd  to  tba  (.liDrch,  be 


■hue  hii  Intcnled  victim  m 


[DiUifftor*  K>v}it  to  cnuh  wi 


N.R  WkUa  til*  nncmalUr  id  U 
iMt  &«■  IhliloanMh  Rh  npr 
UMuUrn  t«  ((lapMfnii  it  w 

■  «  God  for  tba 


tbia  penBCuUnn.   wh«  tiity  hjd  fgUllid  th 


diirim  lU   bud  to  (nuu.-  ch.  ii  .  .    ._. 

llr  ulnlsbT  doDbtouU— of  Uit  Spirit  Bttt.  nail  ai 

thtsJohs...'lIu'k.  [»nnnii.J:)-DOtl(ibacoDrousded  Hit  forth  hrUwUolT  OhoO.'   Bn 

with  the  ircnDcl  evinjieUM.  u  ii  oficn  dona     Ai  bli  >U  tlma  the  tni«  pitocliila  at  awot 

unci*  wu  HHOAbu.  M  bli  ipiTltiul  lUber  vu  Peut  oHlml 

UFelet.J-UI.  t-ll    Aiuuri»QiiiCTnn7«.iBiT 

ClIArTER  Xm.  (TstoouKn  or  &kUHiii-AT  Fai 

PAUL'S  riBST  maaioiAfiT  iovassi,         !  uookvutid.'  4,a.d(^it(diaiDM 


rhuiten   of  l)iLi  Book     I 


!!.  nt  a 


U  hHve  ludiiHd  Ukcm  ta 
<e  of  BvTuhki.  and  il 


Jnei  la  OmtikK  ami  tha  lut  ililKn  cb.  19-^:.  nr  .  native 

OinrrtaiiWMfMOHifUw.  [BAtMUAliiiN.l  Thowh  Andrew  louoei  on  DroinarniiiHm.aii 
dirliUanlU'  had  alnadj  tpnad  bryood  Iha  lUnOn  of  -Tniu.  and  "  Jhui  lortd  Sfarthn.  ai 
PalMtlne.iiUll  (haCIilUThcontiDiiDilailiancf  r  lo/onnai  lAiinu.*  hmily  Um  had  not  been  wil 
inlialoBiiT efllirt.    Catn)ilooaum>c«.ramniUrlTth«  .  pmRfaiotllu'iioipel.    |3  Itcoaldm 

"  ■ ■  "1  'eh.^.a).hadhitti«rtobToaiihl  ■  niitpwte  that  the  tmUi  would  l»e  wr' 

iGoipel.    llwi "       ■ 


i>«ai>i«kftiiialJiiKdA,(tt.    . 


■t  bj  litwrnUIiail  ilfaewo 


nihiniituiui 

lOrdnldHd 
.    Tfa>  tndWon  (Init  It  did 


Ih  diiUDn  trem  Fiuhos  U>  AltalcU.  on 


U  bns  Andoch  Ln  i^f  rim,  rhini  yrlUcb  tfauy 
I,  thonftli  11  ActufcUr  Ilea  Id  fliryi^  ujtl 
Rmh  rnna  Ttr^.  It  wiA  &  Umg  jomner. 
TilBoit  nUnlr  Ihrotufa  ngmA  monnUln- 
■' Onnbiait  onb  at  the  buu  of  hivB  cUBt, 
•><rlld]]>U)ii»wbiiitni>wnTinB,'Uiniut 
>Mlou  out.  71m  whola  ndon  ma.  ami  to 
.BMnl  ty  njbbni.  ai  aodent  UUcht  and 
<**«  tbundajitlT  attfvt ;  an^  thi^nt  cao  be 
'Hal  ID  ifaiii  iCTj jQurntj  Paul maor tmh 


aod  fuQchaarUnthaulluL 
I  blocketl  op  villi  iiiow_ 
>t  flajimi  at  Ptrva.  wboRe 


depnailDii.     U4).  taw  jian 


tawjw 

tovhal  > 


alter  tliat  hi  tan... Ja^  ..  .^IktQaHatbarhu- 
lndaillftrraaB.  AaO£appiaiiloc«itndlatiKfii(a. 
a.  (.TatiODMOlUlaubanbaaiipiDtioaad.  TdilstDw 
Um7  itand  In  lU  OtHk,  tbaa. -after  (bat.  br 


-IraomoLi 
It  tba  Intanal  ot  tDtdceUoa  la  !«%■ 

r*-  r-TTT-'i — 'nrlhinririi  nrihnjnilm. 


aainallUkaUliaod  pnml  to  Ibe  aixxUe'i  m 
■peaklnc.   lertfinn.  WlUi  Uili  Inunh  of  Ha 


inbitaDca  of  Fabn  M.  U;  I 


E  to  . . .  proBlH, 
■mphaali  of  tbii 


Ub  ast.&c  Hw  aiAitle  here  ipnkiaii  U  the  mom 
ImmedlalaKailt  of  Cbilil'iiliMIi  lay  iriUi  the  mlon 
andpeoplflof  tbometniiioUfl.tovhicb  bv  roDdlf  hofcd 
IhatlboaerealdlBgaliBdiail'-' .— ■— ■     -   ■■ 


idlaldtalBlnavcptilatui.    Ibomhthflbdi 

ivhamlbi?balrwaaMmniltted,rvtAtii« 
loknl  aner  lU  and  obtaloed  a  fuanl  ol 


^oiu  ap'wltt  Un  frea''lhlllM  la  Jamutoa. 
ty  thoic  wbo,  bavinft  wnft  wit  a&&  \u  vSAk 


^ . n  (ail  iht  lint  balDtf  nnnled  bj  the 

uideDt  Jfliri  u  onlr  u  Introdiutjon  to  Ibo  Pultsr. 
vbldi  wu  couldireil  to  Usla  iritb  <ba  aHoniL  tbii 
dij  hin  I  twpitUii  tkM.    Ai  tko  ipoatlo  inBonui 


ntdtteiTBvwu.llur — • 
rati  BirU  b)  (luekrf  tg  tki 
r.  .uRndlpa  Bo  wbal  1*  Ii«] 

if-i.<r..iinttliBO«Ui]Eii.vbo 


Hli Kiumctlon.  34-3T.iiD«iioiuntsntanitoooRttp- 
tlH— <j„  (0  Ibg  Envc  when  iluth  nlini  uxl,  lif. 
Itomioa,  d.D/'(3irt«tbeliunlied  from  the  <teAdctleth 


n  ilomiHl 


.sfOnit.    iluiih.u.1.) 

"    ,  dODothu  the 

'bole  r<clK«  qf 


will  dn  fu  the  lu 
The  word  Temlersd 

»inrf«»oIUiBm,M 

[he  new  coreunt;  wJiUo  the  other  vcml, ''  nm,"  vomu 
lolha  wrta<«t«wUh  which  thsr  would,  thnn«hD»irld'« 
Bewl,liaUbiiKtb>UnibetwtUtad.   SuDnJohn.- 
BalhowdotheBwc* ' .— --~ 


Te  the  momctlan  cf  OirlilT 


eutrenUd  lah*TeiDOtbeth«ulnii<ilnid 
or  them,  thil  li.  who  hod  been  tuimaMil 
(hehreikiiwapofUu  i/ucosDa.  nuBT  if 
JewiudnU^inutmHlTtci.  r<dlcnnd  I 


by  what  they  had  heud.  ud  le 
■lililliul  tKneraeton.  -^-r"*'-t""- 
up  Ihi  diKoune  lu  tba  iTiucicu  hjr  noB 
of  eni»uniKi.-mL>jiI.  pmiuded  Uam  hi  ■ 
griHetGeil— whlehthfj  h«il  experledCHl 
Giipel,  .cr.  di.  11.  23.)  44-U.  the  urt 
•luHt  tlKwluU  citiliftthac  to  heu  thcwe 
hit«rvr-iLiqK  iJxfM  bivtnv  bcea  apcnt  la  ftu 
jmd  ioBlTUctloD.  efld  the  eidtement  nUi 
tOm,  who  DOW  for  the  Ont  Unu  crowdt 
tha  aiiul  wanUiiiiu&  ink)  (ha  iniwaca 
"'    ■  ~"    "  "iBMloliof  eidmlpeJadi 


wSMof 


?iss 


KUvaa  la  Lmrax  and  Dbhiik. 
'  Aflef  tu<  dftillcd  iccamit  at 
■o  AnthKh,  lAts  nitiioln)  odI; 


Mr,  rMLi  mtr  tU«  Bumbu 

•Mf 'Oa  nlhlMU  praHlna.  u 
K-mHtfoBBdct.  l.Lca|llB> 

mDdiiOMaw.     iftaUi^  tgLUr 


._, tlUMUlngri   TUim . 

tlinrliitilihTirTnrrnnriilfil»tir  lilililiTiiiili  [im— iliii 
dT  Uia  Jam  u  ■  nUtoD  Inm  (bg  Uora  of  Ihi  BabrlBtUli 
capttniy :  tl  wu  Ikit  deUeUe  BiulbaUr  la  (vacrtUB* 
•>MiAi(beMtbghoiiaiii(ifOadwlddiaiHitteBl9.|l*- 
lu  HI  la  Odd  ft  noDOdlid  Artlin.  liana  SB  pioliM*; 


9 olbred M hln.   mi 
'  nnlika  dUM ' 


MOtScB 


cT  lb  Onp^  who 


MFUlta'M  '-on  Udi  dlifuliU' 
■  ftdMlB  ud  lia  BbWiT  h« 
I  Hattba*.  u.  n.1  S.  la  JfttA 


«t  bwa  diicoTend. 


I  bakaalid.  Aal  ma  hftra  been 
Btplria  ta  dwiU  oa  the  SiTlcnu'i 


ilM  Busbu  Jlpito-tiio  ti 
■"™— -"-If  nlen  iCTirvK 
pd  rfetoflaenor 


uniH  of  Ood.     IE  la 


lidBeUn  tf  ^  tb 


bs  Ulcea  can  la  add  that  the  baathni  bm  dMas 
"  wiUwaa*  eDODgh  Lo  laara  tbam  "wftbout  eiooae.* 
ha  did  gflgtl  icalteilng  hla  beoHlcflDot  irairwhweMtd 
In  •  UiDuaaiul  rorma,   laln  r»B  ha»aD  lad  fmtfta 

flijoTniaDt  depHid.     !■  IfCMDla.  whote.  u  autsDt 

would  haTaaillbaenateTBlIbet.  fllUnf our buita with 
find  aal  rlidLHa— a  aatmal  coUoqnlallam,  the  bout 
fUddeoed  h^  tbs  tond  niqinliiiil  la 


wilSU         .    , 

Uu7  but  aot  itala  noHln  la 


.    la  iplla  oltbta.  and 


- -teettf .  J.  M  U;  vUte  It  Ih*  MM  tW^  A.  U. 


H  but  lb«  tbnadan  of  ■  Inw  nUikn  Toold 
ni»ill(iaddnHkit]iilraHll«tcDii*«U.(iMt 

oulr  nUT  Into  tbt  Uncdom  ol  ood  br  vt. 
m^  nnch  trlfanlUkiiL'    [Hatn.]    sa.  M. 

hidnddud  llm  •Un-«l..'ch«ui  hj  dwir  of 
II'  Bum  tlBt  woBldlmiilrUiiit  Uilii — '— - 
hi  ■poUlai'  on  lundi,  nuar  tndtr  lb* 

ornnioii, "onlilaed.'   SUU,a«  UBtrvii  -- 

I  In  tb«  Knr  naUment  that  Iha  nrd  had  Iboa 


pBUbl*  trUuse  tlut  tl 


rof  ttti  dUdplu.  ud  hid  pnjid  wlU  brtUr- 
■hl^w.'lhiuirtlllHlb«iiiiileiiui]7i[>u(.  lUi 
iHt  duHEDBflmu  DOT  iDterpntaUoD  ^  Lb*  fOnni 
ParifocdiiiiUai'wubjrimjraraDiltiuttiii  ;mc 
I1.3',irhTiboaUltbsnldtbeTflnt"niliJiMd*ldui 
udiftnUiiit"iii«THlwlth&rtlii|)'   Wbnau: 


wtj  oCnOcUl  ■ 

eMaicb.ti.u.  ■ 
bm  ItoignvilatrtluStBCIlihUd  tbw  a 
Jvtattitailbnn.  AithseanvmUtnUioHL 
Javlih  (eh.  U.  U).  "-■'t''"  fm*^Wi  f i  -"i  ri  hir  "lU 
UBlDfatbwiodhaliultaD.  ud  wte  th^  mn  ev - 
~    ~        ~  '  ma  FuTi  tbibd  narr  to  Ja 


tAutuAallinlaluKii  0«UUuu,  1.1-10.  i&>  ti 
■nnrHdndaf  U«  AniA,  ud  tbi  ninUa  ud  tb 
BTldaitlr  at  ■  menlDs  tontidlir  or^^ — '  '" 


xA  at  Jerusalem,  and  here,  tus  iirenident  of 
ly.  ^i^aks  Ust,  winding  up  the  delmio.  IHk 
iOU-'h  ;;ivc-n  as  his  own  jud;n«u'iit  only,  could 

of  tn^itt  wtrtu'ht  with  tho  <>i';M>>in,'  j-rirtv. 
jTU-crvative  it-ven-nc*^  for  all  •Kwi'^h  usai:i'> 

rirrle  of  Isnieliti.sh  Chnstiimity.  14-17. 
Hebrew  variation  of  Simon,  iw*  in  2  Peter, 
b«  JcwiHh  and  family  name  of  Peter,  hath 
r  Oo4  at  the  flret-aasweiing  to  Fetei'a  own 
*'aff00dwhika80.''v.7.  didTiilttheGentilet 
«ff  tlMA— in  the  ezerciM  of  Hit  adorable 
r.  a  pMple  fitr  (the  honour  of)  hii  name— 
sloiT-  te  tUa  agree  the  worda  of  the  prophets 
;  bat  those  of  Amos  (du  0. 11)  are  specifleU 
n  tiM  Septnafftnt  yeriion).  The  ]K>int  of  the 
i  In  the  predicted  pnrpoee  of  God,  under  the 
nr.  that  "the  heathen*  or  "GentUee"  shoiUd 
by  HiM  name."  or  have  **  His  name  called 
u*  37  the  **biiildinR  acain  of  the  fallen 
of  I>aTld,"or  restoring  its  decayed  splendour, 
hat  only  And  glorious  recovery  which  it  was 
tern  imder  David's  **8on  and  Lord."  18, 10. 
I  Ood  are  all  hiswerln  frtiai  thebeginninr— He 
need  these  things  aolong  before,  and  He  who 
Rmi^t  them  to  pass,  were  one  and  the  same: 
f  «<ere  ik>  novels,  wherefore,  my  sentence  (or 
*1  is.  that  we  troaUe  not  {with  Jewish  obliga- 
I  wlrieh  firoja  among  the  Qentiles  are  turned  to 
r.  *  axe  taming.'  'Hie  work  is  regarded  as  in 
nd  Indeed  was  rapidly  advancing.  20.  Bat 
tf  ahataia  from  poUntions  of  idols— Ic,  things 
9f  having  been  offered  in  sacrifice  to  idols. 
Bi  were  accustomed  to  give  away  or  sell  por- 
■dh  anhnalH.  From  audi  food  James  would 
I  fiii*n^  converts  to  abstain,  lest  It  should 
that  they  were  not  entirdy  weaned 
aad  from  fbniieatloB— The  characteristic 
1,  unblushingly  practised  by  all  ranks 
■,  aad  the  indulgence  of  which  on  the  part  of 
a  fiOBveitfl  would  to  Jews,  whose  Scriptures 
{ as  an  abomination  of  the  heathen,  proclaim 
te  j<et  Joined  to  their  old  idols,  and  from 
-whidi  had  the  blood  in  them,  and 
every  form,  as  peremptorily  forbidden  to 
the  eating  of  which,  therefore,  on  the 


;is  thfre  it  is  the  deep  (lliYirinw  lictween  Israel  and  tho 
GentilcH  wliich  is  i>n)d.iinied,  /»'  r»-  it  is  the  o/./;^  ration 
of  tlmf  (fni'imn;  tllrou^'h  faith  in  tin*  !-4inl  ,TfSus. 
IIJaumo  VKTKN.I  preetiug— TIk-  «mly(>tlicri>lii(v  in  the 
Now  T«  stiiinriit  wilt  n*  tliin  Wdnl  occurs  except  in  tlie 
letter  of  Lysias,  oh.  '^l'..  'X  is  .lames  1. 1.  whicli  seems 
to  sliow  that  both  letters  wore  drawn  up  by  the  same 
hand.  IBcngrl.]  the  Gentile  brethren  in  Antioch,  and 
Syria,  and  Cilida— showing  that  churches  then  existed 
in  CiUcia  as  well  as  Syria,  which  owed  their  existence, 
in  all  likelihood,  to  Paul's  Ubours  during  the  interval 
between  his  return  to  Tursua  (ch.  9.  30)  and  his  depar- 
ture in  company  with  Barnabas  for  Antioch  (see  on 
ch.  11.  25.  20<.  24-27.  Forasmuch  u  we  have  heard  that 
certain  which  went  out  from  us  have  troubled  you  with 
words  —  without  authority  or  even  knowledge  of  the 
church  at  Jerusalem,  though  they  belonged  to  it,  and 
probably  pretended  to  represent  its  views,  subverting 
your  eoids.  Such  strong  languagre  is  evidently  designed 
to  express  indignation  at  this  attempt,  by  an  unauthor* 
ised  party,  to  bring  the  whole  Christian  Church  under 
Judaical  and  legal  bondage,  oar  beloved  Barnabas  and 
Paul.  Barnabas  is  put  first  here,  and  in  v.  12,  on  ac- 
count of  his  former  superior  position  in  the  church  at 
Jerusalem  isee  ch.  Q.  27;  IL  23:— an  evidence  this  that 
we  have  the  document  itrecisely  as  written,  as  also  of 
the  credibility  of  this  predous  history.  Men  that  have 
hazarded  i.lit.  'rendered  up,'  as  in  vHU  they  did}  their 
lives  tat  the  name  of  oar  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Noble  tesU- 
mcmy  to  those  beloved  men  I  It  was  doubtless  prompt- 
ed more  immediately  by  the  narrative  they  had  just 
listened  to  from  their  own  lips,  r.  12,  and  judidously 
inserted  in  this  letter,  to  give  them  the  highest  weight 
asthebearerftofit,alongwiththeirowndeputiea.  Judas 
and  Silas  shall  tell  you  the  same  by  month.  Mark  hero  how 
considerate  and  tender  it  was  to  send  men  who  would 
be  able  to  say  of  Barnabas  and  Paul  wliat  could  not  be 
expected  to  come  from  themselves.  28, 29.  For  it  seemed 
good  to  the  Holy  Otaoet  and  to  us— The  One,  inwardly 
guiding  to  and  setting  His  seal  on  the  decision  come 
to :  the  other,  the  external  ecdesiastical  authority  de- 
voutly embracing,  expressing,  and  conveying  to  the 
churches  that  decision  >-&  great  prindple  this  for  the 
C%urch  in  all  time,  to  lay  upon  you  no  greater  birden 
than  these  necessary  things . . .  i^m  which  if  ye  keep 


'II 


paid  ajui  Baritabv  Part  Campaav 

inclmn.    nksM  tki  hntkin  irllli  a 


dOBM,llMMW>tvdnoiiil*lnTolTadliiUiaL 

BownUM.otcmtaUoiunlnUan.U'lbapaiUlcMliio 
(i(  Iha  but  br  Wtb  ■!!»■  W  eipiHMd  br  ntci, «. «, 
UJ,  and  (br^Uiw  on  Iha  nantilty  of  Maacea  ta  ttio- 
dsti  •Bd4flMUeB  1mM*m  Ibt  OmUI*  dtocbilM  *iMl 
tb«r  JartA  bMbna.    mn  M  to  n 


iduD  bctnanninl  *ad  Ub,  B  DDnUa) 


n  IUU«-,  (Dd  that  fai  r 


I  Jf ialMsrv  Jimrntv. 


iici«UiCbn«Iui)irallHi:  Aid  bovM- 
a  tte  iMd  omniJ«  wdi  dUlaniH*  of 

I  :*  «■  Ib  Uili  dw  linatncntly  H«  Id  Iht 
ir  tMitlM  iiutwd  or  on*,  nM-tnirdUiMC 
IE  KRHmd  ud  euiTlia  tboli'  dlivuM  onr 
laf  tlieiT  formar  lorlnfi  iabtmn,  butdlrlrl- 

u  CrinJ :  ud  fwai  tOntr  BUu  (we  on  c. 


ruaatiaiii/tlu  Chwnlim.  tk. 


tulM 


n  tba  hlirtsitao'i  iUbiidb  ihst  Banubu 
cpmn* ihIaI  h»^  for  Ibii  Lh  the  lut  nwn- 
itteA  In  lh«  hlAoi7.  vb(4«  wbole  oblnl 
tfia  the  ffocB^liUA  of  PftoL  Nor  doet  It 
lUr  |vitt)  Hi  Wtm.  Hariii.  Hows. 

m  Uli  Uwt  Dm  Ehnnti  u  JjiUMh  iiMk 
my  oftboiilBRtliElr  lyniMtlv  ailti  I^nl 


1. 131  -ulilii«  pnbably  Lb 


,    Buifd  Tlmotluiii.    See 


DlDttn. 


t  diadpin  IhU  ninuiii 

■  Ume  or  lift  when  tiK  .   _.  .._ _ 

f^Hlaac  ftom  Uu  iprrude  of  Innocenl 
iDBdunledHnnn.  IBowB.]  HI.  would 
Iw  Kiali  ol  Uk  diKlplN  coidnDed*  it  the 
x^  tUa,  ~  ulioRed  lo  CDDlinua  In  the 
nnwd  "(bat  «*  mnit  tbnniib  much  Irttr 


IniUoD  (□  the  DiinMlT  d>  Quill  bul  U 
lUutedd  llioalhj'.l.U;  4.  t<J;and  Iboni: 
mn  aftn  Ihli  Pul  apuki  (i(blin  u  it) 


, ,. Mhnl(nra(tfaai 

n  HlUed.  |Hoira.J  ffia  wniU  ftal 
;>>  Ub.  mi  li  In  humoDi  *lUi  aU 
l4  ud  EtilrtlH,  of  hul'a  iRkdloul 


kt«l  lo  n  fgn: 
«B  tndlD  th 


iHlli  Uu  J«n  by  Ibe  mMbor^  ildg  ud  Ihs 

OmtUahr  the (■tbn'i.  would  ittilu  ih«  tiait]>»( 
peenlur  quUflatlni  tot  hti  own  iphen  uf  lutiuur. 
'Solar  IM  MVeue.  llmDUiy  l>  (be  fint  (ienUlo  who 
after  hli  BAoTtnfoD  oomea  bvfon  u<  as  a  recolai  nil<- 
■iniaiT;  torwhal  li  Hid  of  Tlliu  lUalailaw,  i,  9:  nliu 
'--latarimlad.'   I'Wua.]   Butbe'      "'    ' 


it  Qxed  hue  dT  procedun 


■nch  A  cmrae  would  have  hcea  tmixwrib^  lud 
Tlmoth;  Leeo  dn:umclied.    He 


'  10  the  J  e«i  he  became  a*  a  J  aw  that  be  mlglil  gain  Uw 
evi.'  Probablr  TlmoUir'i  ordlnaUon  took  place  do* 
\  llmotlij.  1. 11:1  Ttmolhi,  LDI:andltitaaaicrv1c«. 
jiliamiUf  J  of  mncb  Hlemiillj  —  "  beTore  many  wlt- 


Dunibn-  dailj  *-  not  the  chuicbei.  b 
■■   bera,bTlhf '•  —  "- 

beonklT    ~ 


UiniCTEC  10  MACEDaslA—TBE  Ul 
B*KE    FOB    NKAJVLU.  Anil 


B  tbr  bad  pme  tumCtm^  7^«\a  u&<^ 


flii.J«iJTiwollWMat»l>fcHw» 


M  fT.  itet  tb  tdMoilBi  lad  Dot  JotoM  tta  putr 
lAuakn]:  ttit  b*  mi  In  kHW  M  briw  Iba  miiMla  to 
Swiy  [OuoAVWEai;  U«t  (h*  biIb  itaaia  oC  Uia 


tbi  GoMellB  Uw  tubm  mJou  ot  Ai 
Pid«Urlb*M>oillaP«latitMiI'il>T.L  ii.  Bruwaw 
oT  thti  Bnt  ctnunr,  u  uitUled  br  FUor  tb*  lannur. 
XUIijnUvMaUxlirlthCluliliiuu.  'Tlililitbe  Bin 
tiiw  that  thu  »i^  Lilmb  li  €ipr«ulf  iwkeD  of  u 
song  thttt  'nn  to  foUow  In  tbili 
■t  tlu  BUloDi.  mnd  It  na  inldrotU' 
dulgiad  to  iIkiw  tluU  whsnii  hltliBTloUia  dunuidpol 
tilt  Ooaptl  hid  bam  cmiilcd  on  In  onlinkcii  maiH. 
eoBDnud  bf  uton]  pcdnli  sliamOoa,  It  wu  ddw  Id 
'  iftleaplovtilGllllanldBDtbelmpeUnllnitbiu 

._.._. ^._j — initonlDiiMmUoiiDfUMaptril;Uid 

ha  SpMt  su  ODii' 


mdeUo 


■vtUm 


Hm  Uw  UMorSuililaiBU  b«d  ncnJalDnl 
WTIwitT.     ItlM  modgni  otdcEiitv  ~    " 
lUndouJ  ITbathaT  Ilurihnbsiilia 
UbtUtMnuweineDt  hic  b*Tl 
Udi  [WiBd.  an  » 


eoniUl*  with  tut.  <         ,      ... 

lotirUeicH  of  Aomm  dtlHiuhlp.  uid,  ■■  m^Vi 

utmijt«d  from  scourdnv  utd  lin  onltuj]/  oi  ""~ 


tlmiUOD  of  the  dlTlne  will  now  to  bs  (inn  blm,  Tblt 
vlilaul  lUenloniin  dlKOnnd  Umiclf  br  vbit  lia 
nld.  Bnt  It  wu  »  cnr  not  of  oonKloat  dain  for  Um 
Oopel.  bat  of  deep  ii«d  of  It  la' 
jBTKliKfi  to  ncatri  It.  not  onlr  In 
BW  wiU  -J,  tlmnibont  all  tbi 
«bkb  MiotdoDlimlgbtlAUldio 


Greeoa  and  In  tba  polltf  an. 

badanrtvadattbgandof  alliu  n 

lift  tba  Ooitlla  woitd  to  walk  In  tbdr  m 
U.*).     Thar  bad  aonght  to  '      ' 


JaaUiii  la  tU  ABpto,  pan  ni 


KBiBd;tlitlr  whSailaj  m„ 

waaka.   Ai  tbdr  nla  wH  to  bagUi  wttb  tba  J' ~~ 
pnaeljts.  tbtr  did  notbini  till  tb*  iJbm  wta 

■- '  ■--,  wmld  Donrasa  for  wonU- 

ba  Ont  aner  tbulr  kntnL  aa 

-^-Dw**'  *r"»i 

dij  wu  fiiandad  brPhlllp  of  Ml 

mjB  w»  wot  to  lo  m»it  a  a  piim 

It  u  plain  tbtn  «u  aonnaMii*  atPbUlji^  ta 
'■•  "  <>  tba  numba  of  tb*  Jawo  baut  ma— 
-    baTa  '—-'■tT^  whoIlT  of  ^ 


Inpiiamtit.  awt  JTaudtd 


a  mOk  <c  fioita.  tf  tt*  ottl  •(  nnttn-oi 
■Mif  t«dlkiBdFki7ib.  Am  I«iUjiai,  pH- 
wtalwUtuU  sf  nrmltn,  wm ssMmMd 
Ma«,  iB  vblch  tlHT  lulwitail  Iha  nvoUUoB 
■vOa.    liMcripttOM  bo  Itilii  <<fa^.  Til  rtmilB- 

"^Te  b«i  In  «K>d  drcnnniMww.  havliutti 
['''l^t  4l  PhUlppiJuKB  asoiu(h  toKflomtDodfelq 
™*»T  n»nr  >.  isj.  ud  mirtnt  hii  vtoit 
"■U'btawn.  vUohrniUpKdOid-iA.iru 
^*°  Il«  Jmrta  Mlta.  ud  u  null  pnunl 
,"'■*"'*.  whoH  Mul  Iki  tdrd  ttpuvd— i«.,  Uw 
?*  twi.U:uditf:Laka.H.l>;Miltlicw.u. 

*^lndua<s  orths  iMit  hnrudi  Uw  tnilh 
Q^toDwKUlotmUL   nwflnl  dlKXKiaoD 

tii^ **"Wl  li»nm* oftBMfc'  (OuaADusJ 
I  ■  I;  ..™« *«•  iuil*e*l  to 'tiflsi  (Kention' 

lJt*«>nUi.  ibUipKlM  g(  ktunuon  obldi 

t^fl,™*l3*^*'l°'*  ■"'^  BK»H«1  Willi  It, 


•*i^*'.''bil«llini»dimbtlM.i»       ..      ._ 

'**%S!^^'tiwUiiB.    EmalMlMlkaOal 

^v^*!^  OM  twUnO. !•  not  inlWI^ 

*WVMUiitriiUuiltdld.   Ysttte"— - 
MJdT'WMlSQ  mnit  be  dMannlsed  un  i 

.  UfioEi  If  fa  1u 
v«  EHKvniHxL  I 
f^H  ^:^'"»Ui«l  ui-Oie  void  •eenii  to  imply 

U  wta^.  »M)k  plus;  theieloiv  not  on  Uig 

*^^  ImpiredbjUicPrUilmiApoiK 
l,B  oa^^-     Til'  "»1HI  of  ""■  ii«iiionl«Ml 

'«'««*'S^f^'*  °'  '^''."'  ^•*^- 
at  iti%.IZ^'^  •   Bol  »M  on  Liiko,  t  u.    tUi 


>.  l).U.whmtk«kUlillBUraMiMi«atbB-llia 

'"" rmindifraawtaiehlb^iinniwlvutedflll 

tabrttaara ■      ■ 


,,_.jiicv&4(iliutt]i«(.1iiirdiliiic4oii]jHt «!___. 

but  cDDv^rled  isia  ft  ItAl  bo  Ht  forth  man  nnnpletelr 
IhemAlFitruKl  ipMtiul  ^a«eI  of  Uu  CfauTdi,  vhlch 
u  jdt  Ui«  worJd  knev  Dobhlui  d£  Aod  tf  tbft  mon- 
io«]  of  theie  (voiritiiuM  Kir  Cbllit  in  Um  bafliiidix 
uid  Ibe  type  ol  DoinlMrlai  mmitrxdonu  which  wen 
to  How  DpoD  the  CtuDCh  tmm  the  Bmi  uun*.  In  like 
tnuMF  tlia  nmanlMed  Mnmiili  of  (ba  Uplnt  arei 
(uIMiuwuUiB  beglanliw  (Dd  tb*  pladn  at  m  ipirlliwl 

powM  which         '  

UDphaotlf  ■ 


Ihtpcifonen  Iiiiid  thim— JII..  'wcretlitiDliiii  to  Ihen,' 
Ii;liledtuikpli«m«tulup,liUl.«UA»>^uAn«>. 


Fai-I  and  Sflui  JHra«ilwK>  m  fnt. ACTB 

Oi  in  Mmdn  at  *bU  Ibtr  lirud.   IMB.  A«l 


_, , ,-_,,-, i4  axpectatloDi  oT  tba  waikrva 

that,  for  tha  tintli'K  like  and  tba  bnmnitcit  Uuli  LoriL 

MUOlBllIIHllloaWDUlllUlKtllMC.     <*ni  osA  tiDdt 

lU..  Uw  budi  of  til  (b*  pitnmnM  mn  logad— bM  bj' 
tba  Mitbauaktof  conna.  butbramlnciiloiiiienanT 
■ceompMtfInt  lt>  firtbla.aiultba}ofiiui(tn]iHvhldi 


asldt  tbtBMonof  thadantts  c 


..  OTOttbamaglMn 

■  «bole  ton  «itb  Iha  beta  ol 
U  atnoca  or  ot  tba  demoalii 


.  ,  .  .  .to  ipaiib  of  tha  ,  whldi  liunr  «i 

cbaii(«  irroDiht  cm  Iha  Jalloc.  tbMa  intionan  couU   prodalmlnt  B. . 
Luilljrt^tuhavalhclrfacaitiliDOiaanawanopaDHl    pnachan,  bnt  the  dcti  of 


to  Iha  truth :  and  lb 


hli  ivord,  uA  wodU 


■U,  tba  mlracnJoiu  aipnlxioti  oT 
1  iwra  of  bar  main«i.  All  thli.  li 
F    DDthlniirlthlachatoui.Dnian 


ban.   What  clivlnc  calmixH  ami  Klr-iaiwi 

•latlnDat  llwlrnilmcaloiullbvntioo.orluil 

■diMitiwe  of  it ;  bat  ana  tbrnubt  BtM  Ike  amitr'i ,  imi 


LTtlwLiiaka 

•Tonl  of  adf-di 

Bern-  taidoi 


il^iU  hbii  at  tha  ■!( 


.■bbeiioprqDi|illTrfve'[T  ih».i 


Thm.  irihc  Jnllor  ulept  at  Ihc  rtoor  oftbc  Inner  prt' 

vhldi  auilileiilx  Bkw  opm  vhon  Iha  FaTlh<iDakc  i1 

tba  fniiHlalloDi  of  tba  balbUm;  If.  t'lo.  ai  m*j  Mally    momeni  10  narc 

be  conceiracl.  lie  ultand  Hinw  ctt  of  difHimlr  nh  aeL^lue   ionr.  irllb  the  u 

Uk  Ao"n  own:  and  If  thu  rliuk  of  tlia  Btvcl.  ts  the    loul  tba  neWled  am]  h 


ce  dmiilj  o[ .  ill  miuHiionMlIhat.  PuLbj  Ihe  di 


BtB,  oftylH^  Idt  tlHHi  Ban  n.   Tli«  auw 
«  CBB  oafr  be  eontMtuntt.    Vhea  Ihc 


erd  lo  UiH  HTniui  UU  us  onni  b 
leilT  *ILh  wblck  et  Late  lavs' 


and  ha  mar  lu  Jf  r.  «mUA  I 
Inn  b«B  In  thihilittot 

CllAPTEEXVn. 


riT  XHUir  PBOH  l^tBAldHlCia  OOSUlOlSg  BIS  at  I>- 

iH  Du-^BTtm  nttut  Bt»mA.—  ai  xhbites  >t 

o  the  ■!>«•- 1  Athu'i.   I.  vkBtlmbatpHiidUinnchAisrtupslia— 
.      .                       .  rtaaslliidB    Uilnr-itiieeB>UMH«illiWHttfPM)l»pi.oDUioriiec 
■.  ^obatitr  ■  yttt  aUm :  "Ekq    fitrrmao.  u<l  at  Un  liaad  of  ttw  Quir  □[  Uial  aunu. 
«d  balon,  and  irvrr  Aant^Ji^j/    m  Iha  NoitbaiD  maat  of  ti»  finaa  Saa,    and  Ajfpol- 
«  lumw  ai  rhlllpiii'  ii  ,lgiila--aboat  UilrtTi^lHSnUhWHt  ot  AmvUpolli; 
.^_.  ,.  J  ...  J  L_. .. oiol  alle  1»  not  known,   BiK^aiMhi  !>■■>- 

'■'(liUi<nsiaii~,iliD(anrullaBta.aIttM'      -     -        - 
|.    aadiinrdaBiimiut  lUoU.at  U» 

A  Omki  BUrtljl  Uaik  i  "--  -  .> ■- 

-  "»  pMie  Inaslt  Uht 


%  tlur  faRd  Hhu  Ihty  hurd  thiy  wi-. 

•vuUiuniv  balm  Uiuiinitwriled;  foi  Uiar  I  and  AcliAia.  biu  Is  every  idace"  il  lliuulnniuik  i. 

l^piwtonorFhLli:!.!  tolbn  triannlcalair   alwayiubeaiDK-illiUieJewi,    huI  In  nnto  tham.  Id 


til  rniin  tho  I 


:r  UiB  >l 


lllieu 


u  lalelj  ciiKri 


lUigliigUutCbTUInaiia 


vu  cMeBj  etimltchry,  and  d»- 


eiUbUib  rroid  tli<  UldTmtauKnl 


('cut  Id  Ikslr  lut'i  wilh  F*nl  ud  S 
Uiluig,s,li,  cf  tlu oblt( woBui-feaialii 


la  t^iul  niiiponad  hUit- 


le  lloapiL     Uwy  I  iMDi  Uu>  Flijilliiilaiu.  d[  wbk 


^  ^ilririupL'exbortad'thein.hi 

'^.y°n-'   IBAUMOiBTia.'.]    and  d>piirUd~  I  perbaw.  '  <ninblwi  malksl-pixiiile,' <.■„  Idle  Ian 

T.]'''''  fuHllKw.of  nbom  Iha  lldlippiuiB  '  lie  caUiaiail  a  coM]iu]r— mtaer.  'haTlogniaad  a 
MWniaCiiul  be  boiwlly  nied  fur  Ibelr  nuanludltulieuEat  Juon-wlUiiih(HnPaulaad 
.Jlr'™'''!"^"''!*^  **">  SI  PmJ.  "tary-  abodeiii,!J.on»ofP«iil'ikbMn»n.Mipa»MiUy;Boi 
aim  lotttuoEpgi  u  aton  irlUi  bit  fiUier'    ia.U',aDd[riiiDbiiiiaDia  nblcli  ffu  loiiiaUinet 

•"■-U-n^iDilLiufci  "Klioi  -      -   -  .   - 

I- IWd,  ta  Benr  imUaei  bim 


lint  the  inncbeni  (hcmld 
t>ublli!pcji«.    1D-Il.tlulirrtli»i: 
hit]  bAd  BQbi  by  BlflLt— for  *" 


orT1ieiuloDlu;ilowii    fd  that  HHls  trait  ni  u  Dcrw 

laUon  ud  ImLiortana.    viloiilc&VKiEntootDtBTevtImiti 


UwlnnniiibiollheUoicvli 

(b«  word  ulLli  ill  jTAdlDtif  cpf  olnd— hard 
iTithont  prdodlre.  1>uL  with  CLKcr  Interest. 
v«tuid(KK)il  heart' Xii 


LUmi  niM>  iBitiible  lors  <Ub- 
tumjKmlm  o(  nUxiaa.'     [Uditb.)  T)ib 

r*  MUj  *hU  bi  Inl  Ihnnra  oai  Id  bntkan 
«■>  IB  tb>  ApXB.  ill  Uh  Attinlm  , . .  Iput 


a-nUw.  nntli  msit  nadm  intHpnlsn 
Mat  ilmk  fSMi  '  Is  ill  mpeeli  utnoHtr 

■n  ud  anmmiUliiqr  lotrndnalai,  [miBd«d 

lOtoBTUttBlfllwVtDbollOfllHOtiOOWlth 

Mi  d>r  HI  nnnd.  knd  fram  whlsh  ill  Oradi 
■**<•■  ■niiiiadlii.  iBOrrdl  tha  ntnmlUT 
^  (llMuiUHrtMd 


floui)  ot  UAl  b: 

baud  il.    Hiiiic  b. 

brtuk.udilltkiDgi.  ThiOtni 


T' M  npHNM  Um  ■poalD  B  nptlUw  Ua 


ilvrpoallloii,  vhldi 

,„  '^"■i>tiQn  Bliich.  in  «nuo  of  hi.  bet- 
i-N_  _*P*tEd  lo  cli»li4lD.  whom  thore- 
"^  "~*mti[_  rather.  -WhoiD,  Iderefon, 
i£   J'*  *«oriililp,'  iJliullnK  lu  "llieVn- 


DtfHlni 


"IL^;^  :U.  Bod  thit  nude tbtmtliluidill 
.  ..Tml:  t'ttiiuund  philosuphurs  ul  Greece 
.  to  "Mici„  „t  tin  illMlncUon  betii«u 

«1  Ui-T^  '•**■  nUsloiB  tonceplioia  To 
»?^»5onl,  ,eU  oot -ith  .  .hKV  W»M- 

*^'*  OVMOKU  UUMBlnlpliDCllllAOr 

■""^i^bBt  lui  DKded  DOW,  i^^na  tha 
'^!?"«ni«i>iirdv.  Hdif  lull  Laid  (or 
V*  !L^S?*  u<  •utlf  boldlw  Id  bM  ud 
* '^?^  *"  tlB  wDilii  ol  llli  bud* :  pnald- 

■1^  <^lb  ont  tbisi,  H  mi  u  pnndlw 
AtfUMidDlaoftbalibeiDi.  HovdiOennl 
IM*f^  Fmor  SbUld  wUdaUctaunn. 


riuhbo 


,^kuli.  TUitboiicfat.»  tUnlUu  to  Jawlib 
nlii^>-lT;liiiiib,Qe.  1.  ?;  cb.  Ms),  ud  K  fil«- 
BifUl^'Mhiu.HnUd  Hireonlriaon  tbiupli 


O,  that  bi  til*  Uooa 


tttstriediunllBealMi  ta  wMA  mm  abd  Mtbms 
irinti  10  tlM  BDTinkB  wtU  ud  inunnnnmn  of 
•li«Ood.  thu  ttav  OooU  na  till  lAd.  ■nulla 

. hldiandof  aUtbaaaanBDAfiBiabliof  lUviuPDTCr, 

Wlidini,BBdLof«  U  bvli  tbv  alctat  IM  aftii  Ua 
--  am  iratdnt  tlwlr  «*]'  tb  tb*  dark)  ui4  lot  Un 
.ItnlrpiclDnof  IbaDnAraUoMirtMniif  Ijatoal 
BalWoD.  UaacbbataBrtlki&m(nrTi»atfB.  Ob 
diOaila'if  iDdlwOod  aaflgd*  tin  gala  at  imijul 
nc«  tn  Hli  dUUoM  ttoiBU  tnt  Ib  oat  dlt- 


(BonbtldlT.'ailil'J.   Tblan 
ImwahiiMmWi.Br  ' 


UETERl.butUutGwlliUieUriiiclDiaiikmiitFriDdpla 

of  all  tlwH  Id  Dicn.  ••  cerlUii  •in,  of  joar  ourn  nia 
Uil  lUd,  rei  wi  ut  ilH  Ui  oAprlug-lbu  Snt  half  of 

he  lUth  liim.  •rutd  for  word,  of  ui  uliQDOmliaJ  [mmiu 

wU    IlKyiDWJlltdDDbLkiilDai'aMAcuflcHUiMi 

on.     il'iobabli  iluriua  hit  qnicl  nlnat  U  lanua.  tb. 

.  3U.  rerohlDS  hli  luedal  Tocatloo  to  the  UcdIUm,  bs 

aio  UloiMlr  to  the  ataiL>'  of  lo  laacta  <Jmi  litsnton 

u  might  be  timed  to  (Jhrlatlu  account  in  hli  nuun 

«otk.    Heme  thii  and  hu  other  auoUUoDt  frciD  tha 

uteek  toeti.  ]  CoriutliUiu.  U.  si:  IIIhe,  1.  12.,     M. 

FOMUMII  Uini  u  WI  in  Clu  offupniit.  rlt  Ood,  wt  SBBbt 

V  Notice.  Uullhi  OMhtsd  U  bke  Bute  Eold,  DT  lUlH,  or 

or  diivice  at  uuui',.    One  cui  hudlr  doubt  thai  Itaa 

ueoU  at  the  plul't:  ut.  In  BOkt  uol  lUvei  and  ontlieM 

UbilillaiuUD  their  Imwei:  and  Paol  donbtliH  tawtt 

twanlUDi:  tha  wonblD  dI  the  ChiUUan  Ctiaidi  by  tha 

decreed  thM  the  Imtf  of  Ood  wa«  ai  proper  an  obieo* 

'^.^^^".ii^.'-^ntLf.-*ii:^.t^'u- 

it-W,,  (ud  Ikr  batlsr,  ■oierl 

Li.,  bore  with,  vtlhont  iolecpuliiil  lo  tioalih  It, 
»1»  thao  inderini  Ib<  debadim  lendenii-  of  "Oi 


kt— ijt.  'Tint  dntr-cll  tioeg 
Id  ftom  hli  UnCor.  but  hltlMr- 
andlnc  UteU  ud  Uttla  Mit-ia 


luM  of  UN  JiuUcU  ulhorltr  with  irtildi 

OulldotlMd.  t^M. WM» OtJ tort cHW>MMHIi[lu» 
<ifiIiaii>d.u>BaAid.    AiltwOmknOlcloaiMiilmt 
)  pnwnt  oic,  tv  tlis  vonUii  of 


M«IUnlBriM(H««M 


Cran  ItaDgtOUHAi»MiiJ.acFudmwla 


It  Ufc  out  or  tlu  dulh  of  tU  tlut  iId  hu  bllidit  ' 


cgulil  [be  Baumctlaii,  isrl  ilia  Goipel  oT 
a  prlnuiT  dooUlDb  hbid  otinrwlH  thu 
Eo  Kud  dfptitBd.    Wh«Udr  ba  wouljl  haTB  oiieiiad,  __ 
iiBT«t«at,lb«OoapaliclHiHlDllitaiddnB.lf  bebad 
I  InturnpUd,  oc  Hbatbu  bs  npcmd  Cbli  lor 


'Tlnilil  na.  r.  t).  la  Ai  laiMth  Biol 
"T  nf  UtM«tI(,  OHbBinruf  bcUcr 
nau\  Uu  ba  bad  d«nd  to  «p«t  (i 
>*.  >S  .  bBl  alHqsnsd  Iv  piIbIbIIb- 
kAuta  alikntttoiHtrloBadnaliH 
itaUantbnaOiMiithlwu).  tWoOtt 
'm  wbieh  tkM  vndoad.  he  wrMo- 
'    ■^•i  vnlablir  PIUhnil-Mi  6aoiuii) 


^MoK  Owfa  BBlknliit  tor  Iha  poor  tPto 
11      lu"?"  "IbtSlKTofLtaM-llCOrtBtll- 


.SiSsSSi 


lb*  AdriiiUfl  IBomnfl,  Ul  11 


'v  o<tlH(«iindpu1arbbiiilu.Gl 
'    >l»di  Ibm  manlbi.    Tbiiiub  U 


u  thUnt  CDrtDtli  II  UHiBlh- 


M^?^:^,*»  Im  Willi  Uk  ■ttixdwd  dliOplu  o( 

&t»"'yM|>»oiiil<loaM.l«.  ■aoi»tarlUioii™] 


lo  ilici*  DuU  IhiKub  lit  ipul  4a 


bvIiDrtu t  pin  of  U>  CbrlUtu  m*  ■wt}' rMm  Ui  mtln 
IHrbe.  ba  had  liUvtlj  TcUnd  td  mna  plsM  not  Terr 
brbomtt   ut  TlmiMna-nat  probtblr  at  Darbi. w 


DdLM 


TbelUtwHi 


-     Jinatje,  tbit  ibe  meaUon  ol  tbB  o»  In 

UH  pietliiai  clwtH  Konld  ncall  Ih*  otbci  on  Uu  lun- 
Uogsfliliiikine.  Miof M».^binuuijrr)iaiiiiiiB. 
a  Hpbuifu.  and  iiTDtaiUj  Oa  tortnit. 
im  put  QmnialTa.  (rom  thl>  ttme 
imtli'idlipDHl.ruid  lo  the  very  lut. 
iforttoUm.  iKidMriJiiii.0.11.  ti;Oiil- 
h.  »l,  »;  t  ItaiDHDr.  t  it  m.)   Ffom 


daiKUlai  (Rm  tbalrneiwtltediiucbiii,  chined  irlih 


plHD  colltetloa  fVDold  oitlunJfjr  be  brotithl  oa. 
lUH  Ktlng  b(Ace-)i(irh»paIouDoiitm*iidiin- 
II  Uie  niusUe'B  comliia.  UnM  m  u  u  Tnu. 
. .  Ina  PhiUp|lift«thadiTiii(ul«inud 
iHj  pHMTur  ,  TbU.  HoiiMied  *[Ib  1  Cot- 


ini^lcdBUUby  »iiefB-witneii[llAC 

meplioaed.  Tuvtabl/.  ki  incReAln^  tt 
IriboUiwUi 


of  dear  UictaUiui  leUowiliip,  u 


Is  Pul:  (n  H  Iwl  hi 


A  BIS^QinA  buui>IL,vitft. 


Sjjirit  ftt  Pento'ost  haii  thr«.»wn  u|>on  the  Redeemer's 
l>t-.'itli  an-l  IJourn-.-ti'tii;  ns  .'ipivrirs  fn»in  cli.  l'>.  '-'.  S. 
hein»f  ferv.. i:i  m  tl;«i  ?i.irit:  Hi?>  Juart  wann.  iiinl  ron- 
-i'i>  !i-,i'Mi^.i''lv.<f  1'.  >.-ifts,ii).l  iitt.'iii!nK'iit-<,ln'l)UnitMl 
to  iiiipiirt  to  otlurs  tlit-  truth  h»^  hful  himsi-lf  roct-ivwL 
he  spake  and  taught  diligrntly— rather,  'accurately'  (it  is 
the  same  word  as  is  rendered  "  perfectly"  in  v.  8fl}.  28. 
•peak  boldly  in  the  synsfogne,  whom  when  Aqoila  and 
Pritdlla  htard— joyinK  to  obseire  the  extent  of  frcriptnn 
knowledge  and  evanjiellcal  truth  whidi  he  dltpkyed, 
and  the  fervency,  courage,  and  eloquence  with  which 
he  preached  the  truth.  th«y  took  him  nntothcm  priv- 
otely;  and  expounded  unto  him  the  way  of  God  more  perftctly 
— oi)eninft  up  those  truths,  to  him  as  yet  unknown,  cm 
which  the  Spirit  had  shed  such  idorious  liidit.  (In  what 
appears  to  be  the  true  reading  of  this  Terse,  Priscilla 
is  put  before  Aquila,  as  in  r.  U,  on  wliich  see:  she 
iMrfng  proltably  the  more  intelligent  and  devoted  of  the 
two.)  One  cannot  but  observe  how  providential  it  was 
that  this  couple  should  have  been  left  at  £i^e6us  when 
Paul  sailed  thence  for  .Syria;and  no  doubt  it  was  chieily 
to  pave  the  way  for  the  better  understanding  of  this 
episode  that  the  fact  is  expreuly  mentioned  by  the  his- 
torian in  V.  19.  We  see  here  also  an  examjde  of  not  only 
tay  aoency  -as  it  is  called)  but  femaU  agency  of  the 
highest  kind  and  with  the  most  admirable  fruit.  Nor 
can  one  help  admiring  the  humility  and  teacliableness 
of  so  i»ifted  a  teacher  in  sitting  at  the  feet  of  a  Christian 
woman  and  lier  husliand.  27, 28.  And  when  he  was  dis- 
posed ;* minded,'  'resolved':  topass  into  Achaia-of  which 
Corinth,  on  the  opposite  coast  (see  <hi  v.  l)  was  Uie  cap- 
ital: there  to  proclaim  that  G<Mpel  which  he  now  more 
fully  comprehended,  the  brethren.  We  had  not  before 
heard  of  nich  gathered  at  Ephesus.  But  the  desire  of 
the  Jews  to  whom  Paul  preached  to  retain  him  amongst 
them  for  some  time  ;r.  20},  and  his  prondse  to  return  to 
them  'r.  21  seem  to  indicate  some  drawing  towards  the 
(»nspel,  which,  no  doubt,  the  xealous  private  labours 
of  fSiscilla  and  Auuila  wotild  ripen  into  discipleiddp. 
wrote,  exhorting  the  disdples  to  rsoeive  him— a  beautiful 
specimen  of  'letters  of  recommendation'  (as  ch.  16.  23, 
'J6-S7,  and  see  2  Corinthians,  S.  1);  by  which,  as  well  as 
by  interchange  of  deputations,  Ac.,  the  early  churchea 
maintained  active  Christian  fellowship  with  each  other, 
when  he  was  come,  helped  them  mneh— -was  a  great  ac- 

..••l«4«l>_        A—        &V  -         4_1._t t 41 Vl_t.       V-11 M 


ence  to  Paul's  (1  Corinthians,  1. 12:3.  • 
the  tiiarkcilinfusion  of  (ireek  philojmp 
distinguished  it,  and  which  theuiHMttlc 
cd  1  ('nriiitliLini<.  li.  l-o  .  Paul  havin 
the  upper  caas's  or  'i«arts'  —the  interi 
which,  with  reference  to  the  sea-coai 
came  to  Sphesos— thus  fnlfllllng  his  pi 
findinff  esrtata  diidplte-^n  the  saint  i 
knowledge  as  ApoUoa  at  first.  bowIfs 
and  having  bad  no  oommudoalifaB 
church  at  f^phMua.  Hsftyeneslvtitt 
yebelisvedV- Fath«r,  'BeoeivedyethdJ 
ye  believed?'  Implying,  certainly,  tha 
of  necessitj  cany  the  oth«  along  wil 
14-17).  Why  this  question  was  askec 
but  it  was  probably  in  amseqnence  o 
passed  between  than  fhim  wUch  tin 
to  suspect  the  impeifeetioo  o(  their  lit 
BO  mnoh  as  hoard  whathsr  there  be  aay 
cannot  be  the  meaning,  since  the  perst 
of  the  Holy  Ghnat.  in  oonnexion  wit 
an  equedal  sabject  of  the  Baptist's  tea 
the  words  are,  *Wedid  noteven  heari 
Ohost  was  igivenh'  meaning,  at  the  t 
tism.  That  the  word  'given'  la  the  i^ 
as  in  John,  7. 30.  seems  plain  (hwn  tl 
case.  4.  Then  said  Paul,  John . . .  bapti 
tism  of  (water  unto]  rspentanee.  sayin| 
that  they  should  believe  oa  him  which 
him— i.c.,  who  should  baptise  with  1 
The  point  of  ccmtrast  is  not  between  • 
personally,  but  between  the  irater  bapl 
nepentonoe.  and  the  promised  baptism  • 
the  hands  of  his  coming  Master  unto  » 
the  fiscts,  or  at  least  Um  signlflcancy, 
which  made  the  whole  life  and  work  c 
thing  fh>m  what  it  was  conceived  to 
vouchsafed,  these  simite  disciples  wei 
6-7.  Wiienthsy  heard  tbis-^ot  the  men 
in  V.  4,  but  the  mdoed  exinmnded  woooft 
ot  those  words,  they  ware  baptised— 
Paul  himself  (l  Corinthians,  L  14:.  b 
Lord  Jesos— into  the  whole  fullness  of  tl 
as  now  opened  up  to  their  believing  m 
Faol  had  hdd  his  hands  upon  them  thsy  sp 


m c% -.*.  oL.  «A    «4 


K*r  tow  B^  earn, 


.  1. 3J  1i  tvl«  cjlUbiI  hla  Uu'rd    (premmtruf  H 


'  (luulHd  w«  in  IkmUlu  •Ith.     Dia  w 


I  ilv  il  liiilieiu],  w  *■  ;  hurt  htta  lout 

_  .       ^  1«  wioW  big  FiB«i  I  proof  of  hPDsat  i    

i^na^uiAinnjiN*^  lUo  lUxnibDnUilt    ■mlmmldiutDliiaiiiliarJanu 


Ibapcnrcn 
ObhI,  ■iiii  Um  vofdoi  God  mVitOr 


«•  4MdBl).  (to  buriit : 

"■■•-"- ~  litlr  ., 

uiiftarbl>wilI>dnw~i>i;KRWJiD.lpnnilKL   (tlon.1   ff  M  nftii't^iimnn 

,iDatEptiiaiu,  I  wtn  udtd  CioiiijitotBci'^-lBiiiljdBg  uaatltir- '" 

mproTisnofl  ,  nutiinJ  nslih  uj  hli  hmi  nrud  dt  labonr  at 

ua  Jiwi  .Id  p  ■  -  -        - 

L  cirecliul  opened  I  il 


Ami  SflNdt/br  Ac  JUin  qf  JS^AfMt. 


ACTS.  XX. 


vlilditiMB  existed,  the  diitiiiot  «M  Muvely  more  Uhoi 
ImK.  Theonewef  Pfeal  wished  hlioompeaioiui  to  take, 
vkUebe  hlBseU;  knviiii  pertiepe  to  eojof  eperiod  or 
solltade.  took  the  othsr.jotniBg  tke  ship,  bj  eppoUii- 
Bient,U  Aseoe.  SMMtoMitfleM— thecepital  oTtbo 
bemttfol  sad  etassiaa  lalsiid  of  Lesbos,  which  Use  op- 
posite the  eestsra  shore  of  ihe  Bgeen  Bee.  about  thiitj 
Bailee  eoath  of  Assos;  in  whose  hertNmr  thesr  seem  to 
Imte  lain  for  the  night  15,ie.  ceaM  thsaeitdsf  ef«r 
i^talBst  OdQ^-iiow  8do:  one  of  the  moet  beaatifol  of 
thoee  islands  between  which  and  the  coast  the  mil  la  eo 
i4i^wi»iy  llMy  appear  not  ioliaTetoached  at  it.  nsst 
day  we  aixifsd  r  tooehed' or  *pat  in*)  atSamoft-another 
Islsnd  comiiv  quite  doee  to  the  mahiland.  and  aboat 
aa  ter  Booth  of  Ghioe  as  it  is  Sooth  of  Lesbos,  tanied 
(for  the  night)  at  Tngylliiun— an  anchorace  on  the  pro- 
jtcttns  mainland,  not  more  than  a  mile  (h«  the  south- 
era  extremity  of  thelsland  of  flamos.  sfxtday  weeanse 
te  Milstes  on  the  mainland ;  the  andent  capital  of 
Ionia,  near  the  month  of  the  Meander,  for  Bnd  had 
detenataid  te  leii  by  (or  'sail  pastT  ■pbseas.  He  wee 
illhtoppoeite  to  it  when  approaching  Chioe.  bsseass 
he  weald  set  spend  tisM  ia  Asia:  (the  Asian  province  of 
whtehl^hesnswMthediiefcityl.frrhehsstcd,  if... 
psssible ...  to  be  at  Jenisakm  the  fay  of  FSmteeoet-ae  a 
enitable  eeaaon  for  giving  in  the  great  collection  fkom 
all  the  westera  cburchee,  for  keeping  the  feast,  and 
eleaiing  his  apostolic  position  with  the  chardi,thenre- 
preeented  in  laige  number  at  Jerusalem.  The  words 
imi^  that  there  was  considerable  ground  to  doubt  if  he 
wonki  attain  this  ol^Ject—  for  more  than  three  of  the 
seven  weeks  from  Passover  to  Penteooet  had  already 
expired— and  they  are  inserted  evidently  to  explain  why 
he  did  not  once  more  visit  Bphesus.  17.  tnia  Milstos  1m 
ssat  to  Ipbesos,  and  oallsd  the  elders  of  the  chvreh.  As  he 
was  now  some  forty  miles  South  of  Ephesus.  we  might 
think  that  more  time  would  be  lost  by  sending  thus  far 
for  the  elders  to  come  to  him,  than  by  going  at  once  to 
Sphesus  itself,  when  so  near  it.  But  if  unfavourable 
wtods  and  stormy  weather  had  overtaken  them,  his 
object  could  not  have  been  attained,  and  perfaape  he 
was  unwilling  to  run  the  risk  of  detention  at  Ephesus 
by  the  state  of  the  church  and  other  causes.  Those  here 
called  "elder^  or  **  presbyters."  are  in  e.  28  called 
"ftuAofM."  (See  note  there.)  Hie  identity  of  presbyters 
and  bishops  in  the  N  e  w  Testament  is  beyond  all  reason- 
able dispute.  18.  Te  know . . .  sfter  whatsumner  I  have 
been  witk  you  st  sll  sessons.  4tc  For  the  Oiristlan  in- 
tegrity and  fidelity  of  his  whole  official  intercourse 
with  them  he  appeals  to  themselves.  19.  Beivinf  the 
Lord  (Jesus)  with  sll  humiUty, . . .  sad  msny  tsars  and 
tsapUtioBS.  Self-exaltation  wae  imknown  to  him,  and 
eaeeof  mind:  He  **sowed  in  tears."  firom  anxieties  both 
on  account  of  the  converts  for  whom  he  "  travaUed  in 
birth"  and  <tf  the  Jewa,  whose  bitter  hostility  was 
perpetually  plotting  against  him.  interrupting  his  work 
and  enduucering  his  life.  30.  )ugi  back— timidly  with- 
held tram  fear  of  consequences,  aothing  that  was  pro- 
fltable— edification  directing  aU.  hsve  taught  you  pub- 
licly, and  firom  honse  to  hooss.  Did  an  apodle,  whose 
functions  were  of  so  wide  a  range,  not  feel  satisfied 
without  primUe  as  well  as  public  ministrations?  How 
then  must  paston  feel?  [Bkkoel.]  31.  testuyisr  both 
to  Jews  and  Oreckt  labouring  under  aarnmnon  midady, 
and  recoverable  only  by  a  common  treatment)  repen- 
tsaes  toward  Ood  snd  fitith  towards  oor  Lord  Jssns  Ckrist. 
See  on  ch.  6.  SI.  BMPBtrtAitcm,  as  distinguished  firom 
faUK  is  that  state  of  the  "honest  and  good  heart"  which 
arises  fkom  a  discovery  of  one's  contrariety  to  the  righ- 
teous demands  of  the  divine  law.  This  is  said  to  be 
"towurdM  Ood'  because  seeing  Him  to  be  the  party 
dishonoured  by  sin.  It  feels  all  its  adknowledgments 
and  compunctions  to  be  properly  due  to  Him,  as  the 
great  Lawgiver,  and  directs  them  to  Him  accordingly: 
condemning,  humbling  itself,  and  gritrim  before  Bbn, 


HU  Fknm0  Addftmioikm, 

looking  eJeo  to  Him  as  Its  only  Hope  of  deUvsnaoe. 
FAini  ia  eald  to  be  **foMMw«b  our  loni  .Tsiw  OMsC'* 
bccanae.ln  thai  Ikame  of  mind  JQatdeecribed,tt«etsriy 
cndita  the  teeUmony  of  relief  divinely  pvovUed  in 
Chilati  gladly  embraoee  the  oveituree  of  lennnffflatlflii, 
In  Hiitt,  and  directa  all  ita  expectatione  of  Mhwtton, 
ftom  ita  first  stege  to  lie  last,  to  Ulm  as  the  ooo  ap- 
pelated Medium  of  all  grace  from  Ood  to  a  ainftil 
world.  Thna  we  have  here  a  briefsnmmaqrofall  Gospel 
preacMag.  And  It  is  easy  to  aee  why  Bepeotaaee  le 
here  put  before  fblth:  for  the  former  mast  of  miieeslty 
pteoede  the  latter.  There  is  a  repentaaee  aabeequent 
to  faith,  the  ftait  of  felt  pardon  and  reetoratton.  It 
was  this  wUch  drew  the  tears  with  which  the  Bavtoni's 
feet  were  pace  eocoplonsly  moistened.  (Lnke.r.  37,39, 
4r:andcf.  £Mkiel,ie.e3.)  But  that  is  not  the  light  la 
whichitiaherepresented.  8S.38.Aadaow,beheU.ir*r 
is  emi^iatic  here}  bound  in  the  Spirit:  cf.di.llLlL  TMs 
Internal  prsssure,  uaattended  with  any  kaoertedge  of 
**«hatwas  to  befeU  him  there*  was  the rseolt  of  that 
highsr  gnidaaoe  whidi  shaped  all  his  novementa. 
Bare  that  ths  Edy  Obeet  witaesssth  in  ef«7  eity.  dto.— 
fay  prophetic  utteraacee  Ihmi  dty  to  cUar,  aa  «.  ii.  4; 
tl.10,  IL  Analogona  premonitionBof  cotafaigeireataare 
not  uakaowB  to  the  general  method  of  Qotf  s  piovid* 
ence.  They  would  tend  to  eeaaon  tiM  apoetlsfs  spirit. 
31  But  Bove  of  thsss  things  move  bn.  acttber.  te.  —  Kb 
this  noble  expreesion  of  abeoluto  dedication  to  tiie 
service  of  Christ  and  preparedness  for  tlM  worst  that 
could  befkll  him  in  such  a  cause,  note  il)  his  JeeJonsy 
for  the  peculiar  character  of  his  mission,  as  tmrnedioMt 
from  Oirid  Hinuelf,  on  which  all  the  charges  agiynst 
him  turned :  (2)  the  ikirden  of  that  Ooxpel  which  he 
preached— Oracb;  it  was  "the  Gospel  of  the  Grace  of 
God."  35^37. 1  know  that  ye  all...  shall  les  my  fees  ae 
Bu/%— not  an  inspired  prediction  of  what  was  certainly 
to  be,  but  what  the  apostle,  in  his  peculiar  circum- 
stances, fully  expected.  Whether,  therefore,  he  ever  did 
see  them  affain.  is  a  question  to  be  dedded  purely  on  its 
own  evidence.  I  am  pore  f^om  the  blood  of  sit  msa  (di.  18. 
6:  and  cf.  1  Samuel,  is.  3.  6;  EsekieU  3.  17-Sl:  33.  8,  9). 
For  I  have  not  shunned  to  dedare  all  the  ooonssl  of  Ood— 
God's  way  of  Salvation,  and  His  kingdom  of  souls  savei  I 
by  His  Son  Jesus  C3irlst.  See  Luke.  7.  30.  38.  Take 
heed  . . .  unto  yourselves :  cf.  l  Timothy,  3l  3-7:  4.  16;  6. 
11.  and  to  the  flock  :  cf.  Hebrews,  13. 17.  Observe  hers 
how  the  penonai  la  put  before  the  pastoral  care,  ever 
. . .  which  the  Holy  Qhost  hath  made  you— «f.  John.  W. 
23,  23:  f^besians,  4.  8. 11, 12:  KevehUion,  3. 1.  fCh.  14. 
23,  shows  that  the  apostle  did  not  mean  to  exdude 
human  ordination.)  ovensers— or,  as  the  same  word  Is 
tveryv^ure  else  rendered  In  our  version.*  blshope.'  *  llie 
Enifliah  Venion  has  hardly  dealt  fisir  in  this  case  with 
the  sacred  text,  in  rendering  the  word  "  overaeers." 
whereas  it  ouxht  here,  as  in  all  other  places,  to  have 
been  *  bLsnopM,'  in  order  that  the  fact  of  dders  and 
bishops  Laving  been  oritdnally  and  apostoUcally  irn- 
onymous.  might  be  apparent  to  the  ordinary  En^Ush 
reader,  which  now  it  is  not.'  [A  lford.]  The  distinc- 
tion between  these  ofllces  cannot  be  certainly  traceil 
till  the  second  century,  nor  was  it  established  tiU  bUe 
in  that  century.  tofeedtheohmrchofOod— ortheChuidi 
of  the  Lord.'  Which  of  these  two  readings  of  the  text 
Lb  the  true  one.  ii  a  question  which  has  divided  the  best 
critics.  TheevidenceofMHS.  preponderates  in  flivonr 
of  *THn  LoRB;'  some  of  the  most  andent  Verslans, 
though  not  all,  so  read;  and  Athanariu*,  the  great 
champion  of  the  supreme  divinity  of  Christ  early  in 
the  fourth  century,  says  the  expression  '  Blood  of  God* 
is  unknown  to  the  Scriptures.  'Wlilch  reading,  then, 
does  the  internal  evidence  favour!  As  'Churdi  c^  QoS 
occurs  nine  times  elsewhere  in  PauTs  writinga,  and 
*  Chnrdi  of  the  Lord'  nowhere,  the  probability,  it  ia  mid. 
ii,  that  he  used  his  wonted  phraseology  here  also. 
Bot  if  he  did.  it  is  extremely  diflicult  to  eee  how  sor 


«(attf  jnifcrrn^Bpfajui 


'irPro^et  of  ^Doftua.  ie. 


CH*1TEB  XJLL 


d  ['midt  hl>  oiin."iriiu[red',' withhlina  i  culti lud pilD  of  Ibe  putiim.  unUi  •  itnigtii  omit^ 
iwn'UcinptaiUi::).  d,  "nut  alorllHl  Lord  ,  numlBElMlilnUii  wlniLu  iifa,lii.IL  douCcuiCCik'i 
«  rtuhl  I;uil  oT  intwei  In  IW  bHtwu  I*  i  -an  lilud  dog  Snath  (nnu  Milsliu.  which  Uxo'  would 
d  cuIlDn  Ibc  Cburdi.  ud  br  Hit  Striiit.  iHctalBaboutidxbaan.miidamlagrlavlolbeiuiii- 
iu«i«K!y.hiiUiKt7oaori[II.DUUXiIto   IHUL   Ihi br  fdlgwlsf  latg  Bludii  —  uoOih  iUud. 


[  Uh  CburA  of  Uutilli  Um  mida  lo  nM 


■MTlng. !.(.,  auklu  t  pm 
•  of  dniwlni  ■  pulr  iift«  th 


ftsmBbada.  ItwHihai 
Apollo.  lAillail^ii 
■urUttlMr.  pnilablj'j  M  ] 

[nm  ■  Jaotfikl  ol  Um  TOTi 


mulnlmit  ol  lvii»,  ilraut  dne  &H 
l™_.v [rf »  wtabmtad  onda  at 


It  T;n— Uie  nbdnud  h 


e  for  whkl  foUuwL    4A  fiodlDf  duflif^  ^'OjuUiw 
Ii.  llieywouM 


M  lli.:n  w. 


:be9;  t>i«Dlhar  lo  lucli  Jud^tne  leudeti''  **^^^  £«4  0d  di.  lAf^^;  A]3ouui?.ii-it.  iIiE^mJl  brju^At 
now  to  JiivE  troubled  Dearlr  all  tbacftrlr  |  u  onaur  waj  wi;h wivca  uid  cuudren, . . .  uul  «a ](u£«l»d 
ethoEpiaileitoiboCirfiiiuiM.cWoMtani.  ^""b  on  tLa  ahoie  ajid  prmytJ,  ic.  t«e  on  di.  a),  at-n. 
.  UiaUiDHUtliaaDTeacbiucbnDlABli   '-'bwrve  ben  thittbeJiiUmiuI these 'i>TluidlK(utci 

cocracit  theChorchliUmdntToriitn^i.  I '"''"  coined  lu  thu  tit  of  loltmit  wunLlp!  Sets  un 
net.  il.  bi  the  iiiue  or  thm  lean— (puih-    ^heiUuu.  e.  i.     7,  wuu  we  b^  tidahea  du.wiuh 

ciiiid  not  to  nriTU  iviiy  oiu  nl^lit  uid  di;  [  Iher  nould  do  tbu  huds  dayj  Ig  Piglemiia  —  ■Dciectl]' 


ID  Ooi— the  iibidehv    iclhEred  iii 


UTj-re.  0 


la.  it— dlaaiJea 


lanbstijututit'iari  ,  aomelhlrljial 


L  Philip  tbaev&Agellit— a  lurDj 


id  a.  :  Tbuothy.  i. 


rietredaa  IheDo^  .  I'auluu 


Hi  riesree'  II  TlZDOtby,  3.  U>,    Ua  i 
.   iha  ume  dud  hod  (DOT  daugbUia 


;  0.  a,  writtea  i  ol  tbe  bud  Juiu,  uid  probably  iDdioalet  tb 
'G«LD7eoEight  I  flood  mu3>'J  daji.   FindW  blniHlf  in  ggod  U 


U  tbe  Jnn  bind  the  si 


a  be  more  touchlm  thiu  tbue  Uitec    Djethodjor*.  ... 

ideUtF  ud  iffecUoh  Ob  the  MVlUe'a    M.  1.  Ac ;  JanmUta.  13. 1,  and  EiaUal.  i.  1.  Ac.!    Uita 


ACTJ  JJOL 


«I||JU1V«F'«. 


pradfettoB  and  ttst  ftl  Tyra  (V.  4}  ««•  intended.  Mi  to 
pnlilbithfm  from  gota«.  battopntUtooanvetotlie 
taett  and.  when  be  stood  the  teel,  to  deepen  and  natve 
It  weudtbqrttthetnleetttheOBoaTeanaulitlMie) 
bceonfhK  Un  (eren  with  teen,  v.  U) eelte  ge  te  Jcn- 
eikm.  Then  Fial  ■newnei,  Wkat  ■lae  |e  to  wtep  anA 
break  alae  heart,  kc  Beanilftil  union  of  manly  leeo- 
Inteneee  and  womanljr  tendemees,  aUke  remofod  from 
mai^lriineee  and  itoldimi  I  tm  mif  set  to  be  booad 
ealy.  «.&  *IfthatiBen,l0tUeQrae.'  botto4ie.*c.  It 
wae  weBbeeookladd  tkle,fiorliehadtliataleotodo. 
lfi.lfl.wetoekiipoiireania|ie,  (*oarbacRa9e^aad«eat 
n  to  JeraaleiB—ftn'tlie.A/Mtfme  after  Ue  eonrerdon, 
tmueonchidingMf  (MnliiitoiofiarvtoMr,  wlddiproTed 
his  buC  so  fur  sa  recorded;  for  ihonidiheaeeomidiahed 
theftmrth  and  hwt  part  of  the  mlselcmaiy  plan  eketdhed 
ont.  dL  M.  il  —  **  After  I  hare  been  at  Jenualem,  1 
mnstaleoaee  Borne*— it  ivas  as  **a  xyrieoner  of  Jeans 


eenelttaaon  to  Jewldi  prelndioe,  tbeChaveh  of  Jen»- 
aalcmwaetanidrttoadheretotbededaionortbeflwMma 
ooondl  held  there  (dL  16).  S8.tOBifnff|r«ie.,aimonnoe 
to  the  pileet)  the  soooaiplishMBt  ef  the  lafB  of  nnlte' 
tlea,  dRh  Bee  on  Nnmbera,  6.  u-f  i.  ST'SQi  tiw  Jews 
of  Asl»-ln  aU  likelihood  thooe  of  fiilUsM  (stnea  thar 
reeofuiaed  Trophimns,  apparratly  ae  a  townsman  fei 
W.  embittered  by  their  dieoomfltnre,  dL  U.  9,  4te. 
TrBfUame.  See  on  di.  SO.  4.  took  FSnl.  and  dssw  Urn 
oat  of  the  tssiDle;  sad  ftrthwitk  the  doom  were  skM-that 
the  mnrder  they  meent  to  perpetrate  might  notpoUnto 
that  Holy  Pkce.  SI.  tidiafs  eesM-^Ui..  *went  niK*  te.. 
to  the  fbrtrees  of  Antonia,  where  the  commandant 
reeidod.  8eeonv.n.  Ihispartof thenarratiTeispar- 
tieabriy  graphic  tbeefaief  oaptaia— 'thechiliardi.'or 
tribone  <tf  the  Roman  cohort  whoae  toSl  nvmber  wae 
Ijooo  men.  S3,  eoausandfld  him  to  be  boond  with  two 
dudns.   See  on  dL  It.  34.  soma  eried  one  ttiaf  .  The 


Christ*  went  with  as. ..  sad  broagbt  withthm  (rather,  |  difflcolty  wonld  be  eo  to  state  his  crlmee  aa  to  jostify 
*  brought  as  to*)  one  Knsoa  of  mnis,  sn  eld  diedple, '  thdr  proceedings  to  a  Soman  oflloer.  to  be  eaUed  late 
fte.-not  an  ooeddisdple,  bat  probaUy  *adiscUde  of  tkeessUe— rather,  perhape.*thebarradcs,'  or  that  part 
old  standing,'  perhaps  one  of  the  3.000  couTerted  on  the  -  of  the  fortrem  of  Antonia  appropriated  to  the  eddien . 
day  of  Fratecoot,  or,  more  Hkely  stUI,  drawn  to  the  j  Thefort  wasbaUt  by  Herodonahigh  rock  at  the  North 
BaTioar  Himself  daring  Bis  liflstime.  He  had  come,  ■  West  comer  of  the  great  temple-area,  and  celled  alter 
itrobably.wtth  the  other  Cyprians  fch.  11.  le;  to  Antloch.  Hark  Antony.  86. 38.  Away  with  him-as  before  of  hie 
**preacfaiiw  the  Lord  Jeeos  onto  the  Gredans,*  and  !  Lord,  Lake.  S8. 18;  John.  ift.  1&.  87-4a  Art  net  thoatbet 
now  he  appears  settled  at  Jerasalem.  '  Igyptian,  Ac   The  form  of  the  qoefftioD  implies  that 

17-40.    Pacl  rkportb  ma  KVKim  or  sm  Third  '  the  answer  ia  to  be  In  the  negative,  and  Is  matter  <rf 


MnniOKART  JOURKIT— Ilf  THXTXHl>I.a,  PURUnriNO  , 

HnisiKLr  rROM  a.  Jewihh  tow,  hk  ik  srizkd  ry  a  ; 

MOB  AND  BRATCN  TO  TUR  DAMORR  Or  Hlrt  LITR— THB 
UPROAR    BKCOMINO    UKIVEKHAL,   TnC  BOMAN   CoX-  ' 
M AN1>ANT    HAM   HIM    BROUOUT    IN    CHAINH  TO  THR  ' 
FORTRK8S.  ITROM  THR  HTAIRK  OP  WHICH  BR  IK  PKR-  , 

MirrrD  to  addrerh  thk  pboplr.    The  apostle  was 
full  of  anxiety  about  this  rlsit  to  Jerusalem,  fhim  the  ' 
numerous  prophetic  intimations  of  dan;.er  awaiting 
him,  and  having;  reason  to  expect  the  presence  at  Uils 
feast  of  the  very  parties  fh>m  whose  Timlvnt  rage  he 
had  once  and  afraln  Darmwly  escaped  with  his  life. 
Hence  we  find  him  aoking  the  KoniAn  Ctiristians  to  ; 
wrestle  wltli  him  In  prayer,  "for  tiie  Lord  Jesus  Clirlst's 
sake,  and  for  the  love  of  the  Spirit,  ihat  he  might  he 
delirtred  Jrom  thttm  that  hrluvfd  not  in  Judea,'  as  well 
as  **  that  his  service  which  he  had  for  Jerusalem  (the 
great  collection  for  the  poor  saints  there)  mlslit  be  ac>  [ 
ceptcd  of  the  saints."  Romans,  15.  30,  .'Jl.      17-10.  the  : 
brethren  received  ns  gladly— the  disciples  generally,  as  ' 
distintfuished  from  the  official  receptirn  recorded  in 
V.  18.  Paul  went  in  with  no  unto  James;  and  all  the  elders 
were  present— to  "report  himself"  formally  to  the  ac-  ' 
knowledged  head  of  the  church  at  Jerusalem,  and  his 
associates  in  office,    t^ce  on  ch.  15. 13.     Had  any  other 
of  the  apostlen  been  in  Jerusalem  on  that  occasion,  it 


some  surprise:  f/.cf.  *Thon  art  not  then,'  &c.f  audert 
an  nproar,  Ac  The  narrative  is  siven  in  Josephv*  'Jew* 
ish  War.  ii,  8. 0;  and  13. 5 .  though  his  two  allusions  ami 
ours  t^tem  to  refer  to  different  periods  of  the  rebellion, 
a  dtisen  cf  no  mean  city.  See  on  ch.  16.  S7.  stood  en  the 
stairs.  'What  nobler  siiectacle  than  that  of  Panl  atthls 
moment!  There  he  stood,  l>onnd  viitb  two  chains, 
ready  to  make  his  defence  to  the  people.  The  Roman 
commander  sits  by,  to  enforce  order  by  his  presence. 
An  cnraood  populace  look  up  to  him  from  below.  Yet 
in  the  midst  of  so  many  dangers,  how  self-possessed  Is 
he,  how  tranquil!'  [Chrysostom  .or  in  his  name;  hi 
Hackvt.]  a  great  silence— the  i)eop1e  awed  at  the  per- 
mission ffiven  him  by  the  commandant,  and  seeing  him 
sitting  as  a  listener,  in  the  Hebrew  toujrar— the  fi^rro- 
Chaldaic,  the  vernacular  tongue  of  the  Palestine  Jews 
since  the  captivity. 

CHAPTER  XXU. 
Ver.  1-30.    Paul's  Darr.xrK  ynoM  thr  stairs  op 
THR roRTBrjw— The  raof.  or  thjc  audikncr  burst* 

INO  PORTH,  THE  COMMANDANT  HAS  HIM  BROUGHT 
INTO  THE  PORT  Tt>  BE  EXAMINED  BY  SOOUROINO,  BUT 
LRARNINQ  THAT  HE  IM  A  KoMAN  HE  ORDERS  HIS 
RE1.EAHR  AND  COMMANDS  THE  SaNHRDRIM  TO  TRY 

HIM.  1, 3.  when  thfy  heard  ...  the  Hebrew  tonane  {see 
on  ch.  21. 40)  they  kept  the  more  silence.  They  could  have 


could  hardly  fail  to  have  been  noted,    he  declared  par-  '  undt.'rstood  him  in  (vreek.  and  doubtless  Ailly  expected 


ticnlarly  (in  detail)  what  God  had  wrens ht  among  the 
Gentiles  bv  his  ministry  —  as  on  previous  occasions,  ch. 
14.  27:  and  see  Romans,  15.  l«;  no  doubt  referring  to  the 
insidious  and  systematic  efforts  of  the  Judaiahig  party 
in  a  number  of  places,  to  shrivel  tlie  Church  of  Qirist 
into  a  Jewish  sect,  and  his  own  connteri)rocedurc.  20- 
S5.  they  glorified  the  Lord,  ^.—constrained  to  justify 
his  course,  notwithstanding  the  Jewish  complexion  of 
the  Christianity  of  Jerusalem,  they  are  inf  rmed  . . . 
that  then  tea  chest  all  the  Jews  which  are  anoong  the  GMitiles 
(Uiose  residing  in  heathen  countries)  to  forsake  Moses, 
Ac.  This  calumny  of  the  unbelieving  Jews  would  find 
easy  credence  among  the  Cliristian  zealots  for  Juilaism. 
we  have  firar  men  Christian  Jews,  no  doubt)  whicli  have 
a  vew— perhaps  kept  ready  on  purpose,  be  at  ehrrges 
with  them  —  Le^  defnj  the  expense  of  the  sacrifices 
legally  required  of  them,  along  ydih  bis  own,  which 
waa  deemed  a  mark  of  Jewish  genercndty.  touddng 
theOeatUee.  .  .  we  have  written  and  oenehidsd  that  they 
-■tasiveae  sack  things,  dtc  This  shows  that  with  all  their 

290 


the  roni>;:iule  to  address  them  in  tliat  language,  bnt 
the  sound  of  their  holy  mother- tongue  awed  them  into 
dei>i)er  silence.  3.  a  Jew  of  Tarsus,  brought  up  in  tMsdty, 
at  the  feet  ;&cc  on  Luke,  in.  ta*  of  Gamaliel  see  on  ch.  5. 
34)— a  fact  of  great  Importance  in  the  apostle's  hi«tory. 
standing  in  the  same  relation  to  his  future  career  as 
Mines'  education  in  the  fVyptian  court  to  the  work  for 
which  ho  was  destined,  the  perfect  manner  of  the  law 
of  the  &thers— the  strictest  form  of  traditional  Judaism, 
sealons  (*a  zealot')  toward  God  as  ye  Rli  are  this  day— hii 
own  murderous  zeal  against  the  disciples  f  f  the  Lord 
Jesus  being  merely  reflected  in  their  present  treatment 
of  himself.  4.  I  persecuted,  Ac.  See  on  ch.  9.  l,  s,  5-7. 
the  high  priest  (»till  alive)  doth  bear  me  witnesa,  and  all 
the  esute  of  the  elders  —the  wh ulc  Sanhodrtm.  8.  Je<aa 
of  Kasareth— :*the  Nn2.arene*).  See  on  ch.  9.  5.  9-11. 
the  men,  &c  See  on  ch.  9.  7,  &c.  13.  Ananias,  a  dcTont 
man  according  to  the  law.  having  a  good  report  rf  all  the 
Jews  which  dwelt  there.  One  would  not  know  fhnn  this 
descriptiou  of  An.inias  that  he  was  a  Christian  at  afl. 


Wen  Hit  SaiHuMm. 


(lorioiu  Auttinr.     IbU  tben  ibgnUlut  •«  [  itcUj  ducribliH  Itie  mu,  nnut'nM  b*  dehndid  u. 

Jul  0»;  c(.  ch.  9.  H:  7. C  udhnriht  oddrsued  la  >  JgdnK.Uioiutb  tkanoKiDrtnimwlilA 
mnUi— inordMto  pliMhliiioo»lBiol«lih  /ollow»--'fotriti«t  (linu,'*o.— oa«htli>h»T«potWia 
kIKUtlet.  wbo  hw]  "teeb  Lbc  :BiA&7  Lord.'  i  loihmnu-  B-  I  vlA  ut  tk^t  «■  ««■  cha  krvk  mi^ 
ud  null  iw»7  Q,j  rijit.  TbU  WW  of  tpukini  AH  hi 
baptfiDi  hdw  tbs  risible  Kal  dT  nmilHlan,  I  tiiEh  P 
ha  Dime  of  Uu  LeM— niher. '  hLvluji  fallFd,'  rontU 
avlDsdoDfr  w^  refenliu:  to  Uic  coofeulon   juul  tt 

iB.Ae.  TtaUUuiUmdlalOHUebeti'KiiUw,  Hat  hi 

a  zanttoned  ^  ^  n,  Ac    wlilli  IpmsdlD  '  tothci 
Bo  thiu  elUl  Ui^  ■tUDUon  lo  Ihc  bet  (hit '  reco vai 
iTonlaii  S«  lieiit  on  Ui  cok 
eFore.    pi  golklj  «I  of  Jm 
■HI  lut  ibdJm  11^  lutingn] 


In  which  ha  na  lublud  sr  Uv 


s  thr  t" 


cqliir  iphcre.'   93.  IS.  ffn  Ua 

,.Iha,  ..An^wtlhiuliaWlw 
Thalr  wtlDiul  piijndlcM  luhtd 

h*T«  dong  Us  htm  H  tber  did 


M[fr»ll))ni,-bom 
of  Mrvf™,  on  Ihe 

idtd  tbt  Eblsf  pnmii 


CKAiTER  XXill. 


IhiidiT-   [UauietI  BnlfiirtJudEeUina 
Uuivr  onhit  Erial.for  m^ralr  prrfi'^nir  bis 


It.  tit.  ctiulnlj  the  munct  In  w'hidi  bg  auiuHl  for  hi* 
-    -  -     -WOt'   (HiCKBT.j   M,  KhuPmlpw- 


ulUiir  upL  BU  ipiilt.  3h  on 

.-.  erf  tbi  nuulHH'  piTt.  -.tbiun,  iijiKf.  wfl  ua  H 
tnl  li  tlili  mu.  tiU  IH  to  thoH  ilwiUng  thlBRs  which 
bebrlDsi  toonr  guiliriqdittsiuugil  buhipaku 
to  him— rtfaiTlntf ,  pirrbApfl.  to  his  tmiq  In  lbs  tampta. 

of  which  he  hud  to —  

fivosmble  coDitni< 

otbBr  Tcuon  Ihsi]  tbittUaj  hi 


what  he  alluHl.  ovrr  ud 

KDoIuaboai.  (TietoDowlnf  w™ 
bfjunxt  Dod,*  BrwtD  Dot  to  baloi^ 

ItaB  iniwriis  la.  -  If  be  hua  hid  ID 
cUlOTi,  uAol  ii/UMt  r  or.  tbe  (ond 
□Uf  h»B  been  dnnmnl  In  the  hn 

Itarlii  lift  hd  ahaiU  hin  t 

mnM  Ika  •SUltia  te  ge  tm 
Tbij  ghowi  IhAl  the  comnui 


sugolrelnlatbc  trvlKti 
[>OTe  their  oplDloDi.  bnl 
If  tbiDir  pot  worth  ralsliv 


ind  taha  him  bf  fotn,  Ac 

(Unt  w«i  Dot  hiDuelf  im- 
1  of  the  Huihedrlm  trflai 


COHmKlllHTTO  Fin.1I  •!  C«K*B«*.  Bl 

Ginet.  11.  iha  nithl  (DllowiiiK  —  Ua  bi 
itnldDir.  Id  thetoiltadeof  hlabuTw^k-wv" 
iDj  pfirhnpa  that  alk  the  I^redlctiDn4  of  daj 
Mlem  wtre  dov  to  be  folDlled  in  hi*  deal 


l>dM^  Jam]  •tHJIvUB.. .»«■>«  «M.Italt 
bTH  (tea  hut  tiUtlid  el  M  te  feadK  n  BMt  tka 
•liD  mtlnpai  «^    'Hit  niRklB  Ji 


ikUabrtb*ku«.  TUiihowi 
iDH  ■■  BDH  hbtb  Doai  onlM  Id  Ui  tDrhuid.  ud 
tlmnn  ■idaalni  Uatit  DO  Um  klut-bcwtad  ImiartUUW 
orthlialBiH.  udiuwintk«nMtf.l~UiiciDtiv»- 
MlMbnlkM.  TbiuuliMoCUnUiaaHwlthUoiri 
pwpla.  not  till  tts  lul  maawM,  «hm  the  plot  iiu  ill 
1.    ».M.mhiiBdnt 


utofeqnlnlL    nwdepot 


StMnMi— tha  ^Bfid  t^u^^  and  tni  flwi^A.  hatk 
■atikMtrMMwMd1M|Mu*aataif3fainl 
Auwi (Dd  nONlT  bin.  in  . . . inddkM*  JM(i< 
MHrttat  t**alH.  lrt...I4ABMB*i|Ma,i^ 
«tt  inalilalM*  kA  Ua  oW  rfmlHaiC^irillU 


■d  ooIt  wbn,  iBMoid  of  dol^  n.  Ibw 


via  iB  daopK  of  tnliif  "  pulled  In  x4i 

B.  UV-OT  ai  Ui  nwn  lettarMn  "kUlKlst  th 

B.»T)-dWlM  "■  


IMt.  Han  tbay  isilniuta  Ihat.  luUad  of  IrmbU^ 
FUli  witli  Uw  caH.  bt  ouiht  lo  baTC  1(A  11  to  bl  diali 
wlUi  bj  Uh  Jnlib  Iriboiial^  In  which  caat  hli  Ul( 
mold  aoon  hiw  bmn  uk«.    to  -         - 

[l«>lai,u  would  Mem.  r.i£  (Ivialf  B 


lUttftli 


eiperience  of  Jewlah  mattan  would  eaal^  bim  Ibo 
bfll4aTto  imderitaDd  and  appredale  whatbabad  lotar* 

11.  Um  Hqw  nnilintud  umut  uatlj  leanu  that  tbua 

Hed^y  orhiiaiTlTallaJenualem  [cIl  IL  U-IT]^!.  tba 
inlflrvlDW  w^lb  Junei  .cb.  SI.  IB.  ^.i^  3.  The  AM^Inl^ 

iQUiTupted  by  tb«  arreit  (cli,  ih  17.  A 

llaullcb.Il.  w:;  B.Paul  tafo™  Ibe  Sm       

x,  a.  1-IOJ;  a.  UotuiiliacT  ot  Lbe  Jewi  and  dcflat  of  it 
ich.t3.  lt,fci!.aDd  dupatcbof  I'aul  from  Jenui' 
gntfaeeTeBlnftJlbeunieday  Ich.  U.t].]lhI0.1l 
|],UKnDialniDcr«riodnrein<)U>.ch.M.I.   [Hit 
Thb  iliOTt  paiiod  ft  meDlioned  to  ihow  how  nnii. 


idaa  ...nellbtrauiUiirpivnUKUiinii.Ae.  Aftw 
dblDI  lerenl  twtlcolui,  be  duUim^H  PRor  ol 
'  one  of  lbe  diainia  bniusht  atialiiit  btm.   Somiuk 


.    l«.lli.BiillbliI  [  iJmm 


(bmand  ma  ii.  that  I  bekiDf  lo  Ballhar  of  tbaie.  bat 
loanotber  aect,  orMUdDgi  eectloD  ot  Ihenatioa.wbkh 
boB  Ut  Bead  Iher  call  A'ournici.'-tor  Uiii  Ram*, 


cd  Id  MMoe  measure  his  uletr  at  the  recent 
■JX  6-^ ,  had  been  quite  momentary.    16. 
'On  thi>  aixtjunt.'  'uM-oniinuly ;'  u-'i.  lw»k- 
U'  XhAt  amul  liay.    icf.  2  Corinthians,  i"). 
n  m>'Klf.     llie  "  I "  here  U  emithatic:  <;.(/. 
Uiey  do.  tins  is  my  study.'    to  have  always 
rt^  ol  cfl»iice.  kc    See  ch.  23. 1;  2  Corioth- 
17.  Ac    q.d,  *  niese  are  the  vreai  piindplea 
id  cQodnct— how  diffsrent  from  tnrbiileiica 
lismr   17.  Sow, after  BuuiyrieTerartyMun 
n  JcmiAlemj  I  eow  to  taloc  alms  to  my 
ting  to  the  ooUectlon  tnm  the  chuxdies  c^ 
■d  Greece,  which  he  had  taken  such  paint 
his  onlj  alliuton  in  the  Acts  to  what  is 
ID  frequently  in  his  own  epistles  ;Homans 
UurintLiaau.  16.  l-ft;  t  Corinthians,  8.  lA) 
Mtifnl  Uicht  on  the  truth  of  this  Uistoiy. 
I  H«9v  Paulima.)  and  ;to  present}  ofliaioKS 
with  his  Jewish  tow:  see  next  Terse.   18- 
■rified  is  the  teBsle— not  poUutinsit,  there- 
in preecDoc^and  neithergattierinfcacrowd 
.  stir:  If  then  these  Asiatic  Jews  have  any 
ias  acainst  me  in  Justification  of  tiieir 
wlv  an  they  not  hero  to  substantiate  it? 
M  . . .  here  SAy:— *0r,  passing  from  all  that 
r  tciaL.  let  those  of  the  Sanhedrim  hero 
ri  wasKuiity  of  aught  there.' 4ec.    ^'odoubt 
•ch  to  the  hi^  priest  might  occur  to  them, 
ocatku  ioltoo  his  own  part  was  more  than 
MviUtns  to  recalL     Except ...  this  one 
miMmg  the  nsurseUon,  dx.    This  would 
fteriwes  present  their  own  inconsistency, 
ig  l&im  then  and  now  accusing  him.    23, 
MR  pv^ect  knofwkdfe  of  that  ('the*)  wsy. 
K  S;  and  oa  v.  10.    whsa  Ijsias  .  .  .  siiall 
ill  kaew,  ^.    Felix  might  have  dismissed 
tissue  of  unsupported  charges.  But  If  from 
te  the  matter  he  really  wished  to  have  the 


vility,  and  rcljin^t  on  the  influence  of  Ids  brother  l^jillas 
at  court,  hothou;Jit  himself  at  liberty  to  commit  fvi'ry 
sort  of  crime  \vi!h  imiuinity.    How  noble  tht- OiU'lity 
liiul  couru-e  \vhi(.h  ilired  to  treat  of  gnch  topic-,  iu 
t^udi  a  j)reaeui.t,  Jiud  whit  witheriuu  jx)wer  must  Imve 
been  in  those  ai>i>e.ils  which  u\aAe  even  a  Felix  to 
tremble!    Qo  thy  wi^  for  thu  time;  and  when  I  have  a 
conTsnieut  season  I  will  call  for  tbes.    Alas  for  Felix! 
lUs  was  his  golden  opportunity,  but— {Ore  multitude* 
tHU—he  missed  it.    Convenient  seasons  in  abundance 
he  found  to  call  for  Paul,  but  never  sgain  to  **hear 
him  concerning  the  fiaith  in  Christ.*  and  writhe  under 
the  terrors  of  the  wrath  to  come.   Even  in  these  mo- 
ments of  terror  he  had  no  thought  of  submission  to 
the  Cross  or  a  change  of  life.    The  word  discerned  the 
thoutihts  and  Intents  of  his  heart,  but  that  heart  eren 
then  clung  to  its  idols;  even  as  Herod  who  "did  many 
things  and  heard  John  gladly."  but  in  his  best  moments 
was  enslaved  to  his  lusts.     How  many  Felixes  have 
appeared  from  a;:e  to  age!  He  hoped...  that  money  should 
have  been  given  him  .  .  .  wherefore  he  sent  for  him  the 
otieuer,  ani  commuDed  wiiJi  him.  Bribery  in  a  judge  waa 
punishable  by  the  Roman  law,  but  the  bpirit  of  a  slave 
(to  use  the  words  of  TacUu*]  was  in  all  his  acts,  and 
his  "  communing  with  Paul"— as  if  he  cared  for  cither 
him  or  his  m&>sage— simply  added  hypocrisy  to  mean- 
ness.   The  poiiition  in  life  of  Paul's  Christian  visitors 
might  beget  the  hoiie  of  extracting  something  from 
them  for  the  release  of  their  champion;  but  the  apostle 
would  rather  lie  in  prison  than  stoop  to  this!  after  two 
years.  ^.    Mrliat  a  trial  to  this  burning  missionary  of 
Christ,  to  suffer  such  a  tedious  period  of  Inaction  I 
iluw  mysterious  it  would  seem !    But  this  repose  would 
be  niedicine  to  his  spirit;  he  would  not.  and  could  not. 
be  entirely  inactive,  so  long  as  lie  was  able  by  pen  and 
message  to  communicate  with  the  diurehes;  and  he 
would  doubtless  learn  the  salutary  truth  Uiat  even  he 


was  not  essential  to  his  Mastei's  cause.  That  Luke 
I^^ixas  and  others  involved,  a  brief  delay  '  ^'rote  his  Uospel  during  this  pe;  led.  under  the  apostle's 
ronhy  of  him  as  a  Judge.  Certainly,  so  j  sniierintendence.  is  the  not  unlikely  coujecture  uf  able 
hrd,  neither  Ijiias  nor  any  other  parties  j  critics.  Fordus  Festos.  little  is  known  of  him.  He 
itn  in  the  case.   Verse  23,  however,  seems  !  died  a  few  years  after  this.     (JosxruuK'  Antiiiuitiitt 


-  r     !  ■    ' 


nog.    94.  S5.  Felix...  with  his  wiftSrusilla 
L   This  beautiful  but  infiamous  woman 


cf  that  ttnu  his  prepossessions  in  favour  uf  |  xx. ».  tf.  to  9.  l.)    cams  into  Felix*  room.    Ue  was  recalled, 

on  accusations  against  him  by  the  Jews  of  Cesarea,  and 
only  acquitted  tlirough  the  intercession  of  his  brother 


JtwAtieum 


ACHl  WVL 


Urn  vfitMt  Pkal  .  .  .  tetnd  llviMur  dn  «.  U, 
"JadttraentTaffftiMtbioL  TtwoaklMemttaiftttaiflMMi 
tiM  inaoleiioe  to  aak  Uiii  to  haTe  the  prlMB«riSMatod 
erenwitlioatAtriftK*.  16*.  lajiBfwiit. ..  ti  kuilriM. 
How  deep  mnst  haTe  been  tbelr  boettlitjr.  wten  tiro 
yean  after  the  defeat  of  their  fonner  attempt^  Unqt 
thiret  aa  keenly  aa  ever  fbr  hli  bkwtL  'IHeir  piaa  Mr 
haTlnff  the  cese  tried  at  Joniaieiii,  where  the  alleged 
oflHiee  toclk  place  waa  plaonbie  enough;  but  tram  t. 
If  it  would  eeem  that  Festiu  liad  been  madeacqoainted 
with  their  cauteleet  maUee,  and  that  m  mbm  wejr 
which  Fanl  waa  privy  to.  4-9.aiif«ered  .  . .  taat  finl 
8ha«;4  be  keyt  rraiher,  *la  in  eaatody*)  at  OaHna»  aad 
lUiMdf  would  depart  ahertly  thiihar.  Let  them  .  .  . 
wldiA  MBoBf  yea  are  aUe,  ge  dowB- *  yonr  leading  men.' 
the  Jews  .  .  .  from  Jtmaalem— clamcroualy,  aa  at  Jem- 
aalem,  see  «.  St.  many  and  fricToaa  ooapWata  agiiaat 
Fud.  ¥tom  bia  repj^.  and  FeetaiT  atatement  of  the 
caae  befoce  Agrippa,  theee  diaigea  aeem  to  have  been 
a  Inmble  of  political  and  religiona  matter  which  they 
were  unable  to  aubatantiate,  and  yoctferona  eriea  that 
he  waa  unfit  to  live.  PauFa  reply,  not  given  In  ftdl, 
waa  probably  little  more  than  a  challenge  to  piore 
any  of  their  chargea.  whether  political  or  rellgioua.  0, 
10.  Foatua^wiliinf  to  do  the  JeWB  a  plaainra  (to  ingratiate 
himaelf  with  than},  aaid.  Wilt  thou  go  in  to  Jereaalem, 
and  ...  be  judged  . . .  befbra  me  for  'under  my  protec- 
tion T  If  thla  waa  me«nt  in  earnest.  It  waa  temporla- 
in«  and  vacillating.  But,  posAibly.  antidpatlng  Paul's 
refusal,  he  wlnhed  merely  to  avoid  the  odium  of  retas- 
im  to  remore  the  trial  to  Jemaalem.  Then  eaid  Paul, 
I  ttand  at  Cesar's  Jndgmeut-MAt— i.e.,  1  am  already  be- 
fore the  proiter  tribunal.  This  Fecms  to  imply  that 
he  tiniterfltood  Fmtus  to  projjose  bandioK  him  over  to 
the  Sanhedrim  for  jmljnnent  fand  see  on  v.  U\  with  a 
mere  promtse  of  protection  from  him.  But  from  i:olnff 
to  .1  eruMlem  at  all  ho  was  too  well  justified  In  shrink- 
imr,  for  there  AA<(aAsination  had  \teen  quite  recently 
planned  against  him.  to  the  Jew*  have  I  done  no  wrong. 
»i  thou  knoweat  very  well— /if.,  'better,' t.e..  perhAps' 
better  than  to  press  such  a  proposaL  if  ttaeie  be  none  of 
tbesA  thini^ ...  no  man  may  deliver  me  unto  them.  The 
word  signifies  to  'surrender  in  order  to  Kratlfy*  anotlier. 
I  appeal  to  Cesar.  The  riuht  of  appeal  to  the  supreme 
|K)M  er.  In  coses  of  life  and  death,  was  secured  by  an 
ancient  law  to  every  Rotnan  citizen,  and  continued 
under  the  empire.  Hvi  Festus  shown  any  dlspoeltlon 
t»)  pmnfjunce  final  Jni!?ment,  I'aul,  stroni:  in  the  con- 
sHonsness  of  his  Innocence  and  the  justice  of  a  Ronoan 
tribunal,  would  not  have  made  thL*  arpeal.  But  when 
the  only  other  alternative  olTered  him  waa  to  give  his 
o«n  consent  to  be  transferretl  to  the  weat  hotbed  of 
pints  aftainst  his  life,  and  tn  a  tribunal  of  unscrupulous 
and  bloodthirsty  ecclesiastics  who.«e  vociferous  crie^ 
for  his  death  had  scarcely  subsidwl,  no  other  course 
was  open  to  him.  12.  Feitus  :llttle  exi)ectlng  such  an 
apiioal.  but  Ixjund  toresiiect  it  having  conferred  with 
th«  council  his  assessors  in  judgment,  as  to  the  admis- 
sibility of  the  appeal;,  said.  Hast  thoa  for  'thou  hast': 
...  to  Cetar  sba't  thon  po— ni  If  he  would  add  Iperhapa" 
•  and  see  If  thou  faro  Iwltor.' 
i:i-'J7.    Hrroi)  AoiiiprA  II., on  a  visit  to  FRyrrs, 

BRING  OONMirLTBD  1»Y  11 IM  OK  rATTL'H  CAHK.  1>FJ<IRES 
TO     HRAR     TIIK     A1*UHTLK,     WHO     IS     ACCORMSOLT 

HRouoiTT  rf)RTii.  13.  king  Agrippa— ffreat  erandson 
of  llerod  the  Creat,  and  I>ru.«dllft's  brother  see  on  ch. 
I'l.  241.  On  hi.s  father's  awful  death  rh.  It.  23),  beini; 
thou^t  too  yr)unK  ;i7;  to  suewed.  .Tudea  was  attached 
to  tlie  province  ol  Syria.  Pour  years  after,  on  the  death 
of  his  uncle  Herod,  he  waa  made  king  of  the  northern 
principtUlties  of  Clialcls.  and  afterwards  got  Hatanea, 
iturea,  Trachonltls.  Abilene,  Galilee,  and  Perea.  with 
the  tiile  of  king.  He  died  a.  d.  loo,  after  reigning  ftfty- 
one  years,  and  Bernice— his  sister,  tihe  was  married  to 
her  uucle  Herod,  king  of  Chalcu,  on  whooe  death  ahe 

Ui 


ttred  with  ha^hraUur  Afifpi»-Bot  vIClMNrt  mvMott 


tiOH  llflK  tanded  to  ouhBiWi  <■■•  to  iolilt 
topejhtaiwpeetotofatanoBhlawsooMloii  totkapro- 
enatonhlpk.  14, 18.  wk«i  than  wuuj  rttvtnl')  dm. 
Mfltao  ioehorod  BnTo  ento-taktv  advaaUje  of  the 
praoenee  of  ena  who  might  be  pfwnflMd  to  know  mkIi 
BMtten  bettor  than  Mmodf;  thOMh  the  ^p«  of  **ief*- 
nl  dayi*  are  the  anbltct  wu  touched  oa  abowt  that  It 
Viva  VeetnaUttletrovhle.  1641.  to  Mim  uv  man  to 
dio.  8oeoBthew«]nl*dellv«riip**«.  II.  Mltifiond 
CwupectedV-crtniei  pnniahable by dvU hwr.  fMettosa 
of  thalrewB  oapnatttte-rather 'reUgfoaT  (oot  on  ch.  IT. 
t4.  It  eannoi  btrappooed  that  Veatoa  would  ma  the 
word  In  any  dSaooortaona  aenae  in  addrontng  Ui  Jew- 
ish tneet.  eae  Jcsna.  'Dina  apeefca  thla  mlionhlo 
Ftotoa  of  Him  to  whom  every  knee  ahall  bow.*  [fiast' 
OBU]  whom  liail  aSimed  fkept  aArmtag^  waa  a'iva 
-4howhig  that  the  reenrroction  of  the  Qrudflod  One 
hadbeen  the  harden,  aaoaaal,  of  FaoTaplndinc.  Hie 
intumlllcanoe  of  the  idiole  aflhir  In  the  efoo  of  Fbetns 
10  maaifMt.  beeaMo  I  donbtod  of  oaoh  ■■■—■  of  foia- 
tloM.  The  "1"  la  emphatic:  — I,a8  aBmnan  jodgei, 
being  at  a  loea  how  to  deal  with  aneh  mattera.  tbe  keariaf 
if  Angvftuo— the  imperial  title  flrot  ooolbiTed  by  tho 
Roman  Senate  on  Octaviua.  2SM7.  I  would  aloe  hoar 
/ahookl  Hke  to  hear*)  the  mam  mpielf.  No  dooM 
Paul  waa  right  when  he  aald,  "Hie  king  knoweth  of 
theae  things ...  for  I  am  persuaded  that  none  of  theee 
things  are  hidden  from  him;  for  thla  thing  waa  not 
done  in  a  comer"  'ch.  98.  28'.  llenoe  his  curiosity  to 
see  and  hear  the  man  who  had  raised  such  commotion 
and  was  remodelling  to  such  an  extent  the  old  Jewiah 
life,  when  Agrippa  was  come,  acd  Bemioe,  with  great 
pomp— In  the  same  city  in  which  their  father,  on  ac- 
count of  his  pride,  had  iierishcd,  eaten  up  ot  worms. 
[Wktht.]  with  the  chit  f  captains.  See  on  ch.  2L  33. 
J<MfphH*  '.lewlsh  War,  Hi.  4.  2.)  says  that  five  cohcvts, 
whose  full  complement  was  1000  men,  were  stationed 
at  Oesarea.  principal  men  of  the  dty  —  both  Jews  and 
Romans.  *  This  was  the  most  difmifled  and  influential 
audience  I*aul  had  yet  addressed,  and  the  prediction, 
ch.  0.  16,  was  fulfilled,  though  afterwards  stiU  more 
remarkablv  at  Home,  ch.  27.  24:  2  Timothy,  4.  16. 17.' 
pWEiwi-KK  ft  Wii.KiN8o.\. )  I  have  no  oertaia  fdeflnite' 
thing  to  write  to  my  lord— Nero.  *  The  writei's  accuracy 
should  be  remarked  here.  It  would  have  been  a  mis- 
take to  apply  this  term  -."lord"}  to  the  emperor  a  few 
years  earlier.  Neither  Aumistus  nor  Tiberiua  would 
let  himself  be  so  called,  as  Implying  the  reUtion  of 
mainter  an<l  slave.  But  It  liad  now  come  rather,  was 
rominx)  Into  use  as  one  of  the  Imperial  tille«.* 
|Ha«kkt.1 

CHAPTFJl  XXVI. 
Ver.  1-32.    Paui/8  narKNi'R  or  nixsiSLr  bctokk 
Agrippa.  who  proxoun('»»hisi  ixnockst.  butcok- 

CLUD  BK  Til  at  Tn  E  A  PPR  A  L  TO  t'KKA  R  »^7^^T  BB  C  A  RBI  ED 

oinr.  This  speech,  tliough  in  substance  the  same  as 
that  from  the  fortress-stalnt  of  .lerusalcm  ch.  2Zj. 
differs  frt>m  It  in  being  less  directed  to  meet  the  change 
of  anostasT  from  the  Jewish  faith,  and  Kivlnjr  more  en- 
larved  views  of  his  remarkable  chance  and  apostolic 
commission,  and  the  divine  Kui»p«>rt  under  which  he  was 
enabled  to  brave  the  hostility  of  his  countr>'men.  1-3. 
Agrippa  said.  Bein?  a  king  he  api>ears  to  have  presided. 
Paul  stretebing  lorih  the  hand— chained  to  a  soldier 
(e.  29.  and  see  on  ch.  12.  6  .  I  know  thee  to  be  expert.  Ac 
His  father  waa  ccalons  for  the  law,  and  hinisielf  had 
the  office  of  nre<«1dcnt  of  the  temple  and  ita  treasurea, 
and  the  appointment  of  the  high  priest.  (JosBpHinf 
AntiquUie»^  zx.  I.  3.)  hear  me  patiently— The  Idea  of 
'indulgently*  la  also  conveyed.  4.  6.  f^m  my  yoatb, 
whieb  waa  at  the  flrsc... at  Jerusalem,  know  all  the  Jews;' 
which  knew  me  from  the  beginning— plainly  ahowing  that 
ho  rocelvod  hia  education  even  from  early  yooih,  at 


-     -  "  ■    b«:or«!l         -        ■ 


gaptavL   The  frhdJi  puufe . 
uke,  4.  laj.   tod  from  Iha  poi 


Mm  onr  Bwn  11«  ta  kwplni  iti 
Bh  k*  la  called  "Ihc  rdlu  of  Uu 
■■U.'  8h«  I  CwliiUiLaiii.  t.  (. 


■ail  lt>  lut.  (Kimfiihin 
wnavim;  uhI  thi  (Wlh  vhleli  ' 

oU  lhl»  !•  omnhiitleiiUT  derbr ._ 

dMDiM  torerf  uhdr  Aiwri/--rAiTO.  wen  mir 

i^in  ftqra.'ouUm  liU  rnwn  tmfore  Him  or  r*dit 
mnriiK  am  huhwihi  oenhlpl  IMl.  WhonHi.  ft 
Use  Anl«,  I  wu  nnt  ttailirilmt  nta  tki  h»nl* 
Ttna.  niiEB<ulnlaidclifnMttoniii,*bkibauTtM 
Oh  iMdn  iloMwlth  It,  ud  desUlendia  Ut  btuB^ 
bHiiatk*  tha  loftr  n^  oT  Ihoa^  ud  ImHsc  ts 
<rUeh  lb*  ivoiUa  liwl  riHo  ndiDa  itixwihut  Mi 
Mutai^caninulaUlnutaUD  fnnliHiTni.  libamtS 
M  Ikaa  tf  DuHHU  ol »  Jnvaln~-antHiii(  Anbl*; 
btcn**,  b^Jaslna  idUi  tk>  Jen,  hii  obfMl  nflona- 
Uoi  flnt  tk*  idMMoiMn  Ui  fOTninlstnd  ortlM  SUDS 
-"■■-*-■ —\tait  kpown:Ui»nHilloii  of  Uii  GbbBIm, 


"taTardi 


lif  dHRlptIm  el  oixmioIoB  Md  Ita  pn^w  traila, 
tasgttM.  pnbabtr,  br  tlii  BnptMri  tucUw.  Lnkt, 
■  ■  S.    aiS.hnlUfknliulktlBCiii«oDiMnBB:J 

U  [vUehmnwUil  ftvm  God,')  I  esitigu  CiMnd.* 


celmtdlHthailn 


te    Til*  RBMratHan  of  tU*  mdIcb 

nmdloU»i|anlloB-i>lwUi«th*l(.      

oo*  uid  wlwthu.  tlitBc  Urn  from  Oa  dad,  la 
dd  Aov  SAt  to  tbe  UowWil  pmide  and  Is  llS 

OmIlliii.'lwlnddiiJrMldvluitthepniFhelaiBdiiaMi    ' 
tld  ibonld  «in(.   H.  ?Htiii  bU  wiTh  ]i  l«3  nl»— 
urprlSFd  uid  bcwildcTnl.    Paul,  ttcn  >rt  bnlde  ihi- 
.^IC  Biub  iBniiif  dgib  ni^i  L^n  mid— r].'i.  hbumlnsr 
Lhy  bud.    Tbn  union  of  flonlDBGniJc.  dGiiiDQLiwInt- 

nanrrKtlon  and  other  drKMnea  lo  a  Ramu  nitnlr 
ilBtslUclhle.  Hid  abnre  all.  loftriellzloai  HniHtDna. 
<  xtnnin  lo  (he  caltlTited.  n>1d  fanned  tatUc^  at 
>t  diT-BiiI  HTOnnl  K>r  Ihli  ndden  uduutlon. 
aB.lG.IiaaMB>d,BS>tubliTwliu.1iiit.  ite.  QinuiT 
t  niniui  lfai>  nptr.  n<r  nadlntn,  idf-poanniloti, 

^dl«iillr<  KTOtrwDirdofllrefBttdHienidedimijii, 

tfacRiA  yeHtm,  iiTDtahlr,  did  not  IptVDd  lo  bnrt  the 
[■riwnei'i  feaUivi.  the  kli|  tauwrth.  &«;  Sw  on  ■. 
-  -     ~r-M.  Mlnal  tbn  thi  ^nphetit  I  taiv  lUt  thn 


■b-  ind  rtllb  la  the  pi 

id  ItaeUoi^inplTli  tbe  L 

mrlnm  DTDinc  pninmiiUrni. 


inittUnii  tnutmlijitltle.  ud  Uhe 


d.  thil  Ibr  ipord  "(Mj- 


pcjualleil  m  _ 

tuiUuIoreverlavendihaTellili.  iDln 

iluiatbei— 01, '  vbeUwr  Bxm 

r  mnch  dMBcnltr-'    «»*pl  * 


▲C1IS.XXVIL 


■igkft  bOTi  ktn  Mktt  Ubtrty  If  hi  teA  Ml 

mdt,  btborad  to  to  owtftad  oafc. 

CHAFTBB  XXVU, 
V«r.  i-M.    TBI  TOTAOB  lo  Italy- 

WBBOKAIID  ■ATBLAinUMaATllAia'A.    L  HtlkMld 

nll,*e.  Tlw  **«•  *  ton  ra-lBtradaoM  the  HliftoriAii 
MonaofttoooniMuqr.  Not  that  to  had  lift  the  ■poitto 
Dremtto  tiBo  vfaM  to  iMt  iBofaMtod  hliDMtf-eh.  SL 
U-hot  tto  apoitte  WM  puttd  from  him  Iqr  hii  wnst 
and  ImpdMiuDaiit,  iwtil  now,  «fa«i  thar  mat  In  tto 
ahl|».  itOtnni  Bad  aad  tgtaia  attor  jrimmn  rtate- 
pilMoangniac  to  totriadatBoma:of  whkhMfreral 


thnmshoDt  with  MMh  maitod  ooortaajr  (a.  S.  49;  eh. ». 
li..  that  U  has  baea  thm^fat  UBnoBiJ  to  waa  pnaent 
vfaMi  Paul  mada  hia  dalinoabafbca  Afrippa  (maah.  li. 
s«.  and  waa  Ifflmamad  with  Us  loftj  bMriiw.  aoaa- 
tazka  ti  AacBita^  toad  — tto  AngnataB  ootort;  an 
tonoraky  tiUa  fivan  to  mota  ttoa  ona  tegkn  of  tto 
Boooaa  amy.  impljiBc  paihapt,  that  thqr  aatad  at  a 
body-ffaaid  to  tto anuwror  orpraonntor.  at ooeaaioo 
laqniiad.  1  a  aUp  tf  (tolnmrfng  to^  Adn«ytttiua"-a 
port  OB  tto  North  EuH  ooatt  of  tto  Kraa  8ea. 
DDobtlam  tto  ciBtiirkMi  azpaotad  to  llBdaBOthar  thip, 
hooBd  for  Italy,  at  aooM  of  tto  porta  of  Aida  Mtaor. 
wUhoot  torlng  to  go  with  thii  aUp  all  tto  waj  to  Adia- 
mjrttinmiandlnUiistowaaiiotdiaappolntad.  (Seeoa 
r.  a.  mtaaiaf  to  tail  bf  tha  coasts  (*  placet  Oof  Ana— a 
coaiftinit  Teatei.  which  waa  to  touch  at  ttoportaoT  pro- 
conaular  Aaia.  loao]  Arictarohna,  a  Maoadoalan  of  Tliea- 
aaloBica«  being  with  aa— Father,  'Aiiatarchaa  the  Mace- 
donian,'  dsc.  The  word  "une"  ahould  not  have  beeu 
iatroduoed  here  by  our  tranalatora,  aa  if  this  name 
had  not  occurred  before;  for  we  And  him  aelaed  by  Uie 
K|)he8iAn  mobas  a  "man  of  Mcuxdonia  and  I'aul's  com- 
IMUiion  in  travel,''  ch.  19.  sy,  and  as  a  **ThaMl(mican  * 
accompanying  the  apostle  fhMu  l^ihesas  on  his  vo>-a8e 
back  to  Palestine,  oh.  b>.  4.  Hera  both  these  places 
ara  mentioned  in  connexion  with  hia  name.  After 
this  we  find  him  atKome  with  tto  apostle.  Oulosidans. 
4.  10;  lldlemon,  M.  3.  aezt  day  tonebed  at  Bidoa.  To 
reach  thia  ancient  and  celebrated  Mediterranean  port, 
about  aeventy  milea  Korth  from  Oesarea,  in  one  day. 
they  must  tove  had  a  fair  wind.  Jolins  ooorteonsiy  -.see 
on  V.  1  gsTo  him  liberty  to  go  to  his  frisnds-no  doubt 
disciples,  gained,  it  would  seem,  by  degrees,  all  along 
tto  llienidan  coaat  since  the  flrat  preaching  there  laee 
un  ch.  11.  IB;  and  21.  4).  to  refreah  himself— which  after 
Ids  long  confinement  would  not  to  unnecessary.  Such 
amall  personal  details  ara  in  this  case  extremely  in- 
teresting. 4.  when  wt  had  Uoneiied  Caet  tail';  from 
taanca,  wt  sailed  under  Cypma,  becaua  tto  winds  wen 
ooBtraxy.  Tto  wind  blowing  from  the  westward,  pro- 
tobly  with  a  touch  of  tto  >'orth,  which  was  adyerse. 
they  aailed  under  the  lee  (A  Cypirua,  keeping  it  on  their 
UA*  and  steering  totween  it  and  the  mainiAmj  of 
irbenida.  6.  waen  wt liad  sailed  OTer  the  ssaof  Cilida and 
Pamphylia  —  coaata  with  which  Paul  had  been  long 
familiar,  tto  one.  pertopt.  from  toyhood,  tto  other 
irom  tto  time  of  his  first  missionary  tour,  we  cams  to 
Myra,  a  city  of  Lyeia^-a  port  a  litUe  Eaat  of  Patara  (see 
unch.81.  ij.  6.  there...  firand  a  akip  of  Alexandria,  aaii- 
lag  into  Italy,  and  to  put  na  therein.  (See  on  v.  8.)  Aa 
Kiiypt  waa  tto  granary  of  Italy,  and  this  vessel  was 
Uden  with  wheat  (v.  36).  we  need  not  wonder  it  was 
large  enough  to  carry  276  souls,  passengvrs  and  craw 
together  (v.  37).  Besides,  the  Egyptian  merchantmen, 
among  tto  largest  in  tto  Mediterranean,  wera  equal  to 
tto  largest  merchantmen  in  our  day.  It  may  aeem 
strange  that  on  their  pasaage  from  Alexandria  to  Italy 
they  ahould  to  found  at  a  I^claa  port  But  even  atill 
it  ia  not  unusual  to  stand  to  the  N.  towards  Asia 
Minor,  for  tto  sato  of  the  current.  7.  sailai  alowly  many 
d^*  kowlng  to  Gontnuy  winUa).  and  atarce  ('with  dif 


pvomoBloty  of  tto  ptBtBtBhi  of  that  aaoM.  toifiag  tha 
lalaBdof  Ooot(ataoa«h.SLl)tottoWattof  it.  But 
te  ttoooBtiaiy  wiadthtgrmigfattoTaBMidattodli- 
taBea  froBi  Myca  (130  Bdlttl  ia  oat  daj.  Ttogr  woBld 
natozaUy  tore  put  1b  at  GBidot,  whota  iMiiar  hartWBT 
wat  admhahla.  bttttto  ttwBigwaalarly  cawit  tadactd 
tham  to  roBfeKmth.  aadsr  (tto  Ita  oO  Qiatt  (aaa  oa 
TitBa,L«).  tfftr  agaiaat  flatoeaa— ttocapaat  thB 
tastttBtgtWBdtyofttoiahBid,  aaadhaidlyBHal^it 
—'with  difflcolQr  ooaatiag  aloBg  It^  froaa  tto  tanaa 
caatt  aabafoca,ttowattailycBn«ataBdtoad-«rlBda. 
ttattt  ...ito  Ihir  BavaBt^aBaaehoiaflaBtar  tto 
otBtrt  of  tto  fehmth  ooatt,  and  a  littia  Kaai  of  Oapa 
Matahk  tto  tonttornmott  point  of  tto  laJaBd.  aigk 
whtrsaatt  wat  tto  etty  Latta  —  idantillad,  b«t  qoito  ra- 


oaBtly.  to  tto  Jtta.  Oeotipeifroioii  (HiuzH'a  FoiMts 
AMfwrsofc  </ jft.  i^Mil,  App.  iU. .  ttd  Kd..  IMt.  lb  thU 


inraloabb  book  ail  laceBt  ooauBtntaton 
chti^ttr.aad  thaaa  notat,  aia  aiottly  itahibtad J 


thia 

•.la 

itet 

for  BBforttatB  ddtyt  ttoty  mijdit  hava  naohad  tba 
Italian  ooatt  bafocatBaatoimyteataa.  aad  aalliaff  (tba 
BavigattoB  oi  tto  open  tea.  waa  now  daagaaat.  bta*aaa 
tto  latt  wat  BOW. . .  patt-thatof  tto  Day  of  AlOMinaBtk 
aatwariag  to  tto  end  of  SeyUmber,  aad  »*t***Ht  id 
October,  aboot  which  Uma  tto  navlgatioa  it  praBOBBoad 
unsafe  by  writers  of  authority.  ttnoeallliopeofooBi- 
pleung  tto  voyage  during  that  season  was  abandunad. 
ito  question  next  was,  wtother  ttoy  atouid  winter  at 
Fair  iiavens,  or  move  to  I'Ort  I'heuice.  a  harbour  about 
lorty  miles  to  the  westward,  bt.  Paul  assisted  at  tto 
cuutfultatiou  and  strongly  urged  them  to  wmter  whera 
they  were.  Bus.  I  perceive,  that  this  voyage  wia  to  witk 
hurt  and  moon  damage,  du:.— not  by  any  divine  oum- 
municaiion,  but  simply  in  tto  exerdse  of  a  good  Judg- 
ment aided  by  some  experience.  Ito  event  Juatifled 
his  decision.  11.  IiieTerthelais  ths  oentunoa  otlieved  tto 
masier  and  owner  . . .  more  tnan  PaoL  He  would  natu- 
rally think  Uiembestabletojudge;and  toerawaamuch 
to  say  for  their  opinion,  as  tto  Bay  at  Pair  Havens, 
being  open  to  nearly  one-half  of  tlie  compasa,  could 
not  be  a  good  wmier  harbour.  Pncaioe  fPhoiix.' 
now  called  Lutroi  which  lieth  t;*waxd  the  aoath-wtat  and 
north-west.  If  this  mean  ttot  ii  was  open  to  the  V^'eat. 
it  would  certainly  not  to  good  anchorage.  It  ia 
thought,  therefora.  to  mean  that  a  vHnd  jrom  that 
quarter  would  lead  into  it.  or  ttot  it  lay  in  an  etutert^ 
uirection  from  such  a  wind.  Ismitu.J  Tlie  next  verse 
seems  to  confirm  this.  13.  when  the  soath  wind  biew 
soitiy,  ftopposuig  ttoy  had  atuuned  their  purpose.  With 
such  a  wind  they  had  every  prospect  oi  reaching  their 
destination  in  a  few  tours.  14. 16.  a  tempeetaoua  i*ty- 
phonic';  wina— i.e..  like  a  typfion  or  tornado,  cauaing  a 
whirling  of  the  clouds,  owing  to  the  meetii«  ol  oi>- 
poaite  currenU  ol  air.  called  Snrodydoa.  Ibe  true 
reading  appears  to  to  i.'ttnHi<7vito.ori:Ast  NorUi  hast. 
which  answers  all  the  effects  hcra  ascribed  to  it.  cjaid 
not  bear  up  mto  (or  'face 'j  tto  wind,  we  let  her  drifts 
toforo  the  gale.  16. 17.  under  (the  lee  of)  a  oertaia 
('small')  lahmd  . . .  Cbinda-South  West  of  Crete,  now 
called  Oonso:  about  twenty -three  miles  to  leewartL  wa 
had  much  work  to  come  by  (i.e..  to  hoist  up  and  aecurei) 
tto  boat— now  become  necesaary.  But  why  waa  thia 
diflicult?  Independently  of  tto  gale,  raging  at  tto 
time,  tto  boat  had  been  towed  totween  twenty  and 
thirty  milea  after  tbe  gale  sprung  up.  and  could  scarcely 
fail  to  to  filled  with  water.  (Smith.J  undergintiag  tto 
a4p— <.<•.  paaaing  four  or  five  tuma  of  a  cablelahi  rx>pa 
round  the  hull  or  frame  of  the  ahip.  to  on^yt^iff  ^^  ^^ 
resist  tto  violence  of  the  seas,  an  operation  rarely  re- 
torted to  in  modem  seamanship,  fearing  lettthaytaoald 
fell  into  tto  quicksands— 'to cast  ashora' or  'stranded 
i  upon  the  ByrUs  f  the  Syrtu  Major,  agulf  on  tto  AfHcaa 
:  cuatt.  South  Watt  o(  Crate,  tto  dread  of  mariiMn, 


ivhtWiudu(Hoiuili«1>'    thv HnJu [(ttnckl hO.    euUu lound ' 


FanUShSpwndoeA 


AXTtStTXyUL 


braMMofalL  wkan  te  kid  bnlMi  tt.  hi  bifu  to 
aofcnndarrtoodlytheCftriiitf*pilBtl>eililpM>kiif#» 
feMt.  or  A  oelabnftion  of  the  LonTt  Sniiiiir.  m  wmm 
think,  bat  a  mtal  to  reoniit  nhimtod  attara.  wbkh 
Ftml  iho  wi  them  by  hig  own  eiampit  boir  >  fliriiy  an 
yutaket  oC    Thn  mra  th«r  all  of  food  ihitr.  aai  thiy 
ftlaa  toak  MOM  BMt  —  * took  food;*  tho  lint  Mil  imaI 
alnce  the  owninfinwiment  of  the  jdo,    Bodioouitehi 
deepes»te  droumstaiioeaM  I^Hil  here  ihowodli  wonder^ 
fiallr  inCietiotta.  38^.whrathiyiadeatnfkoefftt,d(c. 
With  fivah  etrangth  after  the  meel.  thar  nieke  *  third 
and  laat  effort  to  iii^ten  the  ahip,  not  onlj  bar  vtunp- 
ing,a8  before,  bat  bw  throwing  the  whole  eano  of  wiieat 
into  the  aea  (aee  on  v.  g).   wbaa  it  waa  ia^  thar  knew 
netthelanl   Thiahaabeenthonsfataarpclainginiailora 
aocoatoaied  to  that  aea.   Bat  the  aoeoe  of  the  wradc  ia 
ranota  from  the  great  harboor,  and  poaaeaaaa  no  mark- 
ed faatorea  by  wUdi  it  ooold  be  reoogniaed,  cren  br  a 
natiTe  if  he  eame  onexpectedlj  upon  it  GEbanl.  not 
to  apeak  of  the  rain  poaring  in  torrenta  (ch.  M.  S}  wUdi 
woiUd  tlirow  a  base  orer  the  coaateTen  afterdaj broke, 
immediately  on  landing  they  knew  where  thay  were 
(CI1.M.U.  dlKomtdacnakwithaahon.    Ereiycradi 
of  coorae  moat  have  a  ahore :  bat  the  meaning  ia,  a 
pracHoMt  ahore.  in  a  naaUoal  aenae,  <.«.,  one  with  a 
amooth  beach,  incontradiiitlnetionto  a  rocky  ooaat  (aa 
«. ilahowa.)   intowaiehtheTwe?aadadad,if...poaaiUa, 
to  throat  Ui«  ahip.  Thia  waa  their  one  chanoe  of  aafety. 
takea  np  theanchora,  th»y  oommitted  thamsalfoa  to  the  aea. 
The  Marg.  in  here  evidently  right,  'cut  the  andiors 
taway)  th«y  left  them  in  the  aea.'  looeed  the  roddtr-huida. 
Ancient  ahipa  were  steered  by  two  large  paddlea.  one 
on  each  q  luuter.   When  aiicoored  by  the  stem  in  a  gale, 
it  would  be  Dec<:>8siiry  to  lift  them  out  of  the  water  and 
secure  them  by  U&hiiiga  or  rudder-bands,  and  to  loose 
these  when  the  ship  was  again  got  under  way.  [Smith.] 
hoirad  up  the  maiusail— rather,  'the  fore-s.^Ul.'  the  be&t 
iKMsiblo  sail  that  could  be  set  in  the  circunutancen. 
How  nece8iiai7  must  the  crew  have  been  to  execute 
all  these  uiovcments,  and  how  obvious  the  foresight 
which  made  their  stay  indispensable  to  the  safety  of  all 
4:u  t»uard  isee  on  «.  31).    41.  fklliog  into  a  place  where 
t«.'o  seaa  met.     Mr.  Smith  thinks  tliis  refers  to  the 
chanuei,  not  more  than  100  yards  broad,  which  sepa* 
ratcit  the  small  inland  of  isalmone  from  Malta,  forming  a 
cummunication  between  the  sea  inside  the  bay  and  that 
outiiide.    the  fore  part  stuck  tast.  aud  remained  immove- 
aole.    *  llie  rocks  of  Malta  <lislnteKrate  into  extremely 
luinute  iiarticles  of  sand  and  clay,  which,  when  acted 
upon  l>y  the  currents  or  surface  agitation,  form  a  de- 
io>it  of  tenacious  clay;  but.  In  still  waters,  where  these 
c-iUMs  du  nut  act,  mud  Is  formed;  but  it  is  only  In 
creeks,  where  Uiere  are  no  currents,  and  at  such  a  depth 
as  to  be  undisturlied  by  the  waves,  that  the  mud  occurs. 
A  Hhip.  therefore,  impelled  by  the  force  of  a  (ode.  into 
a  creek,  with  such  a  bottom,  would  strike  a  bottom  ot 
mud,  Kraduating  into  tenacious  day,  into  which  the 
fore*i»art  would  flx  itself,  and  be  lield  Cast,  while  the 
stem  was  exposed  to  the  force  of  the  waves.'    [Smitu.] 
hinder  part  was  broken.    The  coutinutd  adion  denoted 
by  the  tense  here  is  to  be  noted—*  waa  fast  breaking.' 
going  to  pieces.    4244.  the  saidien'  ooonsel  waa  to  kill 
t'le  prisoners,  lest  any  . . .  shotdd  eeciipa.   Enroan  cruelty, 
which  made  the  keepers  answerable  for  their  prisoners 
with  their  own  lives,  ia  here  reflected  in  this  crael  pro- 
posal   the  osnturion.  &c.    Great  must  have  been  the 
influence  of  Paul  over  the  centurion's  mind  to  produce 
such  an  effect.    All  followed  the  swimmers  in  conmiit- 
ting  tliemselves  to  the  deep,  and  aocording  to  the  di- 
vine  pledge  andl'aul's  confldentassurance  given  them, 
every  soul  got  safe  to  land  — yet  without  mkacle. 
(Mldle  the  graphic  minuteneaa  <tf  thia  narrative  of  the 
ahipwreck  puts  it  beyond  doubt  that  the  narrator  waa 
himself  on  board,  the  great  number  of  naMficoijAmaaa, 
which  all  critics  lure  noted,  along  with  U»a  unprofyi' 

tett 


monM  oar  whtah  tht  whoto 

alagalarty  with  all  wo  kBoiir  and  havn  iMBM  tobaUar* 
of  **thaboloT«lphyilfltoB:*aoaoBeii.li.4t. 
GHAFEEB  XXYm. 
Vtr.  l-SL   Tarn  wunnuiw  at  Maua  asd  «ot- 
ABLB  ocouBUwaaa  xhseb— FBoaacDxiov  of  ^»« 
▼oTAUB  TO  Italy  as  vak  as  Potbou,  and  uatn- 

JOUKirST   TRXMCS  TO  BOMB  —  BUMXAKT    OT   TKB 

APonuf  aLaBouBs  thbbb  vob  xhb  x  wo  vouAwiira 
TKABS.   L  knew  the  ialaod  waa  cailad  KaMla.  fioaoa 
eh.V.iB.  Tba opinion  that  thialaknd  waa  BoiUaltB 
to  the  aoath  of  ateily,  but  UeledainthaGnlf  of  Vanlea 
--which  till  lataij  had  raapeotabto  anpportaiaoi^oom« 
petantjadgaa— ia  BOW  aQ  bat  endodad;  raooataamiBn- 
tion  of  all  the  plaoeaon  the  apot.  and  of  all  wifttlB0i  and 
principlaa  bearing  on  the  qneatioa,  tor  flentkBMB  of  tho 
higheat  Qoallfloationa.  particuhtfly  Mr.  8mUk  (aae  on 
di.  ST.  41.-.  having  aat  tlie  qoeation.  It  aaay  bow  bo 
afflrmad.  at  rest.   9.  the  barharoaa  fiofla— ao  oalled 
BMrely  aa  apeaking  neither  tlie  Gntk  not  tha  tmxin 
language.    Ihay  ware  oriidnally  Fhmiflian  rmtoniato 
ahowod  aa  no  Lttla  C  no  ordinaxy*)  MiImm.  At  thay 
kindled  a  flra,  and  raeaivad  aa  every  ana,  baeaaaa  of  thi 
praaaat  rain  Cthe  rain  tliat  waa  on  na'— not  bow  flra^ 
iialltog,bat  then  falling  heaviiy;  and  beoaoaa  af  tha  ooU 
— welcomod  ua  all.  drenched  and  ddvedag.  to  thaaa 
moat  aaaaonable  marka  of  friendahip.  In  dda  thaaa 
**  barbarlana"  contrast  favourably  with  many  ataMO. 
bearing  Uie  Chriathm  name.   Hie  life-like  atyle  of  tha 
narrative  here  and  in  the  following  veraea  givea  it  a 
great  charm.     3.  when  Paul  bad  gathered  a  handle  d 
sticks  ('a  quantity  of  dry  sticks 'j.  The  vigoroua activity 
of  l^auFs  character  iis  observable  in  thi8comparati%*ely 
trifling  action.    LWrnuTUi  &  WiiJiiNiK>N.J    and  bdd 
them  on  the  fire,  there  came  a  viper  oat  of  Um  beat.    Having 
laid  ittelf  up  among  the  stidu  on  the  approadi  of  the 
cold  winter  season,  it  had  suddenly  recovered  from  Ito 
torpor  by  tlie  heat,    and  futened  liUt  fangs;  on  hia  hand. 
Vipers  dart  at  their  enemies  sometimes  several  feet  at 
a  bound.  They  liave  now  disapiieared  trom  Malta,  ow- 
ing to  the  change  which  cultivation  has  produced.  4-6. 
No  doubt  this  mau  is  a  murderer  his  chains,  which  they 
would  see,  mii;ht  strengthen  the  impresaian}  whom . .  . 
vengeance  suflereth  not  to  live.    They  believed  in  a 
Suitrvme,  2icsUtUs»Mvttmno  Eye  and  Hand,  however 
vaKUO  their  notions  of  %ch4;rc  it  resided,   shook  off  the 
b«ast  and  talt  no  barm,    bee  Mark.  10.  18.    they  kx>kad 
('continued  looking'}  when  be  should  have  awollaa  or 
fallen  down  doid  (familiar  with  the  effects  of  auch  bitea) 
and  saw  no  barm  come  to  bim.  they  changed  tbeir  minds, 
and  said  ...  he  was  a  god— from  "a  murderer"  to  "a 
God,"  as  Uie  Lycaonian  Rreeliuw  of  I'aul  and  tiilaa  from 
"sacriflriug  to  them"  to  "stoniii;;  them'  ,ch.  14.  IS,  1»;. 
\Vhat  has  not  the  Gospel  done  for  the  uncultivated 
portion  of  the  human  family,  while  its  effecto  on  the 
educated  and  refined,  though  very  different,  are  not  less 
marvellou:^.    Verily  it  is  God's  chosen  restorative  for 
the  human  spirit,  in  all  the  multitudinous  forma  and 
gradations  of  its  lapsed  state.     7, 8.  possessions  of  the 
chief  man  Cthe  First  man';  of  the  island.     He  woold 
hardly  be  so  styled  in  the  life-time  of  hia  fkther.  if  hia 
dhtUnction  waa  that  of  \he  family.    But  it  is  now  aa- 
certained  that  this  was  the  proper  official  title  of  the 
Alaltese  representative  ol  the  Koman  iYetor  of  Sicily, 
to  whose  province  Malta  belonged;  two  inacriptiona 
having  been  discovered  in  the  island,  one  in  Greek, 
Uie  other  in  Latin,  containing  the  same  woida  which 
Luke  here  employs,  who  reoeived  as  (of  Pauls  oampany. 
but  doubtless  including  the  "courteous*  Jullnaj  and 
lodged  OS  three  days  ooorteoosly— till  proper  winter-lodg- 
ings could  be  obtained  for  them,    the  father  of  PaUiaa 
lay  aiek  of  a  bver— '  fevers.'    The  word  waa  often  thoa 
uaed  in  the  plural  number,  probably  to  expreaa  recut' 
ringaUackt.   and  of  a  bloody  fluz— '  of  dyaentery.'   (Ibo 
vudioal  acGoracy  of  our  hiatorian'a  at»l«  haa  beta 


ban.l    W  •boa  Pinl  iBUnJ  In.  ul  rnnd.  I  to  itrllM  tbeii  lop-uU  on  ludliig.   Br  Uila  Oitr 
(nelndlDg  ttu  •apimdUiiD  that  ur  chum   ai^ly  riKumijwd  » thar  Iutb  In  ilchl  br  Uw  a 

iU.uainUirdnwudldP<tei  rDCUwnnar'nitm.1    14,  U.  Wbm  _ 

a«lu,  «.  1.  (,  Ac),   M>  PiDl  ricUj' ntiLyi{bnlbRD*(teeQnob.n.«,RaDwU^cn 


(afliidudL  [WxBRiKfe 
odmn  dtdHl  I'nouMMd'i  b>  um 
1  diTK  n  lUi  mtnot  eiiu  trim 
—ft  pcMBedid  utttlt  bum  ■  wUh  to 


It  bomluUlT.  UbMr>e  lb*  rniaim«it 
m  inlnii  imdlddd  In  Muk.  10.  l^  Ur("lak< 
rfnUt-'vul  "ncoTiilng  ol  Uic  aide  br  iNrloi 


toUMlut.  OlHtmohudljdaQbtAiitlH 
I  lir  boUi  coBilOiinUoii*.  Bow»H  Llili  Bu 

_, — —m.  pknlcoLirli  In  provid- 1  be.  Ihe  tiHiiUe  bad  thui  iw  gtisortonltr  of  ipaidliit 

vonld  nlnljtar  lo  Ibdi  conifgn  darliw  lb*  I  HibUitl]  wltblbe  Uirlillaiu  of  Uh  plu«,  all  tbemQ 
■  ibowfd  Uw  nlt)(  ibgy  HI  upoa  the  pm- .  rcrifahlnij  from  hl>  loiu  prlTUIon  In  tbli  Rspesb  ai 
lalnHin  oftba  aecnU*  WDanttt  tbem.  aod  u  •  muagiiia  (« lbs  nnJuunrn  futun  that  lit  belb 
U  sould  havt  hurt  theii  ^**H"b*  to  nfnjw.   him  at  the  nutropolu.   m  m  wmt  towird  BdfH,   Jo 

.    _   ._    ..  _   „„gpy^.   ^^  thHci,  vkiB  tbt  ktMbiM  (dT  Bems)  luard  ol  u 

It  Uatta.  1 19  WHr  Cnra  PatcgU.  and  imbiblj  bl  "- 


aaocfwllud  ItwJlUtni 


9  IB  Iba  nanadn.   wb« 


^uAddiVi 


ch  Uuisliao  sDecUfjnall  Idi 


-    hia  iouf-cbtfrlahetl  iiiiri>uaB  to  "  an  Be 


b  flKnn^oodi  vera 


va  un  bcord  such    Uio  Kn 


u  daf  i^ptitbdbly  fn 


the  divine  pltdne  that  lo  Udi  be  iboold  bcmtlfled  (ek. 
^.  III.  bcW  iLcw  abuut  Kk  be  ALiiiikiouJUj  rcatfied. 

dalivtivl  Uw  E/ltDLan  u  tba  oapTaia  ai  the  goanl  -  Iha 

the  frtlorlan  ituard.  the  Ll«hi>I  mlUUiy  lutboilty  lo 

UrdiDU-Ui  Ihsre  nn  Iw 
n.  ii  to  m.  one  diitlniii 

aaourmjitorlaoapeakiof"rJi« 
'en  bul  Due.  It  ii  tboui^  that 

arrival  at  Biime  to  be  not  klei 
u.l   But  eveDtbuiKh  then  had 

bgfo'iiU  be"Uuisi>l>>n''wbu 

it  dirootploviad  evld- 


fonnhle.     ViMLTi 

h  WmI  mint  of 
b  Eaal  l>oiBl  ol  Hi 
ow  iicnlu  of  Meg 

I  DbLwC4l  UrjL  to  BUT  Lliree 


.  aod  at  tbg  eotnuci 
..   afhr  Due  6ij  tb<  ui 


be  dldluolt  amoDV  tbe  CfariiUana. 


re  mobablT  It  wai  uwlog  to  Iha  hl«b 
uUui  ipoke  of  him,  and  tail  uprau 
i  behAlf .  It  wu  overnilwl.  hovever. 
ifjetothelahourvof  tbeapoatla 
iinaut  at  all.   Ai  the  utdlan 


fur  tfiviiitt  Uie  luUei 

eompatible  wilh  a 

HboktDtbiniwen 

oiako  tbe  perwJnKJ  aqiiiulDUDCe  oT  a  KnoX  niuaoer  « 

Ihe  Pnluilaa  KUard;  oori  If  be  bad  10  «MMar  belon  Iba 

tral*  lo  those  who  iiirniuiidedUieWDperui.  at  weloain. 
rrD>Dl'hUluMan>,'].11.13.thatitdtd.  IT-M.  Ful  tailed 
I.Hi  ehiat  a  the  Jtwi  toceUur.  Thougb  baniihed  tmn 
tbe  cajillal  by  Uaudlui.  the  Ja»i  eoloyed  Iba  full 
beoehl  ol  the  tolanttoQ  vhlch  dtitlmndihed  tbe  flrtt 

aldenble  DunlMn.  wulUi.  and  InQucon  ntUoU  u 


PmUPmirliat 


IntmdactloDlo  nilitl*toftaniuu.]   j*t  T*Ai.   _.    ... 

id  prtRMt  mmJinuilulalstteknliof  ILSMO.   Wllh  wbat  ittln  «nld  111 

he  ItoDun  uithorlUu.  FtUi  ml  Fntiil  WTtuig  ftcm  hlin  •biiw"lMUtra  d» 

linilHdMIIBpnl...BDlUutIllldlIIfM  GadroIOMlWUltetlb 

i»ii»Bf-Q,il.f.iuh* ■'■-' I-' •■ * 

bu  H  mr  own  defnuln,  mi  It 
KaHttr.    Hliotiien.liiilludLr 


, li  Fa^anJ  fpuUff-tellDioth]'  ud  IMui  wUch. 

lavJndcBHBt,  M*  Q(nb*RtacBC  '         ' 

wmm  slui  <d  JUiUh-    ' 

O^n:  ri)  Th^  Uh  trri 
pnWiUbtmn' 


-  -  -^  -  ™  iiuunpijuu. 

■ :  <K  Tlul  u  In  uddicloii  to  in  lili  oflur  LilMun. 
Vlod^  [ICOtUilhtuu. 


beeBdonbtcd.     But  thit  th      

braoibl  Mia  W  Bww  linud  In  Ui  llbantlon,  that  In 
wu  ftt  luia  fW  KHDe  joui  tfamiAci  and  took  icon* 
irlda  mlalonu/  clmiUa,  utd.  Out  b«  ni  wiln  u- 
iHlsd.  anttd  to  Bnni*,  uid  tbm  c<«nit*d  —  mi  tba 
BBiBipalaibdtef  ofUwnriyCliiinduuflipiiuMd  bjr 
CSrynlcm,  Jenfmt,KiA^ttit/iy*,  In  Ue  fomth  coihixj, 
Bp  Hi  CMwHl  or  Bonw,  tlM  "  fdlovJdKFonr  ■  of  lbs 
■pottia  Unutlf  (FbUlppUni,  4. 31,  In  tb«  flnt  DwCoiT. 
TIm  itroiicflflt  poBibteflanflfTDillcinof  tbIftUflMUiilln 


am«na(tni»ednal«o(tlwChnreh,uidnu. „ 

fonu  of  ezioT,  than  aa  wdl  bvre  exiited  at  aiv  gBlod 
taton  tha  aniMl  wUdi  braotU  tbg  tiKMtIa  to  Rm: 
""  "      "  ^nncUr.thM 


ilnftToaroftbeyeiirSTorSS.  TakinEthefonnerofthi 
in  ta  hM  to  tbc  ilndnit  ot  kikhIoUc  illnoiT:— 
*J).  H.  ,  .  .  Paul's  Q)BVBR8i 


to  bear  apon  Ibe  aulu«ct»  bi 

EntT  yeai  hai  been  fixed  ai»D  I 

A.D.  Mieu«6iiu),  BDttlwin>frhloratlUKi[ltTteliiC>T«iror 
Are  jeaicand  the  laixesl  number  of  aotbnJtiH 
rhLcb  opinton  Largely  knclLnes.  tba  faUowIng  Tibia 


id  Vlilt  to  Jernulein 


Third  VtilttuJ 

SEfOKD  Mlsalo; 
.    /-^rtAVKltto. 

TntRD  HlHlOK 

(  Fiflh  Vlril  10  J< 

(  Arreot  and  ImprlionQH 

Voyaso  to  md  ArilTal  li 

Releuefromlo 

At  CMe,  Cokim., , 

pdlli,  DalmiUa,  Ttdu, 


1  &  i  Tim.  and  TH. 


THE  BPI8TLS  OV  PAUL  TH£  APOSTLE  TO  THE 

ROMANS. 

INTRODUCTION. 


THBGlHTnirENBflSoCtlMBpiiaelolht  BooMMlMBMWbMnviMlioiMi.  It  1m  llM  Ubnkn  imiBaDj  of 
•n  aBttoBilj.  vp  to  Otoant.  tb«  apoitto*^  **flA9V*lftboviir  fa  tta«  lOfptL  wboM  nant  tmi  IB 1^ 
VlMMi  1  l),«Bd  wlM>  qaol«  ftvm  11  In  Ui  uDdooMed  Ipiitta  to  tiM  OoriaUiiuif,  writ^ 
Mm  mmt  twrnhlin  towttgiUoni  of  aodtn  attklBn  hwt  kit  it  ttntoodwd. 

WBENABdWBEBBthif  flpMtotmi«iltltn.wtbavitlMs«iHord«CcnBlBta««ttli  pntpwdileo.frgmftt  nliMi 
llMlf««Bpwtdwlthtb«Aofeiortta«Apwtlti.   Up  to  ttedsttof  U  tbtapotttt  liadDn«rbMnaftBoat(ih.Lll,lS,U|. 
H*  tmi  thn  on  tiiA  flf«  or  vliitliif  JcnMln  with  A  pMiBiM7  ooBlrilmtloa  for  tto  OulrttaB  p^ 
Mtiw^nnte  Md  Athala,  «fUf  whfali  hit  purpowtmito  ptyatiiit  to  Eo— on  M»  wiy  to  Bpain  (ih.  H.  tt-lL   How  Ait 
aMMbolioa  wt  iBow  ttial  ht  omtod  with  fate  Cnm  OoilBtlu  M  tiiA  «lo«  of  his  th^ 

afliithfUoli,»Ll.t;tll7)L  On  thii  oeoMtoa  th«n  MooBpiaiid  fate  fkott  Oorinth  oartaitt  ptnoM  wtaoN  aMBM  w» 
tffw  IV  tiM  faiitoitei  or  tiio  Aoto  (Aota.  Ml  4k  tad  fear  of  th«t  on  czpcMrij  amtfoDid  to  o«  flpMto  M  hdig  wilb  ^ 
aportlo  whin  ht  wroto  li-Tlinnrhow.  Bodpttor.  Oahn.  oad  Enatot  (oh.  ML  H.  »>.  Of  thnt  foar,  tht  thM.  Qttan.  «m 
■a  tohiddtant  of  Cortoth  a  OortathiuM.  L  U),  oBd  tiio  feoifth,  BiMtas.  tmi  *  ohombtiteto  of  (^ 

hordlT  bo  MppoMd  to  bo  oUmt  thia  CortDlh.  l1aoU7.  Fbobt,  Iho  biuor,  m  oppMn.  of  thii  opMki.  tm  a  doatoMH  of 
thoOhaioha*0«iohrM.thocMtaiBporiof  Oortath(ah.ULU.  Pattfag  th«MflMlito|«Ui«r,ttlitepoaiblotoi«liltht 
ooovlotioa,  la  wbloh  oil  oritiei  oirM,  that  Oorfnth  wm  tbo  ploeo  tram  wfaidi  the  cpiitlo  wm  wrtttoa,  aad  that  it  vw 
dcfpatohod  about  the  cSom  of  the  tieit  obore  meatleoed,prebablj  in  the  eorlj  tprtng  of  the  year  58. 

The  FOUNDER  of  thie  oelebtated  choreh  le  naknova.  That  it  owed  it*  origin  to  the  opootle  Peter  and  thai  be  vw 
ft!  ftnt  Mihop,  thoogfa  en  ancient  tradition  and  tangbt  la  the  Cbnreh  of  Rome  u  a  fket  not  to  be  donbted,  le  reftited  by 
the  oleareit  eridenoe,  and  ii  giren  np  e^en  bj  oandid  Romanfeti.  On  that  nippoeitlon,  how  are  we  to  aoeomit  for  ie 
important  a  eirenmitanoe  being  paawd  by  in  lilraoe  bj  the  historian  of  the  Acta,  not  only  in  the  nanatire  of  Pctorli 
laboaritbat  in  that  of  I*aal'i  approaoh  to  the  metropoUc  of  the  depntatioos  of  Roman  "brethren*  that  eameaolhraa 
Appii  Forum  and  the  Three  TaTems  to  meet  him,  and  of  his  two  yean'  laboan  there?  And  how,  oondstently  with  Ida 
dedared  prindple— not  to  build  on  another  manls  foundation  (ch.  15.  fo)— oould  be  express  his  anxious  desire  tooeme  to 
them  that  he  might  hare  some  firuit  among  them  also,  eren  as  among  other  Oentiles  (oh.  L  IS),  if  all  the  whUe  he  knew 
that  they  had  the  apoetle  of  the  oireumcision  for  their  spiritual  father  ?  And  how,  if  so,  is  there  no  salutotioo  to  Peter, 
among  the  many  in  this  epistle— or,  if  it  may  be  thought  that  he  was  known  to  be  elsewhere  at  that  partloalar  timo— how 
does  there  oocur  in  all  the  epistles  whioh  our  apostle  afterwards  wrote  from  Rome  not  one  allusion  to  such  aa  oiigto  of  the 
Reman  Church  ?  The  same  considerations  would  seem  to  profe  that  this  ehuroh  owed  its  origin  to  no  pnanlneat  Christiaa 
labourer;  and  this  brings  us  to  the  muoh  litigated  question. 

For  WHAT  CLASS  of  Christians  was  this  epistle  prindpally  dcsigned-Jewisb  or  Gentile  ?  That  a  large  number  of 
Jews  and  Jewish  proselytes  resided  at  this  time  at  Rome  is  known  to  all  who  are  familiar  with  the  olassteal  ai^  Jewish 
writers  of  that  and  the  immediately  subsequent  periods ;  and  that  those  of  tbem  who  were  at  Jerusalem  on  the  daj  of 
Penteooct  (Acts,  1 10),  and  formed  probably  part  of  the  three  thousand  conrerts  of  that  day,  would  on  their  return  to 
Rome  carry  the  glad  tidings  with  them,  there  can  be  no  doubt  Nor  are  indications  wanting  that  some  of  thooe  embraeed 
In  the  salutations  of  this  epistle  were  Christians  already  of  long  standing,  if  not  among  the  earliest  conrerto  to  theChristJan 
faith.  Otberi  of  them  who  had  made  the  apoetle's  acquaiotauoe  elsewhere,  and  who,  if  not  indebted  to  him  for  their  fliat 
knowledge  of  Christ,  probably  owed  much  to  his  ministrations,  seem  to  have  charged  tbemselres  with  the  duty  of  ctberishing 
and  consolidating  the  work  of  Uie  Lord  in  the  capital  And  thus  it  is  not  improbable  that  up  to  the  time  of  the  apoatleli 
arriral  the  Christian  community  at  Rome  had  been  dependent  upon  subordinate  agency  for  the  increase  of  ito  nambcia 
aided  by  occasional  risits  of  stated  preachers  ftom  the  prorinoes ;  and  perhaps  it  may  be  gathered  from  the  salutatiefns 
of  the  last  chapter  that  it  was  up  to  that  time  in  a  less  organised,  though  far  from  lees  flourishing  state,  than  some  other 
ohurohss  to  whom  the  apostle  had  already  addressed  epistlsa.  Certain  it  is  that  the  apostle  writes  to  them  expressly  as  a 
Gentile  church  (ch.  1. 18 15;  15. 10, 16);  and  though  it  is  plain  that  there  were  Jewish  Christians  among  them. and  the  wbok 
argument  presupposes  an  intimato  acquaintance  on  the  part  of  his  readers  with  the  leading  principles  of  the  Old  Testament^ 
this  will  be  suffloiently  explained  by  supposing  that  the  bulk  of  them,  baring  before  they  knew  the  Lord  been  Gentile  pto> 
selytes  to  the  Jewish  faith,  had  entered  the  pale  of  the  Christian  Church  through  the  gate  of  the  ancient  economy. 

It  remains  only  to  speak  briefly  of  the  PLAN  and  CHARACTER  of  this  epistle.  Of  all  the  undoubted  eplstlM  of 
onr  apoetle  this  is  the  meet  elaborate, and  at  the  same  time  the  most  glowing.  It  has  just  as  much  in  common  with  a  tbo^ 
logical  treatise  as  is  consistent  with  the  fireedom  and  warmth  of  a  real  letter.  Referring  to  the  headings  which  we  have 
prefixed  to  its  soooessiTe  sections,  as  best  exhibiting  the  progress  of  the  argument  and  the  connection  of  its  points,  wt  hsie 
merely  note  that  its  first  great  topic  is  what  may  be  termed  th$  lepal  rtlatUm  ofmtm  to  Qod  as  a  ▼iolat<v  of  His  holy  law. 
whether  as  merely  written  on  the  heart,  as  hi  the  case  of  the  Heathen,  or,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Chosen  People,  aa  fhrtbcr 
known  by  external  revelation;  that  it  next  treats  of  that  IsRai  reUtion  as  wholly  rsMrssd  through  beliering  ooanoetieB 
with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  and  that  its  third  and  last  grsat  topic  is  the  fum  W  which  accompanies  this  diange  of  leiatioB. 
embracing  at  ouee  a  blessedness  and  a  consecration  to  God  which,  rudlmentally  complete  already,  will  opm,  in  the  fhtaio 
worid.  into  the  blia  of  immediate  and  stainless  fellowship  with  God.  The  bearing  of  these  wonderful  tmUis  upon  the  aoa* 
ditlon  and  destiny  of  the  Chosen  People,  to  which  the  apostle  next  oomes,  thoo^  it  seem  but  the  praetieal  appdieatiaa 
of  them  to  his  kinsmen  according  to  the  flesh,  is  in  some  rs^ects  the  deepest  and  moetdiflieult  part  of  the  whole  epistk 
carrying  us  directly  to  the  eternal  qirings  of  Grace  to  the  guilty  in  the  norerelgn  lore  and  inscrutable  purpoaeo  of  God; 
■ftor  whioh.  hoverer.wt  we  brought  back  to  the  hlstorioil  platfonn  of  the  vUble  oharoh,  in  the  caUingof  the  Qfntfla^ 


•n^UtlcmKHlliilopiJpatiieiuiuuruUtion, 

•erTDlly  declared' ILVTU  Em  Be£jI. 

UwRonomod.' 
Ibe  Bon  ol  God 


of  Ui  tLvbt  bat  "br  iiii  nuBmctkm 


Is  Bb  oOuroMim. 

_, TUa  libBadrMtfaa 

SfnrtI,*  u  la  tiDii«liiible  mkI  ImaMlnUI  mtan 
(Jobii,!.  M),ma  "UMEhHrit  <)r«oUiaB."vn|iaUrla 
(ibKitut«  tontimit  iiUh  llHt  *■  UkaneM  of  ■IsAI  &Mli* 
"  ~  H>  unuiud.  One  li  apt  to  wDDdu  tint  It  lUi 


•BIOS  (Odd  liitBriin(a»,uim>~'lhe  gr- 

■blD.1  br  itiiUtm  In  Uw  lUlk  b^hu,  'J 

BBA  or  bltbl-f^lB  unUr  to  HHU'i  ileliUnt  U 
MiTM  to  tlu  btSM  Of  Oofi  mloi g"  «bli 


hiUt  uLth  Uie  clcniil  God.  i 

LinLr  dlvino  inHueucM  rrom'l 
u  riLHn  on  b«  H'^iKd  by  the  &li 


n.  H  wtll  u  thMi  <» 


w  nU«lDtu  nrvlcel  wlUi  nj  ipiilt  llniD 
lb  litka  pupal  oTUika  {to  which  Fi 
dDui  11&  ud  offldil  aolTltr  Hen  n 


BwiliDii  oC  joo  id«»ji  in 
lUni  (Buhoduik  L  », 
[PldUpidiuii,  1.  -  ■'     - 


n  IbT  ths  PhlUpplvia 


to  sn  *iiiouBh  lODfl  lUlllOUC  Lo 


, ,       IT  OoUld  — The  UKs- 

orlcln  <it  tha  Banttn  Chnnft  li  iHn  »  oiillijLJ}  I  ~ 
that  tboH  wbo  amdaSt,  Banb  tma  thn  : 
-    ■     •  ■■  I,  tW  Umr- 


SoaotOad  a 

OKUCb,  Cbriit  Uw  right tmimw  prorUtd  of  G<id 

Uh  iuMlDaUon  ot  >U  thU  belkra  In  Hii  dumi 

BloriouH  Uo«pel.  mbaa  pr^tditd  ■ 

"  """  "'"""^"^""Of  (jOdio  UTfl  Jew 

L    (}.>  WUli  a 

ba  mmUeil  ■>  ilM  orduned  LVianiKl  o(  all  0_ 

III  DODc  Im-iclu  UiU  B 


lucli.  Unn  ndilH 


d^  or  iwijAiiia 

OcHf  <u  to  flornr.in  tbe  ptvcluiutloD 

rtraDl  ID  MTl  IVEKT    lUVL    THA' 

OtMk  ud  BmtMilu.  olM  ud  nniriH . 

thtwbolt 

diOM.   Miat  iBtertinMn 


fTMalva  lUcM  of  &UI1,  but  Klely  ititb  OJth  liwir 

iht  tmt^BttA  WW  of  KCBiitm  uod'i  "^  ' ' 

T«  imftr,  thenfon.  to  Bodeiituid 
ofGodliiitbgpimgl: 


kbLviu^  Him,: 

li  •nittn  !H*lMUiik.  1, «,   Tki  hut 

—Oil  ^nidn  auximof  tteOldni 


l/OoiiOKrlumtt 


lit  vJMtc  ffMOm  WaiU. 


1  tuiUn&tn 


r  mm  1>  b« 


DHOnlOB  of  tto  iMUt,  *b«  Uw  "Mil 
of  mudancB  li  flrtt  dlDCAntdd.  navt 

Bhleh  Und  leTt  vllbvid  ii  noi.  InRsd 


le  of  Ibii    [liaonvi.!   li.  Wbo  dungwl  ikt  bnU  e(  a«d  lals  >  )U 
Harold  in    ^l.c,  tho  Lntb  oicixniiru  Ood  Into  ldDi.fAJnbDOftJ» 
li  tliliigi  of  him  boa    ud  mnklpptd  ud  «ml  Uia  OMIun  uton  tbu  tU 

. .L_    Crtilor-PiofctilnH  n>tnil>  10  wgrahip  Ibo  Ct«lor  t» 

iirihc  cruluif,  the)  aoDD  came  Uilwi  il(b(of 

r   milt  ot  Ilia  ChDiebol  Home,  wbidu  nadir  111*  tuw 

- pumi. dow ■hKimriMil)' alal  IbglwMlmu* 

milnmd  foe  dotait,  ud  irttt  ^U  aUA  lb* 


wnilTiiti  of  TlHJimJ  nm  tik  Haail 
MMal  — both  tluU  tl»n  It  u>  AuhI 
that  thia  1>  aol  •  men  bUnil  1Mb,  «■ 


■hanoBT  doB*  to  U»  biwad  OoL  M.  IT.  Vk 
■HOodimtknat-Bfaaif.M.  fttmaduli 
—  tbit  m  irhiiH  ictoBloa  Jmnl  ana  lalniit 


bedinbvT 

IS  HbtU.'    But  ubsrrve  h 
-iDUW  uid  exbiiiLBUiu  ll«i 
r    When  tbfl  iiuBiou.  airOLUTHWl  br  vkilvnl  and  ei 


IS  dukcDDd— HfiW  iiutrucLlvcljr  Lfl  the    u 


lei  tbM.  tbut  lick  and  dyiu  u  «j 


,    imbItIdc  la 


niWrtanfOodOtaiiatiii 


UmI  (Tairboraui  bajii  It  tandnd  In  Um  iHifal  aw* 
vftbumlkBtOaf  l».U).  Tli*  MOrtla  vkcM  U 
Mnllila  truth  In  Uk  lonfnst  or  Ilia  ■rgoBMiu  on  Jul' 
■cUtoD  tv  "tltli.  Uwl  upon  the  bull  of  tnltwrail  w 


IS  el  Bimnta,  Ibrougb 


brvn  impduiuLfi.  ud  (boH  wlio  hire  ntil  beeo  Ti 


ol  pKiMfcml  to  mrrende 
4  II  Iv  4  irunribdiiB  eri 


plimUila  tonal,  )•  th*  ftull  of  onwortiiT  tIiwi  of  ttoa 
Uodli*iil,wU*ulDnL>BfaiitIibiTiUiua  uddsbug 
'  ill  forllHr  Uu  nUtlau  omMvUoui  nor  la  tbcn 


al  buTliii  RuEcd  th*  wtulB  q( 
ttu  (Art  al  tld^  ctucrisT.  M  DuTcinld  BOtbdlcTO 
B  Kconld  ft  duCTlpUea  of  ti 


■wctioii  bBniB  xUalananl 


J*hi)nti.aiid  ibailiii  olih  vUgb  tbgj  mn  dumwt 


BwUtT  ud  tnBBit;  iBd  cnlr  M  U«rhU  Into  the 
UotMriM  of  Ibi  liMllwn  umind  Hun.  did  Itiv 
IniollMirTloH.  And  tnv  Dal  ■  Bka  dlinvtfe(_  _ 
sbnmd  bMwHD  lbs  t*D  imi  di*Iilaaa  ifCkilitea- 
dom.  ths  Pi«idi  ud  tlw  Pnufluit  So  i«t  tfaU, 


CHAJTEH  U 
Ter.  i-H».    IBkJkh'  tsucMu 

ruH  THE  GnniLiL    From  tbute  i"iU«l.  tba  >f 

ha  Hir-rlahhwil  Jem.  obo  Imlud  drnrn  quoh  Ibi 
jicoKUnUtl  heathen  aa  beyniid  tbs  iwlo  ol  C<  ~ 
merdei.  nllfalD  vhlcbUu;  dSBnnd  tbeoUElrHiea 

I  InDDDBlnant  ttaalr  Hit  nutf  be.    AImi  w 

ideiwnp  IhamaetTU  Dp  In  lUta  Dktal  ooBftdaDce. 


wiUh— i.1.  wnCkW 


of  dlTtaM  wrath,  to  bniat  npoD  Hb 

.UD  uv  of  Iba  nvalalian  of  the  tbhteou  H>' 

of  Oodr   And  Ihla  la  i^d  not  ol  IhB  rcUi_ 

but  of  tboae  oho  boaaled  of  Uielr  pnillT  at  aUb  ud 

"■-     J.iO.  T>  than  who,  As.—Il»  iDbataucaot  I' 


W  patiant  ogsUDianna  In  well-ii 

IS: "  Thu  an  dngDDd  cTDODd  aiei .. 

eet  and  ffoal  bnrt.  hill-In^  bwd  tha 


ichanwlersfUii 


twJnfuUr  HltDeand  on  tbe  ]<artof  hli  owe 
Keg  Aclt.  13.  U-W;  17.  1..  13;  VI,  a,  t!;  ai 
"'— 'uia.  i.  li,  te.    luUfnatUa  and  w 


Af  Ujeaa  woidi;  Flraf.  tba»l  lt]«  < 
m  imyoiHlblB  ciw»  and  put  nter 


Elon'  IK-ii^>i>^  C 


n. iiiiitfrllbOwiifaiiBiaHiw. 

vt  Abnhuu  thit  bad  dbvu  m»Ii«d  the  inl  ut 

mdriOD  IMa  an  Odilluu.  i.  (];  tod  lUi  Islsr- 

MaUonUeoiillimW  t»  all  that liillon.  hiliBMi 

Inr  wUeb  li  ma  nnraid^,  As.— Id  otlur  wotda,  U» 

dealiniad  bat  u  astaaid  ijmlnli  ot  a  Hpuattoa  fnm 
till  Imlltlaai  and  UQiDdlT  voitd  anlo  holr  laToUd- 
MN  In  bcait  aod  UIB  W  Uw  UDd  of  nUvaUDn:  Wlicn 
Vili  !■  naUiad,  tba  aTgna  ara  ftiU  of  BlflOiflt^uifa;  but 
vtaata  It  la  DDl,  thcT  an  none  Uuid  uitlMi.— A'ob .  (t,I 
It  la  a  Bad  mark  ot  dcmvlty  "bat  all  tliil  1>  dHtcnad 
'-■"  '"-'  ' lit  only  hatdoM  lb*  btmix  (b,  I,  and 


I  imted  to  tbclr  r* 


rrludiilM  of  JDd4ii» 

■[iKliTE  dlidpUoc  Kill  be  wiiHcd  lo  all,  and  panan 
«qul(y  irill  be  teen  to  rd^  Ihrooebont  trerr  itase  i>£ 
the  dlifne  adinlBlilratloB  lb.  11-ta.  '1,1  "Hie  law 
wrlttenuDibe  btan'ic-K-iA— (prthARihWnrNAtml 
Tbeolosy  '-luy  b«  si 


gfawdiaan 
clpleatilp.wUllldeldUi 
ktDtfdoin  oT  lieaven  ITu 


heir  from  the  wnib  ol  Uod. 


ol  Uitlord  Jriufc  w!io"iinift 
ader  the  £alH  cf  Mcmda.  ar 
CHAPTER  m. 


diaraiT  wiyicUvBf.bicnat  {latLar, 'flift, 

ciiiTeiiiOD,  dniotlu  '  dlTine  RRiiomila- 
naml.  U  tnuuffrrHl  tn  tUe  Bcriptnm  lo 


.    ■ThoSJTipluiMdono 


BOlUlli^IIL 


tin  ifihtinBitw  nf  t'TTil,  it  irtntriiT  TirrwriT  Itt  mir 
mHm.  fbt.Bittli;te.-A]iotiMroldMUflB:a.A.'tt 
voold  awwr.  thiB,  that  th>  mow  f ■Uhlin  wt  aw,  to 
auNb  Urn  man  fflutoiou  wUl  tte  fldsHtj  of  God 
iliptar;  •Ml  Id  that  CMO.  for  Him  to  taks  wafttnet  on 
■■  isroor  mllitthfalBam  wofold  ba  (lo  9tak  aa  man 
■wfcaalF  do)  iinrlghtaonwaai  In  (kid.'  iCMWir:  Otd 
Srtii:fertten  towihaU  Oodiodgttbatnriif-ff^/Iiu 
tan  na  ba  andi  a  thoogtat;  for  that  wmU  atdka  down 
antatwajudgmant.'  7.8LrwifthatRaiofQtd,AB.~ 
A  fluthar  Ulnstntlon  of  tba  aama  awttsMot:  a.d.. 
'Brnk  nwinnlwg  amonnta  to  thla— irfaldi  tndaad  we 
vho  pcaadk  aahratlon  bjfraa  giaoa  art  flandaconaly 
awnatd  of  taarhlng  —  that  tha  mora  aril  wa  do.  tba 
■on  iloiy  wit  redoond  to  Qod:  adamnabla  ptindida.' 
(Itei  tba  apoatla,  tnataad  of  raftufaw  thla  inlndpla, 
thiaka  It  anoni^  to  bold  it  np  to  azacratioo,  ai  one  uat 
ahoflka  tha  moral  Mnaa.)-43D  thla  brief  taction.  NaU 
(L)  Mark  tba  idaot  bare  attlgned  to  tha  aoriptnrti.  In 
•Mwar  to  tha  qocatioB.  **  What  advantaca  bath  tha 
Jawt  or.  What  proAt  la  there  of  drcomdakmr  tbott 
holding  Bomltb  ritwi  would  nndonbtadljr  haTO  laid 
tha  atrtaa  npon  tha  priitthood^u  tha  gloiy  of  the 
Jafwiab  economy.  But  In  the  apottltTt  tateem.  *'tha 
oiadaa  of  God*  wert  the  Jewel  of  the  andantcbnrch  (a. 
1,D.  (DGod't  eternal  purpoaea  and  man't  free  agencT. 
aa  idto  tha  doctrine  of  lalTatlon  bgrgnoeand  thann- 
cha]«ing  obUgattona  of  Uotft  law,  bare  ever  been  tub- 
iected  to  the  duusa  of  inoontlatenoy  bj  tboee  who  will 
bow  to  no  truth  which  their  own  reason  cannot  fkthom. 
ftit  amidst  all  the  clouds  and  darkness  which  in  this 
pieaent  state  envelope  the  diyine  admlnistrBtion  and 
many  of  the  truUis  of  the  IMblo,  such  bmad  aud  deep 
principles  as  are  here  laid  down,  and  which  sliine  in 
their  own  lustre,  will  be  found  the  sheet-anchor  of  cur 
fiith.  "Let  Ood  be  true,  and  every  man  a  iiar;^'  ajid 
aa  many  advocates  of  ijaivation  by  grace  as  say,  *'  I^et 
ns  do  evil  that  good  may  come."  "  their  damnation  Is 
just." 
»-90l   That  thc  Jaw  la  anur  up  U2n)KR  like  Con- 

pnifirATlUV  WITH  TBS  GSKTILB  IS  PROVED   BY  UU 

own  ScAiPTURE.  9.  are  we  better  than  they?  (*do  we 
excel  themf)  Ho.  in  no  wise— Better  off  the  Jews  cer- 
tainly were,  for  having  the  oracles  of  God  to  teadi  them 
better:  but  as  they  tcerr  no  better,  that  only  at^gravatcd 
their  RuUt.  10-13.  As  it  is  written.  ^.— (Psalm  14. 13; 
68. 1-3  J  These  statements  of  the  Psalmist,  were  indeed 
ingRested  by  particular  manifestations  of  human  de- 
pravity occurring  under  his  own  eye;  but  as  this  only 
ahowed  what  man.  when  unrestrained,  is  in  his  prvsent 
aondition.  they  were  quite  pertinent  to  the  apostle's 
purpose.  13-18.  Their.  Ac.— From  generals,  the  apostle 
b«re  comes  to  particulars,  culling  flrom  different  parts 
of  Scripture  passages  which  speak  of  depravity  as  it 
tf acta  the  (Hjffertnt  manben  of  the  lodv:  as  if  to  show 
more  afEectingly  how  "from  tiie  sole  of  the  foot  ereu 
to  the  head  there  is  no  sonndnesiT  in  ns.  TUeir 
TBROAT  is  aa  open  sejmlehre— (Psalm  6,  9j;  q.<L,  *  What 
proceeds  out  of  their  heart,  and  finds  veut  in  speech 
and  action  through  the  throat,  is  like  the  pestilential 
breath  of  an  open  grave.'  with  tDeir  tonoueh  they 
haTt  used  deceit— iPsalm  6. 9j:  q.dL,  *lliat  tongue  which 
ia  man's  glory  iPs&lm  lO.  9;  67.  8)  is  prostituted  to  the 
pnrpoees  of  deception.'  the  poison  of  asps  is  undsr  their 
upa— (Psahn  140.  s):  q.d,,  'Those  lips  which  should 
'*drop  aa  an  honey-oomb.*  and  **feed  many.'  and 
••give  thanks  unto  Uis  mune."  (Canticles. 4.  il;  Pro- 
Ttrbt.  10.  SI:  Hebrews.  13.  15)  are  employed  to  secrete 
and  to  dart  deadly  poison.'  Whoes  mouth.  Ac— (Psalm 
10.  7} :  q.d.,  *  Iliat  mouth  which  should  be  "  most  iweetT 
fCtntides,  6. 16).  being  "  set  on  fire  of  belT  (James,  8. 
9.  la  filled  with  bnmlng  wrath  against  those  whom  It 
ahonld  only  blesa.'  Thsir  pbbt  art  swift  to  shed  bked 
— (Proverbs.  1. 16;  Isaiah.  M.  7):  «.d..  *  Those  feet,  whteh 
ahonkl  **  run  tha  w«y  of  God's  commandment^'  J'tahn 

S3S 


in.  W.ara  aiBptafitd  to  aon 
attcilma.'  StttnatlMi  aia 


todiadt  of  dark- 
en In  thtiv  waya; 
and  tha  way  <f  ftata  haft  thsf  aet  knew  a  Thla  la  n 
anpplemantaiy  atatament  about  menfa  ttapi,  anggistai 
bj  what  had  been  tald  abont  tba  **  tetC  Md  esptataaa 
the  mltrhlaf  and  mlaaqr  which  turn  tmtlar  ba  thair 
path,  inttead  of  that  peaae  whkh.  aa  atnwtn  to  tt 
thaoiaalTaa,  thej  cannot  dlflua.  Tknt  It  aa  ter  aP 
Qod  bsfcrt  their  xra-(Faalm  M.  1):  fjl.  *  Did  tba  ayw 
bnt  **  tee  Him  who  ia  Invitthkr  (Babrawa,  11.  sn.  ft 
raverantlal  awe  of  Him  with  whom  wa  lava  to  do 
would  ehaitan  every  Joy  and  lift  tha  tool  oat  of  tta 
daepeat  depretiknu;  but  to  all  thla  tha  aatual  man  la 
a  atrangar.'  How  graphie  ia  thla  pietora  of  bnaaa 
depravity,  finding  itt  way  through  each  tataial  onaa 
of  the  body  Into  the  life:  but  how  imall  a  paitof  tba 
**da8peraie  wlckednetsT  that  Is  wttJUn  (Jaicmlah.  17. 
8)  **proceedethoia<{ftha  haartof  maar  (|laik,r. 
n-tt;  Ptalm  18.  12.)  lew  we  knew  that  «lat  tha  tanr 
(U..tha8ciiptnrti.eonildered  atalawof  dalrJttltk, 
it  talth  to  tkam  that  are  under  tha  lair— of  eouaa,  thora- 
fore,  to  tha  Jewt.  that  tvaiy  moath  top«Bad  la  aalf- 
Juatiflcatlon}  may  be  ttapptd.  and  all  tha  weiid  mar 


(iA,  ba  teen  to  be,  and  own  Uaall}  VBUty 
ao  condemned)  btflirt  (ML  90.  Thsrtfaa  by  ua  datda  cf 
{obedience  to]  tha  hiw  than  shall  ns  fitth  bt  iattified— 
it.,  be  held  and  treated  at  rigfateona;  aa  la  puda  fkoaa 
the  whole  tcope  and  rtndn  of  tha  aicnmant.  In  Ua 
dght-at  HU  bar  (Psalm  148. 8).  fer  by  the  law  la  tki 
knowledge  of  siu.  Hee  on  ch.  4. 15;  7. 7;  1  John.  8. 4].— 
Note:  Uow  broad  and  deep  does  the  apoetle  In  thla 
section  lay  the  foundations  of  his  great  doctrine  of 
Justification  by  ftee  grace—  in  the  disorder  of  man's 
whole  nature,  the  con&oquent  universality  of  human 
guilt,  the  condemuAtiun,  by  reason  of  the  breach  of 
divine  law.  of  thc  m  bule  world,  and  the  imposaibUity  of 
Juxtiilciition  before  God  by  obedience  to  that  violated 
law!  Only  wlieu  these  humiliating  conclusiona  are 
accepted  and  telt.  are  we  in  a  condition  to  appredata 
and  embrace  the  grace  of  the  Gospel,  next  to  be  opened 
up. 

21 -S6.  Goi>'8JURTirYIKGRlGHTEOUB]fBa,TKROUOH 
FaITU  IN'  JEbUb  CilKlHT.  ALIKE  ADAPTED  TO  OUR 
JSKCJCsSITIKM  AMD  -MOKTUY  OF  HlMSELT.    S1-S8.  But 

uow  the  rigUteousuess  of  God  (see  on  ch.  L  17}  without 
thc  law— i.e.,  a  riuliteousness  to  which  our  obedienoe 
to  the  law  contributes  nothing  wliatever  (v.  28;  GaUr 
tians,  2.  16:.  is  n  an  itsted.  being  witnesaed  (atieated}, 
by  the  Law  and  the  F.opbcts— tiie  Old  Testament  Scrip- 
tures.  Thus  litis  jubtii>ing  ribliteousnt  ss.  though netoi, 
as  only  now  fully  dlsclosod,  is  an  o{U  rigbteousneai, 
as  predicted  and  forcsliadowed  in  the  Old  Testament, 
by  futh  of  (i.<..  in}  Jcsns  Christ  unto  all  and  upon  all 
them  that  believe— i.e.,  perhaps,  brouglit  nigh  **uii<o  all> 
men  the  GoispeJ.  and  actually  "  upon  nil*  believing  men. 
as  theirs  in  possession  [Lltheii.  £:c.J;  but  most  inter* 
prctcrs  understand  boUi  ststcuicnts  of  believers,  aa 
onb'  a  mure  enu'liatic  w.iy  of  saying  that  all  believera, 
witJiout  di&tiiiciiou  or  exception,  are  put  in  possenaion 
of  tills  (gratuitous  justification,  purely  by  faith  ia 
Christ  Jesus,  for  there  is  no  ciiTerenoo:  fbr  all  have  ilaned 
— Thouifb  men  differ  loreatly  in  the  nature  and  extent 
of  Uicir  sinfubiess.  there  is  absolutely  no  differenoa 
between  the  host  and  the  worwt  of  men,  in  tbe^ocf, 
that  "all  have  sinuotl."  and  so  underlie  the  wrath  of 
God.  and  come  short  of  ths  glory  (or  *  praise'j  ot  QoA—Le^ 
*  hare  liailed  to  earn  his  api«obation'  ;cC  John,  18. 41^ 
Orfek<.  So  the  best  interpreters.  24.  Justified  frie^ 
(without  anything  done  on  our  part  to  deserve  Itj  ly 
his  grace  (His  tne  love)  through  the  rsdenption  that  it 
in  Christ  Jesna— a  moat  important  clause:  *^>^^*<»^  nt 
that  though  Justlficatioo  is  quite  gratuitoua,  it  it  not 
a  mere  fi^  of  the  divine  will,  but  based  on  a  '*Sa- 
demption."  i.<.,  *  the  payment  of  a  fiansom.'  in  Chiisf  t 
death.  That  thit  is  the  sense  ol  Um  word  *  rcdemptknk' 


fliwmifc  raiOtiKja**  Chhd, 


irenA  Uth  In  Hii  blixid.'' 
^ H  of  nil  pTDadu*  in  [laaiiiig  br  Uu 

<ii«nw»n l■^llll  mill In  niiiiniiiii ii ii 


on  Ibc  (teuiiig  blond  or  Chriit. 
a  pronUnioiT  s«rlBa  Khlch  (iod  hstb  iri 
tit  nv  !^t  Ihe  luiliy,  Uut  the  bith  al  the 


«  li  boutlnf  thou  ?  - 


Is.- It  tiUnsBi 
vlUi  Cm),  to  ba 


SatlhUGod  iboB 


briaT|inic*iliint)(Hli,lilBcndlbI(.   ThliHi 


Bbtlnly  cidodcfl  ^  1 


bnUj.  OtfHti(nt.-DgiitanaU>nUtk«lMtlinuk 
UltiV-«.d.,'I>aw  lUi  dwMH  Dl  lunUuUaoCy 
EiIlli.(lMii,dliHlnIlia«bU«ttani>f  dwlMrl  II  h, 
ICnoBolbai^Ocia.  BalknrwUtaHchilteWkk 
brltdaMhutUMiwwW''  Oa^  mW:  ja.  otwitt- 
ltih  iIh  liif .    ItHtUbVDbienMlhtn,  Uwt.iBipnMDt 


Mpel,tbe« 


biKdi  wU-ru;bUhiuiiieu,  or 
Tt  ftUjf^liowl  cm  iu  AiO  [r.  :f7, 
^  (^ocptil  to  bii  ■  udLvbibaI  rt- 
the  BUlll>  dI  eceiT  DHb>  ud 

nmiitiid  to  tike  sbslltr  tsA 

I  Dill}'  rully  KpiireheailHl  by  the 


re  eUibllih  the 


lbs 


vuid  the  Law  Umnnh  fdUi:  n>.  w< 

[4,J  Th{i  chapter,  and  partlciUftrly  vik  wiwryukw  it. 

cAtlon.  uuL  Lhe  Kiuid  proof'iiuHBe  of  the  PtoteaUot 
ducltine  ^^t  the  Imputation  ot  OuUVt  iltLhteoiuaeu 
vid  oJ  JaeUllcalicn  not  oa  ucoont  of  but  tbrooib 
MUi  ilone.'  [PBiLirrl.!  nmrnkegoodtMidiKtilBi. 
uid  nscal  It  Id  tbe  filth  ud  ikBFctiDD  of  the  Llinicb. 
wu  wdTib  aU  tbc  blDody  itrqiMdeB  that  It  eoit  V4r 


B  «UD  eoIuiElnl'— In  the  lerr  leait  <letn< 
.UieyokuofboDdiue.'' 

fHAPTEBIV. 
1-K.    The  Fo>ioou.oDorTBi!inor  Jrim 


U  ihowfll'buthfbiiDd.ai 
J  ellUTU  or  leiiil  obBlLeD 


BOKABaiV: 


I  JMtiiid  ^  worki.  b«  kath  wlMnoC  t*  gkir.  tal  Ml 
MbnOod— 4.d.  *If  wotkawa«  the  groiuidor  Abn- 
hMn'sJulifloatiaiutM  would  hftTt  matter  for  hoiittng; 
bot  utt U  ptrfactly  otrtftin  thftt  h*  hath  non*  In  th» 
iislitorGod,UfoUowB  tbatAbrihAmooaldiioiluT* 
bMnJiiatlfladby  work!.'  And  to  tbit  ifree  tbt  words 
of  Scriirtiue.  Vw  what  faith  tha  teifCoxal  aw— k«m 
btUtnd  Ood.  and  It  (Ua  fkith)  waa  oeutid  t*  hiat  fer 
lif  htaoaaBaaa~;U€iietia,  16. «.}  Roailih  tzpodtora  and 
Anninian  Proteatanta  make  thia  to  maan  that  Ood 
aooBpted  Abraham's  act  of  beUeving  aa  a  anbatitate 
far  complete  obedience.  Bat  tbii  la  at  TairfaDea  with 
the  whole  spirit  and  letter  of  the  apoetU's  teafthing, 
Thronghoot  thia  whole  tataamii,  faith  is  set  in  direct 
opposition  to  works,  in  the  matter  of  jasttflcatlon-Huid 
eren  in  the  next  two  Teraes.  The  meaning,  thersfors, 
cannot  poasibly  be  that  the  mere  act  of  belierfa^ 
which  is  aa  much  a  work  aa  any  other  piece  of  com- 
manded daty  (John. «.  »;  l  John.  3.  S3)— waa  coonted 
to  Abraham  for  all  (Audience.  The  meaning  plainly 
li.  that  Abraham  believed  in  the  promises  wldch 
embraced  Chriat  (Genesis,  u.  S;  u.  6,  Ac),  aa  we  beliere 
In  C3uist  Himseli;  and  in  both  cases,  faith  is  merely 
the  instmment  that  pau  us  la  possesttwi  of  the  bless- 
ing gratuitously  bestowed.  4,  A.  Vow  to  him  that 
workcth  (aa  a  senrant  for  wagea)  ii  ths  reward  not 
nekoasd  sf  grass  (aa  a  matter  of  CsToar)  but  of  dsbt— 
aa  a  matter  of  lixht.  Bat  to  him  that  worksth  act  — 
who,  despairing  of  acceptance  with  God  by  ^  woriKing" 
for  it  the  work  of  obedience,  does  not  attempt  it:  but 
beliSTeth  on  him  that  JtutiAeth  the  aagodly— caats  him- 
self upon  the  mercy  of  Him  that  justllleth  those  who 
deserve  only  coniiemnation.  his  futh.  d:c.— see  on  v. 
S.  iiecond:  David  sinifa  cf  the  tame  justi,fiecUion.  6>8. 
David  also  describeth  Cspcaketh,'  'pronounceth')  the 
blessednos  of  the  man  unto  whom  the  Lord  impateth 
righteousness  without  works— whom,  though  void  of  all 
good  works,  lie,  nevertheless,  regards  and  treats  as 
righteous.  (Saying],  Blessed,  du:.— Psalm  Si.  1.  2j 
David  here  sinss  in  express  terms  only  of  "transgres- 
sion forgiven,  sin  covered.  Iniquity  not  imputed,-"  but 
M  the  negative  bleraing  necessarily  Includes  the  posi- 
tive, the  passage  Ls  strictly  in  |K)int.  9-13.  Cometh  this 
blessedness  then,  &c.^q.d.,  *  Say  not.  All  this  is  spoken 
of  the  circumcUed,  and  ii  therefore  no  evidence  of 
Go<r8  general  way  of  justifying  men;  for  Abraham's 
justiflcation  took  pUce  long  before  he  was  circumcised, 
and  so  could  have  no  dependence  upon  that  rite:  nay, 
"  the  sIku  of  circumcision"  was  given  to  Abraham  as 
**a  seal''  (or  token}  of  the  justifying)  riKhteousness 
which  he  had  before  he  was  circumcised;  in  order  that 
he  might  stand  forth  to  every  age  as  tfw.  pamit  btlievcr 
—the  model-man  of  Justification  by  faith— after  whose 
tyi)e,  as  the  first  public  example  of  it.  all  were  to  be 
moulded,  whether  Jew  or  (ientile.  who  should  there- 
ait«r  believe  to  life  everlasting.'  13-15.  For  the  promise. 
Ac.  This  is  merely  an  enlargement  of  the  forgoing 
reasoning,  applying  to  the  to  ir  what  had  just  been  said 
of  circumcitum.  that  he  should  be  the  heir  of  the  world 
—or.  that  "all  the  families  of  the  earth  should  be 
Iriessed  in  him."  waa  not  to  Abraham  and  his  seed  through 
the  hiw  :in  virtue  of  obedience  to  the  law),  but  through 
the  righteousness  of  faith— in  virtue  of  his  aimple  faith 
In  the  divine  promises.  For  if  they  which  are  of  the 
law  be  heira— If  the  blessing  is  to  be  earned  by  obedi- 
ence to  the  law.  fidth  is  made  void— the  whole  divine 
method  is  subverted.  Beeause  the  btw  worketh  wrath 
—lias  nothing  to  give  to  those  who  break  it  but  con- 
demnation and  vengeance,  ftr  where  there  is  no  law 
there  is  no  transgression- It  is  Jast  the  law  that  makes 
traasgresslon.  in  the  case  of  those  who  break  it;  nor  can 
the  one  exist  without  the  other.  16, 17.  Therefore,  die. 
—A  general  summary:  q.d.,  *  Thus  Justification  is  by 
faith,  in  order  that  its  purely  graeiout  character  may 
imseen,Bad  that  ail  who  follow  in  the  steps  of  Abzm- 

140 


horn's  fldth^-^rhtlhMr  of  Ui  Mftml  Mad  or 
be  MBozwl  of  the  Uke  jnaHfleatloa  vllh  tl»  pnnni- 
beUefor.'  Is  tt  Is  writtsn.  Jte.-(Cli<a.  IT.  $,)  This 
U  quoted  to  Jostiiy  hla  calUnfAbnham  Um  **  fhther  of 
aaaU,**andlatobeTiewedas>piwitliMii  bsta«(i.e„ 
*iB  the  redraning  of)  hist  wins  hs  MIsfid  — g.A. 
*Tlras  Ahraham.in  the  xedmoinf  of  Hftai  whom  be 
beUeved,  is  the  fhther  of  OS  aU.  In  ocdsr  that  all  may 
be  assared,  that  doing  aa  he  did,  thiT  rt«Il  be  tnoted 
as  he  was.  [svaa]  God,  that  foUtsnath  the  dia4l-lhe 
natozeand  greatness  of  thai  Ihtth  of  Abohnm  which 
we  are  to  copy  is  here  strikindy  deacilbed.  Whatbe 
wasreqnlred  to  beUere  being  above  natu«,hiiBfhlth 
had  to  liwten  apoo  God's  powwr  to  sanMNint  physical 
incapaoity.and  call  Into  bskng  what  did  not  then  exist. 
Bat  God  having  mads  the  promise.  AbnliBin  beUefed 
Hhninaplteof  thoaeobatadea.  Ihla  la  sUll  fknthsr 
illnatinted  In  wlntt  follows.  18-tl.  Who  agatast  hops-- 
when  no  ground  for  hope  appeared.  baUsvid  la  hops- 
is.,  oherished  the  believing  expectation,  thathearifht 
bsooBS  the  Ikthsr  of  Buay  nations,  aeoordlBftaihat  which 
wso  spoken.  Be  (is..  Bach  **as  the  stan  of  heaven.** 
Qenssis,  lA.  <j  shaU  thy  ossd  ba.  .  .  .  he  endisied  not, 
Ac— paid  no  attention  to  those  phyatoalohstncisa,  both 
m  himself  and  in  Sarah,  whldi  ml^  aoem  to  tendor 
the  ftiUUment  hopeless.  Hs  staoerod  (hesitated)  not 
...  botwssstroBf  la  fldth. gjviaf  gloiy te Oei  asahia 
to  make  good  Uis  own  word  in  spite  of  aU  obstadea. 
And  being  folly  psrsuadsd.  dec— ie..  the  glory  wlddi 
Abraham's  faith  gave  to  God  consisted  in  this,  that, 
firm  in  the  persuasion  of  (iod's  ability  to  fulfil  his 
promise,  no  difficulties  shook  him.  Aud  theretoe  it 
was  imputed,  drc— <2.d..  'Let  all  then  take  notice  that 
this  was  not  because  of  any  thing  meritorious  in  Abrs* 
ham.  but  merely  because  he  so  ttclieved'  33-85.  How, 
d:c.—  Here  i.H  the  application  of  this  whole  argument 
about  Abraham:  'lliese  things  were  not  recorded  as 
mere  historical  facts,  but  as  iilustrationa  for  all  time 
of  Uoii's  method  of  justification  by  faith.'  to  whom  it 
snail  be  imputed,  if  we  believe  in  him  that  ndscd  ap  Jesus 
our  Lord  trom  the  dead— in  Him  that  hath  done  this, 
even  as  Abraluun  believed  that  God  vsndd  nise  up  a 
seed  in  whom  all  nations  should  be  blessed.  Who  was 
delivered  for  I'on  account  ol',  our  offences— is.,  in  order 
to  expiate  them  by  Hi4  blood,  and  raised  sgain  fbr  ('on 
account  of,'  i.e.,  in  order  to;  our  Justificatioa— Aa  ills 
resurrection  was  the  divine  assurance  that  He  had 
"  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  Himself,"  and  the 
crowninK  of  His  whole  work,  our  justification  is  flUy 
connected  with  that  glorious  act.— A'ote.  (1.;  The  doc- 
trine of  justification  by  works,  as  it  generates  self- 
exaltation,  Li  contrary  to  the  first  principles  of  all  true 
reliifion  ;v.  2;  and  see  on  ch.  3.  2i-'/6,  note  1.;.  (2.;  TIm 
way  of  a  sinner's  justification  has  been  the  same  in  all 
time,  and  the  testimony  of  the  Old  Testament  on  Uds 
subject  is  one  with  that  of  the  »w  (v.  3.  dec;  and  see 
on  ch.  3.  27-31,  note  1.}.  (3.)  Faith  and  workis,  in  the 
matter  of  justification,  are  opposite  and  irrecondleabls, 
even  as  grace  and  debt  (v.  4, 5;  and  see  on  ch.  il.  0).  U 
God  "Justifies  the  ungodly."  works  cannot  be,  in  any 
sense  or  to  any  degree,  the  groimd  of  JnstiflcatioD. 
For  the  same  reason,  the  first  requisite,  in  order  to 
Justification,  must  be  (under  the  conviction  that  we 
are  "  ungodly"}  to  despair  of  it  by  works;  and  the  next, 
to  "believe  in  Him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly*  —that 
hath  a  justifying  righteousness  to  bestow,  and  Is  ready 
to  bestow  it  upon  those  who  deserve  none,  and  to 
embrace  it  accordingly.  (4.)  The  sacraments  of  the 
Church  were  never  intended,  and  are  not  adapted,  to 
confer  grace,  or  the  blessings  of  salvation,  upon  men. 
Their  proper  use  is  to  set  a  divine  teal  upon  a  itolf 
already  exitting,  and  so.  they  premppose,  and  do  not 
create  it  :r.  8-18'.  As  circumcision  merely  "sealed" 
Abraham's  already  existing  acceptance  with  God,  so 
with  the  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament,    [&J  As 


KlglT  gf  Qnd  —  Sag  cm  "  hope  '  i,  4.  S.  i.  m  (laiT  Ib 
ulbilillni  iIb  :  kBDWini  thitullnUitlia  wntHh  [nClnua 
— PktloiDe  1a  the  quIM  eDduruic«  at  *1at  wv  caxuiol 
but  Hlib  nmoTed,  vbaitiei  li  be  tuc  vlthbaldlni  of 
mmlMd  load  (ob.  i.  it),  or  tbe  n>Dt[nned  «: 
irfpadUnUlwibtni.    Ilien  In  Indeed  *  put 


aldod.   BaroodiUdoBbtllDU 
jigB  upon  num'l  iCofd  or  nbttio 


■d  by  JL1.  nuttarilr,  till 


I  tunned  to  "/ 
the  ii^Me  he 
itiarailon  br  cil 
u  beUjnj^lne  lo 


(hitindi  trial!  ■>• 

iitlntlj  wwlsUd,  M*  Ih*  neideil  dUelpllM  of  Ood'a 

'  ~  "  pgrloAanduoiMMBt 


w<  iicnia  iu  twodliiifletinj«.u 
twomonMinmMof  tlieCtilMlio  Bb:  jint.  Inm*- 
dlaMr  on  Mtarlni,  •low  "Kb  <&•  •na  of  pan  nil 
-"" -«  uod  11.  U:  ™*  tflw  t)i»  iwUfriie 

ban  "pmnd.*  puUndidr  br  lb* 


a  the  Unit 


b  endqnuice  of  trUla  h 
bj]ookhaaimvj 
mxl.  by  Lookluiir  in 

nElutHiHLbLTuyio^diWv.-inlhttOtber.  mb- 
V.  11ie(ii«ls(udlviiiejiar)U'aa»iiAHaitf 
tils  Dtbfc.  theaHumnnn/inuc.   S.AiiAhopa 


Uund— Jil.. '  ponrMl  roiib.'  i. 


rtlisapliil  to  thu  LI 
ir  octi  belliiTeT.    il 


lOlilqlUlrdJinuEd  ic(. 


lltlDnnl  pl)SH  of  the  guue.  IMiIi 
HoDoi.)imltyol»— 'sliliT,  "bo»   . 

>,' [iDOlltnKuieDDIIKlL    iUtlQpKlttK 


!m  and  pf  tdltion.  but  t 
nnsMion;  third,  He  did 
t  -u  mo«  BKlaB  tint ; 

propartlei  Uie  aiKHtle  nov  proR«dB  f 

ionabU  chulictei-:  wUI  oae  C^ay  onr 

I  dvtintJViihtil  far 


luuriondDtjiw 


.  b«[de9  btlng 


1»t 


BM»€f 


SOKASBLV: 


•vw  d«rt  to  dit-«.(f..  *8earM  an  InjUuieeoocut  of  mIT- 
udilloe  for  one  nuvelj  nprigfal;  though  for  oat  who 
niAkM  himadf  ft  bkaing  to  locietj  there  fnoybs  ftmnd 
•a  iMftiitr't  of  each  noUe  ninender  of  Uik'  (So 
BBiGVL.OLSBAUeB!f,TBOLUcx.  AiiFOMD,  Pmum.] 
(To  nake  the  **  xUdl&teoaB"  ftnd  the  **goo<r  nwa  here 
to  meftn  the  seme  penoiu  ftnd  the  whole  oenae  to  te 
thftt  *  thootfh  mre,  the  caee  mej  occor.  of  OM  Baking  ft 
sftorillee  of  life  for  ft  worthy  chftracter.*  fas  Caltiv. 
lissA.  Fkrmcbk,  JowcttJ  ia  eitrenely  flat)  Bat 
Oe4  eeatiftwdeih  Tietteth  off.'  *diai>Iayeth'— In  ^oiicraa 
Gootnut  with  aU  thftt  men  will  do  for  each  other)  Ut 
love  toward  u,  ia  that.  wUU  we  were  7*t  iiBBere-i.«.. 
in  ft  itftte  not  of  potitive  ''goodneee,*  nor  even  of 
negfttiTt  ''righteooaness,*  hot  on  the  oontraiy.  "lin- 
nen."  ft  itftte  which  Hiaaool  hftteth,  Chxiat  ditd  ferae 
—Now  oomee  the  OTerpowering  inferenoe,  emphfttJcftlly 
redoabled.  9, 10.  Mnch  mere  then,  being  ThftViiv  been^ 
BOW  Jaetifiad  hj  hit  blood,  we  ahall  be  aavcd  fkom  wrath 
thraogh  him.  ftr  if,  whea  we  were  entafiite.  we  wm 
rtoendled  te  Oed  bjthe  dwith  of  hit  Sea,  math  amre.  betag 
now  (*  having  now  been*;  reeeadled.  we  ihall  bt  taved  If 
hfe  life-^.d.  *  If  that  part  of  the  tevioar'twoik  which 
ooit  Him  His  blood,  and  which  had  to  be  wronght  for 
penont  incapfthle  of  the  least  sympathy  either  with 
flit  lore  at  Hit  Iftboort  in  their  behftlf — even  onr 
"Jnttiflcfttion."  our  **  recondli«tion''-4t  ftlready  com- 
pleted; bow  much  more  will  He  do  all  that  remaint 
to  be  done,  since  He  has  it  to  do.  not  by  death-agonies 
any  more,  but  in  imtroublcd  "  life."  and  no  longer  for 
enemies,  but  for  friends— from  whom,  at  every  stage 
of  it,  IIo  receives  the  gratefol  response  of  redeemed 
and  adoring  souIb  f  To  be  "  8aTe<i  from  wrath  through 
Him,"  denotes  here  the  whole  work  of  Christ  towards 
Mui'tTi,  from  tlie  moment  uf  judtiflcation,  when  the 
Mxath  of  God  is  turned  away  from  them.  tlU  the  Judxe 
on  the  Kreat  white  throne  shall  dischaii^e  that  wrath 
upon  them  that  "  ot>ey  not  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Oirist,''  and  ttutt  work  may  all  be  summed  up 
in  "  keepiuK  them  from  falling,  and  presenting  them 
faultless  before  the  presence  of  hii  glory  with  exceed- 
in^.'  joy"  iJude,  24;:  thus  are  they  "saved  fh>m  wrath 
throiuh  him."  11.  Aod  not  only  so,  but  we  also  Joy 
(rather,  *  Kiory*}  in  Qod  through  oar  Lord  Jssos  Christ,  by 
('  throiuh')  whom  we  have  now  rttoeived  the  atoutn;eat  — 
rather.  *  tiie  reconciliation'  {.Alarffin  ,  at  the  same  word 
is  rendered  in  v.  lu.  and  in  2  Cbrinthlons.  6.  IS.  19. 
(In  fact,  the  earlier  meoniuK  of  the  English  word  *  atone- 
ment^ was  *  the  rccoxctlMfliou  of  two  estranged  parties.') 
[Trkhcu.]  The  foregoing  effects  of  justification  were 
all  benefits  to  ourselves,  callinj  for  gratitude:  this  last 
may  be  termed  a  purely  disinterested  one.  Our  first 
feeling  towards  God.  after  we  have  found  peace  wiUi 
Him,  is  Uiat  of  dinging  gratitude  for  so  costly  a  salva- 
tion; but  no  sooner  have  we  learned  to  cry.  Abba, 
Father,  under  the  sweet  sense  of  reconciliation,  than 
"gloriatiun"  in  Him  takes  the  place  of  dread  of  Him, 
and  now  Ho  appears  to  us  "altOi:ether  lovely!"— On 
this  section.  Note  il.)  How  gloriously  does  the  Gospel 
evince  its  divine  origin  by  basing  all  acceptable  obedi- 
ence on  *'  peace  with  God,"  laying  the  foundations  of 
this  peace  in  a  righteous  "justification  "  of  the  sinner 
"  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Chrijit.''  and  making  this  the 
entrance  to  a  permanent  standing  in  the  divine  favour, 
and  a  triumphant  expectation  of  future  glory !  (e.  1,  t: 
Other  peace,  worthy  of  the  name,  there  is  none;  and  at 
thoae  who  are  strangers  to  it  rise  not  to  the  enjoyment 
of  such  high  fellowship  with  God.  so  they  have  neither 
any  tatte  for  it  nordesire  after  it.  (2.)  As  only  beUeven 
postest  the  tme  secret  of  patience  under  trlala.  so, 
although  "not  Joyous  but  grievous*  in  themselvet 
(Hebrews,  13. 17),  when  trialt  divinely  sent  afford  them 
the  opportunity  of  evidencing  their  lalth  by  the  grace 
of  patience  under  them,  they  should  "  count  it  all  joy" 
/«.  JL  4i  aJidteeJMme*,  l.  S.  3).  (sj  "  Hope."  in  the  New 


of  the  teiBult  ntft  a  kwm  degree  of 
flhith  or  aataraiMt  (ftt  BBftny  BOfW  tftf.I  JUpt  for  biftvea, 
bntftm  Bottuivof  It);  bat  tavftiifthlr  tftift '  the  con- 
fldent  expectfttioflu  of  future  oood.'  B  pweuppoeet 
fUth;  end  whftt  feith  otnMnca  na  will  be  oax*.  hope 
aoooidlngly  eacpeefe.  Inthe  nooiltliBMBlof  thithope. 
tbetonl't  lookoiihoiml  toChiietfor  thftgrauidofit. 
and  imrard  apon  oonehret  for  evldaiMft  of  Ito  rtftUtj. 
mutt  act  and  react  upoo  eaoh  other  (e.  1  and  4  eooi- 
Pftred).  (i.)  It  it  the  proper  oOee  of  thft  floly  Ghoet 
to  beget  in  the  tonl  the  ftiU  oonriettoa  ftnd  JoaFflU 
wmtriontnett  of  tlie  love  of  Ood  in  Chiiit  Jeeot  to 
thuiert  of  menklnd.  and  to  muwArm  la  particnlftr; 
and  where  this  exitts.  it  eaniee  with  it  eodiaB  aatDT^ 
ftnoe  of  flnftl  iftlvfttion  at  oaanot  deoetve  («.  a).  (M 
TbejutUJleatitm  of  dnfnl  men  it  not  In  Tlrtae  of  their 
amendment,  bnt  of  **  the  Mood  of  Qod't  Sonf  and  while 
Udt  it  expretaly  aflbmed  in  e.  t.  onr  r^ameOimtioH  to 
God  by  the  *«deatfc  of  Hit  aon."  afflrmed  in  «.  10.  to  bat 
ftvftiietyofthetameatatanent.  In  both,  the  Mfiailnn 
meant  it  the  restoroHois  of  t^  titmer  to  e  rt§kteom 
dtMdino  in  the  tight  of  God;  end  la  botli,  the  merl- 
toriont  ground  of  thit,  whidi  it  inteadad  to  be  ooo- 
▼eyed,  it  the  eaepkitory  murifSe$  of  Godt  Boo.  (8.) 
Gratitnde  to  God  for  redeeming  lova.  If  It  coold  ezitt 
without  delight  ia  Qod  Himtelt  woald  bo  a  aelflth 
•ad  worthleit  feeling:  but  when  the  one  riaee  Into  the 
other— the  transporting  sense  of  eternal  **reoooelllft* 
tion'  passing  into  "gloriation  in  God*  Himtelf  — then 
the  lower  is  sanctified  and  sustained  by  the  higher,  and 
each  feeling  is  perfective  of  the  other  :v.  ii). 

12-21.  CoMPARiiiON  AND  Contract  bktwexs  Adam 
AMD  Christ  iv  tueir  IUlatiox  to  thb  Huyait 
Family.  (This  profound  and  most  wei^ty  eectioB 
has  occasioned  an  immense  deal  of  critical  and  then* 
logical  dlscnsition.  in  which  every  point,  and  almost 
every  clause,  has  Iwen  contested.  We  con  here  but  set 
down  wlmtaiipeara  to  us  to  be  the  only  tenable  view  of 
Jt  as  a  whole,  and  of  its  succe«!(ive  clanses,  with  some 
slight  indication  of  the  i,Tound8  of  our  judgment.)  13. 
Wherefore— 1.«..  Thint^s  lieing  so;  referring  back  to  the 
whole  precetUng  anriinient.  as  by  ons  naa  (Adam)  sin 
—considered  herein  its  guilt,  criminality. penal  desert, 
entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by  (as  the  penalty  of) 
sin;  and  so  death  pasted  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have 
sinned— rather, '  all  sinned,'  i.e.,  in  that  one  man's  first 
sin.  TIuis  death  reaches  every  Individnftl  of  the 
human  family,  as  the  i>enalty  due  to  himself.  fSo,  in 
substance,  Benorl.  Hodoe,  PHruppi.j  Here  we 
should  have  expected  the  apostle  to  finish  his  sentence, 
in  some  such  way  as  this:  *  Even  so.  by  one  man  riidit- 
eousness  has  entered  into  the  world!,  and  life  by  light- 
eousness.'  But,  instead  of  this,  we  have  a  digreesion 
extending  to  five  veri^s,  to  illustrate  the  important 
statement  of  r.  12;  and  it  Ls  only  at  v.  is  that  the  com* 
parison  is  resumed  and  finished.  13, 14.  For  nntil  tht 
law  sin  was  in  tlie  world— i.e.,  during  all  the  period  fhim 
Adam  "  until  the  law"  of  Moses  yras  given,  God  con- 
tinuefi  to  treat  men  as  sinners,  bat  sin  is  not  imputed 
where  there  is  no  law— 4/.d,  *lliere  must  therefore  have 
been  a  law  during  that  period,  because  tin  iixu  then 
imputed^  as  is  now  to  t>e  shown.  Heverthelees  dsatk 
reigned  from  Adam  to  Hoses,  even  over  them  that  haA  est 
sinned  sfter  the  similitude  of  Adam's  trangretaioa— Bnt 
who  are  they?— a  much  contested  question.  Iisfiad$ 
(say  some),  who  being  guiltless  of  actucU  xin,  may  be 
said  not  to  have  sinned  in  the  way  that  Adam  dkL 
[AuouMTiN,  Bkza,  Hoi>GK.j  But  why  should  infants 
be  specially  connected  with  the  period  "  from  Adam  to 
Moees,"  since  they  die  alike  in  every  period!  And  if 
I  the  apostle  meant  to  express  here  the  death  of  inhmti. 
I  why  has  be  done  it  so  enigmatically  1  Hetides.  tht 
j  death  of  infants  it  comprehended  in  the  onhrerMl 
!  mortality  on  account  of  the  first  sin.  to  emphatieaily 
expressed  in  v.  12;  what  need  then  to  speciTy  it  here! 


tin  ampt*ht/ta  of  On  vnv»td  whleJi  ii  cornt,  k*Tttigiio 
Um,  Vaatb  loMM  *lUi  Uh  milt  al  niTHiidi  of 


FstlftoCUi^H  _         .    .. 

fUuoHb  Ibo  OHn;Ba^iiuin  (hill  UtrvliMili  ntriH 
I'lUI  rYnntoim  irt  (tut  ul  gt  ttw  (Ut  of  liuUIjiDi) 
ilcUaHait«...nigiiliUEtt7oiu  fthcnuh Uh ont^, 
IwoM  COulM-W*  hm  hm  aw  Mo  Mm*  of  >.  W  ud 
U  nbllm^  Bmbisea  Intel  OH,  ■*  if  Ua  lubM  hlA 


poHMHdudmJcvtd  wlUi  Ui«ioodiiiii.udliiBi 
ConalV  Willi  Um  Menu  Uv,  or  ■iUin  UM  dlteUx 
Um  nnnr  UkUunfan  m  IMwtdKt  Mgue^-UTi: 

tbt  wbote  niw  And  UmmBhou  Itat  vboli  dunlicn  < 
biunu  Biiniaiae,  Uh  Uh  at  bUuFol  ud  lari^nlUla 


VihUeJmdam  iBd  ni<iilrl  ue  ImkiUid  iti  Uh  lion  of 
"KliBiinfe"  "lUe'  la  repnaontoa  u  U»  glorious  Wrri- 
tdiy  01  umoivlien  o(  Uitt  nltpi.    Aud  Iit  ticlLnlDB  lo 


Ji  lioifi  "■bonndliHi  a 

.L,  UuDUKh   LI 


PulBov  of  1".  1J>  la  anler  U 


: '  At  UmDuh  one  ottena  [it  etnwj 
ndemiBUoii:  av«  ■>  Uiraaah  ans 
auj  UHD  iJl  mcD  lojDitiaEUlan  of 
mUB.FRBiu.Unn,  Da  Wnri, 
ViMioji.]  InllilietH.UitipHlls. 

FiTid  fonn— initEUUd  no  doubt  br 


(■■HtCAHftuiUfCr 


r  Vw  ana  dlOcalUn  u  tin  siMt  prinnpl'  d 


itlitu 


arUlore. 


r  tpiHlle.  ( (toad 


■  pnKtdun.  and  urtUn  ronifti 

:*Bd  U  U»  prlndple  lu«l 
«  hudcr  UUB  theoufcna 
UaoC  Dodlwule.lnjit.u 
lirirtJ*tl"1T,  AdD^iu  of  no  expluiM 


:ctrcii«,whlcli,u&fKt. 


Uw  •wpoit  of  l»w.'  IHuuotJ  Till,  ii 
IJitMPlliliimlelthimBreaBUWcttpteehto 
iwl  (viriti  (uuml— an  iilu  foieiini  to  Uie  liui 


»D  I4  foimd.    Bj  "  doatb*  Ihon, 


aldHUii>caIU<d"( 


I  from  Um  bIoit  of  UJ 


.e  anxa,  wd  will  te  n 

IE  hM>l)T  iuUhU  U  taa  Baits  or  li 

mbl.  Ui«  vholg  of  lUi  ll  Intended  In 


u.  btit  ifiati  ittrladhie  uri"  i John,  3. 
td  not  Iha  DBtold  bomrt  of  Ih&t  *'  db. 
ova"  all  that  are  not  In  a 


Id  Adam."  U 

nc«  and  of  tbi  dft  ot  dahiconuu 
un  It  Um  doe.  Jcina  Cbiiar 
CHAPTKE  VL 


1  oittolnc  imeiiloii,  "s^hallwi 

nay  abouDdr  Had  the  aimiUe'i 
nlntlon  drpcrnl!!  fn  unv  dc^rr* 
rki,  DO  Bodi  oUectluu  to  It  could 


BTataVtoui  ja«tt 
nnnd.   Tliat  It 


to  Bin  lurnufnUy  tab«Bnii(lDeiJ;.UowihaU  ve 
anji  Lun;:<r  Lbeieln  I  3.  Ksgn  re  D°t.  tliat »  muy 
uniii  bipUui  mUJHu  Chri3i  icL  1  Curinlhluni, 
)  WDTc  bapliHd  Utfl  bu  death  f-aualed  with  Lbn  waJ 
■aTen,  and  ai  It  wora  fannalbr  intend  and  aniflMl. 
1  tbe  bti><:lUi  and  all  the  obiitutumi  oT  LLrlitiaa 
plesldu  In  ueuotal.  and  dT  Uj.  d^lA  {a  jwUculAr. 
tluceile  wai  "niadc  tin'  and  "a  curu  for  lu' 


comma  m  have  placed 

Feprenented.  alike  In 


fitrlptam.'*  ■honld  **dcMwd  imo  tiMkMMr  parti  of 
tlM  6Mtir  r^pbMtaiM.  4. «.  A«thi»«MttelMlaaA 
lowMt  attp  of  His  hamUUtion.  M  it  «M  tbt  iHDoai^ 
able  dSMotatton  of  Hit  1m(  Unk  of  umumihm  villi 
Chat  life  which  H«  laid  down  for  oa;  and  wiu  tai  biliiC 
**biiried  with  Him  bgr  oar  faanUnn  lato  tali  daalh." 
liav«  bgr  thk  pobUc  ad  fttciad  oar  laal  Hnk  of  eon- 
McUoD  with  that  whole  ■Infnl  condMoD  aad  UA  whleh 
(liriit  brooiht  to  an  end  la  flla  daath.  tkal  Uka  ai 
CkrlftwasniMd  frtnthtdMdIf  thaftayaftharathv 
~1»H  by  rach  a  forth-pattiaf  of  tha  ntbar^i  pewtr  aa 
waa  tha  efhilfenoa  of  His  whola  ^017.  avaa  m  wt  aba 
«u  ria»  to  a  new  UliB  with  Htan)  ihaald  walk  in  atw- 
BMs  af  Uft.  Bot  what  is  that  ■'nawneasr  Surely  If 
oar  aM  life,  now  dead  and  buzfad  with  Christ,  waa 
wboUj  sintal,  tha  ano.  to  which  wa  rlae  with  tha  riaan 
Havioor,  most  bealtocather  a  hnly  Ufe;  ao  that  every 
time  we  BO  back  to**  those  thims  iriMrsoT  wa  ara  now 
ashamed"  {t.  Si),  we  belte  oar  leaanacUon  with  Chziit 
to  newness  of  life,  and  **foiiet  that  we  hare  ban 
puivad  from  oar  old  sini^  [t  FMer,  1. 1).  Whether  tha 
mode  of  baptijim  by  immenrion  be  allodad  to  in  thia 
verse,  aa  a  kind  of  symboUcal  borial  and  leaimactkm. 
does  not  seem  to  as  of  mach  ooaseqnenoe.  Ituiy 
Intarpretera  think  it  ia.  and  it  nay  be  so.  Bot  aa  It 
Is  not  clear  that  bmitism  in  apoatoUe  tlmea  waa  az- 
dasiyely  by  immersioB  (see  on  Acts,  S.  4U,  so  sprMUtaf 
and  wuihing  axe  indiiferentiy  ased  In  the  Kew  Tsatar 
ment  to  express  the  devising  efficacy  of  the  Mood  of 
Jesuii.  And  Jnst  as  the  woman  with  the  iune  of 
blood  KOt  virtue  out  cf  Christ  by  slroply  toucking  Iflm. 
*o  the  essence  of  baptifun  seems  to  lie  In  the  simple 
ronfnei  of  the  clement  with  the  body,  lymboUsing 
livinx  contact  with  (lirist  emcifled;  the  mode  and 
extent  of  sufTuHlon  being  indlllerent  and  variable  with 
climate  and  circumstances.)  6.  Tat  if  we  havt  been 
planted  togsther— /i(.,  'have  become  formed  together.' 
(The  word  is  used  here  only.)  in  the  likeneu  of  Ui 
deatli,  we  shall  be  alto  in  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection 
—'/./'., 'Since  (Hirist's  death  and  resurrection  are  in- 
fiei>arable  in  their  eflicacy.  union  with  Him  in  the  one 
carrioK  with  it  particiiiation  in  the  other,  for  privHege 
aixi  for  duty  alike.'  Ibe  future  tense  is  used  of  par- 
ticipation in  His  resurrection,  because  this  is  but 
liartially  realised  in  the  i>resent  state.  (See  on  ch.  6. 
19./  6.  7.  Kuowing  this,  &c.— The  apostle  now  grows 
iuoR>  definite  and  vivid  in  expressing  the  sin-destroy- 
ing eilicacr  of  our  union  with  the  crudfled  Saviour, 
that  our  old  man— 4.(2.,  'our  old  selves^  i.e.,  *aU  UtcU 
v^  irere  in  our  old  unregenerate  condition.  1)efore 
union  with  Christ'  ,cf.  Colo«hiaus.  3.  0,  lO;  Ephesians,  4. 
22-24:  Galatians,  t.  20;  6.  X4;  fl.  14).  is  (rather,  'was'} 
cracifled  with  him,  (in  order)  that  the  body  of  sm— not  a 
figure  for  'the  mats  of  sin^  nor  the  *nuUerial  body,* 
couAldered  as  tlic  seat  of  sin,  which  it  is  not;  but  (as  we 
Judge)  for  'sin  as  it  dwells  in  us  in  our  present  em- 
bodied Ktato,  under  the  law  of  the  fall.'  migbt  bs 
destroyed  (in  Chri<it's  death',  ito  the  end;  that  haaeetotb 
we  thow.d  not  serve  ior,  *  be  in  bondage  to'j  sin.  For  he 
that  is  dead  (rather.  *  hath  died')  is  fresd  ('hath  been 
set  tn^'i  fh>miiQ^it..  'Justified,'  'acquitted,'  'got his 
dLscharse.  from  sin.'  As  death  dissolves  all  claims,  so 
the  whole  claim  of  sin.  not  only  to  "  reign  unto  death,** 
but  to  keep  its  victims  in  sinftd  bondage,  have  been 
discharged  once  for  all,  by  the  believer's  penal  death 
in  the  death  of  Clirist;  so  that  he  is  no  longer  a 
"d^^tor  to  the  flesh  to  Uve  after  the  fiesh"  (ch.  8.  IS). 
8.  Vow  if  we  be  deid  ('if  we  died*;  with  Ckrirt,  Ac— 
8ee  on  t.  6.  9-11.  Christ  bsinc  rsised  from  the  dsad  disth 
BO  more:  death  hatb  no  mors  dominion  over  him  — Thongh 
Christ!'s  death  was  in  the  noost  absolute  sense  a  volun- 
tary act  (James.  10.  17, 18;  Acts.  s.  S4),  that  volnntary 
sarrender  gave  death  such  rightfOl  "  dominion  over 
Him'  as  dissolved  its  dominion  over  iw.  Bat  this 
'death  hath,*  even  In  that  aenae, "  dooiinion 


BOiuisavL 


aMdoralO: 
lotha 


fete 
(ia..  In  obadkMa  to  tha  eMm  oO 
hit » that  hi  Inath,  hi  ttaMh  ama  fla 
rlatwi  oD  Osi— Than  Batar, 
Chifet  did  not  **  Ufa  aatoGod." 
flMhha  did  ao,ander  tha  eomtavl  bodiB  of  rfn 
"told  OB  flln'  aiaiah.  A  it  1  aiiillkM,  li  SU: 
wheffeas,  near  that  He  haa  "put  mvilBlqr  tha  aaol- 
ioi  of  HfansaU;'*  He '*Uv«lh  orto  Qod.**  Iba  awioltlad 
•od  aoeaptad  Baraty.  aThanimirt  aad  wJgodad  fcy 
tha  datmaofalB.  Ukawlsa  (vraa  aa  fov  Lort  Hlm- 
•filf)  mkaa  yt  yaoTHlTsa  ta  to  iMi  iBliii  r  dead  OB  tha 
oaa  hmulT)  oata  ifa,  bat  aUfa  ania  9oi  Iknajk  Jim 
OhfiitHThe  words.  **oar  Lord.*  at  tha  eioaa  of  thla 
yerBa,are  wanth«  in  the  beat  MMLl-JfeCs  (L)  *Aiitl- 
nomiiiiriim  la  not  only  an  error;  It  bi  a  IbMaiiiil  aad 
a  dander.'  [Hoimo.]  That  **  wa  dioald  eoatlima  In 
rin  that  gnwa  may  abcfoaA,'  not  osly  hi  aatar  tbi . 
dalfbarata  lantimeat  of  any  real  haHaw  In  tha  doe> 
trine  of  Qiaoa,  bat  ia  abhomut  to  ovaqr  Ghitelaa 
Blind,  aa  a  moostroas  aboaaof  tha  bkbH  glortoaa  of 
all  troths  (V.  1).  (i)  Aathedaathof  Onlrtlf  aotoalr 
the  expiation  of  galH.  bat  tha  death  of  atai  ttaatf  in  al 
who  aw  TitaUy  anitad  to  flfan;  ao  tha  lawiuitluu  of 
Ghrlatli  tha  reearrectloo  of  baUavafa,  aot  osly  ti 
aoeaptanoa  with  God,  bat  to  newnea  of  Ufli  (lu  s-Ul. 
(S.)ln  tha  Ughtof  these  two  trath8.1at  all  who  naae 
the  name  of  Christ  "axaniina  thomaalfaowliellMrihv 
be  in  the  feith.* 
Ver.  12-23.    What  PRAcrtCAL  Viot  BsLixms 

aBOVLD  M  AKX  OP  THUR  DXATH  TO  SiK  ASD  Lin  TO 

God  thbouuh  Union  to  thb  CRUcirtSD  SATiout. 
Not  content  with  showing  that  his  doctrine  has  no 
tendency  to  relax  the  obligations  to  a  holy  Ilfb.ihe 
apostle  here  proceeds  to  enforce  theee  oblisatkns. 
13.  Let  not  8m  therefore  .'as  a  blaster]  rsiga — (The  reader 
will  observe  that  wherever  in  this  aectton  the  words 
"Sin."  "Obedience."  "Righteousness.*  "Undeaa- 
ness.'  "  Iniquity,"  are  figuratively  used,  to  represent  a 
Matitr,  they  arc  here  printed  in  capitals,  to  make  this 
manifest  to  the  eye.  and  so  save  explanation.?  ia  yooi 
mortal  body,  that  ye  shcnld  obey  it  [sin  intto  huita  thereof 
— "  the  lusts  of  the  body,"  as  the  Gre^makea  evident. 
(The  other  reading,  perhaps  the  trne  one.  *that  ye 
should  obey  the  lusts  thereof,'  cornea  to  the  same 
thing.)  The  "body"  is  here  viewed  as  the  instrument 
by  which  all  the  sins  of  the  heut  become  ihcta  of  the 
outward  life,  and  as  itielf  the  seat  of  the  lower  appe* 
tites ;  and  it  is  called  "  our  mcrtal  body."  probably 
to  remind  us  how  unsuitable  is  this  reign  of  sin  ia 
those  who  are  "  alive  from  the  dead."  Bat  the  reiga 
here  meant  is  the  unchecked  dominion  of  sin  vUtti* 
us.  Its  outward  acts  are  next  referred  to.  13.  Vdther 
yield  ye  yoor  members  instruments  of  anrichtseosassi 
onto  Sin :  bat  yield  yonrsdves  I'this  is  the  great  sarrender 
nato  Qod  ss  those  that  axe  alive  from  thedsad,  and  (aa  the 
fruit  of  this^  yonr  members  {till  now  prostitated  to  sin) 
iastnunsnts  of  rifhteoasness  onto  Qod  —  But  what  if 
indwelling  sin  should  prove  too  strong  for  as?  Hie 
reply  is :  But  it  will  not  14.  For  Sin  shall  not  kan 
dondnion  over  yon  :.as  the  slaves  of  a  tyrant  lord.':  ftr 
ys  are  not  under  the  law,  bat  nndsr  graoe—'Ehe  fHca  of 
this  glorious  assurance  can  only  be  fdt  by  obaervlDf 
the  grounds  on  which  it  rests.  To  be  "  under  the  hw* 
is,  first,  to  be  un(tor  its  daim  to  entire  obedience:  aad 
so,  nexi  under  its  curse  for  the  breach  of  these.  Aad 
as  all  power  to  obey  can  reach  the  sinner  only  throogh 
Grace,  of  which  the  hiw  knows  nothing,  it  foUowt  thU 
to  be  "  under  the  law*  is,  finally,  to  be  shot  up  ander 
an  inabilUy  to  keep  tf,  and  consequently  to  be  ttte  Vb* 
Un  dave  of  stn.  On  the  other  hand,  to  be  **  andrr 
grsoe."  is  to  be  imder  the  glorions  canopy  and  saviof 
elTects  of  that  "grace  which  reigns  through  rfghteoas- 
neas  unto  eternal  life  through  Jesna  Christ  oar  liorf 
(see  on  ch.  &  20.  tU.    Ihe  corse  of  the  law  has  tees 


I^CKEtHCtiTtA 


^_.  jbftdima  Rntlthtf  in  4  n«b(«oita 

u  Uw  udiuliw  coDiUtlog  of  Cha  httuii  af 
-  Johu,  1.  IT:  Jobn.  B.  M:I  PMei.i.  101 


II  Qbajtd  tarn  ik>  hnri 
1  dflUTved  3m  —  nlbef 


■d  btamij  H>JdBd  tt 


ikloSiaandUfilaati 


fninUlndB  It  dJiDbnd.  the  Tlalmeg  It  did  to  tbalr 


ORorrcs,  Bkbob,  Stvajit. 
MW-M  If  lo  bM  ■WW  from 
—  ■--■-'-—-  WdjmmhM 


X]  uf  lb«  pnmUuii 

^bUiniDm,   Tlia 
tnlire  MTTlmde  to 


Ims  Big.  «d  bcsBa  HtnaU  la  Ood  (lo  tlu 

■?im  liil«i)d«d  IhToughont  ail  thij  pvewr^ji  biT* 

Inol  'aogbt  to  hiiia.'  bnt-do  hue,'  tn  poua  ot  Oat 

niunlrui  that  iwwaiHiitIv  knit  ilaU  and  tliontttr 
whlrJili  biillt  an  init  of  timrhol*  "mritiof  rlihtHiiii- 
iieii.-»biefabBllcienniaaBlTelrUliii  Airth.  "Bmt 
"h.ri^  thKlr  fmll-  Mfa  Udi.  <^.  in  vitt  lemmU 
Uiii   bleutd  ntnlL   ud  tlu  Mdnnluttgf  Ub— h 


tiaikB*  ^  tki  UBrmltr  of  Tim  Odli  Itliii  aeiiluwu  at  i 
roar  qillttQAl  Aptmbonsloii/:  Ru  m  ya  luva  rLddpd  i 
~-H  T*  Tialdad.'  tliB  Uilpi  iHios  viewed  u  now  tuiat.  j  > 

uu  ISm  pnctlca  of)  iiiqaily;  nan  b  una  jiM  una  '  a 

'dbU  itkaidalDBieiilori  sancUlluUun.' u  the  buhb  It 
vqrd  t*  todared  In  i  HicHaloniuu.  1.  13;  1  ^h&th- 
Una.  1.  >:  1  Faler.  I.  >:— g.d.. '  Looklix  boik  apon  Iba 

r<  «Ht  to  ba  gUnjulsted  Hair  to  like  le^i  Bud  Ilka 


L  The  Import  of  it  Bppoara  clt 


■ml  •mi™:  «b»l«vei 


Trfrrtnlitw.  a&d  «bAl  ■mhIi^  taliifaftiim.  havB  thoia 
Ibtnfii rli^dadl  ^uipoatlaAniwenlilBowuqtieiUoa; 
.. --^-"-o.dldlukl  Tbair  liivo  left  only 


I'l  Jwu  Chdil  OBT  Lnnt-TUg  concladlDa  t^ 

imiiiled  u  It  i>  brio(-canl«in«lhein«rTow.  Ihea>oit 


tbii,  vbo'tbit  hatta  laaiad  Uat  tba  Lord  li  loulooi 
can  lefiiln  from  iwIih,  ■'  Unlc  Him  Ibil  ioied  o». 


rm  or  Iba  oft-Tepeata<l  calounj'. 


'  rlald  tliaoiEielTU  nala  tiod,  u  IhriH  IhHt  m  i 
lom  Iba  clatd.  Hul  Uietr  manben  Inatnimanl 
Icbtcouineu  luilo  God' II,  u.  13:.    By»dolnii 


.0  innlon  tho  miiiy,  or  lo  puiil*  tk 


II  o(Udi  i<*M,uA  <laDUdA™Ana>A 


BOHAAVIL 


•  lighttoM  8uHf  •  briBgi  OS  into  a  IMS  of 
nooodUatiOBaiid  lofrlng  ramndtr  of  htutto  a  Ooi. 
ofMiv»aoii,wlmmwlliitriyilwlthtikMiomlftir»l» 
fttMv.uidttit  Mrannee  tlwt  **8la  abiai  boIImvv 
domintOB  ofw  oi^iiM  wrtti  to  onrnBtvvd  ImIh 
•nd  MpimtioniM  tiw  gromid  of  tlUi  Mk  to  bo  Ann, 
"booMiMWo  uo  not  muter  the  Law.  bat  udvOiMo.* 
ttj  At  thli  mootmoiaontowof  antiMMitionolntlio 
history  of  a  man  te  wholly  of  GotTa  froo  gnwt,  tht 
duuifle  ihoald  iiet«r  be  thonght.  ■pokMi.  or  wrtttMi  of. 
b«t  with  llToly  thankiglTiiw  to  Him  who  00  lorod  w 
(».  ir).   (i.)  GhrUtiaiis.  in  tha  sorrlet  of  God.  iboiild 
amnlata  thflAr  tomar  Mhroa  in  tba  aial  aad  ittadliMtt 
wUh  wfaicli  thoy  MTvad  itii.  and  ttw  tencth  to  wtakh 
tiMy  went  in  U  (v.  u).    (M  To  atlmalAlt  tUt  holy 
xtvaby.  tet  oa  oflan  '*look  back  to  tha  look  wh«et 
wt  wan  htwn.  tha  hote  of  tha  pit  wbmoa  wa  wan 
dlgnil.'  la  aaareh  of  tha  andnrlnc  advaatafeo  and 
pannaaant  aatlafacthwa  whidi  the  aarrlea  of  Bin 
yialded;  and  whan  wa  find  to  our  **ahafli^oai]ytiU  awl 
wonnarood,  tot  as  follow  a  godlaaa  Ute  to  Ita  piopar 
''and.*  until,  flndiv  oozaelTas  in  tba  tarritoitoa  of 
''daath."  wa  ara  &in  to  haatan  back  to  annray  tha 
aarrioa  of  Bighlaoaaaaaa,  that  naw  Maatar  of  all 
baUaTan,aiid  find  Himlaading  oa  awaatlyinto  abiding 
**boUnaM."aDd  Umdiw  na  at  lai«th  la  **aTariaatlng 
Itti*  (9,  a-va.   (6L)  Daath  and  Ufa  an  baton  all  awn 
who  haar  tha  Goapel:  the  ona,  tha  natual  iaana  and 
proper  nwud  of  lin;  tha  other,  the  abedntely  free 
"oirr  or  God*  tosinnera, "  in  Jeana  Cliiiat  oorLonl.' 
And  as  the  one  ia  the  oontcioue  senae  ai  the  hopleaa 
loss  of  all  biUefiil  existence,  ao  the  other  ii  the  con- 
adous  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  that  consti- 
tutes a  rational  creatare's  liighest "  life"  for  evermore 
{V.  23).    Ye  that  read  or  hear  these  words.  "  1  call 
heaven  and  earth  to  record  this  day  against  yon,  that 
I  have  set  before  you  life  and  death,  blessing  and 
cursiiiK.  therefore  choose  life,  that  both  thou  and  thy 
seed  may  Uver  vDeuteronomy,  30. 19.} 
CHAPTER  VII. 
Ver.  1-S5.    8amb  Subjkct  comtinukd.    16.  RelO' 
tion  of  believers  to  the  Law  and  to  Christ,    Recurring  to 
the  statement  of  ch.  6. 14,  that  believers  are  **  not  under 
the  law  but  under  Brace."  the  apostle  here  shows  how 
tills  change  is  brought  about,  and  what  holy  con- 
sequenceji  follow  from  It    1. 1  speak  to  them  that  know 
ths  law  ioi  Moses)  — to  whom,  though  not  themselves 
Jews  (see  on  ch.  1. 13',  tha  Old  Testament  was  familiar. 
3.3.  if  her  hosband  be  dead  i'die',-»o  e.  3.    she  be 
married— 'Joined.'  Bo  «.  4.    4.  Wherefore ...  ye  also  are 
become  dead  (rather.  *  were  sUin')  to  the  law  by  the  body 
of  Christ— through  His  slain  body.   Hie  apostie  here 
departs  from  his  usual  word  "  died,"  using  the  more 
expressive  phrase  'were  shdn.'  to  make  it  clear  that 
he  meant  their  being  *'  crudfled  with  Christ"  (as  ex- 
pressetl  in  ch.  0.  3-6,  and  Uaktians,  2.  nO',  that  ye 
should  be  married  to  anothCT,  even  to  him  that  is  (*  was'j 
raised  from  the  dead,  (to  the  intent}  that  we  shonld  bring 
forth  fruit  auto  Qed  —  It  has  been  thought  that  the 
apostie  should  here  have  said  that  *  the  latpdied  tons,' 
not  *  we  to  the  hiw,'  but  that  he  purposely  inverted 
the  figure,  to  avoid  the  harshness  to  Jewish  ears  of 
the  death  of  the  law.  (CBRveoiiTOM,  Calvin,  Hodok, 
Phiuppi,  &c\    But  this  is  to  mistake  the  apostie's 
deidgn  in  employing  this  figure,  which  was  merely  to 
illustrate  the  general  principle  that  *  death  dit$olves 
leoai  obliifalion.'   It  was  essential  to  his  argument  that 
we,  not  the  Uw,  should  be  the  dying  party,  since  it  is 
we  that  ara  "crudfled  wit|  ChrisC  and  not  the  Uw. 
Thla  death  dissolves  our  marriage  obligation  to  the 
law,  leaving  ua  at  liberty  to  contract  a  new  relation^- 
to  be  joined  to  the  Blaen  One,  m  order  to  sfdrltnal 
fruitftdnea8,tothegloiyofGod.   [Bba.  OLBHAuanr. 
Msian,  AuroRD,  Ac.]  Hie  confusion,  then,  ia  In  the 
ATAwtronr,  not  tb0  text:  and  it  has  ariatn  from  not 


obMrrlagthatkUka  Ja 


loalwre 


Hawadaa  havlva  4oQbtolUi-4lN  «U«M«taBnad 


mil.  whieh  Hiay  lay  doira  wllh 

Bfi  of  aooaptaan  and  boUnan  la 

tfailrannty  aad  Head:  awl  aU  lit 

Hfo,  in  GhxlatlaB  dbadianca.  an 

of  tUa  tiloaaort  nnk»  to  Um 

bnir  flmltftitiiaaa  waa  hnpnaiiMa  btlbn 

Ohrtet  ia  next  daeland.   iL  Iv 


aad  tha  naw 

ftvilaawtth 

oftlilanaw 

«tha**fhiitr 

QMk  Hoar  loak 

to 

la  tba 


ftwh  taonmnraganawtaatagab  aa  «a  cnn  IbIo  tba 
wmM.  8aaoBJolui.S.t:aBddLtLM.  thtMllna- 
'paaabm^  (Jfarvin}.  *alfoetlOMr  (n  Ib  miatiaM.  A. 
M,  or  *8tlnlnga.'  fRamnD  Tnaroir.]  af  itaa  ii,, 
'pnmptiiigtotlMeonuniaBloBofaiBa.*  wkMhwtnty 
tba  bw-byoeeaalOBof  tha  law.  wfalcli  ftallad.  Iirllatad 
our  Inward  connptlon  by  Ita  gaohlWlfciBa.  SaaonaL 
r-g.  did  wark  ia  ear  awbgi  tha  lanihafa  of  tha 
body.aa  tba  laatramanta  by  wklob  than  Inward  atir- 
linga  find  Tant  In  action,  and  baooaaa  flwta  of  tha  Ufo. 
8noiich.g.6.  tahriagiirtb  fratt  arte  iaatb  flnth 
In  tha  aaan  of  ch.  8.  ti.  Una  iinpalaaa  la  aU  boly 
fimlt  bafon  nnkn  to  Ghiiat  61  Bat  naw  Bnontha 
aama  axpraaaion  In  ch.  8.  tl,  and  et  Janaa.  L  li.  wa 
an  dalifaiad  flmatha  law— Tba  word  la  tba  aana  wtaleb. 
in  ch.  a.  6,  and  alaawliera,la  randared  **  daatrovad,**  and 
la  baft  anothar  way  of  aaying  (aa  In  «.  4)  thai  **  wa  wan 
tiain  In  tha  lair  hj  thr  hnrtr  nf  fbrlat^  lamwagn  abhb. 
though  banh  to  the  ear.  ia  daaiipiad  and  Mad  to 
impreaa  upon  the  reader  tha  violenee  of  that  death  ti 
the  Croas,  by  which,  as  by  a  deadly  wrench,  wa  an 
"delivered  from  the  law."  tbat  beltg  dead  wharaia  wi 
were  held— It  is  now  universally  agreed  that  tha  tnw 
reading  here  is,  *  being  dead  to  that  wherein  we  wen 
held.'  The  received  reading  has  no  authority  what- 
ever, and  is  inconsistent  with  the  stnfai  of  tha  aivn* 
ment;  for  the  death  spoken  of,  as  we  have  seen,  ia  not 
the  laufs,  but  out's,  through  union  with  the  crucified 
Saviour,  that  we  should  (*so  as  to,  (W'so  that  weO 
serve  in  newness  of  spirit  C  in  the  newness  of  tha  apirltO. 
and  not  in  the  oldnees  of  the  letter— not  in  onr  old  way 
of  literal,  mechanical  obedience  to  the  divine  law.  aa  a 
set  of  external  rules  of  conduct,  had  without  any 
reference  to  the  state  of  our  hearts;  but  In  that  new 
way  of  spiritual  obedience  which,  thxmigli  union  to 
the  risen  i^viour.  we  have  learned  to  nnder  (cf.  ch. 
2.  28;  8  CorinthUns,  3.  6'.  7-26.  Falm  In/ertneti  re- 
garding the  Law  rtjxlUd.  And  first,  v.  7-13,  In  the 
case  of  the  unrboknskate.  7. 8.  What  .  .  .  thaaf 
Is  the  biw  sin!  Ood  forbid  t-H|.d.,  *1  have  said  that 
when  we  were  in  the  flesh  the  law  stirred  onr  inward 
corruption,  and  was  thus  the  occasion  of  deadly  fimit: 
Is  then  the  law  to  ftUime  for  this  t  Far  tnm  ua  be  audi 
a  thought.'  Nay— 'On  the  contrary*  (as  in  ch.  8.  37; 
1  Corinthians,  li.  22;  Orrek:.  I  had  not  known  aia  bat 
by  the  law— It  is  important  to  fix  what  is  meant  by 
"  sin"  here.  It  certainly  is  not  *the  general  nature  of 
sin'  fALFORD.  &C.1.  though  it  be  true  that  this  la 
learned  from  the  law;  for  such  a  sense  will  not  suit 
what  is  said  of  it  in  the  following  verses,  when  tha 
meaning  Is  the  same  as  here.  The  only  meajilngwhidi 
BuiU  all  that  is  said  of  it  in  this  place  is  '  the  frrinciiife 
of  sin  in  the  heart  of  fallen  man.'  The  sense,  then, 
is  this:  'It  waa  by  means  of  the  law  that  I  came  to 
know  what  a  virulence  and  strength  of  sinftU  propen< 
sity  I  had  within  me.'  The  existence  of  this  it  did  not 
need  the  law  to  reveal  to  him;  for  even  the  heathena 
recognised  and  wrote  of  it.  But  the  dreadful  natun 
and  desperate  power  of  it  the  law  alone  discovered— In 
the  way  now  to  be  described,  for  I  had  not  known  last, 
azeopt,  dec.  —  Here  the  same  Greek  woM  ia  nnfortn- 
nately  rendered  by  three  different  £ngU8h  onea— **  hut^ 
*' covet  r  "ooncuplaceixje"— which  obscures  the  maas- 
Ing.  By  using  the  word  "lust"  only,  in  the  wide  sense 
of  all  'irregular  dedre,'  or  every  ont-going  of  the  heart 
towaida  anything  forbidden,  tha  aenw  will  bait  bt 


B01IAH9,  Vn. 


HtLunandltai.tfA 


IF  ^nM  principle  of  th« 
rviU  lUtwI  In  V.  18.  IS. 
.j«t  wlileh  I  ito  1  know  at 


le.  Foe.  Ac^-battsi.  'TOr 

I  ut  tba  ilstB  aTiHioUiar 
rd  ouui.'  br,  fc:.-nUH[. 
i;'daiffiUmtrtDl.bnt 

hat  U  U  ffuod— tha  Jnd^ 


Hi.d.. '  En  the 
mted  myvelf  a  riflhleona  nm,  luiil.  jb 


Inlcnce  lo  the  itnsUe'a  Unguals,  uid  to  UUlm  oT  tlie 
iDlumI  boitUUr  <>f  "Geib-  ui 


IttniilljinHriuiditieiuth    1 


I  blin,'  EhIt  hantlci  Uim  abaied  bli  i—f-r: 
at  ttae  whole  rti^D  of  Iba  |an«»  ilunn  Hut  hla  Kto 
bUct  Id  tliiii  upreaiinK  blmMlf  wu  to  bdiK  man 
liJdb-Ix^Inc  hli  [Hdi^n  the  cunClct  of  t«o  oppmlle 


1  liiili,  lu  f  lirriimi  rud 
1  good  [Ibo  fnpplAmeD' 


0  atnu!Elc3  between  c 
e  (o  do  aood'  ia  tl 


I    the  tntlom  of  nir  heuL'    T)ia 


Led  biiloiy  thew  drcqn 


I  whit  ueiluJ  of   t 
tea  FKlite.    B 
radiUt  Inlo.n 


f  iDd  I  D7  nemlnii— la  Udi  Importuit  vend,  DbieTTS.  tnt. 


9    we  nujvj  tbU  Hhole  ducrlptloD  of  h  i    ■ 
kU  bid  lAii  rpi-oUfvtioiia  uid  lubioqueDt  n-   c 


kimtluitiubiwiiipiiliiiMl   t 


I  tvti  Uwn  cditiKg 


BOMAffBL  VUL 


tht  two  oonlllelinf  priiidi>lei,aiidpofaitl]iff(»twluit 
It  WM  Ot  iaherent  iBOpttitj  of  Mch  to  aim  ai  briaglBg 
•boat.  Third.  When  tteapoitledMalbMUBiMirM 
**6nMt0M  Mo  eofiiivif^  bgr  the  trlumpli  of  tho  dafnl 
prindple  of  hU  nAtan,  he  dMtfijr  vai^  in  tht  penoa 
of  a  rmmMd  man.  Men  do  not  IM  thHnieiTet  to 
ba  In  captlTitj  in  the  tenitories  of  thdr  own  aovanlgn. 
and  aaaoHated  with  their  own  fMands,  bnathinc  a 
wnwMMwit^  atmoaohere.  and  aettnaanUe  SDOBtaneoiiily. 
But  hare  the  apoatle  deecilbea  hlmaaU;  wh«i  drawn 
mdar  the  power  of  hla  ilnftil  natara.a8  fotdhly  aelaed 
and  reloGtanUj  dnoed  to  hUi  eDamy'i  oamp,  from 
which  lie  would  gladljr  make  lila  eacapa.  Tliia  ooRht 
to  aetUe  the  qoeetion,  vliether  lie  li  hare  apeakinf  as 
a  riteueiate  man  or  the  rererae.  M.  0  wxecAid  Baa 
that  I  ami  who  akall  delim  aie  Ikon  thi  Mf  «f  thii 
tethV-Tbe  apostle  speaks  of  the  "bodj"  hare  with 
refaieuee  to  **the  law  of  sin**  wldch  lie  had  said  was 
**tn  his  members,'  bnt  merely  as  the  instmment  bf 
which  the  sin  o(  the  heart  finds  vent  in  action,  and  aa 
ttself  the  aaat  of  the  lower  appetttea  (see  on  ch.  «.  fl. 
and  on  e.  6j ;  and  he  calls  U  **  the  body  of  tMt  death," 
aa  liMllng.  at  the  moment  when  he  wrote,  the  honors 
of  that  death  (ch.  e.  21.  and  e.  6)  into  which  it  draaged 
him  down.  Bat  the  language  is  not  that  of  a  sinner 
newly  awakened  to  the  si«ht  of  his  lost  state:  li  is 
tiM  cry  of  a  ttrinc  bat  agonised  belierar,  welgiied  down 
nnder  a  burden  which  is  not  himself,  but  idiich  he 
longs  to  shake  (tf  from  his  renewed  self.  NOTdoesthe 
question  imply  ignoranoe  of  the  way  of  relief  at  the 
time  referred  to.  It  was  designed  only  to  prepare  the 
way  for  that  outburst  of  thankfalnfiss  for  the  divinely 
provided  remedy,  which  immedialely  follows.  S5. 1 
thank  Qod  (ihe  Idonrce)  through  Jaens  Ohzist  itho  Channel 
of  deUverance) .  8o  tnea  (to  sum  up  the  whole  matter) . 
witli  the  mind  (*  the  mind  indeed')  I  myatlf  strve  the 
law  of  Ood,  bat  with  the  flesh  ths  biw  of  sin— a.d.,  *  8uch 
then  is  the  unchanging  character  of  these  two  orindples 
within  me.  God's  holy  law  is  dear  to  my  renewed 
mind,  and  has  the  wllUng  service  of  my  new  man; 
although  that  corrupt  nature  which  still  remains  in 
me  listens  to  the  dicUtes  of  sin.'— A'ote  (1.)  This  whole 
chapter  was  of  essential  senrioe  to  the  Reformers  in 
their  contendings  with  the  Church  of  Rome.  When 
the  divined  o(  that  corrupt  Church,  in  a  Pelagian  spirit, 
denied  that  the  sinful  principle  in  our  fhiien  nature, 
which  they  called  *  Concupiscence,'  and  which  ii  com- 
monly called  'Original  Bin.'  had  the  nature  of  siii  at 
all,  they  were  triumphantly  answered  from  this  du^fter, 
where— both  in  the  first  section  of  it  which  speaks  of  it 
In  Uie  unregenerate.and  in  the  second  which  treats  of 
its  presence  and  actings  in  believers— it  is  explicitly, 
emphatically,  and  repeatedly  called  "sin.'*  As  such, 
they  held  it  to  be  damnable,  pdee  the  Confessions 
both  of  the  Lutheran  and  Reformed  Churches.;  in  the 
following  century,  the  orthodox  in  Holland  had  the 
same  controversy  to  wsge  with  *  the  Remonstrants'  (the 
ficdlowers  of  Arminius),  and  they  waged  it  on  the  field 
of  this  chapter.  IS.)  Here  we  see  that  Inability  is  con- 
sistent with  AceountabilUv.  See  e.  18;  Galatians,6.  )7. 
*  As  the  Scriptures  constantly  recognise  the  truth  of 
theee  two  things,  so  are  they  constantly  united  in 
Christian  experience.  Every  one  feels  that  he  cannot 
do  the  things  that  he  would,  yet  is  sensible  that  he 
is  guilty  for  not  doing  them.  Let  any  man  test  his 
power  by  the  requisition  to  love  God  porfectly  at  all 
times.  Alas !  how  entire  our  inability !  Yet  how  deep 
our  self-loathing  and  self-condenmationf  [floDoc] 
0.)  If  the  first  sijiht  of  the  Cross  by  the  eye  of  fisith 
kindles  feelings  never  to  be  forgotten,  and  in  <me 
sense  never  to  be  repeated— like  the  first  view  of  an 
enchanting  landscape— the  experimental  discovery,  in 
the  later  stages  of  the  Christian  life,  of  its  power  to 
heat  down  and  mortify  inveterate  corruption,  to  cleanse 
sad  bml  from  ioiwcoatilBiiad  backslidings  and  frlght- 


Ital  InooBalateiidaB,  and  aolo  tria«k  owir  all  that 
thisatens  to  destroy  those  fag  whom  CMit  died,  aa  to 
bring  tbHB  aala  over  the  taBpoataooi  MM  of  thla  UfiB 
Into  the  hsvon  of  eiamal  wit  Is  attndad  with  yet 
mors  haartnalbctlng  woodar.  dnnia  ioilh  dsapsr 
thanktalnsss,  andissnaa  innioiaaiiltid  adontlonof 

Him  whoaa  wock  Balvatkw  Is  fromflnt  to  laat  t«.  M. 
16;.  (i.)ItissadwhcnsachtopioBa8tha8aanhaBdlsd 
aa  mars  qaeatloBa  of  bthlkal  tniatpwtatlnn,  or  ^rata- 
natlc  theology.  Oar  graat  apoatiaooaU  not  tnat  of 
them  apart  ttaok  peraonal  aiporHnosw  oC  wttfch  tba 
faeuof  his  own  life  and  the  fMaoi  of  hla  own  sool 
fhmishad  him  with  iUnstoUlons  aa  llvair  aa  thagr  ware 
apposUa.  Whan  one  Is  anahla  to  CO  far  into  tho  in* 
vestigatlon  of  indwelling  ain,  withoat  hmakl^  oat 
Into  an  **0  wretched  man  that  I  am  f  and  oauwt 
enter  OB  the  way  of  relief  withoat  axehdbDoIng,  **  I  thank 
God  through  Jeana  Christ  oar  Lord,"  ha  wm  find  hia 
medltatioos  rich  in  fhdt  to  his  own  aooLsad  majr 
expect,  thioo^  Bim  iriw  preridea  in  all  soeh  mattara. 


to  Undlain  his  readers  or  bearais  tba  Uka 
emoUons  (v.  X.  S6J.  Sobeitevannow.OLanll 
GHAFTEBVUL 

Ver.l-W.  ConoLUttovoFmxwKoiAABavmirT 
—Tun  oumioua  OoMrLRxnM  or  thbi  tslax  jlmm 
TM  CusBT  Jnaua^  In  this  rTTnithig  ehaplsr  tba 
aavaral  atraams  of  the  prsoadinc  aigamant  meat  nd 
flow  in  one  **  river  of  the  water  of  Ufa,  dear  as  enwial, 
proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Landi,' 
until  it  seems  to  lose  itself  in  the  ocean  of  nbhssfU 
eternity. 

FiBifT:  The  Sancti/ioatioH  af  Befieetrs  fv.  l-u}.  L 
Then  is  therefbre  now,  dtc— referring  to  the  immediately 
preceding  context.  (Ol!IHaU8XN,  Phllxpfi.  MmES, 
Alford,  Ac.]  The  subject  with  which  ch.  7.  condodte 
is  still  under  consideration.  The  scope  of  the  foor 
opening  verses  is  to  show  how  **  the  law  of  sin  and 
death"  is  deprived  of  its  power  to  brin«  believus 
again  into  bondage,  and  how  the  holy  law  of  God 
receives  in  them  the  homage  of  a  llviiv  obedience. 
[Calvin,  Frahxr,  Puuippi.  Mxyxr.  Altoej),  Ac] 
no  oonrtsmnsuon  to  them  which  an  in  Christ  Jesus  — 
As  Christ,  who  "knew  no  sin."  was,  to  all  la^l  effects. 
**made  sin  for  us,"  so  are  we,  who  believe  in  Him  to 
all  legal  efliects,  **  made  the  righteousneu  of  God  in 
Him"  (8  Corinthians,  6.  21):  and  thus,  one  with  him  in 
the  divine  reckoning,  there  is  to  sudi  **ko  oo2n>i3i- 
VATioM."  (Cf.  John,  3. 18:  &  £4;  ch.  &.  18,  19.)  But 
this  is  no  mere  legal  arratioefneid:  it  is  a  nnlon  in  Ufe; 
believers,  through  the  indwelling  of  Christ's  Spirit  in 
them,  having  one  life  with  Him.  as  truly  as  the  bead 
and  the  memben  of  the  same  body  have  one  Ufsu 
[who  walk  not  after  tbe  flash,  but  sfter  the  Spirit)— (Ihe 
evidence  of  MiSS.  seems  to  show  that  this  claose 
formed  no  part  of  the  original  text  <tf  this  verse,  but 
that  the  firat  part  of  it  was  early  introduced,  and  the 
second  later,  firom  v.  4.  probably  as  an  explanatory 
comment,  and  to  make  the  transition  to  v.  a  more  easy, 
a.  For  the  biw  of  the  Spirit  of  life  hi  Christ  Jssus  hstk 
made  me  free  (rather,  *  fteed  me^— referring  to  the  time 
of  his  convenion,  when  first  he  believed)  from  the  law 
of  ein  and  death  —It  is  the  Holy  Ghost  who  is  hen 
called  "The  Spirit  of  Uft^'  as  opening  up  in  the  sools 
(MT  believen  a  fountain  of  spiritual  life  (see  on  John, 
7.  88. 38:  p.  751,  sd  coLr.  just  as  He  is  called  "the 
Spirit  of  truth,"  as  "guiding  them  into  all  truth' 
(John,  10. 13),  and  "the  Spirit  of  counsel  and  mi^ 
the  Spirit  of  knowledge  and  of  the  fear  of  the  Lord" 
(Isaiah,  II.  8).  as  the  Inspirer  of  these  qualities.  And 
He  is  called  "the  Spirit  of  life  in  Chrid  Juui,"  be- 
cause it  is  as  membera  of  Christ  that  He  takea  up 
His  abode  in  believers,  who  in  consequence  of  this 
have  one  life  with  their  Head.  Andastheword**IaKi^ 
here  has  the  same  meaning  as  in  ch.  7. 23,  namaly.'aa 
inward  principle  of  action,  operating  with  the  fixed* 


vnlulHr  of  « liir.' It  atu  tppon  IhU  "  tto 
Spirit  B/Wt  «n  CHrMJvu^henaiam. 
prlnctolaaf  KtlBiiwIildiUisSDtiitaf  ChrlU 


BulBTlnff  power  Df  that  corrupt  px^el|>l>l 
rlB  dMtli  In  IM  bonm.  Hm  "moiui  Bum 
ompowwd  br  Uit  "StrDUT  ibu  bsf  ^ 
iDdlila  It  dathnmd  and  npglM  bf  Uk 
ofol;  tha  priodple  of  iplrltiul  Ufa  prvmUa 
A  brbip  Into  DHpdTlty  ttia  prlndple  oTijilrl' 
""iMdlitfcapUTitrtWiUTa.'  l/thfibetbe 


Pf  nncidnii  dntb  I.I 


□t  uoUiar  fOnu  oT  tb*  Mma 
"     cMdmnl  or  th*  l»«. 

.    miotic  b<  UllUid  In  D*-or, 


iftar  tlig  irMt-FTum  i 


(Ihotl,  6,  ra  thiy  tut  ui  itUi  Uia  flub  jiLt..  undu 
tbe  InfluaDcu  nt  the  flahly  priodplAl  A*  pklnd  LrItb 
tbclc  UUnUon  to.  Phlilppluia.  9.  IBI  ite  tUsca  el  Vn 
-__t   fc-      II ,  1.-  "idar  the  predookl — "■ — 


InfluenaorcHHiDralheTor  tbw  two  plindplei. uul. 

Hcordlw  u  tb.  one  ot  tbe  cRb«  bu  ttae^M^, 

:tatt,  Mblch  Dsculoni  ■  Dertaln  olwniHIf. 

lietB  [THOiui^Rl, llko  'but  or  'now.*   to  tie  omuJlj 

uownruMlBiEatfQr  tbB  ™™  elyeD.God 

iDiDdid-lil.. -the  rriloir  oc  'oiindinE  o(  the  Qetb' 

oMbod  =pw  to  l«  d«crib«I  for  .ttalnlm 

!M»rvln].  i.e..  the  puriult  uf  fii^ibl;  ends,    ii  dulb- 

KOiiUK  rharlne  kdi'1  Ui  dud  Bcs-'nili 

■»  Sob"  More  He  wu  ienl-lh«l  I..  In  ills 

wbilB  thej  UVB"   :i  Timotbj,  6.  I;  t^lieHalu,  B.  1,  B). 

IPoiUfrt-l  imi  t.  b..plntua/mtal«l--ilieiiJd<l' 

or  ■  mindln,  of  the  iplrllf  L<„  the  puijuit  o!  splrilnal 

oltiwU.    iiUhud  vust-nut-'lUe-onJ;.  iDoiDtnat 

mth  In  a  lon-ie  Uw  msawnum  for  spy 

•■paeer  It  1>  tho  ?eiy  eleinonl  ol  tbe  loul'i  deepeat 

od.  wbuUj>  mcouiplUblu 


e  Id  tba  renlilr  of  onr  Ouh.  bnl 

Ian  ot  (kid.    MJUiylMosBnmtbedaiMRlilchliielaw 

of  lU  Jrtolid  coDdiliQB.   He  Imk 

o  UI,  cooiDuiwd  with  laBnnltln. 

God«  laii  requires  It.  or  puidr  lo  plMM  God.   &  En 

InguiAb  Hbn  u  nuui  Ironi  tlofal 

tbea-neailr  enuiTalerl  lo  "  And  «.■  lh=j,  Uuit  an  In 

wu  wttboul  6lo.    Sot  dais  thla 

caanrt  pl««  G»l-hartn«  no  obedleotial  prlndple.  no 

Tw  imntrtv  a/  Humanils  al  nU, 

ieAn  lo  pteaae  Him.   ».  Bat  ji  art  nut  In  tbe  dati. 

red  aUU  Df  our  loidi.  aa  the  fiUin 

tmi  m  IbaipWl.ll  B  t*  mat  tha  ajHrll  oIQbJ  dwall  In  jon 

«>rdcr  rfceUiui,  ludwd,  aiul  ovar- 

naluro.  but  lUll  puieir  ™r  oilh. 

God  d»^  In  lou;  but  It  the  Bait  atuM  dwell  In  yon 

:»elCanolliiuii.e.lI.lU;3.tB.ae.).    Ilttbuaappnn 

on  It  cnrpmely  a  seneral  one.  bo 

tb.l  lo  bo  ■■  ID  tbe  apLril- meani  be»  lo  be  nnitar  the 

dominion  of  OHr  en™  nnnord  mind;  Iwotuie  Ihe  In- 

and  mirpKti  11  allogai„r  from 

-.  .TB  -In  the  •plrit.-l    »wCBuf  Itanrnaah.™ 

aa  tlu  Bplril  Df  Chil.1  -  AbUd.  tbl>  doei  nol  mean 

ririnl-bi-a  nicrilloefor  aln' [nu- 

'tbe (l(n>ui(iimotmiiujof  Uirbt.'  but  Ibe  Boly  Ghoil* 

lls  of  llie  LX.X.,  Md  appniTrf  by 

hen  uUed  "  Ibe  Spirit  of  thrial-  Jual  ai  He  !•  odied 

3Ji  dove.UkB  diApodUon  Kbicb  d 


Ill   tiiui  tbonrti  liWllKtuUly  CO 

cf  CbtMIutcr,  ud  Id  t  ntHrnI 

Uiillitt    Hliititi.HlemniUMmntlUit   U,u.au 

If  QkrtiC  la  fB  Tea— bji  Sii  iDdmlUng  SetM  tn  t1nn< 

ol  wUdi  n  h*T(  (M  KTK  wUh  Un.   Oa  Mf-'lba 

tmlj  iBdHd.'  !■  It^  <>««■  st  l-tv  nuon  <*)  Ha: 

tn  eta  BUtt  n  Ub  kHBM  iot.  '  In  iMiatfj  iT  rithiHU- 

aaa.   nwirotd 'IndHit'irtitebUMOdilBilRtiiilni. 

h  i<  U»  wtnn  0 1  >  «iiK«iloD-«.d„ '  I  tiu  t  Ion  Itua 
tt*  bod;  li  dtad.  As..  »d  10  be  ndflnrUca  !•  lacDu- 
|ilaU,M,'tel4.<L.-IICtiiUI  be  In  TOO  Iv  Hli  U- 
dwclUv  WUC  Ihoiiali  i«iT  -boctM'  lun  lo  km 
tbmuli  tbi  ttMi  or  "  datb.'  ta  coDH^DHiti  of  Iha 

flnl  Adun'i  ".■-■—-— '-■-'-•— ■--'—'-»- ■■ 

«IldTllM"U(t 

Is  t*n,b(ltoUrHnlHil  uUnli.J  Bil  r-And'Tlf  it 
B^torUni^lmaMnpJini  froo  lbad«4  d«QJ 
jwi  —  Li..  ■  It  H»  awBll  Id  iniii  H  Um  Bplrtt  ol  Hi 
<2iM-Ii^(liii  I  «•.' or. '  Id  lU  the  ttmmdim-jnwi 
yrUeb  Bs  put  (orlli  Id  mUlog  Judl'  ha  tliu  a 
vf  Ghjlic  tna  y     ■    -    -' 

talHdInnUM , „ 

onddand  *•  Um  LoM  isd  JlMd  tf  >U  Bl>  utmbn^ 
■t  «r  NdMmM  BbbuUt.  IAltmd.]  OiU  ■!« 
nMn  bMlw. 'ib«U  qnlckm  (Ttnl  inr  >Hial  tdlM 

fr  nba  tiwrwdliiiippMniote'liTWKiiiar,  Ui 
■flrll  tbu  dnlMtta  u  ju-v.iL. '  Your  badl«  lndnd 
B<  DOt  UHBnt  miiii  Ui>  datUmUtli  iId  bimiilit  In; 

.    . ,_m  ta  DJidjtkir 

lioHpWioff--— --' ■ 


mureeilJoiu.  wltb- 

OnlrtmllxUM  U>«ID  when  II  vUI  En4  UOttsSa;  ud 
b>  oMi  tUe  norf  "  manUy'  [put  lo  dHlhi  u  &  kiod 
of  pUyapon  ihawonl  "<U^  Jurt  before— t.d..  'If  n 
deaDilEUl>lD.«wU11iUl  TOO.'  Bui  be  lemixinUili 
br  tbfl  brigbl  ftltenutlTfl,  tlut  Lf  thHjr  da.  throiub  Cbe 
Stilrll.  monUy  lb*  de«<li  ot  tbe  Wy.  mcb  ■  niune 
*1II  iDtUlihli' MnnlDMa  Id  ~\it»'  tieiiMxUns.  Anil 
tidj  Iflub  Lbe  ApoiUe  inio  h  dbv  Udb  of  tluniEht.  optu- 
tlK  Into  bli  Bui  labiert.  Iba  "jilory  wnitlDii  Uib 
Jiuilfled  belloer.— A'eiU  li.j '  Timn  cu  beoo  nfetr.  do 
bollneu.  no  liaprilneH,  (o  Ihoievhaite  oDtolChilil: 

otibc  Ikw  jr.  i:;  no  Aoiixua.  beuiue  tuehoalr  uuc 

ftoiiplMii.  beiwue  to  <M  "  oiinDr  minded  Udaiitb' 
|(.  41.'  [Bopaic.]  CD  Tbft  ■wicttarnHoB  i^  b»lle«Mi. 
H  It  bu  Ua  bIhiU  fauBdiUon  is  tha  UodIik  imtib, 
ao  It  haa  Iti  tirlai  qsini  la  the  Indmlltiu  of  (taa 
BpMtorOirlatir.  I-II.  19.  '  Tbe  Iwnl  of  tha  Uunwbta, 
U^tcOam.  nod  tmitoUa.  it  tba  cmli^  daolilvo  tǤi  of 

of  lbe  anul  mtid  will  tatke  11  iiililiiul,  dc  atm- 

"vtiiH"  art  eMflotlally  nnd  uij<:Jiaa«eah1y  vitpouvd: 


flj  aiBD*  tbe  BolT  ObcM  la.  In  the  BUM  bnotli.  oUad 
tnUrndBlimlaly  *  Iba  Bplill  ot  Ood,*'  "Uw  SMrtt  of 
OuuW' *ad  "  UmMT  HlBiHir  IM  U  bdnlUnc  1U>  IB 
beUarmJ.ttn  SmmUal  (7d«v  lod  M  Penonal  dw- 
IMeHum  i£  tha  FiUbs,  the  SaD,  lod  tb*  Bolrabau. 
IM  tb*  ana  adoiabla  Oodheal  mui  ba  balknl  ■>  tba 


jleniallf  true  tint  "If  vg 

■BWVb'  tba  deadi  of  Hit  tiuli 
uuj  cL  GiJMluii.  g. 


■  Tlii  S, 


JitAvnifaiuv  — :     .  . 

(■.Il-ltl.  U,  IaiuBaii)iMi»H«  nuvBiiuuaf  Bgl, 
tMfbi.  rtbeaavaaiHuotlkid').  BltfeoiM lbe aiieail* 
1m  Mntan  of  Iba  eiMl  aUntilj  aa  a  vnnr  Huoofb 
vbicb  beUann  mortliy  aln:  now  ba  aiu^  of  Hlai  ai 
Kffncloua.  loTlQc  f?tiulfl.  whoaa  *' IohUb^— o^joyad  bj 
■U  to  wbom  la  tbe  S^riilt  uT  Uod'i  dui  Son  — tbon 
ibM  (bar  iiUo  ua  "  uut  of  God."  IMo.Ab.— 'n> 
TG  ncelnd  not  Id  tbe  Ume  of  rmr  caovtRioD)  tka 
aplrltof  bondage.'  Lt.,  'Thaipirit  jancaiveiliruDDt 
acidtrllof bonitiica.'  ifal^ bfriylrrlinJ Tirfta r  aonnJar 
Uie  Uw  vbtcli  "watketh  wiith' —  u.il..  'Bath  waa 
yout  ooDdlUon  before  le  bellerad.liTlndnleiiklbaiiil- 

■(«,  bionted  nilli  InoH      

1^  oopaidoned  ilo. 


durto«  hie  uoni' 

Id  tha  BWden  iM^k.  11 

mi.    He. 

to  ul(»r  hi.  FilW.  nun 

Qm„;l««lDBlBS.1lbHl. 

:b«Wi,J 

id  iddliui  Ui.1  of  the  le 

.implldiy^Ddwi 

rmth.    Ifl.  Toe  B^l  iiieU 

-llaboald 

be  ■  HtoMir  :>ei 

jPlxi..tUl«« 

tbeelilld^en  [■uechaani 

let  Bed- 

had  btfon  called 

tin  lo  our  *iev<  hirV*.   Tbe  i 


of  Uod."  nUmtat  ta  oar 


e  atber  Iba  >M»  l(M  whldi 
'tv  lulliLltle  baro;  h*^**y 
■  be  heir  of  the  iiroiMrty. 


BOMASB,  Vm, 


lilt  JaUrtailai  <J  fti  Sfintjor  tktm. 


virMs  iltD  belp.'  tc   t 

ne  InDrmllj  hen  if 
t  Ike  Bcmral  vtahttM  aCUmptrtiMHO  IntM  trimt 
I  ilBti.orwIilchauuuiitleliliantiTm.  KmkBow 
UllKn-  Ht>UtmitnU  pnf  bluintivkt-ltttiwtllii* 
h  UitUt  vmiciriMlMr  ctf  ptMH  Itut  liall*T«a  in  U  ■?  111111& 
1  loHAbctQt.EDr  UiBfiUlaabdinclloBiHBalTflBthiBim 
-'-    '  lid;  but  to  Mk  lor  Uw  liglit  th'         '       "  - 

la  Uh  dlOteoltr.     TU>  uliin  [ 

OF  onr  •pirtliud  vtalov  to  Um  tn*ait  nlla4 
AiIUi,  not  bf  dtliir 


KOHiJB^VIIL 


bUifatedeoBdliloa  Into  naStevbrn  Htewd  aaflidlv 

beMilj  tv.  !•«).  (fJItlillOtwlMI 
dnftal  *-QiUMlifa«  of  tte  Sptatt."  hftwthi 
Ikhittwt  iliiiipMf  oi  hMWI,  tlMlt  tiHJ  dij 
Tcntlj  lo  be  Ultra;  baft,  on  tte  eontau, 
the  oBobttraetod  watklvcrtlwflpMt  Ib  thrtr  bi 
"tbt  flwft-lhdur  of  th>  glonr  to  be  Wfwtod  w 
]ai|i|]rwidftwiii«ift]7tMtod.tb«a.MidJ«itfbr  ttet 
NMon.  li  It  theft  tbu^groMi  within  thonralfwrfbr 
ftaU  redBmpttoB  («. »).  FbrthnsthojriteeQB:!!  neh 
be  the  drape.  wbetwiU  the  ooMnbef  ITthu^'to 
eee  through  e  slMt  duUy^  be  io  mf  iweeftt  vheft 
via  it  be  to  **iee  Ihee  to  flMer  ir«ha'*B7Be- 
rtendi  behind  our  waU,  looktv  forth  aft  thi 
owiac  Wwifif  through  the 
(Chntftelae,  L  M-thet  thin  rtU  which  parte  the 
fkom  the  nniiiin  ->  if  He  Is  evan  thus  to  bm 
thanthediildnnornMn.*whaftthaaBe  bewiMn  fle 
stands  oonfMMd  befon  myondaialed  Tlaloa  the  (Mr- 
begotten  of  the  Esther  In  my  own  natnn,  and  I  ahall 
belflnHlnuforlshaUseeHlniasHelsl  »,rTU 
patftenoe  OTbope*  a  Thessalonlans.  1. »  is  the  flfttiv 
afttitads  for  those  who  with  the  Jofftil  ooMdoumas 
that  thsjr  era  alrsady  "BonedT  (s  TlBOthy.  L  •:  Titos. 
t.ft}.ha?eysftthe  painful  oonadooaiess  that  thsjr  an 
saTsd  bnt  in  snbH;  or.  **that  being  jostUled  by  his 
grace,  tbty  an  made  (in  the  present  state)  liein  ae- 
cordlng  to  the  hope  (only)  of  eternal  life,*  Tlins,  3. 7 
(«.  M.  S6).  (7.)  As  prayer  Is  the  breath  of  the  spiritual 
life,  and  the  belierei's  only  effectual  relief  under  the 
**  infirmity"  which  attaches  to  his  whole  condition  here 
below,  bow  cheering  Ls  it  to  be  assured  that  the  blessed 
Spirit,  cc^nisant  of  it  all,  comes  In  aid  of  it  all;  and  in 
particular,  that  when  believers,  unable  to  articulate 
their  case  before  God,  can  at  times  do  nothing  but  lie 
**  groaning*  before  the  Lord,  these  iuarticulate  groan- 
ings  are  the  Spirit's  own  vehicte  for  conveying  into 
**  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  tsabaoth"  their  whole  case; 
and  come  up  before  the  Hearer  of  prayer  as  the  ^dxlt's 
own  intercession  in  their  behalf,  and  that  they  are 
recognised  hj  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  Throne,  as  em- 
bodying only  what  His  own  **  will"  determined  before  to 
bestow  mion  them  («.  26,  27,1  (8.)  AVhat  a  view  do 
these  two  verses  <r.  96, 17)  give  of  the  relations  subsist- 
\nn  between  the  Divine  Persons  in  the  economy  of  re- 
demption, and  the  harmony  of  their  respective  opera- 
tions in  the  case  of  each  of  the  redeemed ! 

Third:  Triumphant  Summary  of  the  vhoU  Argu- 
ment ,r.  tt-38 .  28.  And  —  or.  *  Moreover,'  or  *  Now;' 
noting  a  transition  to  a  new  particular,  we  knew,  tc. 
—The  order  in  the  original  is  more  strildng:  **  We 
Imow  that  to  them  that  lave  God  cf.  1  Corinthians. 
8.  9;  Ephesians,  0.  24:  James.  1. 12;  2. 6;  all  tilings  worlc 
together  for  good,  [evenj  to  them  who  are  the  called 
(rather.  *  who  are  called')  according  to  his  (etemali 
purpose."  Glonous  assurance  I  And  this,  it  seems, 
was  a  *  household  word,'  a  "Icnown"  thing,  among 
believers.  This  working  of  all  things  for  good  is  done 
quite  naturally  to  "  them  that  love  Godf  because  sudi 
souls,  iiersuaded  that  He  who  gave  His  own  Son  tor 
them,  cannot  but  mean  them  well  In  aU  His  procedure, 
learn  thus  to  take  in  good  part  whatever  He  sends  them, 
however  trying  to  flesh  and  blood:  and  to  them  who 
an  the  called,  according  to  *'  His  purpose."  all  things 
do  in  the  same  intelligible  way.  '*  work  together  for 
good;"  for,  even  when  "  He  hath  His  way  In  the  whirl- 
wind," they  see  '*  His  chariot  paved  with  love"  (Can- 
ticles, 3.  lo;.  And  knowing  that  It  is  in  pursuance  of 
an  eternal  *'  purpot^  of  love  that  they  have  been 
"  caUed  into  the  fellowship  of  His  Son  Jesus  Onist"  (1 
GorintUans,  1. 9),  they  naturally  say  within  themselves, 
*  It  cannot  be  that  He  **  of  Whom,  and  throughWhom, 
nnd  to  Whom  an  all  things,"  should  sufBer  that  pur- 
yoas  to  he^pwfMd  I^Aoy  thing  nally  adrene  to  us. 


or  thig  Ba  riionld  not 
Ughft.  craokad  as  wnU  as 


MLVvfaatonehingthiB 
poaO  wtenhattd 
donoidain)— In  wliaft 
**ftinknow*  lisral  'Iboaa 


Baftthto  li  to 
to  the  wfaote  apbift. 
apoaHsTs  tsaoUng  (BM  eh.  t.  U; 
tefan  L  t.  OodTa  ** 
barastrieladftoa 
OT  aeQuainftanea  with 
Dora**whoaBHadid 
Ba  fonoidainadr 


11.1. 
pit 


tftoMd.  nad  the  ons  as  the  flMSi  of  ftha  oUmk  It  Is 
Atm^^  tmloort  for  oar  ifa!«f*<Mi  widada  to  diitiivnish 
thsm  as  stataa  of  tfaa  Dtvlna  Mind  towMdi  bsb: 
aspadallf  sinoa  In  Acts,  L  B.  **tha  eoaonsT  la  pot 
Mm  **tha  fwsknowlsdns  of  God."  wUla  iB  1  Faftai; 
LI.  **alaetloB*  U  said  to  ba  **<Meonlfiw  Is  ths  fore- 
knowlodae  of  Ood."  Baft  probahbr  GoA  taikBOV- 
ladgs  of  Hia  own  pcouls  maaas  Bis  [ 
epaviaemey  im  tkem,  whUa  His  "l 
**  fDr60idfi****"ir  thsnsigniflasHisiizad9iinMs.floiw> 
ing  flrom  tliis,  to  **  save  tliem  and  call  than  with  an 
holyoaUing"(8  Timothy.  L  •;.  te  beeoafinnsd  to  ths 
iauft  of  his  8<ni--tc.,to  be  His  sons  after  the  patlern. 
model,  or  imsge  of  HU  Sonship  in  our  natnra.  thst 
he  Blight  be  the  flrst-bora  among  suuty  hrethrsa— **lhs 
nrst-bom."  the  Son  by  nature;  His  **  many  bratliren," 
sons  by  adoption:  He,  In  the  Humanity  of  the  Only* 
begotten  of  the  Father,  bearing  our  sins  on  the  ao* 

dursed  tree;  they  in  that  of  men  men  ready  to  perish  Iqr 
reason  of  rin,  but  redeemed  by  His  blood  from  oon* 
demnation  and  wrath,  and  transformed  into  His  like* 
ness:  He  "the  First-bom  from  the  deadf  they  "that 
sleep  io  Jesus,"  to  be  in  due  time  "  brought  wllh  Him :" 
"Tbe  First-bom."  now  "crowned  wtth  gloiy  and 
honourr  His  **  many  brethren,"  "  when  Be  sliall  ap- 
pear, to  be  like  Him.  for  they  shall  see  Him  as  He  is." 
30.  Moreover—*  And.'  or  '  Now^  explamUoxj  of  the  fore> 
going  verse— Af.cf.,  *  In  **  predestinating  us  to  be  oon> 
formed  to  the  iniage  of  His  Son"  in  final  glory.  He 
settled  all  the  successive  steps  of  it.  Thus'— whoa 
he  did  predestinate,  them  he  also  called  —  The  word 
"  called"  fas  Hodge  and  others  truly  observe)  is  never 
in  the  Episties  of  the  New  Testament  applied  to  those 
who  have  only  the  <mhrard  iuvUalion  of  the  Gospel 
iss  In  Matthew,  20.  16;  22.  14).  It  always  means  *tn- 
temo/Iy,  ^(duaUy,  aavmfily  catUd.'  It  denotes  the 
fird  great  tUp  in  personal  salvation,  and  answers  to 
"  conversion."  Only  the  word  connrsion  expresses  the 
duinge  of  character  which  then  takes  place,  whereas 
this  **  calling"  expresses  the  divine  authorAip  of  the 
change,  and  the  turertign  poKtr  by  which  we  an  sum- 
moned,  Matthew-like,  Zaocheus-like,  out  of  our  old. 
wretdied.  perishing  condition,  into  a  new.  safe,  blessed 
life,  and  whom  he  tthus)  called,  them  be  also  Justified 
(brought  into  the  definite  state  of  reconciliation  already 
so  fully  described;,  aad  whom  he  Justified,  thsm  be  also 
glorified  —  (brought  to  final  glory,  v.  17.  is).  Noble 
climax,  and  so  rhythmically  expressed  I  And  all  this 
is  viewed  as  past;  because,  starting  fh>m  the  past  de- 
cree of  "  predestination  to  be  conformed  to  the  Image 
df  God's  Son"  of  which  the  other  steps  an  but  ths 
successive  unfoldings  —  all  is  beheld  as  mse  entireb 
eternally  completed  salvation.  31.  What  shall  we  tbca 
Bsy  to  tbeee  things  f— g.d.,  *  We  can  no  farther  go,  think, 
wish.'  [BENoaL.]  This  whole  passage,  to  v.  S4,  and 
even  to  the  end  of  the  chapter,  strikes  all  thoughtful 
interpreters  and  readers,  as  transcending  almost  every 
thing  la  Unguage.whileO(s^tuen  notioea  tlie  'profomd 


tbi  llfbt  gftUi  fn^deol.  U«,  I 

otn  (potUa  can  tMu  Id  Bum;  naUnalwi 

Uul  lB"iiot  (puliic  UU  own  8oB,lnitils- 
Um  up,' oc  niRaiUdiiK  HID  I  Ood  BUidBd. 
HHMt  DlBBCter,  ■  DntoKnu  act  oT  Btl/- 
•htoh,  Ihnid  tBTOlTlM  muH  of  tfag  pota  siul 
w  Im  which  tn  luaiianbla  tnmi  lb*  (d; 
(■•■«tiaM(«loiirp»rt.wMnollM        '  '""' 


■hrlBtten 
)t  Ilia  vo 


3t  ScripLUiv  nvudici;  LL 


nIktUmslitii, 
the  Biutdcuj 


nalon  of  Chrtn  ™ 
dHtb.  bat  that  luvii 
if  HlmEcIT—wbLcli  lh4 


iBMcHHicBil    Hot  owtalnlf  u  of  ou  iJ-f-flnt  'on 

rM,BilIbwlaU 
PtfiuMlTa  InUmAUoit  llu  ^  "^ 
Uirin^  ndMapUoD  li  aontloaaUjr  opuMlVa  [Ths- 
LDDi},  01  BHtlr  to  dm  tlia  IOtciiu  uul  nbtmnc*  at 
HU  Ion  lOr  ni.  (CBanonoK,]  It  bbdoC  ba  Ui«n 
lo  ncaa  laa  Ibui  thli,  that  tha  ilaiUad  SadaaniaT, 
wiudloiii  at  till  alalDu.  amcgmlr  (i^U«  Bii  wifi 


a  Una  Him  cmpii'iiac  In  thai  madafnl  Inter- 

HT  Fnjtir  wtaJch  U*  ipoJu  w /kvH  |M(M«  (Ai  HU 
ID  JobD.  IT.  11,  LII; "  fhlliB.  Iviu.  UM  tlHT  alao 

-'-  —  — .  Bui  in  wAol  /om    


led  ii  u  uDdlKuvenblc  u  lib'  u 

bo  ihaU  lepira 

UQlfilUDUKloV 

ofCiiH.n  Thi^ 

not  mean  'ou 

Iw  tliriiH  but 

Chlitfl  lOTB  lo 

i  li  olMi  ft™ 

tie  clMlng  word 

dI  Ibe  dwvler. 

hamonlM  w 

111  Uie  icDps  of  ths  ohapler.  oblcli 

npUi  BtoUDd  ..r  tl 

«  to  Chri.1" 

II  li  no  pooul 

of  oiaBdeiHB  In 

feel,  tlut  we  will  nenr  toniak> 

■onviaced    Uia 

DOvat  chaiuc.- 

oi,]   ihall  UlbnlitUD  . . .  I-a,<L 

■NoiBorth™. 

Jl  locotluit.  hoi 

'  totiihle  loevM 

""??.«^_«£! 

1    (S«  a  Ooilallilanii.  II 


itniD  It  iwfl 

B4.ln.ll  tboM 

thlMf.  w.n 

nioti  Ihui  oii](ia«Mi, 

LhfOBgli  iln  tliit 

k»d  oi-nol  'We  are  »  ttr  inm  U 

thvtD.  that  the 

yduuinmchaood'n 

™™ll"uione?', 

IhiibetraMh 

■Woaren«™u- 

Bonlly  coBwe 

roiL'    Si'«  on  cb.  e,  W,     ADd»raiare 

them.   38,  St.  Ta  I 

or  Ule.  nor  UEili,  no 

rgoodorbad.    Bnt  as  the  bad  are  not 

called  "aneeii 

■or"prtDcl|ialiUei," 

Willi  wme  addition  lo  ihow  chat 

nich  an  meaitl 

(Maltha.,  ss. 

EnhcilBDi.  e.  l:-; 

iwpt  iierhapa  1  Opt 

aiKiatle  mpj^w  ao  Mn«l  Iioin\i»,MiiiVJ»«aiiiv\ii» 


IHimthant  Svmmmry  of 


JKXMANaiX. 


ffotpel.  (do  the  bMt  ioterpretert.)  Mr  thiap  vrttnt. 
nor  th^igi  to  eome— no  condition  of  the  praient  life  and 
none  of  the  anknowo  poasibiUties  of  the  life  to  come. 
Bor  any  other  creature  (rather,*  created  thingf'HUiy  other 
thing  In  the  whole  created  anirene  of  God)  ihall  be  able 
to  leparatt  ne,  be.—*  All  the  termi  here  are  to  be  taken 
in  their  most  general  sense,  and  need  no  d'^eer  defini- 
tion. The  indefinite  expressions  are  meant  to  denote 
all  that  can  tje  thouKht  of.  and  are  only  a  rhetorical 
paraphrase  of  the  concepti<m  of  oUnrta.'  [OLffHAU»KM.] 
from  tus  love  of  Ood.  w^Jcll  is  in  Christ  Jssos  onr  Lord— 
Than  does  this  wonderftil  chapter,  with  whidi  the 
artcunient  of  the  Epistle  properly  cloees,  leare  us  who 
ar^  "  justified  by  faith,"  in  the  arms  of  eTerlastinff  Love, 
whence  no  hostile  power  or  conceivable  event  can 
ever  tear  us.  "  ^hold  what  manner  of  love  is  this  ?* 
And  "  what  manner  of  persons  ouKht  we  to  be,"  who 
are  thiu  "blMsed  with  all  spiritual  ble^sincs  in 
Christ  r—J\ro(e  (I.:  There  is  a  Klorlous  consistency  be- 
tween the  eternal  purposes  of  God  and  the  free  anency 
of  men,  though  the  lick  of  connection  is  bejrmd 
human,  perhaps  created,  apprehensimi  r.  S8).  (2.)  How 
ennoblijiK  is  ihh  thought  that  the  complicated  move- 
inent«  of  the  <llvine  Ki>vemment  of  the  woridare  all  ar- 
rantml  in  express  fuirtlierance  of  the  "good"  of  Gocfs 
chosen  (v.  28  !  (3.)  To  whatever  amformity  to  the  Son 
of  God  in  dignity  and  glory,  believers  are  or  shall  here- 
after be  nUsed.  it  wiii  be  the  joy  of  every  one  of  them, 
as  it  is  most  flttint:,  "that  in  all  thiQi3  Ue  should  have 
tlic  pre-eminence"  CViloHJiians,  l.  18  r.  29;.  i4...  'As 
there  is  a  beautiful  hanuooy  an<l  necessary  connection 
iK'tween  tlie  sevL-ml  dix-'trines  of  ^racc.  wj  must  there 
ix*  a  like  harmony  m  th<>  cliarocter  of  the  Chiintlan. 
JJerannot  HXiKTienoc  the  joy  and  r»>nfl(li'nce  ilowim; 
fmiii  lii<(  c.hNiion  without  the  humility  which  the  con- 
siilvrutiou  of  ilM  Ix'in;;  gratuitous  must  pnMiuco;  nor 
iMU  lie  have  tin-  |K.'ac(>  of  one  uhu  ij»  justified  without 
the  hohne.sti  of  (me  who  i«.  have<i'  r.  l*.  ."Wi .  [IIoixtE.] 
i.>  However  rlithcult  it  umy  l>e  for  finite  mimls  to 
rcniiirehenil  the  emotions  of  the  Divine  Mind,  let  us 
Ki-vcr  for  a  moment  ilouht  that  in  "not  xparing  ills 
o^^n  .Son  but  delivcrint:  Mini  up  for  us  all,''  (iod  nuule 
a  real  .sa'-rihce  ot  all  tltat  was  l>caret«t  to  his  heart,  and 
tl'Ht  in  ^o  (loim;  He  meant  for  ever  to  asnure  His  peo- 
ple that  all  other  thiiim  which  they  need— inasmuch 
as  they  are  notlilm:  to  tiiis  stu^H'ndous  gift,  and  indeed 
Imt  the  neces.sar>-  s<>iiuel  of  it  —  will  in  due  time  be 
fortlicnnin;,'  r. ;;:  .  «i .  In  n*tum  for  sucha8.icriflce 
on  (m^Ih  part,  what  can  lie  cnnhidered  too  great  on 
oiir>v  ;?..  If  there  could  ]»e  any  doubt  aa  to  the  mean- 
Im;  of  the  all-imiH^rtant  word  ".It  hufhation"  in  this 
l-pi-tle— whether,  as  the  (.'hurch  of  I</.me  teaches,  and 
many  others  athrm,  it  mean^t  *  intusnui  ri;:hteou<«ness 
into  the  unho]\'.  so  ;is  to  niak''  them  righteous;'  or. 
jicconlin;,'  to  rrotcst-int  tea''hin«,  * oh.-ftli'itt'j,  nctiuit- 
tti(i,  or  prtinouiu  hiij  rmhUnmi  the  j-'uilty.'r.  'u:  ou^ht 
ti»!-«tsucli  douht  entirely  at  rent.  For  the  apof<tle'i$ 
<i;jf«<tion  in  tJiis  v»tm<:'  is.  "  \Vht>  shall  hrmu  achnnii' 
n-/<iit>'st.  (;fxr.s  I'lecf.'"  -  in  othi-r  words,  'Who  shall 
j'rin.ifunrj'  or  */•»'///  1ht,n  i/tiiltu''  seeiu;;  that  *'<Ioil 
jiintijif ,"  them:  iihowiii;;  ljeyon<l  all  dou^t,  that  to 
*'  iu-^tify"  w;iB  Intended  to  express  precisely  the  op- 
j»<»>ite  of  'hoMiitu'  jruilty:'  and  coij'-i-iiiiently  ia«* «  alcin 
triumphantly  anjucs  that  it  means  'to  «i/<.sii/rf  Jnun 
Vn'  thavif  ft  i/u'lt.'  s.  jf  there  couhl  i»e  .any  reas<^n- 
uMe  doubt  in  what  li;,ht  the  (hnth  of  (lirist  is  to  be  re- 
Kanle<l  in  this  Kpi^tle.  »•.  .'4  ou>;ht  to  set  that  doubt 
entirely  at  n"st.  Ff»r  thenj  the  ap<»«tle's  question  is. 
"Who  shall  "  «0H'/.niu"  ( .<ui'<  ele^t.  since  " ». hriat  dle<r 
for  them;  showlnu  t>ey(m(i  all  <loubt  a.H  PhiUpin  justly 
arjues'  that  It  was  the  ixi>intont  character  of  that 
death  which  the  ai>ostle  had  in  view.  i9.  What  an 
affecting  \iew  of  the  lovo  of  Christ  does  it  give  us  to 
Jeam,  that  His  greatest  lu^armtB  to  (.;od  and  most 
powerful  inttred  with  Him  —  m  **  seated  on  His  right 

X4 


hand"— is  empkiyed  in  bebdlf  of  flbptaplt  ban  below 
Iv.  34; I  (10.1  *TlM  whole  unlfint.  wtth  aD  that  K 
oontaina,  to  far  ••  it  Is  food.  Is  ttat  fHMid  and  ally 
of  the  Christian:  and.  oofaras  Ula«Tll.li  mon  thana 
conqnezed  foe'  (r.  3M0'.  [Hoim.&]  (11 J  An  we  who 
**have  tasted  that  the  Lord  Is  gneknu."  both  "kept 
by  the  pav^  of  God  thioofh  faitb  uito  Miration''  (I 
Peter.  1.  6-,  and  embraced  in  the  anaa  of  Inviiidble 
Lovef  Then  rarely,  white  ** building  oavMlves  up  on 
onr  moot  holy  faith,"  and  "  piayiiw  in  the  HoiljrGboet." 
qyily  the  more  should  we  feel  oonstnlnad  to  **Jbesp 
vMrsriTCs  in  <Ae  love  q^t^ted,  lotddng  fbr  the  marqr  of  onr 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  Ufisr*  (Jude.  SO,  SU. 
CHAPTEE  DL 
Ver.  1*33.  Ths  Bbakikg  of  tbv  Fokbqoxho 
Trvtbs  upon  ths  Coxditiov  Ajn>  Dmunr  or  the 
Chosen  PaoPLS— Elbction— The  CLlluko  or  ths 
Gbntilis.  Too  woll  aware  that  be  was  regarded  as  a 
traitor  to  the  dearest  interests  d  his  peopte  (Acts.  n. 
33;  S3.  38: 36.  U),  the  apostle  opens  this  diviskn  of  his 
subject  by  giving  vent  to  his  real  feelings,  with  extra* 
ordinary  vehemence  of  protestation.  1,  S.  I  say  the 
tmth  in  Christ-as  if  steeped  in  the  spirit  of  Ifim  who 
wept  over  impenitent  and  doomed  Jemaatem  jcf.  ch. 
1.  »:  a  Corinthians.  U.  lO;  Philippians,  1. 8).  av  eoa> 
so;siies  besrinff  me  witness  in  the  Holy  Ohast--Q.cL.  *my 
conscience  as  quickened,  lllnminated,  and  even  now 
under  the  direct  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost'  Thst 
I  have,  Arc— 'That  1  have  great  grief  or  *  sorrow*}  and 
unceasing  anguish  in  my  heart'— the  bitter  hostility  of 
his  nation  to  the  glorious  Gospel,  and  the  awful  con- 
sequences of  their  unlnslief,  wei^ldng  heavily  and  in- 
cessantly upon  his  sjiirit.  3.  ?or  I  ocnld  wish  that 
mys«lf  were  accursed  ttom  Christ  for  ['  in  behalf  of  ibj 
brethren,  my  kinsmen  according  to  the  flash— In  propor- 
tion as  he  felt  liimself  spiritually  severed  Irom  his 
nation,  he  scemH  to  have  realize<i  all  the  more  vividly 
their  natural  relatiouship.  To  explain  away  the  wish 
here  expressed,  as  too  stroni;  for  any  Christian  to  utter 
or  concvive.  some  Iwve  remlered  the  opening  w'ords, 
'  1  did  vnf^h,'  rcferrinc;  it  to  his  former  unenlightened 
state;  a  sense  of  the  wonis  too  tame  to  be  endured: 
others  unwarrantably  soften  the  sense  of  the  word 
"  accurBcd."  F>ut  our  version  jdves  the  true  import 
of  the  orit.'inal;  and  if  it  be  understood  as  the  language 
rather  of  'Htroug  and  indistinct  emotions  than  of  de- 
finite ideas'  [Hoikik],  expressing  i>assionately  how  he 
felt  his  whole  being  swallowed  up  in  the  salvation  of 
his  (teople.  the  dilticulty  will  vanish,  and  we  shall  )« 
reminded  of  the  sijuilar  idea  so  nobly  expressed  by 
Moses.  £xo<lus.  S'i.  :>2.  4. Who  are  Israelites— See  ch.  IL 
1;  '2  Corinthians,  II.  22;  I'hilippians.  a.  5.  to  whom  per- 
taiaeth  ■'  whose  it'',  the  adoption— It  is  true  that,  com- 
I)ared  with  the  new  economy,  the  old  was  a  state  of 
minority  and  pupiia;;e,  and  so  far  Uiat  of  a  bond-ser- 
vant ((Wilatiana.  4.  l-ii  -,  yet.  compared  with  the  rotate 
of  the  surroundingheathen,  the  choice  of  Abraham  and 
his  <iee<l  was  a  real  Kep^inilion  of  them  to  bo  a  famili 
nj  t:,Hi  Kx(m1ui».  ».  L"-';  Deuteronomy.  32,  6;  Isaiah,  1. 
L".  Jeremiah,  '■^\.  ti;  Hosea,  11.  1;  Malachi,  1.  o:.  asd 
the  glory— that  "glory  of  the  Ijord,"  or  'visible  token 
of  the  divine  presence  in  the  miilstof  them.'  which 
rested  on  the  ark  and  filled  the  taliemacie  during  all 
their  wanderings  in  the  wildemes?;  which  in  Jeru- 
salem continued  to  l>e  seen  in  the  tal)emacle  and 
temple,  and  only  diKappeared  when,  at  the  Captivity, 
the  temple  was  fiemolished  and  the  sun  of  the  ancient 
economy  t>egan  to  go  down.  This  was  what  the  Jew« 
called  the  '^7l* '.ft <««/(.'  aud  the  covenants— "the 
covenants  of  jtromise"  to  which  the  Ccntlles  before 
Christ  were  "  strangers"  :Ephesians,  2.  12:  meaning: 
the  onf  rormnvt  with  Abraliam  in  Its  successive 
rrntrH-al.*  see  <  'Olatian.s.  .1. 16, 17  .  and  the  giving  cf  the 
law— I'rom  mount  Sinai,  and  the  pos<;ession  of  it  there- 
after, which  the  Jews  justly  deemed  their  peculiar 


B0UAN3,  IX. 


U  Mnlia  Isl  0<d>~o[,  of  lh«  uDchwn 
bolii  dliiOEly  InitltiUed  nUgloiu  m 
'bntloQ  of  vhlch  they  were  brooffht  t 
tai  thi  jirgnlHS— Che  Bcot  AbnlHUDi 
ulieJy  unTolded.  luid  vhldi  had  Uid 
In  CtaiUt^  ne  HebniH,  7,  t;  OaliUuu 
IL  (.  T.  S.  VliDH  m  a*  titfcin   hm 

JlTH    fZ«t  &Ib(n  d(    UiB  BlTHIIBt- 

e,  iBd  Jacob— br  wlum  Ood  om 
urn  HUiMir  ^EudDi.  &  «,  Ui  Lnki 
•t  aulMd  ntrllei*  at  nil,  ud  M  nud 

LuilafwhrnumniiiliigUwIUik  M 
nlamtl  ;«,'l>aiil>t'!.wl>oitmr>l 
•V    UlMl  ft 

MJiaoaj  bei 

■[.nrknu  e 

OB  ft  pniodi  4 


risir,  u  >T«i  SMniu  ad- 


vUiA  ttia  nbiaci  of  BlKtlgD  oi 
'  riw  dioln  of  Abnhua  ud  kte 
Hcuua  Umtiih  Inaal  Uu  bs« 
bm  lakEC  tbifc  nlusi  aod  e> 


hia.  in  tt^  all  aUlteii— g.d.  'Net  tatbt  Una  tSmtn 


lologT  hen  woold  ba 


.hbaaa  akin  Ut  wad  taisUad-jVMniU.ll 

IfrU.  Aid  an  oslj  aa:  batiriiBi  Btbaen,  Cc-It  dUM 
-    "   D^lutlh>ninaaBaEnr»]  raucrafor  mOr- 
■a  AUd  of  Sknh,  M  being  Abnham't  tnia  and 


n  of  her  aon  Jacob  was 


]!»  Id  hutllr  InfirrlDi  |i 
from  Iha  vnnliis  taktsE  a 


m  rtsbt;    And  that  tli 


fcnnw:  and  all  to  ihow  Ihattbr  tnle  Gcouiid  of  dliClni> 

.e  renderins  Hoiild  bt. '  wbose  .i,f„ 

tii«nti]latiU)Lb6  flesh.'  [Ouillics, 

•mrki.tiutn/ HlmllidtoiUcth."   11.  What  itiilt  miijr 

n.  Whitby.]   Bntlhlaiiidesiwnte 

art  of  Ul  Ue.  authority^  an  U  alao 

Tfala  la  Uie  9nt  of  tva  obittUnii  to  Ibe  foresDlni  (Idc- 

OtdNiu  and  oUicn,  that  tht  word 

Utoe,  ihit  God  ebooiM  ono  •na  wjerta  another,  not  oo 

omIUed  from  Uie  teit.    Unmaloi 

acconnt  o(  Ibtir  worki.  but  cnrelf  in  tha  etmtie  ot 

ben  nndoiolOKr  at  all.ba[  a  oakwl 

hM  nhUo  Oiriil  >  "of-  Ui»  aiuUl- 

K.*Wi(J«JM(*«o/(to(L'   The  aniwet  to  thin  oWectlon 

eilende  to  r.  10.  nhire  we  hare  the  lecond  Dhi«c<ka. 

°Sl!"bl(i»d'(OT  e™'*"!"?^^ 

IS.  Par  he  iiitli  ta  Koem  (Eiodaii.  23.  16).  I  nm  lute 

anl  I  ir.ll  luTe  CDtncaiilaii  ei  ntiaai  I  wHl  haie  i-un 

lo  IMa  view  of  the  wtH*.  <-  a 

whom  1  have')  ooniMiion-fl.d..  'There  can  be  no 

Jebobl.  Tholhck.  Stimht,  Ot 

U  I)  wonby  of  noUn  that  tbli  1>  eivieunl  hi  Iba 

n.  AU'nnp.  dic.l    8.  HdI  u  thoort 
Uhn  xene  tfl«l-'  bath  fiUlea  lo  lEe 

miltlie  nUier  Uun  Uu  netatlTe  fonn :  not.  ToUI 

bars  merej  m  luma  bitt  whom  1  wUlf  but.  'I  '111 

cf.  LBka,  10.  IT,  flrct,    forthajara 

Uiu  nuiHtb  inakelh  at 


II.  bot  li  pantj  "of  Ood  that  ahowelh  merer.' 
»(•  on  Phlllpplana.  l  u.  U  "  Work  oat  rour  can  •»] 
atiou  with  feai  ud  tT«nibIlii«:  tot  It  laOod  ■Uch.  ou 
f  Bii  mm  nsod  ftmn'Tr.  miltUi  In  ron  both  Co  u« 


whom  He  wlU.  Unl  'God  did  not 
wli'lced '.  Hs  nnlr  forbon  to  wke  bl 
eirrrdte  of  emciiil  and  altomtbsr  ni 
IHonne.)  Ihillmijlit  ("nuyialiowiii 


ton.'  [OuBAiniK.]  ul  UM  M  bmm  alclit  ('  ni«rl 
*- '~'-il  rpnMlalmftfJ  fi  an  «•  •ulk-'Tlili  to  Um 


»o  Bit  tKm  BMCtaing  ■ilttnit—  wwrttr.  Ua 

MoMto  mnld  hm  U  naulail  Itat  OOd  -ouIiiih 
■lih  KnA  Imr^aflMb^  IbOM  BbkokEf  Hli  tiEht> 


i^nKMiHrar  —  llw^lianMiH    Hal  'doilooa 
MB  (X  JI*lM  omv' wUsh  ma  owdtiMed  In 


j  to  Uu  docbiBi  ot  DMn ^., . 

AiltaBihagiiWBt,1lte  rwiiTtUB-  ■■  ilMtnn 

rWtotMHWh'lfctowUll-^it.TIUiJimrtiwIHH- 


■w  jln(  Mm  M  ttb  AaiiMr  Aa  DaMw  orOi  OntUit  it 
-     -wid.-allbe£inbaTin(TMiwXiKittgltenl^ 
on  tf  Ub  allid  GnOlH  tor  lb*  i^Mtad  Jao&  I 
DM  to  Uh  dulM  K  ON  potUoD  ud  Uw  mMUoa  ot  ^ 
"  «0(  tto   ■»•  Im^      Hail  tintfairiH«kBi 


fi  ^nilbl*.  WbM  now  I 
Hawwl  lIUtiTDfolil.  /Irit.-'lt  lllmvusnoua 
■NnunpttoD  Id  Uw  aratnn  to  onain  Uib  Cnuot.' 
10.  IL  Sv  bn^  0  mu,wbg  111  Ek«  ILU  nsuiM  ■nJui 
Vidt  IkintkaUilLKRBMiaf  toUBOubTBilU. 
int  but  On  mi4<  T  dUM  Iboa  miki'J  oaUu  ObUi. 
«.D;t    Huk  Ht  lb  pgUB  pnnt  HTM  U»  el«f ,  t(  th* 


'IwMaHaliiudKc  , 
[*.  ud  li»*lbilutMl  *nn' 
inlSt*  pofoctb  BdBptMDt 


Ood't  tlfbt  ont  bli  cr 


id  Uist  PuldiMiiotbBaiBakDf 


'  Ibafi  liB  ki  unrtxlfl^ud  ba  doa  »  by 


D  Gud'i  sooi  (deuim,  tlw  dedsloD 
Ulr  to  mt  oUb  God.  Yst.  iv«  in 
gltftniiip'  o(  t)it  •Icked,  H  fiEKtn  oti- 


_  ___._jd.««btit"u«iRDB(bi  ""■  

■oa.-  *adM».fcrtbafltmto»n«MgMHM»] 
ilbu  alcoi  Willi  flUaalctfimutgrHpnlttHl 
offa  puiKiaa  lo  ■■  Mka  MU  <f  tb<  OnMkr  •  fMpla  M, 
K  aame- (Aim.  N.  Ml .  ud  ttMt  anUaM,  Km  IBM 
iMd.iario«n>ottDiiadla(baaBdi>CdLU.  n.mf 


Ota.  Mt  to  (M  UaacMB  IS  ua  lu  tiibea ;  but 
a  ibarbadaiuib  tolhalnalol  tba  heatben.  ulu 
v-BMOol'a  psa|ila.-aiidfnllUaHiH"notbt' 


_  maBUt  of  Imal  dunldbaovdmilr  Vandtaw- 
tun  IRiBi  owUirltr./'IbB  ^"^■■d  mBanmiitloa*^ 


•  ioiiMnllwl  majoillr  abatild  ba  "  t«iJa(a«llb  ill 


odtltnc  cdl  Um  OM  poitliiB  and  aa     ,  ..    .. 

u  lalaa  aaU  (' balb  Hld-I  bate* -^a..  (nbablr  »U 
eadlaT|>artDfblab»k,iiim*lf.Ia*lab.i.l.  Mainllt' 
Laid  grSibaatb-i^'tba  Undor  Hoata^Uwvaait 
Habn  w.  but  occvH  ■]  Id  Um  Eplitla  of  Jamaa Ji^  1. 1 
and  haa  Uieace  ba 


Bit  MTMWd  sutbcd  of  MdoUoa  M 
Hjltion  of  tbt  gna  duu  of  Uu 
IhalDbrliiilDi  ot  roDltllud«  of  ul 
I  •oold  iMin  men  In  hi  ■  Its  a 

whiob  Um  jndipnnit  or 


'   U.  U.  WutflDnl  Bhiiui 


will)  God.  uvortbeltu  lulHed 


■  CKrW.    Bni  in  thii  Dm 

hen  nxoblDtil.  u  la  not  tuiuiul 
w  pndkUoD  brluo 


Dnnr  (u  Ibdr  ulnUtoD.  1,  For  I  btar  Itisn  iiuM— 
.'u  be  Htll  Mold  from  lita  own  lad  uperi- 
Ikq  hut  ■  hU  a(  (-rai')  Ood.  bul  kH  uocd- 
FlWtHrf.  AcM.  a.  I^  M.  S-lli  OklkUuiL 
(■Qlida  lolhU  wall  meuioi  a(  hlipHiiU. 
idiui  Ifaalj  ipiiltiul  bUiidiiisia.iioiaiUiilj 

i^nlHUoaofCluMudnauilBdKIa 

ulDU,  bat  H  iKHu  boobA  o(  bom  nnnilflv  U 
[Sea  1  TlmoUiy,  t  "" '   "    -  -  -      -      -  ■- 


brliDpUdtiiibmti 


ii  HlvMlon/   HbtIdv  befon 


rbMber  Jav  or  Oantlla  lUalaOui.  a. 

It  tba  van  tint  dnU  I' bath  Uoiiel  Uioh  UOiiKa 

9.)  nOiiilhaoiieviiyoIjiuUDiatloDiiulJUs-bT 
M  riihleouuieil  vhlcU  U  [>[  (or.  by  ou[  uwn  ododi- 
«  toj  tbv  Jaw."  fiat  Ilia   LiiutilTibKJ  nffbteauiuu 


updSfthilllj  of  HtuiaS[L;( 


la  Lord  thalc  God  gball  clicuiuclia 
ad  ihui,  Imtviii/lig  it.  U;a  tiionin  (■ 


How  Itrad  eame  to  mist  Saltation, 


IIOBIA198.X. 


andOuGtntamUJltidiL 


i.t.,  the  word  which  men  have  to  bolieve  for  ulv»- 
tion  (cf.  1  Tlniothy,  4. 6).  that  if  thoa  •halt.  te.^So 
understanding  the  words,  the  apostle  is  here  glTing. 
the  langnswe  of  the  true  method  of  Jastiftcation :  and 
this  sense  we  prefer  [with  Calvht,  Bciik.  Fkrmk. 
Locks.  Jowbtt.).  But  able  interpreters  render  the 
words.  *  For.'  or  'Because  if  thou  shalt.'  Ac  [  Vulq ate, 
LuTHiR.  1)K  Wnrx.  Stuart,  Philippi,  Altobd. 
IlKvurD  Vebrion.]  In  this  case,  these  are  the 
apostle's  own  remarks,  conflrming  the  foreeolni{  state- 
ments as  to  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel  method  of 
salvation.  ooaCess  with  thy  month  the  J/ord  Jesos— i.«., 
probably.  *  If  thou  shalt  confess  Jesus  [to  be]  the  Lord.' 
which  is  the  proper  manifestation  or  evidence  of  faith 
(Matthew,  lO.  SS :  l  John.  4. 16).  This  Is  put  flrat  merely 
to  correspond  with  the  foregoing  quotation— **  in  thy 
mouth  and  in  thine  heart."  So  in  S  Teter,  1.  10.  the 
** calling  of  believers"  is  put  before  their  "election," 
as  that  which  is  first  "made  sure,* although  in  point 
of  time  it  comes  after  it.  and  shalt  believe  in  thine 
heart  that  God  hath  raised  (*  that  God  raised';  him  firoat 
the  dead.  Ac— See  <»  ch.  4.  So.  In  the  next  verse  the 
two  things  are  placed  in  their  natural  order.  For  with 
tLe  heart  maa  bdieveth  uato  (Justifying)  richteonsaass ; 
and  with  tbe  month  confession  is  mads  nnto  salvation— 
This  confession  of  Christ's  name,  especially  in  times  of 
Itersecutlon,  and  whenever  obloquy  Is  attached  to  the 
(."hristian  profession,  is  an  indispensable  test  of  dis- 
cipIoKhip.  11-13.  For  the  Bcriptore  s&ith  —  in  laaiah. 
xM.  iti.  a  clorious  Messiauic  pissaKC,  Whosoever  bclieveth 
en  Uim  shall  not  be  ashamed— Here,  as  in  ch.  9.  33,  the 
liuointion  i^  from  tho  LXX.,  which  renders  those 
v>unl.suf  thu  original. "sluili  not  niakt-  tiastu"  ii.e.,f[y 
fir  es<.-(ti>o.  &i  from  conscious  dan>;er .  *  shall  not  be  put 
to  ^h.-ulu>.'  which  comes  to  the  sanio  tiling.  For  thert 
la  Du  (liiTerruce  or. '  dl^tinction ')  bf  tweeu  Jew  and  Greek  ; 
for  tie  came  I#ord  over  all— ir..  not  (mk/  [as  Calvin, 
tiKoi  HH.  Ol«ii  Wmkn.  HoixiEJ.  l»ut  Cfiri'd,  as  will  bo 
bL-eii.  we  thiuk.  tiy  vumiMirini;  v. '.),  12.  i3.  and  observing 
t'.c  iiiK>sil(>'.s  usual  8iyle  on  such  sulijccUi.  [So  Cukv- 
NiiM-.iM.  Mflvili.k.  llUNUEL.  MKvtu.  I)e  Wette. 
Fi.ii/.x  UK,  TuiiLicK.  SriAiiT.  Alkui-.d.  rmum.J 
ifi  ricij— a  fiivfi\iriti'  Tauliue  term  to  express  the  exu- 
iMiraiiCt!  of  lliui  -i-ivinrf  praoe  wliich  i.i  m  Christ  Jesus. 
unto  M.l  thatcxLi  u|ou  him— lliis  conflrnis  theapplicu- 
ti>>n  r.f  the  i-n'OiMlinn  wonls  to  f'hhut ;  since  to  call 
iiixm  the  uanieof  the  Lord  Jcsu<>  is  a  cu.stomary  ex- 
jTc-sioii.  See  Ac-t-j,  7.  09.  (H);  V.  U,  21 ;  22.  10;  1  Ct- 
riiitlunns.  1.  2;  2'i'im()tliy.  2.  22.}  For  jaaith  the  Scrii-tureJ 
whosoever  —  Ihe  exprcNsion  is  emphatic,  'Every  one 
whoxjever.'  shall  call  apou  tLe  name  ct  the  Lltq  shall 
le  saved— .Tool,  2.  :.2 ;  «iuoted  also  by  I'eier.  in  his  ureal 
I'eijtocosital  sermon  Acts,  2.  21),  with  evident  apjilica- 
tion  t'j  Uiriat.  14.  15.  HjW  then  Bholl  they  call  on  hiai 
iu  whvin  tiioy  have  not  believed  1  and .. .  believe  in  him 
ol  r/hjm  thi-y  h.-.ve  uo^  heard  1  and ...  hear  without  « 
prcichp:  ?  aim  ...  preach  ex.ept  Bent?-V(/.,  'True,  the 
Kaiiiu  lyjrd  ovur  all  is  rich  unto  all  alike  tliat  call  u|x>ii 
Hi'ii :  iUit  tlilM  c:illinK'  implies  l)elicvin^  and  belicvinu 
he.iritii;,  iind  hearing  preaching;,  and  prvaohiiu;  a  uiif- 
n'ln  to  jirnidi :  Why.  tlion.  take  ye  it  so  ill,  O  children 
of  Abraham,  tliat  in  obedience  to  our  heavenly  nii:isiou 
(Act!*,  2'i.  lo-l'ri  we  preach  anionic  Vie  GeJdiU^  the  un- 
.searchalilo  riches  of  Clirist^'  as  it  is  wntien  (isalah. 
A2.  7  ,  Uuvr  beantiim  are  the  feet  of  them  that  preacn  the 
gospel  of  peace,  A-c- llie  whole  chapter  of  Lsalah  from 
which  this  is  taken,  and  the  three  that  follow,  are  so 
richly  Mes&ianic.  that  there  can  be  no  doubt  "the 
tciad  tidiiu;s"  there  spoken  of  announce  a  more 
glorious  release  than  of  Judah  from  the  iJabylonish 
captivity,  and  the  very  feet  of  its  preachers  arc  called 
"  beautiful "  for  the  sake  of  their  message.  16, 17.  But 
they  have  not  all  obeyed  the  goipel— i.e.,  the  Scripture 
hath  prepared  us  to  expect  this  sad  result.  For  Esaias 
Miit,  la/Q,  Who haih  b.iieved  ov  report  1«^.d.,  'Where 

too 


shall  one  find  a  believer!'  The  pcoiital  «eiJu  «•  if 
next  to  none  would  beliara :  The  ftpoMle  toflnii  thia 
Into '*Tbey  have  not  aU  believed.**  aethaiblthcsmath 
bf  heariag.  and  hearing  by  the  ward  tf  Ooi  qui. 'Thia 
is  another  eonflrmation  of  the  tmth  that  fiiiUi  anp- 
poees  the  hearing  of  the  word,  and  thti  %  commiteion 
topreadilt.'  IB.  Bat  I  ssy.  Have  ther  bbK  hnrdl  ('Did 
th^  not  bear?*}— Can  Israel,  through  any  region  of  Us 
disperelon.  plead  ignorance  of  these  glad  tliUiaxsY  Tts 
verily,  thtir  soand  went  ('their  voioe  went  out lintesll 
Che  eartb,  and  their  words  unto  the  end  tf  the  verid— 
Theee  beautiful  words  are  fkom  JPtelm  19. 4.  Whether 
the  apostle  quoted  them  as  in  their  iwimaiy  intontinn 
applicable  to  his  subject  [aa  0LaHA.U8BX,  Altoko. 
dCG.L  or  only  *usea  Scriptural  Unguagie  to  ezpreea  his 
own  ideas,  as  is  done  involuntarily  almoet  Igr  eveiy 
preacher  in  every  sermon'  [Hoim^b],  expoiiton  are 
not  agreed.  But  though  the  latter  may  eeem  the  mora 
natural,  since  "the  rising  of  the  Sun  of  righteoasnesa 
upon  the  world  "  (Malachi,  4.  sj,  **  the  day-vitaig  Arom 
cm  high  visiting  us.  giving  light  to  them  that  aat  in 
darkneu.  and  guiding  our  feet  into  the  way  of  peace  " 
.Ltike,  L  78. 79},  must  have  been  familiar  and  deHght- 
fui  to  the  apoatie's  ear.  we  cannot  doubt  that  the 
irradiation  of  the  world  with  the  beams  of  a  better 
sun  by  the  universal  difftuion  of  the  gocpel  of  Clulst^ 
must  have  a  mode  of  speaking  quite  nMuraL  and  to 
him  scarcely  (Unirative.  19.  But  I  say.  Did  not  Israel 
know  1  — know,  from  their  own  Scriptures,  of  God's 
intention  to  brinK  in  the  Gentiles?  First— le..  First 
in  the  prophetic  line  [Da  Weite].  Hoees  saith,  &c— *I 
will  provoke  you  to  jealousy  /against';  [them  that 
arc  J  not  a  nation,  and  a^^ainst  a  nation  without  under- 
standing will  I  an^er  >ou'  iDeutoronomy.  :i2.  91}.  In 
tliiftverbe  God  warns  His  ancient  people  that  because 
they  had  (tliat  is.  in  after  timt;s  would;  moved  Jllm 
to  jealousy  with  their  "no-wods,"  and  provoked  Him 
to  an^er  with  their  vanities.  He  in  requital  would 
move  them  to  jealousy  by  receiving  into  Uis  favour  a 
uo-i>eopltf,"  arwl  provoke  them  to  aujiier  by  adopting  a 
nation  void  of  uuderstaiidint:.  20.  But  Esaias  is  very 
bold,  and  snith- i.e.,  is  still  plainer,  and  goes  even  the 
length  of  sayiut;,  I  wai  found  oi  them  that  songiit  me  not 
-until  I  sought  them,  I  was  made  ('  became']  nuuiiieit 
unto  them  that  asked  not  after  me— until  the  invitation 
from  I^Ie  camo  to  theui.  That  the  calling  uf  the  (yen- 
tiles  was  meant  by  those  words  of  the  prophet  lisaiah. 
05. 1}  is  manifest  from  what  immediately  follows.  "  I 
said.  Behold  me.  behold  me.  unto  a  nation  that  was 
not  calietl  by  my  lume."  21.  Bat  to  (rather,  'with 
regard  to'}  Iiraei  he  naith,  All  d.iy  i'^Ul  the  day')  Long 
1  havs  stretched  out  ('did  1  stretch  forth'j  my  bauds— 
the  attitude  of  gracious  entreaty,  nuio  a  diajbedient 
and  gainsaying  people— ThehC  words,  which  immediately 
follow  the  aiuiounoement  ju^t  <iuotcd  of  the  calling  of 
the  Cientilea.  were  cuoukIi  to  foiewarn  the  Jews  both 
of  God's  purpose  to  eject  tbem  from  their  prlvilftfes, 
in  favour  of  the  (.i entiles,  and  of  the  cause  of  it  on 
their  own  x^n.—SoU  (\.)  More  siucerity,  and  even 
earnestness  in  religion— though  it  may  be  some  ground 
of  hope  for  a  mercitul  recovery  f^oin  error— is  no  ex* 
cuse,  and  will  not  compensate,  for  tho  deliberate 
rejection  ot  saving  truth,  when  in  tbe  providence  of 
(iod  presented  for  ucorptance  v.  i-3;  and  see  on  ch.  9.. 
note  7;.  (2.}  The  true  cause  of  such  rejection  of  saving 
truth,  by  the  otherwise  sincere,  is  tlie  prepoasessiou  of 
the  mind  by  some  false  notions  of  its  own.  So  long 
as  the  Jews  "sout^ht  to  set  up  their  own  righteous- 
ness," it  WAS  in  the  nature  of  things  inu'Ossible  that 
they  should  "&ub..<it  tliemselves  to  the  righteousness 
of  God :"  the  one  of  these  two  methods  of  aooeptauoe 
being  in  tbe  teeth  of  the  other  ic  3;.  (3.)  The  essentud 
terms  of  salvation  have  in  every  age  been  the  same : 
"Whosoever  will"  i%  invited  to  "  Uke  of  the  water  of 
life  freelr."  Revetatlon,  22.  17.  (r,  is/,    (*.}  How  wIU 


BOHAN8.  XI. 


nofillclwebanfcH. 


VHin'SS  XJ. 

V(B.  Mt.   S*n  Sduict  oanihuo  mo  oos- 

cnmsD  — Tb>    Uiaikats    liKiKaiKO    or   au. 

•ra«» wr ia* KiLuo.   i,  Iht  iUi.Hmb  {■DM'} 

dot  aot  uiq  bli  pRffltl   S<4  EMUA-Oar  LoM  did 
IbAmA  HUwnBH  Uut  "  Ibg  UudDm  of  God  ibould  to 


aofaodaKliKi.II 


TIIll  Df  Uu 
rild' 


illM*  wUan  <Eirk.  (.  1 :  ID.  «,'.  14.  GoD  ti 
MtpH  mv  Ui  pmle  ll.b.  irAvOvt  wbkli  tit  !i>nKitw~- 
oil  Kb  mad  '  tDraknrr,*  >«  on  cb.  &  le.  W«  {i.i., 
*lM«')]n  M*  ttai  ilu  Serletiin  uith  oT  UK,.  'In.' 
U.  !■  tti*  wctioa  wtaldi  nUlu  to)  Sllii)  Iwi  ki 
■IMk  MvtHVVo  f  pladfttlk^  ifiiut  lirivl  —  (Via 
■Did  *Mriiv*  whjdi  foUowi,  u  ilso  thd  tdTtlda 

wnteBt  KBB.  uttioriW.   ud  . 


U,i^a. .  . 

unow.  tba  nJaEOan  at  UuM  by  Imsl  li  uui,  w  ui 
ftlOM  lo  •iMDt  u  OM  wsnJd  bs  apt  to  Uilnk :  Ibu 


la  flfdlU  laiKrrlwe* :  TbM  Iten  an  bat  tvD  poidbla 

nsrca  ot  mbriUm— TnaTi  woAi.  uid  G(hTi  xntti 
lUd  tbst  tliae  an  N  eumLUlLr  dliUnH  and  oppoalw. 


-Hov  lUDdi  Iha  bctf  larul  hilh  u 
.  biwtHkki— taltar.'^'"   "' 

.  JiuUncaliOD,  or 


God  iiilh  s( 

I  »r  Un.  E»t  liitf  itgntM  r  Did  Ukt  ■iambls'}  ttat 

Oit7  ihoijli!   Wit   tm   loibW; '         ' 

"nlliFc'  1>  Ullei  omlllcdl  H 


^..  the  nducUoD  at  Ui« 


IB  yta  IkEttlu-analliFr 
addnucd  la  OentUc  b?l 
BIlpiiFT    I'gluilfj')   mtM 


ae  lead  a>  a  puonUiBili.  U 
:-  tlj ,  -  -  iDj  flEsli— cf.  Jialah, 
■  afra)  «[  U«o— Tte  apoitla 


.   But  both  an  Uua:'tlia]F'»nait  awkr, 

nor  DnaJIr.  ind  It  1*  tif  LhlB 
ipofltla  hera 

Itadl-Tlis 

»r  •»  uaoEK  aU  satloni  bdiIoc  heaven,  aid  IIie  mot 
iiBterata  omiuIh  ot  tbe  Lord  Jtini,  "HI  bo  nich  a 
,ujieiid«iu  lauUeitaUon  01  ^  vi«n  lit.  >i^>A,<nwa 


Jki  dmfflft  uMiil 


aoMAmxL 


flU/Mft 


tlw  luliUt  of  mail,  and  of  His  glockmi  pnmot  with 
tbo  licimldM  of  Um  Cron.  m  wiU  not  oqIf  kiadk 
davoni  Mtoniihimmt  fur  and  wido,  but  to  efaaait  tho 
dominMkt  mode  d  thinking  and  facdlat  on  ftQ  t*'**"^'' 
tUngi  M  to  Mem  like  ft  rummeUon  from  Om  dnd, 
18.  For  rBot'i  if  the  flm4ait  beholr.  the  Inp  le  alee 
[holj];  ead  if  the  root*  ee  the  kraaehte  The  leneUtee 
were  zequlied  to  offsr  to  Ood  the  flnt^hiite  of  the 
earth— both  in  their  nw  itatei  ki  a  aheaf  of  newly 
reaped  grain  (LeTiticaa.tS.  10.11),  and  in  their  prepared 
etate.  made  into  oakee  of  dongh  (Nnmbere,  lA.  1M1>— 
hj  which  the  whole  produoe  of  that  aeaaon  was  ngaided 
aa  kaUowed,  It  U  probable  the  ktter  of  theee  oOn- 
ings  that  ie  here  intended,  aa  to  it  the  word  **lnmp* 
bestapfdiee;  and  thearvnment  of  the  apoatle  la,  that 
aa  the  eeparation  unto  God  of  Abraham,  laaae,  and 
Jacob,  from  the  rett  of  mankind,  ae  the  parant  atem  of 
their  race,  waa  aa  real  an  offering  of  flr^4hdt  aa  that 
which  hallowed  the  prodnoe  of  the  earth,  ao^  In  the 
divine  aatimatlon,  it  waa  as  real »  eeparation  of  the 
maaa  or  **  lump*  of  that  nation  In  all  time  to  God. 
The  flgnre  of  the  **root*  and  Ite  ''bnmdMs"  Uof  like 
import— the  ooneecratlon  of  the  one  of  them  eztandlBg 
to  the  other.  17. 18.  And  if-rather,  *Bat  if  f  qjd..  *lf 
notwithatanding  this  consecrattoo  of  Abraham'a  race 
to  God.'  aeae  ef  the  hrtBchea  Tb»  maaa  of  the  on- 
beUerlng  and  rejeoted  laraelitee  an  here  called 
''eome,"  not.  aa  before,  to  meet  Jewf«h  prelodloe  Omc 
on  ch.  8.  s,  and  on  **not  all"  in  eh.  la  is).  bnt  with 
the  opposite  view  of  checking  Gentile  pride,  endthoo, 
beiiig  a  wild  oUt«,  wert  ('wast')  graffiid  in  aawag  them— 
Though  it  is  more  asnal  to  graft  the  superior  cutting 
upon  the  inferior  stem,  the  opposite  method,  which  ii 
intended  here,  is  not  withoat  example,  and  with  them 
partakest  fwast  made  partalur' —  along  with  the 
branches  left,  the  beJieTiog  remnant)  of  ths  root  sad 
fatnes*  of  the  oliTs  tree  (the  rich  grace  secured  by  cove- 
nant to  the  true  seed  of  Abraham) ;  boast  not  against 
the  (rejected)  branchM.  Bnt  if  thou  (doi  hasst.  'remem- 
ber that)  thou  btsrest  not  (*  it  is  not  thou  that  bearest ') 
the  root,  bnt  the  root  thee  g  d.,  *  If  the  branches  may 
not  boast  over  the  root  that  bears  them,  then  msy  not 
the  Gentile  boast  over  the  seed  of  Abraham ;  for  what 
is  thy  staDding.  O  Gentile,  in  relation  to  Israel,  but 
that  of  a  branch  in  relation  to  the  root?  from  Israel 
liath  come  all  that  thou  art  and  hast  in  the  family  of 
(iod:  for  ** salvation  is  of  the  Jews'  (John,  4.  9S).' 
19-21.  Thou  wilt  say  then  (as  a  plea  for  boasting),  Ths 
brsnohes  were  broken  off.  that  I  might  be  graSM  in. 
Well— (Q.d,  *  Be  it  so,  bnt  remember  that')  becaase  of 
unbelief  they  were  broken  off,  and  thon  standsst  (not  as  a 
Gentile,  but  solely)  by  faith— But  as  Csith  cannot  live 
in  those  **  whose  soul  is  lifted  up'  (Uabakkuk,  2. 4). 
Be  not  hiirh-minded.  bat  fbar  (Proverbs,  SB.  14 ;  Philip- 
plans.  S.  13) :  for  if  Ood  spared  not  the  natural  branches 
(sprung  from  the  parent  stem),  take  heed  lest  lie  also 
spare  not  thee  (a  mere  wild  graft}— The  former  might, 
beforehand,  have  been  thousht  very  improbable:  but, 
after  that,  no  one  can  wonder  at  the  latter.  83. 83. 
Behold  therefore  the  goodness  and  severity  of  God:  on  them 
which  bU,  severity  Un  reJecUng  the  chosen  seed) ;  bat 
toward  thes,  goodness  f  God's  goodness^  is  the  true  read- 
ing}—i.e..  His  sovereign  goodness  in  admitting  thee  to 
a  covenant-standing  who  before  wert  a  **  stranger  to  the 
covenants  of  promise"  (fiphesians,  8.  18-20).  if  thon 
continae  in  his  (.oodness— in  believing  dependence  on 
that  pure  goodness  which  made  thee  what  thon  art. 
otherwiss.  &c  ...  And  they  also  r  Yea  and  they '),  if  thsy 
abide  not  stiU  in  anbelief.  shall  be  graffed  in :  Ibr  God  is 
able  to  graff  them  in  again— This  appeal  to  the  povoer  of 
God  to  effect  the  recovery  of  His  andent  people  im- 
plies the  vast  difficulty  of  it— which  all  who  have  ever 
laboured  for  the  conversion  of  the  Jews  are  niade 
depresflingly  to  feel  That  intelligent  ezpositorB 
Mbould  think  that  this  wa^  meant  of  individual  Jews, 

»3 


se^BtradMtd  tkom  Uam  to  ttrns  lil»  Ibt  Umdtr  of 
God  on  thair  baUaviv  €B  ths  Iiai«  4mm,  Ii  nupite- 
lag  s  aad  yet  thoae  who  dngr  the  imMhwI  neowy  off 
IsiMlmaitaaddoiofatnpiitthsMMlliu  Bttfttkli 
IsloeoBlbaiMl  the  two  Ifahvi  vfelah  Ifaa  apQitIa  owe- 
fhUydlatli^tihaa.  iMlivldnlJawi  h«f«  htan at aU 
timet  iHl-**w*Ht.  and  havt  bMB  ■flwJUrt.  to  the 
Oiutch  through  the  gale  off  lUth  la  Ibt  Load  Jetaa. 
Thlala  the  ''remnant,  etm  ol  fMsyntMrt  Mm.  to 
cordini  to  the  eleetion  of  giaet.*  off  wfaidh  Iht  avttlla. 
to  the  toat  ptrt  of  the  chtiMr.  had  dtod  Waatlf  m 
OM.  BaftharehemaalliMtlyaMtkaoffaoMtlktagMl 
then  tilrtlng.  bnt  to  be  looked  fennid  to  a^t  pttt 
fhtut  treat  in  the  eeoDOtiy  of  God,  tht  it4agafliBf 
of  Vu  naUun  oi  saeh,  whw  thty  "ahldt  nol  to  aa> 
btliet*  AndthonghthlaiihtitipokMtffBMnlyM 
a  aappoaitloB  (if  their  nnbtUaff  than  oautMa  otdar 
to  aet  It  over  agaioat  tht  othtr  toppoaltioB.  «ff  what 
will  happen  to  the  GeatUaa  If  thty  ahtll  aoi  aUdt  to 
the  faith-the  aappoaitioB  la  tamed  latoaa  tMkK 
pndktloatothevaraeafbUowtiv.  M.  Vvtftlwawart 
eat  r  wort  cat  cT)  fren  ttoelive  tna.  whi*  IB  wilA  Iv 
aataiti  aad  waat  grafiid  eaatraty  te  aatart  latoa  leaA 
ettve  tne;  hew  maeh  mait  ahall  thiae,  te^—Vfeto  ta  Jaal 
tht  ooBvtne  off  «.  81:  *Aa  tht  ticialoa  off  the  — wjr 
tngn/Ud  GentUta  throagh  anbeUeff  la  a  tUM  BMlr 
moretobteipectedthtBwaathtticldoBOffthtaatowrf 
laratl,  before  it  happeaed ;  to  tht  rattoiatlaa  off  lanaL 
whea  they  shall  be  brought  to  believe  to  Jteaa,  la  a 
thix«  fhr  more  in  the  line  of  wbaX  we  ahonld  «qieet» 
than  the  admission  of  the  Gentilee  to  a  standing  whiflh 
they  never  before  enjoyed.'  85.  For  I  weald  aet »» that 
ye  should  be  ignorant  of  this  mystery— The  word  "mys- 
tery," so  often  used  by  our  apoatle.  doee  not  mean  M 
with  us)  something  incomprehensible,  bnt '  eooMthiag 
before  kept  secret,  either  wholly  or  for  the  moat  pert, 
and  now  only  ftilly  disclosed'  (cf.  ch.  lA.  86 ;  1  Oodn- 
thians.S.M0:Epbesians,i.9,lO:X»A8.ia.4o.).  Isst 
ye  shoald  be  wise  in  your  own  ooncelte  as  tf  y<e  alone 
were  in  all  time  coming  to  be  the  family  of  God.  that 
Uindnees  (*  hardness ')  in  part  is  happened  te  r  hath  oome 
upon  *)  Israel— ije..  hath  come  partially,  or  apoo  a  por- 
tion of  IsraeL  until  the  fhlnou  of  the  Osacilee  be 
('have')  come  in— i.e..  not  the  general  convtrslQii  of 
the  world  to  Christ,  as  many  take  it ;  Cor  this  would 
seem  to  contradict  the  latter  part  of  this  diaptor,  and 
throw  the  national  recovery  of  Israel  too  fhr  Into  the 
fhture:  besides,  in  «.  16.  the  apostle  seems  to  apeak  of 
the  receiving  of  Israel,  not  as  following,  but  as  ooa- 
tributii«  largely  to  bring  about  the  general  ooavtniaa 
of  the  world-but.  *untU  the  Gentiles  have  had  thsir 
/mU  time  of  the  visible  Church  all  to  themeelvaa.  while 
the  Jews  are  out  which  the  Jews  had  till  the  QtntUaa 
were  brought  in.'  See  Luke.  SL  84.  88, 87.  And  ee  all 
Israel  shall  be  saved— To  understand  this  great  state- 
ment, as  some  still  do,  merely  of  such  a  grailhial  la- 
bringing  of  individual  Jews,  that  there  shall  at 
remato  none  in  unbelief.  Is  to  do  manifeet 
both  to  it  and  to  the  whole  context.  It  can  only ; 
the  ultimate  ingathering  of  Israel  as  a  naUom,  la 
contrast  with  the  preeent  "remnant.*  (So  Tholuck. 
MxYaa,  Dm  Wrrra,  Pbzuppi,  ALroaD.  UoDoal 
Three  confirmations  of  this  now  fbliow :  two  firom  tto 
prophets,  and  a  third  fhmi  the  Abrahamic  ooveaBBt 
itself.  jTtrst,  as  it  is  written.  There  shaU  earns  eat  if 
8ion  the  Deliverer,  and  shall  (or.  according  to  what  asoM 
the  true  reading,  without  the  "and"—*  He  ahaD')  tars 
away  nngodlinees  from  Jacob— Ihe  apostle,  having  draws 
his  Illustrations  of  man's  $infulnes$  chiefly  Crom  Aahs 
14.  and  Isaiah,  60..  now  seems  to  combine  the  language 
of  the  same  two  phuses  regarding  Israel's  talvalifm  tkom 
it.  [Bknosl.]  In  the  one  place  the  PsaJmist  longs  t» 
see  "the  salvation  of  Israel  oomtog  out  cf  Xit^ 
(FSalm  14.  7):  to  the  otoer.  tlie  prophet  ^nnnnnffw  tost 
"the  Redeemer  (or,  "Deliverer")  shall  come  U>  lor. 


BOitAsa.  XI. 


StraaiSaWaOati. 


•ui.,».m).  Bu 

IVMriGndwH 

inMidMHlanbwont 

lw*MtalHl*m 

uUHUdiioiT  Pulmio 

l>li.iL(l.tl>*tgi 

dimlT>dd>lo 

'Za  liS^J^^t^. 

tb.  rxwliri  u 

fiifi  tbmi  tbU 

hUi  ma  ipaUs 

aalni  him  au  timt  Hi> 

mini  the  LXX. 

*r«il  rwliiu  of 

..r,  1.  mluUDUiOlT  th.  ».»<  m  both. 

u  ROtntln*  Uh  liUnl  JbuI  Id  ttu. 
ibtbUilRtiAlwiroiiil  tbemdof  (htJavUh 
■n  abDnd  lo  Tim  U>«i  gnutaUDu  I 
icam  ■dHMtloDi  oIOIdTUURiinllui 


.  ttaf  t»  briand-nM  (■  MMr  Jlolt  of  Bta- 

MMbCor 

DfOoi'la 


MUlKMall 

ben  intDicd.   And  IhI  uir 


■UihUnpiKHiUoD.tipnHtiiiUki  Uul  Iha 
<l  wbo.  H  atnDomliiB  Cha  BUJ^  an  rewdad 
riia  Kir  Uia  CaniUu'  ukai."  u«  "  MBWd/or 
rt  watc* :'  uid  ii  li  in  pnoC  of  tbl>  Uat  ha 


(IWH  tncovanwt  -Itl 
Idnilly  eilBhItihadil 


uhk  (rom  AhrqbaiD  a«ard!p£  ki  iha  Daah 
gj  *1kI  pOdpLc.  ind  H  (Sell,  "  balovod.' 
la  loTo,  wLlcli  chDH  13tb  fjohen.  and  mtad 


jtti  mictf  Ith*  BiREr  iL.  _  .. 
sbuiii  Dirq— H<n  l>  as  anUre^  »' 

hu  biUiacia  dwalt  iwoo  Um  notiatirf  of  IL _ 

Dinkloc  warftK  Itaa  Mtb  ol  l]M  OailUaH-Uia  sieltuloa 


_    JHof  Ibauignirikoini  tothaOantllu 

U  Kvlll  ba  tv  Iha  iDitniBanUlKr  or  baUtTtw  Oia- 
M  that  Imal  u  ■  puhni  li  at  IohMi  In  "  bvA  «> 
Ira  olioni  Iherhara  iiiaiead  iDd  m 


BtiB  dl-M.,  tlHaa  "411'  of  whom  he  hwl  baan  dii- 
omuriiK-.  Uw  GaatllM  Onl.  and  attar  Uum  tba  Jnn. 
[FuvBidMB,  Tboldck,  0UH.1US1IH.  Vt  Whtti, 
FBIUPFt  arcAiT.  HODOkl  OtUUdr  It  li  not '  an 
nuvUnd  iodlildiuQr'  dUm.  AudbdI;  ftr  (!■ 
"-  ■-  BM  bara  daaUai  vltk  ludirldnati,  but  oUb 


dim  of  I 

If  tU  lUbH 

MwiT  abia  i 
•iidom  uid 
SiKDit.  Urrut.  Da  Want,Tua 


BC4rc4iabUneai  of  (jod'i ' 


nrii^oTOgl— 
-"la  ildiaa  an] 
m,  OKamn, 

Ouuum. 

Hua.  "thadaptta 
Dt  Odd"  ti  a  mndi 
Ihu  tha  rieliH  m 
nd  Iha  WDTdi  Int 
«DiloD  to  ttta  im- 
I."  irUeta  DnbaUv 


Baaldat.  aU  Ihtt  IbUow*  lo  Iba  and  of  Ub  dupUr 
a«iiiu  U  ibo*  that  wblls  tba  Onus  ol  Ood  U  mlUr 
BwB  la  CbrtM  Janu  li  praanppaed  to  ba  lb — '-"^ 


.   Theta  QiuaUODi,  It  >111  lb 


bi  Era>  IniUi  wtaldi  lb*  ipMUa  Mmialf  bad  fcM 
I  ttand.  Ihil  Gnta  tOan  nd  DMbodi  ta  Um  dlipaua- 
JoD  of  Hli  Oiaca.  hiTa  iTwib  «(  soaimbBUlaa  and 

vUdom  atJUDped  upon  tbam  irblcb  Dnlta  Diortala  oaa- 

'  'ttbom.  much  Ian  mold  aTaibavtl>ia(bwd.bItbi« 

wen  diKlOHd.     31.  Fv  of  bla.  tad  tbcai(b  blm. 


JDtMtt^fBMtmrWt 


BOMAJIB^XIL 


CRrwtal  flatf  AtffXpMtar. 


-Tbiu  wortUljF-witii  ft  bnvlly  «b)f 
•qnalltd  byttiwibUmUy-dottthmiwMtlihTitnmBi* 
thUwbotoflBattai;  **Qr Him ■naJltittap.'Mthdr 
tlariMU  SoovN :  **TkBouoH  Htm  u*  all  tUaft."  Ibm- 
nrach  M  Um  briod  all  to  paat  whWi  in  Hla  atanal 
cowiiMh  Bm  murpoMd:  **To  Him  an  all  tUnn,"  as 
btlag  Ha  owB  lasl  fiid  itba  manlfHlayaii  of  the  aloty 
of  Hia  owa  parfactlopt  bdat  tha  nlMwtf ,  bacao—  the 
higfaeet  poMible.  derign  ot  all  Hia  peooaduia  flrom  fknt 
to  laet-On  thia  rich  cfaaplar,  N9U  (U  U  It  aa  nn- 
apeakable  consolation  to  know  thai  in  tlBMe  of  deepeet 
TCllgkNisdaclenaion  and  moat  eitenel  fa  cWoctloii  firom 
tha  troth,  the  kmp  of  Ood  haa  Mnr  been  permiiiea 
to  CO  oat,  and  that  a  bithf  Hi  rsoiaaal  haa  ever  existed 
—a  raouiaat  larger  than  ibeir  omi  drooping  spArits 
eoaldeadUr  beliaTew.  1<4).  ( *.)  The  pneerratKinof  this 
remnanl.  even  as  their  eapa^atiun  at  the  first,  is  all  of 
mere  grace  {«.  ft,  C).  (U  When  Individnals  and  eom- 
munitks.  after  many  ftniUese  waminga.  are  abandoned 
of  Ood.  they  CO  fhan  bad  to  vovse  (v.  7*llU.  (L)  God 
has  so  oidared  his  dealings  with  the  great  divisions  of 
mankinrl.  **  that  no  fleehshonld  gkwy  in  His  pr sssnne." 
Gentile  and  Jew  have  eedi  in  tarn  been  '*shiit  op  to 
nnbebeC"  that  Mch  in  torn  may  esperienoa  the  **merey' 
which  savaa  the  chief  of  sinners  («.  U-a).  (ft.)  Aa  we 
an  '*iastiflad  by  faith,"  so  are  we  **kaptby  the  powei 
of  God  throogh  Ikith'-fUth  alooa-nnto  aalvatton 
(«.  Mt-m.  ID  God's  covenant  with  Ahiaham  and  hi» 
natural  seed  is  a  perpetoal  covenant,  in  equal  force 
nnder  the  gospel  as  before  it.  Therefore  it  Is,  that  the 
Jews  as  a  naUon  stUl  survive,  in  spite  of  all  the  lawa 
which.  In  similar  circumslaoues.  have  either  extln 
guished  or  deiitroyed  the  identity  of  other  nations 
Aiid  therefore  it  U  that  the  Jews  as  a  naiicHi  will  yet  be 
restored  to  the  family  of  God,  through  the  subjection 
of  their  proud  heart«  to  ilim  whom  they  have  pierc«i. 
And  as  belleviDtf  UentUes  will  be  hnnoared  to  be  the 
iuatruments  of  thix  stupendous  change,  so  shall  the 
rest  Uentile  world  reap  such  benettt  from  it.  that  it 
shall  be  like  the  cummunicaUoo  of  life  to  them  fron< 
the  dead.  i7.;  Thus  haa  tlie  Christian  Church  the 
higbeet  motive  to  the  eatablishment  and  vixoruus  pro- 
secution of  AfuftoNJ  to  the  Jewn:  iiod  having  not  only 
promised  that  Uiere  shall  be  a  remnant  of  them  ga 
thered  in  every  age.  but  pledged  Himself  to  the  fine! 
ingathering  of  the  whole  nation,  assigned  the  honour  of 
that  ingathering  to  tiie  Gentile  Church,  and  assured 
them  that  the  event,  when  it  does  arrive,  shall  have  a 
life-<iving  effect  upon  the  whole  world  (v.  1:<-16.  26-31} 
(8.)  Those  who  thinlc  that  In  all  the  evangelical  pro 
pbedes  of  the  Old  Testament  the  terms  "Jacob.' 
**  Israel."  te..  are  to  be  umlentood  solely  of  the  t'hris- 
tian  Churcfi,  would  appear  to  read  the  Old  Testament 
differently  from  the  apostle,  who,  from  the  use  of  tiiose 
very  terms  in  Old  Testament  propbeor.  draws  argu- 
ments to  prove  that  God  has  mercy  in  store  for  Uu 
natural  Inad  ,v.  W,  x7).  (9.)  Mere  intellectual  in- 
veetigations  into  divine  truth  in  general,  and  the  sense 
of  the  living  oracles  in  particular,  as  they  have  a  harden  ■ 
ing  effect,  so  Uiey  are  a  great  contrast  to  the  spirit  of 
our  apoetle.  whoee  lengtheDed  sketch  of  God  s  majestic 
procedure  towards  men  in  Christ  Jesus  ends  here  in  a 
burst  of  admiration,  which  loses  itself  in  the  still 
loftier  fhune  of  adoration  («.  3S-3e,>. 
CHAPTER.  XII. 
Ver.  l-«l.  Dunn  o»  BauavKBa.  Gbtikral  and 
Particula r.  The  doctrinal  teaching  of  this  episUe  is 
now  followed  up  by  a  seriM  of  exhortations  to  practical 
duty.  AndySrvt.  the  all-comprehensive  duty.  I.  I  be- 
ssseh  you  thsrsfbre— In  view  of  all  that  has  been  ad- 
vanced in  the  foregoing  part  of  this  epistle,  by  the 
mcreiis  of  Ood— those  mercies,  whose  free  and  unmerited 
nature,  glorioas  Cliannel,  and  saving  fruits  have  been 
(Vened  up  atsuch  length,  tiiat  ye  present-8ee  on  oh.  6. 
U^  where  we  have  the  same  exhortation  and  the  same 


wwd,  theniMdared '*yiald*  (M  alwlBfL  ML  Ut. 
MI«h-iA, '  yoaraalTaa  in  tha  body.*  coMldHid  aa  tha 
onsaofthalnasrlife.  Ai  tt  Is  thniiift  tha  body  that 
an  tha  avU  that  U  in  the  ani«M«id  hart  eoaeaa  forth 
into  palpable manlfeetathw  and  acHaBiapttlg  thnmgh 
the  body  that  aU  tha  grMdow  pttadvlM  and  afbcttou 
of  beliavers  reveal  thunsaftvaa  hi  tha  oatwaid  iif»i 
Sanctifleation  intends  to  tha  wfaola  man  (1 
niaoa.  iw  B.  M).  a  living 
to  tha  kgal  sacriflcei.  which,  aava  aa  thij 
ware  no  sacrifices  at  aU.  Tha  dsath  of  the  < 
of  God.  taking  away  tha  tin  of  tha  vorid.*  hM  awapl 
aU  deadvictima  flrom  off  tha  altar  of  Ood.  to  make 
room  Ibr  tha  redeemed  themselvaB  aa  "living  seat 
fiesa*  to  Him  who  made  **  Him  to  baalB  for  na  ^  while 
every  ontgolng  of  their  gratefhl  haaita  in  praiaa,  and 
every  act  prompted  by  tha  lova  of  Christ,  ia  itatlf  a 
sacrifloe  to  Uod  of  a  sweetremalling  savoor  (Hebvewi^ 
ll.lA.lg).  holy— AsthaLeviticalvtatiae.whaoasni 
without  Uandsh  to  God,  were  repudad  aa  holy,  at 
beliavers.  "yiakUng  themeelvae  to  Ood  aa  llwae  that 
are  ahva  from  tha  dead,  and  their  memhanaa  inatm' 
otente  of  lighteousoem  onto  God,  are.  In  Hiaaattrnw 
tion.  not  ritnally  bat  really,  **  holy.*  and  ao,BaesptBMi 
rweU-plaaslngl  aaieOed—notaathaLeviticaloffwtnWi 
merely  as  appointed  eymbola  of  apiiltnai  Irtaai.  brt 
ohlecta,  intrinsically,  of  divine  oomplacancy.  in  thA 
renewed  character,  and  endeared  ralatinnaMp  to  iiiai 
through  His  8(m  Jesus  Cbruk  whicli  is  year  riesriBeN 
rather.  *rationar>  service— in  contrast,  not  to  ths 
senselessness  of  idol-worship,  but  to  the  oflisring  of 
irrational  victims  under  the  law.  In  this  view  the 
presentation  of  ourselves,  as  Itving  monumente  of  rs- 
deemiUK  mercy,  is  taere  called  "our  rauonal  eervice^ 
and  surely  It  is  the  most  rational  and  exalted  ooca- 
pation  of  God's  reasonable  creatures,  bo.  1  Feier.  1  &, 
'*to  offer  up  ryintual  sturvicej,  acceptable  to  God 
through  Jesus  Christ."  and  be  ye  not  ooQiormed  to  tail 
world  (of  l!^he«ians.  a.  % ;  (xalaiians.  1.  4.  Grrela;  but  bi 
ys  trattsformed— or.  *  iranihgured.'  as  in  Matthew,  17.  % 
and  8  Corinthians.  3. 10.  (M tk).  by  ths  reaswiag  0^  your 
laiad— not  by  a  mere  outward  disconfcmnity  to  the  un- 
godly world,  many  of  who»e  actions  in  themeelves  may 
be  virtuous  and  prai.soworthy ;  but  by  such  an  inward 
spirittial  transformation  ao  makes  the  whole  life  new- 
new  m  Its  motivcji  and  ends,  even  where  the  actioni 
differ  in  nothing  from  those  of  tlie  world- new,  coo- 
si<lered  as  a  whole,  and  in  such  a  sense  as  to  be  wholly 
unattainable  save  through  the  constrainiug  power  of 
the  love  of  Clirist.  that  ye  n:ay  provs— i.e.,  experimen* 
tally.  ■b«e  ou  the  word  "exi'erienoe''  in  cti.  &,  i,  and 
cf.  1  Thessalonians.  6.  10.  where  the  eeutimeot  is  the 
same),  wuat  u  that  (*  the '/  good  and  aooepiable  (*  well* 
pleading'},  sud  perfect  will  of  God— We  prefer  tliu 
rendering  (with  Calvim.  Kxvr8ai>  Vkrdiox.  ftcj  to 
that  which  many  able  critics  [Tuoluck.  Mbykil,  Ds 
Wrrrx.  Fkitzscux.  }'iiilii>pi,  alvokd,  Hodox) 
adopt— 'that  ye  may  prove.'  or  'discern  the  will  of 
God,  [evenj  what  is  good,  and  acceptable,  and  perfect' 
God's  win  is  "  Qoodn"  as  it  demands  only  what  is  es- 
sentially and  uncJiangeably  good  ich.  7. 10} ;  it  is  "  wnt^ 
pUasing'  in  contrast  witli  all  ttiat  is  arblinuy.  si 
demanding  only  what  God  lias  eternal  complaoMMy  u 
•cf.  Mlcah,  Ol  8.  with  Jeremiah,  v.  ti) ;  and  it  ia  "ptr 
Jed,"  as  it  requires  nothing  else  than  the  perfectioo  cf 
God's  reasonable  creature,  who.  in  proportion  as  bi 
attains  to  it.  reflects  God  s  own  perfection,  buch  thss 
is  the  great  general  duty  of  the  redeemed— AKLr>uo3(- 
eacRATioN.  in  our  whole  spirit  and  eoul  and  body, 
to  liim  who  haUi  called  us  into  the  fellowship  of  Ha 
Hon  Jesus  Christ.  >ext  follow  specific  dutiea,  ddcAy 
social :  beginning  with  Humility,  the  chiefest  of  all  las 
graces— but  here  with  special  reference  to  apiritasl 
gifts.  3.  For  I  say  lauthoritatively;.  through  ths  gnw 
given  onto  me— as  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ ;  thus  ex^ 


ta  bMb  <nRMit(d  ud  nquiRd  lodj 
III  all  etuna.   ta  rmj  naa  t' 
I  MUk.  «e,~n  li  InpOHlbla  in  c 


1  <nr  et  cbinctcrliini 
rtitig  «  Ool  batb  dralt 


ta  biW  ta  all  th 


C  t.  P»c  M  «•  kan  auiir  Biatan.  ec—Tlia  aaina  dl- 
TiaritT  BDd  Ta>  nDllT  obUlna  In  Uia  body  at  CtariiL 
■taaef  all  ballfxara  an  Uw  Hraral  mEDiban,  aa  In 
itaaacsnt  bodr.  *-S.  Batliif  Um  cini  diihriiic  w- 
■*■  to  Ua  ftaaa  pna  Uu-Ran.  kt  It  b>  obaiind, 
■aiw  aUta  or  btUiTMa  alika  an  Tland  a>  cnoimniil' 
■dns  of  man  fmt.  ■hittitr  (n  boa  Um  |in  ol) 
mmtma  l«..  of  luplrad  MacUnc;  »  In  Ada,  it.  n. 
JUraw  ipMtli^  Willi  dlitDi  uitaonir— whatliar  *itb 
i*wiri  >o  Vi»  mA  Uia  fnatnl.  n  Iha  faura-mu 

"1,     putt  fOflt—t] 


uiIbH  Or  mlHt.  vboaa  ol 
aU  Iba  clfu  of  FleUartn  are  k 


vMk^  aarMakitrbic-Tbir  word  ben  mnl  ImmiU  imj 
Usd  «f  awflea.  rnnn  Uia  dlipamlm:  iT  tha  nord  or  lira 
■"  ' "mlDlilifljiii  of  UiilaiDPonil  affun 


fb  tunvccttatliwilihad  rtoiD"ptijpb«ijlii|," '' taach- 
*  ml  'fokuKJiki.''  R  hi  (lit  taaakith— Teafhtn 

V.  tu.  Probably  II  coniiilM  mainly 

eTaDaatlca]  bcaiidRi  olOld  Tf  HLarnffhl 

raa  In  Ihla  dejurtncnL  apiiarabli/ 


it  aynpatby.  U 

«,  or  ibowint]  hohoiu, 
otd  randend  'pRfei'  n 


■all-aaoiBot  aUna  In  tba  cbandai  of  nM  •  IC*  iriw 
an  but  pailblly,  U  M  aU  ondai  tba  tonarorUbK 
pown  ci<  tha  (sapal,  II 1*  oslr  Umm  i>lu«  "  Iha  loi*  of 
(ArlilomMnlna  to  Uya  not  DHlo  IliamaalTaa.' wboH« 

u^  _.^_^_.. Iha  ipiaitf  im  M». 

a-Tbawonl  iwdnad 
-  uannaaa  ~  vuaai  -  HU,- -  aummia."  FBipoaa  f  OhM- 
Iw  tM  nw(T  of  aixion.  Hrnng  Ika  Lutd-^j,  th* 
loidJoiulHS  AAeilaBi.i.MI.  Anathar  nadtv- 
■atnlw  Um  lima.'  or  'tba  oaaalon'-vhldl  dlOua  In 
toTD  but  Tary  aUghUr  frani  Iha  ncaliad  nadiw,  bu 
bMB  idortad  by  loud  crtUoa  [Lutkib,  Olbbadiuii, 
FKmacBu.  Mnu.).  But  aa  Id  anihaiUr  la  da- 
ddadljr  aiilut  U.  ao  la  Inlanial  nrldaiKn  i  and  eon- 
panliT«ly  ra«  [a'oni  It,  Not  li  tba  hum  ohlcb  It 
irlalrtiaTiiyChilitluioiia.  IJ.  njiictag.  tn-Han  II 
la  moR  llnly  to  Main  tba  ardor  and  Iha  varlia  of  tb* 
oriiiiiul : '  In  bopa,  ti^joldfift:  In  tjlttalauoQ,  vndDrlnjr; 
"  WnaToiliKi.'  Eurb  of  tbMa  aiarcfiet  halpa 
ilia''af  glory  law 


JiHrtU  ^  tm**t 


wniANaxnL 


iM'i  tkuta  k(Hu  rboBsonbk'i  i 


IM  «M*  SitiB  lb*  cobilMHM  pslBI  tf  lb*  ami 


10  ba. 'TIM  wUl  b«  a*  mi 


ivn  ■!«  tbe  aoqaend  jmtV.    tal  ft 


nltemmlliBMIvlna 

TtettBtkHBBdnai  Uv,  bat -Iv  tba  pndaoi 

cf  CtotM*  nFMcr.Lil.  II .  wl  fMMcanllr.  b  wt 


f>Bf>tia>I  nul  »oal  JbTnM 


Dt^MTn-iUI  aJOhawh 


CHAPTEK  Kin. 


kmUi  u  U  li  tn  Jim.  Uht  >hiUd  Mrtn 

bifomhtiiarid  UBUnKDontloialheBtHidlfl* 
li.B.  {l.lVniuOod«iMUkn*aHtalia.lBaaiH 
bwtTMdi — • — ■  •---  - 


-^ l**Hl*Iath(CbiitekiirciBlii^wtbt 

oBm  uhI  dfti.  whI  tb*  kntac  iManlliOn  OT  Wma  at 
bu  bcKlmD,  w  »U  or  wo^  Inwartuiai  Is  IMi  ova 
[dK*.  wwOd  pDl  1  n**  Ak*  nfootUilMU*  C>niA.(D 


...  a  0«* ■•  Bw Mr tMaa. ni 
■  Im  ax  ■■«bii--t.d„ '  Acquit  roiUMhe*  otMOUI- 

-'^OHonptloM.auai)  KdBbtttar 

idH-'IBoDBs.]  I«k*lkiilnaau ,_ 

'  '    '  -' iluitlMUtibBt  loniBm 


-Ibo*  fa  not  bar  Uw  w 

It  »ia)    Tb*  ai 

n  ban  oolf  la  Uh  Hwiid  UOila  ol  Um  Uv.  u  Im 


DitlmarBMnm. 


ROMANS.  XIV. 


aim,  B.  ii-u.  13.  Ii(i  n 

■■■*«»  T  u  ta  tin  d»i-«»[,  ■  Hwi  cIHiow  lbs  BigM 

Til  fcj Ti  lull  mil  iililil  l>i>iHt.tOTire>ra>Ittli« 

rUUiM  of  tha  UeM  ud  or  tbc  itj  ll  Tbenlonluu. 
t.«:I«ta>UirnfononIf  daobMlaSllo  baenwinl 
laltelVllornstaidM'.-  ut  in  rlgUnc  iH  dnskrn- 
»■■  Wted  hnml  of  InlKniHniu*  i  ileODtfnti  nveli 
Id  jBmaBLnvxnUriDdtnstrilntoTleaUcirL  LatlDGluia' 
*        "  '  *  *       I  or  Imimrllj' :  the 


I  JHWlWillW>IWTn»Bi«rwi'Tid«Rit  tlidr 

HiiMntf— gjw  lU  Hn  iimaiHtr  iditxM  li  Onti- 
HarfV  Mr  tm^  KnIelT  tn  lU  oobdUItHU!  Ai  It 
nak«  «nir41nrtlT'<#(^ftnDinrKtflcfomfiaffiOT«n- 
nwnt,  <oltdl™cHr™mininendiDono.  Wbllelts  holy 
unJ  banltn  niii'-lrlei  lemn  the  nlilnimiE  nbolliSDO  or 


n  tiifl  loToltr  And  peace 
>U  Ui*  tDibnltnn  and 
'MllthBblihHt 


Him  tlut  li  mk  It  tki  riltb-nibn.  ■In  Mib  M.L.iKit 
■Blm  (taU  l>  wnk  In  Ih*  Inth  l»B«M'  [Oti.Ti>, 
Bui.  Aimii,  Ad.I,  but  (u  ncrt  InUipntvn  wntf. 
'Blm  vhwi  lUtb  wuti  thu  fimiaan  and  bcndtt 
'■Uoh  mnMnlB  htm  abura  (Dull  HmptN.'  IBumm 
«.  K  nj  nnin  n— (a  omUiJ  OuIiUmi  ftUixrdilp, 
b«  an  u  InbUtil  dtapiiUiliiu— ntbtr  inrliiiiia,  ■mtu 
UwdMldiiigoraoobli.'or 'leniplM;  (.«,.  notlarlba 
tntpDH  Dt  u^big  Mm  Alt  of  iheni ;  irbicb  butml 
nnullr  iton  Um  rani»i  vhrreu  lo  iwuti  him  to 
full  brotbtrir  oonlldnica  ind  cordial  IntaTT^iinn  ol 
CbdftUa  aSnUoa  It  ihamont  vmnhial  WIT  c(  dnirf  OS 


lluim  dK   Tm  aninpln  cl 


i  dnvt.    "Tbt 


W  la  mill  niMli  Mrba— rumctlna  hlniMir  iirolat^ 
a  «iR(Ub1a  dm,  [or  fear  of  niina  what  lolchi  ban 
<an  offsnd  lo  blols,  and  »  muld  bg  nnclHn.  ItSm 
3.   Ln  sot  Idm  tlui  nulh  dnpM 


iij.  niaidRk  It  la  tha  L( 


.    Ltt  tmrj  nia  Ub  fnUJ 

a.  RiibunnrMJi  a* 


Ituskt-Tba  one  1 


DuUit  at  BMitn. 


BOHAH&XIT. 


n  liutttat,  a  Oil.  wi 


lupnoa  oi>>eet  ol  tbt  Chilnlu'i  I 

wonblD  wu  lUcb,  tbmi,  whan  Ui 
iruoU  Inn  ironUpped  taltnieU. 
mrmt  Ui>  deed,  dlieclini  Uwm  to ' 
Uis  onlf  IddUiuti  UUea  at  wt 
MordsM  Ptol  Modi  Ihli  bin.  MU 


U«UTiniUijd.-ii 
nUp  lAcU.  ]<.  Ul. 
imthHOVPcalt  U>U 
vblcb  bsluul  DDlr 


ml]'  know  that  tht  Kontu  Clulatlui  would 
u  EhliTliwot  ChrMbKuMU  WHiftiiwa- 
■AiM  0/'  oO  U<  oanalitai  prwdHtt  at  Oirit- 


rottgtUiiDdOhrlit  tea.  Ac.— Sw . 

U.  ■  To  Uila  and  Chrlit  died  ud  ItTid  [^t^ln]  tkU hi 
al(ht  b*  L«d  toih  Bf  tb>  iHd  mnd  I '  ud  of  tbt 'i  UflBr~ 
Tha  (nnd  oblKt  oT  Hli  doth  wu  to  oigHin  tUi 
libHdBto  Lsidiblp  orei  llii  ndHni(d.  botb  In  Ibalr 
UrloiuidlaUwlrdiiliH.uHUofriEbt.  laBntwlu. 
•c-Tba  odDal  ii  man  UF«lr;-'Bnt  Uian  (tb« 
wtakHbtUnu},  wlif  jDdgutlhonlhi'brolbB!  And 
thoB  lalB  IOh  tUouRn,  wbr  dMpUwt  Ihou  thr 
bnthHl*  tewiihiUiUrChailntBciBd'UM  WMk  to- 
bUhf)  atud  Man  tbt  jndcBut  hU  uT  ObrM-AIl  tbt 
■niMl  uiilnl  ud  baU  USB.  rut  ben, 'Iba  jB^piml 
KUofOod.'  lU  pnaut  naiUna  donbUsBimpt  In 
from  ■  UodnUiUu. «.  V),  itban  "  lb*  lodcmui  »t  of 


--■WlBtbaH-,  

7U«  pboaa, 'to  la  tU  Holr  QhoM.' a 


\B  Ood-lB  ■  wa*  M  lu  IncDKriiabta, 

li  tsoitti^  la  Dal  and  ftnnti  H  aaa— 1 
Iblost  wbicb  Cod  dellcbts  Id. 


in  tiolnt  of  OLet.  Uift  uviLla  «1f«  doi 


luiiH  bg  irlufi  olwrhan.  Bui,  bitfuad  kll  doubi.  u 
Uia  pHllloD  vs  taiia  Uld  down,  u  emphiUictUi  *i- 
1  by  [he  (MuUi.  u  Ilia  inttcau  of  ijl  wba  oil) 

vrif  iinall  pumli  si  truth  li  ■  iHHiiiubiutul*  lur 
biuntUJ  Uld  ckiliullc  ■ud  aUMliu  ruliti«  of 

sLiBi.  Uld,  u  a  leiliiDany  l»tli«ru  Uittinirllh- 
Hi  IniiHirUDl.  lo  b«  ruvtund  fiu  tnllH.  arau 


-  How  will  it 


fd  by  mms  wlio&ItKt  mor«  tbui  ordluiuT 
bo  only  ptopet  aiuairm  ol  rtsht  to  WirU- 


I*  the  one  Olu'sct  IDi  wbDm  111  Cbrlitlwu 


»  Uld  Bfftdufclly  Hbiorb  tfa 


lehiutirl  Tfaeiiipoilclanlu«Uiup«- 


itloD  ai  H  U  io- 
io  docttiDFi  thftD 


ISirUOu  10  Hf  nrllb  UtiD.  "Am  I  my  btui 


lU.I  How  EXiJUld  ud  boMIUUI 
iMludty— by  >  tm  giul  ihIdbIpUi 

tl  naii  U>  tiHuliUu  UbHty,  Ion, 
CBAPIXB.  XV. 


Flic 

»»  Cunii 

I  (lived  Dot  to  IllEUe)  DlDHlt;  but.  u  It  il 

■Blm  M.  n,  Th*  npnubu.  « 

Mul.,10, 

r«  WIUUH.U  Uiuo  w«* 

Ha  rn  gu  tanilDf  linitn 

tc-'thromh  the  oomlon  uu 

•UODOO  of 

DTU'  BlKiil  km  tii>|n-o.d. 

<ieli[»rtUmii>IScrii^» 

AM  iiuDiHilUelf 

ill  ScciplDTO  nlKlni  10  tliwi 


'  whidi  tbe  HpiHtlfl  » 


DidkMofB'.lieren, 


BOMAXSw  XV 


O/fmira  AwkUrjl 


9.  m.   tlut,  &c.— rather,  'that  with  one  accord  jre  may ,  *  measure' ,  as  puttiBf  tcni  ia  miad. 


ef  iha 


with  one  month  {^Inriff  th«  God  and  Father  of  oar  i  gnet  tliat  is  fivta  to  oui  of  flod   as  an  apootla  of  Jesoa 
iMd  Jesus  Christ  f  the  mind  and  the  mouth  of  all '  Christ    16.  tnat  I  sho 


should  be  the  gather,  'a'j 
firlxui  harmonious  glory  to  His  name.  What  a  prayer ! '  The  word  here  used  is  commonly  employed  to  czprecs 
And  shall  this  never  be  realisefl  on  earth?  7.  Whsreforc  j  the  office  of  the  priesthood,  from  which  aoeordinsly 
— RetnmfnK  to  the  point,    rccflrt  ye  oae  another  to  the    U:e  fl^uratiTe  lan,;nage  <rf  the  reat  of  the  rene  is  taken. 


gUrj  cf  Qol— If  Christ  received  us,  and  bears  with  all 
our  weakne^wi.  well  may  we  receive  and  campa9Kion- 


of  Jesus  Cltfist  ('Christ  Jesus,  according  to  the  true 
reading,  to  the  Of  ntiles— a  further  proof  that  the  epistle 


ate  one  with  anntber,  and  by  so  doinn  God  will  be  ,  was  addressed  to  a  Gmtile  chuzdi.  Svc  on  di.  L  IS. 
fflorid^d.  8-12.  Vow—  *  For*  is  the  true  readtn;; :  the  j  muiistninx  th#  g-'fP^  o'  God— As  the  word  here  is  a  still 
apostle  is  merely  ar^isnins  an  additinnal  motive  to  |  more  pnestly  uue.it  should  be  rendenid  [as in  KsvuaD 
Ciuiitlan  forlicarance.  I  say  that  Jesos  Christ  was  '  VkrsioxJ.  *  niidsterini;  as  a  priest  in  the  gocpel  of 
r  hath  become  '■  a  minister  of  the  cireanxisioo— a  re- !  God  '  thatthtoffcruig  ap  ol  the  Geatilcs  las  an  oblation 
markal:ile  eipres«lnn.  meaning  *the  Father's  Servant  to  God,  in  their  converted  character;  might  be  aceept- 
for  the  salvation  «jf  the  circumcision  or.  of  Israel. *  for  j  able,  ociaf  siactifled  by  the  Holy  Oboet  — Uie  end  to 
the  truth  of  God— to  make  «'0od  the  veracity  of  God  |  which  the  andenl  offtfrlutfs  t)-i'ically  looked.  17.  I 
towards  Hm  an<'ient  people,  to  confirm  the  ;Mcs&ianic  '  bavs  thcreLre  wliersjf  I  nuy  glnj^oit  adding  the 
promisrs  nude  onto  the  fathers— To  cheer  the  Jewish  '  article,  as  the  readinx  seems  to  be ,  *i  hare  my  Klory- 
believers.  whom  be  mii^ht  *eem  to  have  been  disparais* '  in^.'  throagh  'in'/  Cbnst  Jesna  m  these  things  which 
inir.  and  to  k<ei>  down  rrt:ntile  pride,  tlieapiistic  holds  up  p«rtam  to  God— the  thing's  of  the  ministry  committed 
IsneFs  salvation  as  the  priinary  end  uf  Chrut's  mission,  j  to  me  of  God.  18-22.  For  I  wiil  not  date  to  speak  of 
But  next  after  this,  Christ  was  wLt  that  the  Oeatilei  any  ;  to  speak  atight'^  of  those  things  which  Christ  hath 
night  glorify  Godfor  bis  mercy— A  number  of  quotations  !  not  wrought  by  me— a  modest  thouj^i  somewhat  ob- 
ttitm  the  ( )Id  Testament  here  follow,  to  «how  that  j  scure  form  of  expression,  Dieaniiif;.  *  I  «iU  not  dare 


(kvl's  plan  of  mercy  embraced,  from  the  fir»t,  the  Gen- 
tiles aloDjE  with  the  Jews,  u  it  is  written  (Psalm  1^ 
49;,  I  will  coufeu  to  {.<<!..  ;:loriry  iheeam^ng  tht  Gc&tiles, 
&c  And  agaio  Deuteronoiry.  33.  4J.  thi>Ui;h  there  is 
some  difficulty  in  the  lith.  ,  Rejjice.  ye  Gentiles,  aloo; 
with  hi4  pe:;le  Israel .  Aod  agiiu  .Ps.i!ni  117.  l ,  Priise  j 
the  Ix.rd,  ail  ye  G*Ltiles;  and  laud  i.iai.  all  ye  people 
!"pO"j'l''»' —  the  vahois  nntious  ou^^ido  the  pale  of 
Jiiilii-:!!  .    Ai.l  .gUL,  £-aiu  saita  Isaiah  11.  ;■.  There 


to  Ko  beyond  what  Christ  hath  wrought  by  me*— in 
which  form  accordin«;ly  the  rest  of  tlie  pasMtfe  is  ex- 
pressed, i^bserve  here  how  i'aul  ascribes  all  tha 
success  of  his  labours  to  the  activity  of  Um  living 
lleiteemer.  working  in  and  by  hiui.  by  word  and  decs 
—by  preuchiiit;  ■jnni  wurkiL^; ;  which  l.iiLcr  he  exi>lains 
in  the  next  cUu^te.  through  a:i^..ty  .'ii., '  iu  the  power 
ui*.  signs  And  woniers- i.i..  (glorious  nil ncleb.  by  tns 
p3w<r  of  the  Spiri:  of  0;j— 'the  Holy  t-husi."  as  the  true 


ihjLll  6*  t  *ll.f'  ;  -.t  of  Jesie— ri.»?.iiiiii^',  not  *  Ho  fn.tni  i  rt.;ii.ljnj;  scorns  to  l»o.    li.i'  >ovius  ii.teLiitd  to  vxi  Lxin 


wlv.iji  J-;-*.;  siipiii.:.'  li'it  'He  that  i*  s^run.;  fnau 
Jci-e"  I.' ..  .'•,'»H-'<  ion.  Invi'i  — io*.'  Kt;ve!:iti'.>u.  2-J.  l«. 
and  It  that  ihjLl  rise,  A:o  — >•>  thv;  I..\.\.  iu  ^u^.'t.^nt^;^l, 
th'iu/h  i.i.t  vtrbil.  a;:rt;-.ii;vnt  wiih  the  origin il.  13. 
y:w.  Arc  —Til is  ^it-tn-f  a  cmk  liiil.u.'  rrayer,  -sUiJ^'Ostcd 
by  tl.o  wh-i«:  i-ri-«>;.Ui.^  .'ul-A'.-tiu.itttr  of  tlie  cpi«tle. 
the  G  d  '-f  iiyjii-t  '«.i.-  on  '-.  >  £il  icu  w^itii  al:  joy  aiid  ptace 
in  ht  i*v:::g--tlit:  ii.tU\e  Iruil  uf  that//'7/«  uLicli  is  iho 
jrreit  tJiiuic  «  f  thi.s  ej'i^th-  «;f.  liUulirui-..  .).  22.  tLat 
ye  lEiy  aboiii.d  in  iiopt— "of  tlic  Klory  of  Gwl.'  :?ee  on 
ch.  .:.  1.  tiirju^h  the  power  oi  the  Ho.y  Ghost  —  to 
whom,  in  the  i'.'i>r.ori,y  f>f  rfileniptioii.  it  Lielon«;!i  to 
in-piro  Ixliiver^  with  nil  icracioiis  allecUons.— t>n  the 
fi're.:oii..:  iM.rtion.  A'#.'/;  i  Nii  Chn-tian  L*  at  lilierty 
to  ri,;.iril  hiiuiclf  a>  an  iHi.iI.iteil  rlisciiile  of  the  Lord 
Jcsiii,  hiivin.:  t'»  <k-ci<ic  qutsiionsof  duty  and  lilwrty 
solely  with  rif-niu-e  to  hiiii.«.ilf.  Aa  Lhristiaus  are 
one  ho<ly  in  (hrist.  m)  the  „reat  law  of  love  bin<ls 
them  to  a4.t  in  uU  thinkt  with  tcni]erne.<;s  and  om- 
fe:<l(-r.iti<iii  fur  tlieir  bretliron  in  "the  common  SiUva- 
tion"  «.  1,  •-' .  J.  <  *i  tlii.s  uijstlflsliuess  CmtusT  is  Uie 
ptjrint  mo«U'l  of  :ill  Chri«.tiauH  t..;.  ::..  H<jly  Scrip- 
ture is  the  fijvine  bt'irclionse  of  all  furiiitiire  for  the 
Chruti.iu  lile.  even  iii  its  most  tr>in>r  and  delicate 
fe.itun-i  » .  4  .  l.J  The  luirmouiou:*  j;loriticjition  of  the 
Goii  ,iii'i  F.ithtr  ttf  our  Lonl  Je^ui  Chri>t  by  the  whole 
biidy  of  the  re-l«cnied,  m  It  la  the  most  txalt«Hl  fruit 
of  the  scheme  (.if  rcileuiption.  so  it  is  the  Lut  end  uf 
God  in  it  r.  i  7  . 
Ver.  U-Sl.    Co.M  h-mion:  is  wiiicn  the  Apostlk 

APOLO<»I>.KS  Fi.iK  TIIl-^  WHITING  TO  THE  UuMAV 
CHI'.I-jTI.VN.-*.  KXn.AlNS*  WHY  UK  HAD  SOT  YET 
VI-iITEO  niKM,  A.SSOLXCEM  HH  Kl  TfliE  PlANS.  AND 
A>K.S    THEIK     PUAVEJIS    Yoli    THE    COMPLETIO.S    OF 

7 HEM.  14,  15.  And,  d:c.— rather.  'Now  1  am  per- 
suaded, my  brethren,  even  I  myself,  conccmini;  you,' 
that  ye  also  ycnrselves  are  fall  cf  goodness— uf  inclination 
to  all  I  have  been  enjoining  on  you,  filled  with  all  know- 
ledge (of  the  truth  expounded,,  and  able  i without  my 
InterventionJ  to  admonish  one  another,  nevertheless,  I 
have  wnttau  the  more  boldly  onto  you  in  some  sort 

m 


the  tihoic}'  of  the  word  ^re^ciLil,  as  wed  as  the  «ork- 
i:.^  of  the  iLiruciea  wLijh  atUaied  it.  so  that  i:om 
Jerusalem,  and  ii,und  aLO'i:  u:;tj  ,'m  far  as'j  lilyricum 
—to  the  eitrtiuc  uorlh-w  extern  bi.>uudary  of  Greece. 
It  a>rre.s^inda  to  iLe  iiuiilerii  Lroaiia  and  Dainialia 

1  Timothy,  4.  l'» .  .S;e  Acti.  .".  1.  2.  I  have  fiiUy 
preached  tu<  gosp^i  of  Curisi.  Yc*,  4-c.— rather,  '  Yet 
m.ikiin'  it  my  .stiuly  ci.  s  ConuthLind,  5w  9;  1  Thes- 
&:il(iiii;ins,  4.  11.  O/cA' .  so  tv  preach  the  ijOspeL,  not 
Hhere  thrift  wai>  lalieaayj  named,  that  I  lU^hl  nut 
build  upon  another  man  s  lound.itiou:  but  .mii^hi  act) 
as  it  is  written,  iu  whom  no  udln^-s  of  Him  came, 
ti.ey  shall  see.'  A:o.  For  wLich  cause—*  JJeiuK  ao  long 
occupied  with  lh;8  missionary  work,  1  have  been  much 

or,  'for  the  moat  parti  hinUered.'  £c.  £jee  on  ch.  l. 
Li  11.  23.  24.  fiat  cow  having  uo  more  place  ,'nu  Ioniser 
havink;  place',— i.i*..  unbroken  ktouuiI,  where  Christ 
ha.t  Hut  bevu  {-reached,  a^d  hAVini;  a  great  desire  /  a 
lunk;in^':  thcAO  many  years  to  come  nnto  yon  see,  as 
lieiore,  on  ch.  i.  O-ll,;  wbensoevtr  I  :&ke  my  j^nniey  mto 
Spain— Whether  thu  purpoi-e  wa^  over  accouipiuhed 
has  Lieen  mueu  ili:<pui<-d,iuiuu  ri.<ordof  it  uor  aiiu^ion 
to  it  any  where  oci.urs.  Tho»e  who  tnink  our  apobtie 
was  never  at  Uir^e  after  hLi  hrat  uiipnsoumeut  at 
Komc  will  of  course  hold  that  it  never  was;  while  thoM 
who  are  periiuuded.  as  wu  are,  that  he  underwent  a 
second  iinpri!»onu)ent,  prior  to  whicii  he  wait  at  larve 
fur  a  cfjU'tiderable  time  alter  his  first,  incline  naturally 
to  the  other  opmlon.  I  will  come  to  you—lf  tUvsa 
viords  were  not  ori^nally  in  the  text,  and  there  u 
weighty  evidence  a«;aiu:it  them,  they  must  at  least  be 
iusertiMl  as  a  nece&^ary  supplement,  in  my  journey. 
&c— '  a«  I  pass  throuph  by  you,  to  be  .set  forward  on 
my  journey  tliilher.  if  tirst  I  Im*  somewhat  ^ed  with 
your  comikauy  f— ^.d..  'I  should  indee<l  like  to  stay 
lon»;er  with  you  than  1  can  hope  to  do.  but  I  must, 
to  some  extent  at  least,  have  uiy  fill  of  your  comtony.' 
25-27.  Bnt  now  I  go  to  Jerusalem  to  ainister  ,'  minister- 
ing 'j  to  the  saints— in  the  sen^  irome<liately  to  be  ex- 
plained. For.  d^.— better. '  For  Macetionia  and  Achaia 
have  thought  good  to  make  a  certain  contribution  for 


leniDineHaa. 


LT,}  TliiF  bftTfl  Uunrbt  1>  vood ;  i 
aOt  Ibtr  u^.'-^d.  'AjuI  veil  t 


dsi  («lliilu-e«li,  ttBTDOd  iJI  doabU,  !•  eh* 
[ic  Ifaa  midi "  oT  Uia  (upel '  iMlM  In  budlr 
of  uUqBlto  «d  utlicRUr-   Nor  *u  th* 


m,  (u  tki  liot  Jmi  Ciirtii'i  hIu,  uA  At 
tki  Iclrit-or.  'br  Uia  Lord  Jinu  CMK, 
la  IOT(  of  Uii  Sirirll'-aot  Iha  Ion  wBJdi 
bun  to  Bi.  baL  (bit  loTS  vbloh  Ha  klndlH 
lU  of  beliarui  tovardi  ladi  oOin^^.A, 


nbl*  thUtlHUthTUMDl  IbH  dittplac  aboold 
wtn  axpiHiHl  u  it  li.  FsnFi  eBlf  pdutbood 
ibHUcUI  offnliiii  lu.  Int.  In  mlnliuiliic  M 
u  " th4 apoMI*  of  Uit  GnitUii*  not  tbi nten- 
.  wilh  Ibi  -nd  pnanu-  of  CbriM  ta  it.  or  U» 
■ufUca  of  tb«  iDUi.  bnl  "the  Qotstl  o!  Qoi.'  uiA 
than.  vbeB  nUwnd  Btid«  Hh  itIiis  of  Cbriit.  preaaiit- 
lBtlli(BtaUodHa(ntafBlo(I*iltw."bginii(UictUlat 


nlliRiBilianUialraliaTboiAuUicUia 

^bw» 

braaxi 

He  uv  tht  nom 

bud  when  'be  ih 


nDdR-Bum  aij  lowar  bingflt  Id  niurn  (r.  W.  ITI, 
.  .  roimUabla  deMru  waiiul  (ha  tmtb  uid  tba 
Miranta  of  ObiW  11101110,  abon  all  otho  wui  of 

__ .. .bomattoconibliiadiiiOTrloHliii 

at  uid  cootroli  all  aranlii  uA  thi 
1,  (ha  non  nUIntalii  iBoitld  all  to 
DM  li  daar  "itrln  togaUiar  Is  Ibdr 
For  UannoTBl  ollt  <*.  M,U).  (U 
Up  la  ao  pndoui,  Uial  tba  noil 
of  OhriR.  amldit  tba  loUa  and  tAli 


m».  TfaaW^baranoRht 

UmlD  lUirlda  iKnaa:  tba  VMcaofKC^- 

ouod.Bnt.-lb 

i«Mi.l"  iHebm 

I :  FhULppbiTii.  (.  II :  iban. 

wbleta  that  rwo 

ncUii  Lion  diffuwi  unoni  aU 

cbUaeWldrEDO 

Uod.labaamifiUbDiUUon 

atbar  in  beattn 

an«ll«lai.dpritil»adto 

I  anil  wids  thfi 

OEb  Ihi>  alD-dlitncUri  aad 

.orid  (oh.  It  l» 

Ualtha*.  1.  g ;  Bcbniti, 

<  ID  Did  -tb.  cbl.f«»  D( 

or  wntlDE  to  a  Chriatlan 

ibdh  ba  bad  nei 

u  Han.  and  a  atanrch  that  ha 

lbai»mlorit,«aiBio"Bllr 

;aiiddldhepat 

aTautblaoFon  tba  iota  plaa 

w,  imil  Whataooninit 

'»«ib.d  10  Ida 

ranblcal  prldE.  and  In  Dat- 

Uw  adcclad  bo 

"Ullr  of  tba  Kahop  of  tbii 

mal  HowdoaatliebaDdwblcti  Ibecnaipliit 
atvasB  miniataia  and  paocJt-bow  wlda  fha 
»  pIodDcad  bj  tba  olbar ! 


1.)  nina  1>  is  tho 


alaUM^ba 


la  Holr  Gl 


ivrtva'tl 

„' 

alltred  aiaU  of  aoclttr,  or  tba  abnx 

conliaciwl  Conn  of  PilicUla.  aa 
ua  AqsUi  mf  DalpBi— Tba  wif*  la  bon  imnad  befora 
Uia  biutand  laa  Is  Acta,  tx  lit,  and  v.  W  accoidbi:  tn 
tba  tma  nadlng;  a^io  Is  t  TlniotbT.t.  1*1,  pmbablr 
aa  baliifl  tba  more  prominaot  and  h^lpFoI  to  tba 
ciiureb.  irhD  ban  Ibr  s  j  lUI  laid  d«wii  |^  who  did  for 
mj  Ufa  lar  down*]  tbfir  ova  uoki—i.f^.  rlHlfnl  thalr 
UTM;allbnalCD>lBltilAMhU.t.  t,  101.  or  aonpnt- 

ic  UtiloiT  or  ttan  Acta. 


IhUn  a 

Mm  ■•— Hi*  ainsUa  wi 

ptEart^lBthitalth.  Abl. 

bfl  lb*  aual  iDTlaUa  liimn  co 

iUjattUM  Mmul  tnulittoi,  tb*  it 


V«T  POHibI}  Umt  mv  >>•**  bHaun^IManMniila 
of  Pcta^  libsBM,  nmaa  Is  OuM  •iibai «  U»  du 
«CFNi(«at)iraDTCa*al(bannHllmdi)ri,  IbUiU 
<u*  thor  mw  iHTa  attncMd  Uw  hihU  anMOi  of 
lima  (piiMln  wbs  6a  aoo*  tlon  ittUei  etaltfr  M 


But  lUi  Mil  budlT  bi  npMHd  U  It  bs  otanvil 

llMt  ttin  in  HTlitl  Inlit  t—  r'rr  -T  flri  »rh  ml 

t tM Kurlli*  eiM  or  Uhh p^n II U HldM.  " ud  Ite 

-     -hiu  whleli  u<  mih  Uitm,' wbili  iltar  tfat  ncCMl 

n  hiTi  lb*  wunli. "  and  *U  tfag  Hluu  M[U  M* 

ilhun.-  dliiinliu*  bwdbniui  tfaMMtttf 

__  In  mboUipUn  tud">d>nreh 

idM  piebitblT  ibti  wenld  hin  baan 

Id.   UuiulHtlUireiiUMaitalBi 

m  aicb  *  entn  «f  HUM  ch  Uuliil 

1  bsBM— It  nur  bt  Rir  (vnhB  Imtnditai.  tbrimnr. 


aUteU.   niHU]      .     . 

wtaLebaiitiUHWIowihitiBntlookliiUiaiuHtdtliK 
thooih  lae  IndliUm*  to - 


BCIUANB,  XVI. 


B  tnnUtd  ■iDQw  Iha  3twt, 
m  GbiUCu  chordie*,  u  tbe  aji 

It    b4il  fiTBT  ftXPI'DU 


I"  ETadtulJy  nitllDtf.out,  ■ 


« Iha  imilndfaiM  ol 

lU.flnCU-mwk'' 
*n  II  na  fDllr  ■Sit- 


DBS'  (i£  PlilUvutuu.  3 


lw,-li  In  MilthBW 


li  onH.  with  (but  gnildgsi  il 


ir  at  batiH  duiiirMd.  It 


"  dtdpIkI*  nod  imcben'iUntiocta  intb  ouaii 


bo  mpofiEJa  frum  TtnuilD- 


■  ma  ow  ol  ODb'  tm  pi 


jdQtiji.  Dr  Dijiiaidj  son. 

t  pTCBcMug  Of  JUDl  Chj 

s  uiiLlu  uT  that  flOBPflJ 
ilj.butilllowliouilivl 
■  o{  Juiu  CLriH,"  wxa 

irtDE  guiuol  icei,'  trai 
uDuoir  wlitch  Ftnl  blouelf  ni 


umiuiLLcfl "  tbi]  premch- 
•r  ujuti  nuJ'Ht-llia 


t  DQiF  (Vktti  uufoliled ;  uut  Ujt  pfivar  for  ibi 
aiHitUiij.  u  Mit  (ana  uf  ■  doiologr  Co  Hiui 
kbit  Id  do  'liU  hn  uked,  1)  Uuil  tbas  aashl 
Iiligd  tn  Itai  tnitb  of  tha  gDijial,  net  oolj  ui 


ud  olbn  imttinia  at  Ux  soii»I  bwt  hi  dadin  on 


jDdfl  WUbDHb  dlOtBluUDB  Ol  d 


1.  Ac-'Ta  UN  ODlf  wtw  Q«d 


■r.  ba  till  dorr  l»r  •»!.     Amen. 

"    '    u  uotpUon  of  tfoiT  to  Ibfl  ^ofHi-  Uut 


coBUdotlt  Uili;i 


ID  haOni,  »d  Unlr  la 


UltWUtloiiiarairU- 


r*  wtthonl  «j(eTdiitD4  « 


huiBlefaDHi  dT  ( 
nritj' of  vhleb  u 


THE   FIBBT  EPISTLE  Of  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO   THE 

CORINTHIANS. 

INTRODUCTION. 

rpnEitrriFEBTICITIortlilirrtatltli  iIIMbI  bjCltrnmlor  RopnlBp.  Id  COrbitt.  e  *7I,  Po]rI«iI>  (£ 


if  hftoihtOj  HpadlALfd  til  faboH 
Tbt  imuid  fAkH  bj  Uhid  wb^  Ui 
t  not  prof*  Ui  B^wloblp  br  d 


1  001tPlTBmT4  L 


ji  [CBlTsositml.  or  la  order  tt»t  lh>  r . 

j"b(aUi*r'ariui(elnCDrli]UiiAcU.liLlTliiiiilitilTe  thliJi  hlmuir  Uia  onlr ho  .  _  . 
wciibt  to  tdi  >pliU>^  Olid  iDtafat  (hOH  In  oppotiUon  bllsli  a  pecollu  tect  wlUi  «  fsw 
lo  hli  dilncten.  liM  ht  wu  (Opported  bi  iMdlm  j  ooough  for  Pnul  In  rtcojnlslim  U 


Inilsr,    (CluimHmK.i  u  CMdIIi— •  etanioi  ■ 


itAotUU 


I  P«lM. 


•■  N|,  ud  Um  md  of  thi( 

kolr  U  Fata-.  I.  m.  wUk  ui  niH  a  wnrj  jum  oui 
■tw^.Cbnit— ThawbUc  li  intoidid  to  IhH*  (In. 
M  nil  ■■  l«  IM  Oiriothlvi*.  11m  BBS  GiTHoUD 
esnKOH  II  utni  em  niM  br  Hutim,  nt  MnnuK*, 
>.  H;  ml  socdnlM  <jr  Umh  Who  oiU  tbama^TH  fton 


■rinba  Ihs  dvof  lAtlit,udirf  Bto  (lorr 

Inta.   [BBBtM  a.  laitMU-lomivti     - 

ffhlUpplun.  1.  -    -~ — — ' —  ■  —      -'■ 


tfill.* 


irUi«t».wl 


.lTlnottff,l.(S.   BUUm 


u  lAiri  K>  iD^ude  lbs  UdiUUiu 
not  nilitliw  Id  lUiinih  Uo  aplul 


BiTBL  BjOfld.  .tHomni, 

L  a:  rhlUppltni.  i.  «.  alinii— Htf.  ttaiUppUu.  L  tl 
atfTtBi...pT!Bjn~ia.9.V.  bj...Obrln— Al.,  DC 
7«iBC*ru«;((tTMiron»»iDenib«nln0hriil.  (. 


:  Kit  St.  PmU.  mupotU 


Uiuu.  a.  1,  t;  t^lieiUiu,  i.  T.  I;  Hcbnir^  ■■  tl. 
ftrfjinmii  rcf.  FUUppluu,  L  T;  HabRW^  1.  IT.  a 
Bflna  w,  ilie  (oapd  uooni  [a  taLtn  u  Knttli 
ilim.  "ia'l  tba  ODFlnthUiia  fc*  M(«r  owyMii* 
•ntUif  (bdi  ml  hi  IB  DnOu  ibranuh  III*  Inmnl 
crDfHtiSplrtt.Hidl)iaoalnid|^IBuil:   '      ' 


ir  "s)nliwb*bnidlnDadRi'/iM.A«»&*i 
n  1)1  >i«<<a«4  banls  nc  *  TInHMbr.  L  ■ :  niD 
-I«*tlB«  u  Dltei*  tfc-" 


>>taUli  tobedoDt.   llM>ii>ul.i>l 

I.    (Umom-)   /■ 


In  BTiDft  "contantiDiu.    ,.._.,.    , .„.,-- 

Tb  Hf  wrenllT. "  glomnt  In  tncn*  (>.  ii :  ch. 
'   mat  PnU;  toolbar.  I  mutt  Ap^bM. 


H»rtMit»i«di/ 


1  COBINTHIANfi,  I. 


PrmrHnir  enlv  ChrM. 


UmnniUHiUillKl  wlUmUellnUiluii, 


Ac— to..  Ihi  imrd,  or  ipHcliu  tulliaerou:  1 
unlik— nthar.  (km  Una  an  pcriiAW  r 
is"croiiar  Cfann.'   il  U  DDt  Dm  nnil  list 


hmthtta, 

nbeuit 

■Um)  M.* 

H^lo 

kd-wMdi 

bo  hlKhed 

on  at  llnd-a  imwor  iRgiQ4n>.  1.  HI. 

of^-ul™ 

and  Id  lU  ntiKte  el  dtJivin'  tay  HU 

WMtaJOu 

iwilljHiimliliWiiOMt.-    Wbrnt 

J  troitll' 

■bDHl 

la  mllr  tkB  bl«h»i  "wlidom  of 

Qod'  (>.  M 

mil  fl«uo»-SlJ4ihilT  mlund  mm 

UnUtX.. 

[>t)>h. 

»».     111.  Hrf™.  Ifc -n»  wl* 

r  nrsnDH  wu  u  icmmnti  di 
'FTiftL ;  V,  11,  wlitcb  ii  til  Uimfald 


«)._worlil;"Uw  Gn-at  wonlmr 


'■  phlloaDphr  u  be  loliT,  ba- 
lv.Is.  m   [liiinvi.J  aL.iftu 


Jl  Ibfl  Iters  knd  ntoai 


china  which  iha 
»uk.J  Omm/o 

w  UlurtnlM 


OodSnlniMthEhi 


1  OOBHTTHtASa.  P. 


ITudMiaffti  tri>t. 


Iba  Jtm  dooUnt .    ..  .. 

"  itmobUii^ack.- Ii  ndlr  "  tb  romr  of  Odd '  In  tha 
HlnUoK' *11  sho  belkn.  iiMia  it  Oot-40  twUr 
■xbiblUni.  ud  In  tba  hlirlml  dvna  Of  Ifaar  *mU 
b«t  IH  lu,  tut  which  Ih«  Omlnapiwht  ittn-viMiam 

-'       ■  -    -         IS.    *-"■■ '«-        -Ty-J- 


UH  ot  S^-(JlirlK  "audBcA  Ibnndi  WHkMU'  ._ 
Oanaihlwi,  IV  4.  tiia  tnM  *—tHmttait  of  tin 

JoTii.rit  ~Ur1ng  b^  elHpcw<dO«L'  SoB 

AcUdTTiFeth  cul  afUiaHofaiaitf  HHHtnu 

l.IilUutBlblJitiit.U.  W.   M.  H  •H-cMhn,  Im 

promliieDn  of  Ue  rub  In  UU  OraA  "M**  «  "OOD- 
■Idei'  |liap(iUlve>.   [Al.ra>D  bom  VylgaU  aD*  * 


Id  UnUei.  tawiinii  hi  Jh«IM  rnisii.  nuifilT.  " 
leiuuUui.'   WfulSLIVDliidoiilllaiiBUii 

W,  1(  iIm  mahDot  of  tL«  liutnunMiUUtT  whid 

tod  aniiland  1»  codtM  Uw  *gtld.     [Uiam  and 


(ha  oroH  dC  UirtiL*    IOuhaitibi.]   kIh  _  i(Ui  Uh 

tmti  th«  •UdoiB  ttf  Uili  «mU  tcgnlnl  br  ^ 

itndT  wiUuiiU  lbs  SfiliU,     CbateHl  MUUww, 

n.UwbgUiit  UilBCi-i  evml  ohlMS  Ibl  all  i 

-'- '"'-tH/wluN.    E>mIMiiv(udtbOM,Uiii,y;u(- 
.DtqrOad-         • 


tntM-Yiaita 


. Is  UuijL    Hi  wbo  slwln  1)  ta  iW^  In 

Itaa  Laid,  DM  In  Um  Ooh.  Bor  la  (lu  woiU, 
CHAFTEB  II. 

Vo.  i-i«.     St.  Paul's  SimaoT  or  Pskaduiso. 


i.Wui>ai(  a:ioiiu  i 


I  POIFICT.     1.  An*  I- 


t  [CO»T 

doaplnd"  lofltrumouu  uui^lDyed  hj  God  id 
"  eIoitIiM  la  Iha  IjHil.'' not  Is  m    ' 


|?tJn.«rf.l..  j-IW.i.  >  m  flirt  Hflumiw  I 

U.ai.   GndM  IsuDmIimI  d — >~- 
tKKtUlt  d«D«atlB  VKpUilg 
but  U  lUItd  r .-.>.- 

tlUtXBpulll 


■ha>rli«lbrtbt 


1  DORINTHUm  n. 


PmcAiiV  Omenta  Ckriil. 


la  irlidou  Id  lb  UDcUilhUa 


Ri ol Uw SvicU."   TTiitiiii    iinrifinii  iiir 

oiOt  B  amntlilui.  li>.W;U.t.i^Q^iUiu,4,  iii 


jisar 


UBl  lb(  tra*  iui>rri«ll>  et  the  l^iiibiu 

fOflAf  And  FuittiraJ  mm,  but  him  {lom  ba 

.  I.  S.  «l  aoDol  IbinrDi*  luduiUmd  llu 
laUustCiuUUuUT  ch,  II.  Wi  fhlllppiui. : 
'nn.t.14;.  SL  P4iililaaiiuituii 


Dur  mwHl  ba  hid.  It  D  Ud  to  thsm  that  n«  In 
II UaiiBthUiu,  L  I).  - whDm »•  0«d ol Ulinilil  hi 
H  ■' Dvilair*  In  nlon 


WUoli-< 


•  .boingMraili'.  ThU  IdHdIUIt  uls- 


•m.  Um  "  buL"  d[  s.  ID  ii  jEuji 


d(  Do  ■■  wudom"  b.  ».  Cmin 
,  quotod  tLmnlr,  bnl  >n 


orhiatf  hen,  "!« 


Uku  tl*t  Idk  Uiin.-   I^a  Ii>l.ii  i|«k< 

loUiHBwbo 

n:HI.  Putil. 

lo  Ifaimi  hVu)  loK  Am  u  hivtiif  utiu 

.tn..Hiiltlt 

to  •.ilnnm  U  ODtHHiiM)  DI.AM  m.  ChniUau  (ih.  3. 

30ba,t.m. 

«,;  il»t  or  <»Td..  Uu  ruH-Hn  0  Sim 

KlMB.  11.  >.  I),  "bj  Uie  mrd  or  lb.  Lord"  l>.  Ui 

Jobn.«u.»,n;iPtWr.i.uj.    Ih>  Mcr«u  ol  rewta- 

Uim  an  ucnt  Id  »bi«.  not  bnuK  Ui» 

tbuiii  wUl  UM  nnti  Ibim  (for  UiiJud,  lb 

of  rrKluMiHi  imiJiH  u  ODieUUu  of  * 

mud  b«ii 

(BlIedl.batbniDHtluHtaaDuDitliv] 

J,<m.  il.uB 

ICOIItWAimiL 


u, B.  1^ ■•  II),  ISmOU 

BktFUbmteDi.  n*  MOTta.  Oed  Ok*  tal  ^tk 

■'■- -■    "■-  *— ^ra.atMbU«,Md< 


tod MdlMiditfth* Hair Ohort.  GoilhMaauwMI 
MiinMl  fna  Uh  BdbU  of  Ood.  ■•  mubood  «lui« 
btmgtttuitnattitaBltltalata.  [Bami.]  11. 
■rku  miM.  Ac— W..  Bki  nf  >■>  kiu<mth  On  IMtm 

k»>w<a  M  Bw-ntMr.  ~  wa«  kPOBftb.*  Dot  mil  «c 
MD.  lUi  mni  Uh  bnpoHitiUILr  at  uj  kaowlM 
tka  tUw  «tUod.  Mn  brlba  B|iliUii(Oiid  ivbo  ■iDo* 


.  lit-  nl  iln  It  «  ■tfmrilfci 

Au.«ttMd fton tki lliltTTintTiilniilirtlB  III 

. — -^-fctt,;53^i,— 


tboaohbaliuit 


ObiM.  LbI  uT  u'l«  >«u*  the  -uiinM  Iree^y  airen  to  lu 

Umaibl..  nnly  In  proiwTtion  to  tba  dnrw  In  which 

Uier  in  ltd  by  Uiu  Milt.   Tba  bpUU  ladi  Into  tU 

Mt  Mas.  ie«J  "tlw  Splril-  .ImMiy.  ■iU»iil  "Hal/.' 

tniih  KDd  boUiieu^  but  Utt  Islliiuit*  on  UHmn  and 

tcmfuiDf  tpuilul  Udiigi  wUb  IIHrllul  —  upoundliig 

ODUeL'taurdiliuxtpuIUl.    JeiiualonKiAobul 

ihc  evirtl-lMulnsI  Old  Toumtnt  »eriplo«,  by  com- 

Ibt  HvMl  Klihuut  meuun  Mofau.  t.  HI,  It  bdtb  Inlkl. 

Miitou  wiib  111*  KWial  wblcli  Juni  br  tbe  uiue  ipull 

Ublt  ud  ItDpeccsUe.   Ucilptnn.  twanH  11  «■■  •cit- 

niultd  [UbotiuiI;  ukd  oniTUHli'  UluitnUcu  tin 

U  uniuUBd  uuLb  iProvMbk  u.  C;  1  Jslm,  i.  ri.    1& 

of  00  Diu.'    Id  ordei  la  judgatb*  iiiltlmal  omb  Uh 

WiliL  iCIam}  [mniJulo,  -'ui^aiiiiRH  lu  the  Cwt 

onii«»ry  mrm  niiui  ■■know  Ui>  mind  cf  tb«  Uad." 

i)UI"wtloi)l  oiuiuuimm  klowfUlMl    thU  kiHU 

Kvllll  UU=htj  DKD.  IpllUwl  ChlDEl  lUie  IhlnEI  wUlcli 

...inuil  l.lm-t.„  »  u  to  be  .bL.  Ic  .t  id^iwr^ 

LiJL  lra«tol«  lb.  (;f«*  VHb.  whidh  m«i  to  ,««, 

cord!  wllh  ».  s.  ^  10. 14. 11 :  (*.  3.  l.   Auohd  (raw 

[D  Acta.u.  21.    Kstund m(B irbojum ipirttm on. 

laUi.  "l-utUni  tcmlhn  icomblDlaKl  iMrltiuli  with 

Uiliu  ucoidliiii  to  Uie  mind  of  Uod  1"  W*  tuT*  Iba 

il>iiltiuli ^  it    AtUchlDi  flplrltaftl icordt toipEilLiul 

mind  of  Ltuii  1").  ua  iUIiuUt  viihlna  u  lannd  Unl 

UUnik  nblcli  wt  ihould  not  ds.  It  ••  wan  to  lua 

ud  brtu  Hloi  lo  uolli«  mlDd.  mi  comBMUm  Mw 

wotdj  of  W0M.11T  wUdom  lo  oipound  iplrlloiil  Msf 

to  rinhl  Uuur  klDB.   n  bin  lt«  sdnl  ctl  Ckiti»-lii  gw 

d«r"Ol(«l*bU..Ho.ppnl«Ml)i    iMUh,  «l  nftn 

lo  JiHovxii ;  ibweto... « It  1.  »BpU.d  hm  to  QWid. 

notloni  bj  iTntlliallun.    UomnMina.  or  comblnliK. 

ilaiiJoLovib.                                                    ^^ 

•vlrtliuli  oiib  w<Tittu>i( :  Implrtng  bolU  Uiit  ipin- 

CUAPTEfilU. 

■■IhUm-  COPItinhnDilal  pmonj,  cb.  L  ITI.  ud  >1» 

DIUF  Hfiutuu.  Tkuthb,  u  thkv  wibb  cuuu. 

ihU  .plrtiuia  irntli.  cu  ODlr  Ixi  comblntd  wltb  iplil- 

liul  root  warldir-wlMj  •rotdt.  ud  luUy.  mlritiuli  ot 

TH»t  MUST  OlV«  ACCOUKT  IK    TBB  Di«  o,  FHIT 

Jtm&iusi.     Tb«  Uuuu  iBii  QoD^  mm; 

Mutlon  Willi  worldlr  "wlidom."  ot  utnnl  pMnik 

Uoniicli. ».«.»:  l.i.M:ct.Pi»Imiiii.Ui.    I4.iiUg- 

FDKTuiJHUll.'HBO.ia  WJU.L  U  tu,  THUOlIuI 

THnBa.BtiMjCBiuiirik    1,  AUI— (.(..MUautial 

in,  ha  fa  loranitd  br  tb*  ulmal 


tinto  ivu  da  dnii  IhlDit  ot  Ood.  lu  I  mmld  *  i 
ni-rituol.'  bat  I  *H  ompaUsd  (o  aivnk  to  tdb  « 
,  sciUd  lo  an  of  ruis,  Ibt  «1<Mm  UML  imI  tkl 


^^^^^^3^H 

a.  SLFUlhullaipBUtothemM 
■  mMh  rnaHrnL  luumadi  u  thv 

AOr  Ulnnd)  In  Cftftf  IColouluu. 

tUU  be  Md  W  Idm.  ■- WiU  doiui.  Uum  Kood  uiLlBOt 
lUButftU.  baU/ittWW  ismiil,  HitBi  UuhHoW  Uia  lor 
c>rU>rLard-|lIitUiwr.Is.sil.     S.  7n>wU<,  ..  itu 

Bli  Mrvuta.l  Ou1bI1i1ui>,6.  Mi  «.  H  et  AsU,  U.  t: 
iDTUUMO.otGadUwIraantbobaUdHic.-  [Ai^obdJ 

a.  Xm 


ttooUMt 


1, 1.  n.  ka  kM  aalr  aU 'oDoiMiaiw.* 
lM«hi«Mdi  Utta  itonor  lok  dL 
L&U  Mil  fcr'^aarna-wat 


lUttba  Bnliirrf  Bod,H  bKomu  /on 
M  ■■■ri<.,~iraUEtocu  maiTunn' 

4.  r»»L..A|oiiM  riwtiMt  Msa  md 

»dw;.tea<fct-fn«l.    He  poll  ApollH 

iBIn  ■>  Inr  lou  liTonitt*  Uadwt*, 
^iBirtikklepovOTAoddlsnUr)  FuUT* 

■DUr<  nllMi  ttiD  >dlMiHin,  bNome 
MO.  tat  alilitan.  Aci— Ih*  ol^U 
■bok*    ~VIwUApollii*._Fwat  biBri 


ithlat.  UMI  Gfld  aU 
mU,  ud  promliM 


iIL    -Ovd'litmptMicaUTlutlDUw 
tf  (tratb  lb*  iBew  DumtW.  Boa.' 


,  god  **  iiuU  noBlv*  Ail 
«aid.  aMutiilBC  to  hte 
Mlldiic  dm  uid  abort 


.  _ pul  ich.  I.  V  la  Dot.  H  la 

biuMvui,  tt*  "'Unlr  itODMT  U  Fatar.  L  N.  bat  Aa 
doetriiol  and  proctkol  Ifoehliv  utaldk  tba  twtoban 
whd  anixaaded  FauL  nipendfM  to  tali  fliit  tautaloc: 


I  not  lu  au  oUiar,  ■!_— 
_j  oidj  (uu  ncciciitnd  br  God  bM  bew  ilnadr  laid. 
3.K«r— ia(li*r,"Biit.''  llMlDU(aliIliat(j<abiilld- 
ng  on  a  nlld  AMUdMlOD.  asd  puUr  compoaad  ol  don- 
ileaiMlDndoiu.putlTot  partabablanuMilala.  Dw 
'i[Old.»U«i,pr-- ._•..-.. -11 


„™ , ,„ HabiaiTi,  10.  M ; 

1  TtiaaialoaUiu,  1, 41.  Tlu  irtlcli  la  nnpballe, "  lAa 
dar."  i.f..  tha  tnat  dv  o[  dan-tba  lou  axpMStaA 
d*r-   AadanU-oldBvUibRic'BakaUcIaii'Mi. 


1  OOSDIIHZAmL  QL 


4.0.    teArilbtinnMtytBH^t;lt^**TTMirt 
woik.*  BMlMr.**£r«.-tht  Lotd.  wlMMt  day  It  li  d  TbM- 
■OooiaiM.  L  7.  8).   2V(miiate  Nl..  **/#  Mii«  fWPMl«l 
(|li»piiiiiittBth»QincttmpBMth<wrt«iiifiMMlin>ir- 
flMn  of  tbt  Cfwit.  BerekOoD.  tt.  to.  flW  te  enr  (Malft- 
eU,s.s.t:i.a  Tbt^MtvnhMrMmmttmhtntBM 
the  9old»  tey.  kc)  is  not  jmrvatonr  (M  Boon  teidiei. 
!«..  pwi/feiUorif  and  pimittvc).  but  ptobatmyf,  not  la- 
atHdad  lo  thoae  drias  in  **^«nial  dn:!'  the  auppoaad 
liitoiiiMHati  oloiv  batwaan  thoaa  ttittriiig  haaTan  at 
onea,  and  tboaa  djiof  in  mortal  ain  wlM>  fo  lo  hall,  bat 
«iilMrMl.teattnc  tha  iCMlly  and  OBgodljr  alika  (1  Oorln- 
tfaiaBi.i.iO:etMArk.9.4»).  This  five  ia  not  tfll  the  luC 
daj,  tba  aopposad  flia  of  pargatoiy  bcilBs  ol  deoM. 
Iha  five  or  St  Paul  is  to  ti7  tha  woribi,  tba  flia  of  pnr- 
iatot7thajMriOM.ofawB.  8t.ftersfliaoaiiaaa**loair 
to  tha  soffHars :  fioma's  poisatofy,  mat  gain,  iria,, 
baaTsn  at  laat  to  thoaa  panad  bf  It.  If  odIf  it  vava 
tma.  Thna  this  paiana.  qootad  br  fioma  for,  is  alto- 
•alhar  acaliiat.  imiiatocy.    **It  vaa  not  this  doctriaa 
that  cava  risa  to  prayars  ftsr  tha  daad;  but  tha  iwaetloa 
of  pcaiiBf  for  tha  dead  [which  enpt  In  fkoBi  tha  aflbe- 
Honate  but  mittalnin  aoUdtttde  of  aorflvon]  wkw 
rise  to  tha  doctrine.*  [Whaxblt.]    li.  aUda  abide 
theteatiatflre3Iatthew.s.ii,iS).  wUshhshaUhaUt 
thaieajwa   which  be  bnilt  on  A<  JbrnndaHei^  lawaid 
*«po0M,  aa  a  builder,  i.c.  teacher.   His  ooofarts  bnilt 
on  Christ  the  foondation.  thron^iJUa  faithfki]  teeching, 
shall  be  his  "crown  of  niokiatC*  (S  Corinthiaoa.  1. 14; 
Pbilipplans.  t.  16:  l  Theasalonians.  2.  W.   IS.  If...  be 
borat— if  any  teeuhei^i  work  consist  of  sudi  materials 
as  the  fire  will  destroy.    [AlfobdJ   inlhr  Iom— i.e., 
forfeit  the  special  *'  reward  f  not  that  be  shall  lose  sal- 
TatioD  (which  ii  altosefcher  a  free  oi/U  not  a  **  reward' 
or  wsgesj  for  he  remains  still  on  the  fonndation  (p.  12; 
S  John,  8).     saved ;  jet  so  as  bj  fire  —  rather.  **so  as 
throuoh  fire"  (Zechariah.  8.  1:  Amoe.  4.  11;  Jade.  S3}. 
**Bav(;d,  yet  not  wiihotU  fire"  (Bomans.  t.  27).  LBemokl.  J 
As  a  builder  whose  boUdinR,  not  the  foundation,  is  con* 
snmed  by  fire,  escapes,  but  with  the  loes  of  his  work, 
(Altord]  as  the  shipwrecked  merchant,  though  he 
has  lost  bis  merchandise,  is  ssTed.  thou^  haTing  to 
pass  thrcuoh  the  waves.    [Bkmukl.]   Malachl.  8.  l.  S; 
and  4.  1,  give  the  key  to  explain  the  imagery,     llie 
**Lord  suddenly  coining  to  His  temple"  in  flaming 
*'flre."  all  the  parts  of  the  building  which  will  not 
stand  that  fire,  will  be  consumed ;  the  builders  will 
escape  with  personal  salvation,  but  with  the  loes 
of  their  work,  through  the  midst  ot  the  conflsgratton. 
CAlfubd.J   Again,  a  distinction  Is  recognised  between 
minor  and  fundamental  doctrines  (if  we  legMd  the 
superstructure  as  repreeentlng  the  doctrine*  super- 
added to  the  elemental  essentials) ;  a  man  may  err  as 
to  the  former,  aud  yet  be  saved,  but  not  so  as  to  the 
latter  :cf.  PhiUppians.  3. 15).    16.  Know  ye  not— It  ii  no 
new  thing  I  tell  you,  in  calling  you  *'  Gods  building;" 
ye  know  and  ought  to  remember,  ye  are  the  noblest 
kind  of  buUding.  "  the  temple  of  God."   ye-aU  Chris- 
tians form  together  one  vast  temple.   The  expression 
is  not, "  ye  are  Umplts,"  but "  ye  are  <Ae  temple  collec- 
tively, and  "  lively  stones"  (I  Peter,  a.  6)  individually. 
Odd  ...  Spuit-God's  iudwelUng.  and  that  of  the  Holy 
Bpirit.  are  one;  therefore  the  Holy  Spirit  is  God.   No 
literal  "  temple"  is  recognised  by  the  New  Testament 
in  the  Chriiitian  church.    Hie  only  one  is  the  spiritual 
temple,  the  whole  body  of  believint;  worshippers  which 
the  Holy  Bpirit  dwells  in  (ch.  e.  19 :  John.  4.  83,  ii). 
Tut  ivnaooffw*  not  the  temple,  was  the  model  of  the 
Cnristian  house  of  warship.   Ihe  temple  was  the  lunue 
tf  saeriAot,  rather  than  of  prayer.   Prayers  in  the  tem- 
ple were  silent  and  individual  (Luke.  l.  10;  18.  I0>i3). 
not  Joint  and  public,  nor  with  reading  of  Scripture, 
as  in  the  synagogue.    Tbe  temple,  as  tha  name  means 
AhMO  •  ^TrwJk  root '*  to  dwell*;,  was  the  earthly  c{lcef^ 
^^Pkm^M,  winggaionaHa  put  HiaaMan,  Zbo 


DillsTBfg  ail  all  niiltoil  ptiasli  In  It, 
QUI  niih  rilait.  IMS  tlis  Mill  ntaial  lalMlliOofl  flfffl*r- 
dil,LU:]fatlhair.it.»:ifacar.lLi).  nrmnmaJ 
U.  If  aay...(lil1s..  Asaitsi  liHwr,  •■  Ifea  Orasfe viriib 
tha  aaasa  la  both  caaaa.  **dmin9^  ilsilwiy.'  Goift- 
paya  in  kind  barn rightaoQsiatallatliM.  HwdMimiai 
ahall  hiwaaif  badaatwyed.  AatsMpniaHliathwMtha 
psnaltr  of  auiriw  tha  malarial  taaapla  (Livllloni  ML 
t:Danlal.i.t  H  »..  ao  atanal  daath  Ii  tha  panaUy 
ofniaRingthaspbltaaitaBDpla— tkaCtaniL  7imd§^ 
seromn  ban  (v.  19,  IT),  are  diallMt  fknm  Ifea  tMwIsi 
ornnskilfal  bnUden  (SI.  U.  1«:  tha  kttsr  teU  ftal  tha 
**ftNuidationr  fa.  ill.  and.  thanton.  thoogh  thar  loaa 
their  woik  of  aoparstnictnra  and  tha  apadal  favwd. 
yit  thar  are tbanBaalvaa aavad;  tha  daaln9«n» «■  tha 
eootnury.  assalUiil  with  lUaa  *■■'■'■«■»»  tha  •*--«■••<*■* 
and  ao  aobrart  tha  templa  ItaalC.  and  ahall  thsnAvaha 
daatRved.09ea^o<<.«.Ui)  tJbnus  *  VaumoL]  I 
ttdnk  81.  fanl  paasea  ban  fkoBs  tha  laaeh»  to  bD  tha 


utoGod*  (Eiodna,it.«:iFMar.lL9:Baf«lalion.L 
i).  AathaAaraoiepdaBlawindiMnMdtodlatrikv 
Tlolatad  tha  oU  templa  O^odna.  &  4D,  ao  iBf  Chria- 
tbm  who  Tiolataa  tha  asaetlty  of  tha  apiritoal  tanpk, 
shall  perish  eternally  (Hebrews,  UL  14:10.  M.  31).  hsir 
—inviolable  (Habakkuk,  S.  »).  which  UmgU  fa  an- 
rather.'*the  which  (i.e.,  holy)  an  ya."  IAlpou>]  and, 
therefore,  want  of  holiness  on  the  part  of  any  of  yoa 
(or.  as  Ebtius.  **to  tamper  with  Uu  foumdatkm  hi 
UaJiing  you")  Is  a  violation  of  the  temple,  wiUdi  can- 
not be  let  to  pau  with  impunity.  GnomTB  supposti 
Englith  Venion.   18.  sesmsth— Ce.,  U,  OMd  it  revordstf 
by  himself  and  others,    wiss  ia  this  world— >  wise  in 
men  worldly  wisdom  (ch.  L  SO).   1st  him  hseasM  a  tei 
—by  receiving  the  gospel  in  its  unworldly  simplicity, 
and  so  bccMiiinff  a/oo<  in  th<  toor^s  ffi^.   CAlvokd.! 
Let  him  no  longer  ihink  hittuelf  wi$t,  but  aadc  the 
true  wisdom  from  God,  bringing  bis  nndarstanding 
into  captivity  to  the  obedience  of  faith.  [fiaxnTa.]  19. 
with  Qed— iH  the  judgment  of  God.     it  is  wilttm— In 
Job,  6. 13.    The  formula  of  quoting  BcurrvAB  naad 
here,  establishes  the  oanonidty  of  Job.   Be  takath.. 
wise  ia ...  own  ersftineis— proving  the  **foolishnessfof 
the  world's  wisdom,  since  it  Is  made  bf  God  tha  Taiy 
snare  to  catch  those  who  think  themsehraa  so  wlae. 
Lit,  He  v:ho  taixth,  &c,  the  whole  of  tha  aantaaoa  not 
being  quoted,  but  (mly  the  part  which  suited  St.  FnaTs 
purpose.   20.  Quotation  from  Psafan  M.  U.   Tlian  It 
is  0/ men;  here  it  is**  of  the  wiie."  St.  Fanlbyinapin- 
ticm  states  the  class  of  men  whose  **tlKra«htsr  (or 
rather,  "reasonimts,"  as  suits  the  Greek  nad  the 
of  the  context;  the  Spirit  designated  in  the 
**  vanity."  «u.,  the  **  proud"  (v.  S)  and  worldly- 
whom  God  in  v.  8  calls  "fools.*  though  they  ** boast 
themselves"  of  their  viedom  in  pushing  their  intesasls 
(e.  4;.    2L  1st  no  man  glory  in  men— resuming  the  anb- 
Ject  from  v.  4;  cf.  ch.  1. 12.  and  31.  where  the  tme  object 
of  tdorying  is  suted :  "  he  that  glorieth  let  him  riMT 
in  THB  Loud"    Also  ch.  4.  C.  **  Ttiat  no  one  of  yoa 
be  puffed  up  for  one  against  another.*   For  all  thiac*" 
not  only  aU  men.    For  you  to  lUoiy  thus  in  men,  h 
lowering  yourselves  fh>m  your  high  position  as  hsAis 
of  all  thingi.    All  men  (iudading  your  teachers?  befang 
to  Christ,  and  therefore  to  you.  by  your  onion  witii 
Him:  He  makes  tliem  and  all  things  work  tcieether  fir 
your  good  iKomans,  8.  26).   Ye  are  not  for  the  sake  sf 
them,  but  they  for  the  sake  of  yon  iS  OininthlanB,  1 
6,  15).   They  belong  to  you,  not  yon  to  them.    tt. 
JSnnmeration  of  some  of  the  **  all  things.**   The  taaoh* 
ars,  in  wIknu  thsy  gloried,  he  puts  first  (dL  l.  ID.  He 
OBiits  aOar  **Oaidiair*  or  Quid  (to  whom  <xctaalT«lr 


I  C0KINTHIAN3,  IV. 


H  cm*  li  ronrM«»l«T.  tna 

CHltTEH  IV. 

-   TEvm  Tnw  nw  MixTST 

lOI  m  BlFOBBniLltD    K 

'  tnir  ST*™  CosTEABni « 


91  ranul  blthfaU  It  It  ■  i 


nnlnliluUV  BDfaltbfBlMu.' 


■I  U»  iqdidit  c( 


HjncUottoi),  li  tba  IdrO. 
SDidoui  Ui  mjitlT  of  no 

f II  jadgiBtHU  m  DIM  In 


««  d/.o!"  d^cffltflon.  tin 


*RTT-PiiiD«.  HOT  rntr  St.  P.cl  woplo 

KM.  BtJT  Id  A  rATHSB  TIRK  TDIOI  ;  IXW 

Jodge  IJolui,  (.  IS.  !T;  ACW  ill  «"j.  'u.    l«U(.t... 

l.u<-iiiil...iu-I>iiiluid  Avotloa.    Biili- 

ktutf-onr  JudfinciiU  now  (u  thaw  of  th*  CoriutbUu 

rtii-nat  b«di  of  lb<  OhdKh  to  -bora  » 

i»  to  iiotr  (ciL  1.  Ill :  ibi  hE».iih[p  beionp 

we  onir  ih  the  ounrard  nrf.  -e  annot  lu  Um  mstiM 

of  "linn*.-   "FilthfuliieiV  (c  i)  will  beniv  bt  «- 

U.  1- U;  S.  ».  I».      ■••™ai~iLukMHSi 

[>.  <l.  ucordiiK  la  Iba  lUle  of  tbt  ^urt    Iku  IllU 

mnrmMli.nimiK-ch.3.  »ji  S>in>ul,aL  m:  Hit- 

BlTwwlt.Ui>th*n.   Th»Chuu.at«>ir- 

tbnr,  w.  n.  n,  n.J   Batbar.  -Ui  dw  pniu.'  not 

m*,  -bo  aU«d  «y.n  of  th.  o-omojob  W 

«w  *wtT  «bb.lli.  nn-l  owTOiiu  Ihem.   The 

icU  uUmtled  b(  the  moliyos.    -Tlifn;-  not  Iwrora: 

thcnfon  -Ut  till  IKr»  (J>m»,  C.Tl.    S.  A>;d-"  Now," 

murltln,  i™.llioa.   la  »  llgu,.  Inu.ttmd  la  m^MU- 

t|«rT»Il.  (WiHLl 


nil  Hupm  nice  Ihc  inwiDni  Bonilibl  prttiil. 

.b^meroo.  t^iiOB.1   not  tol^hlk,4c-lhebel^MBa, 

Tlia  ralnnier'ii  cMm  ii  lo  "preiwh-  «i(., 

ninplej  )«  Diljht  IWD  (thW.  noi  (lo  eo)  Wopd  wh«l 

U  written.-   Retem  tbe  m/oki  of  holy  ■rit.  u  much 

J.  10  tu  u  the;  hATe  heen  nieded.  ud  io 

iDjitcrfFiDfUiclrnllulpn.olilIatUisl'iituii 

not  poffed  up  AS  ii  akk.'   T.  r™.«Iu((.  "Who  dit- 

from 411  bnl  the  "InliiWed"  few.  the  niTi- 

theHi.     t.  llMBmr-Tlii.  Dlrtui  Mas,  n«L 

ir  DitRlT'le..  oneulhi.    The  Holrvl  tbui 

to  IhyHlf,  not  lo  God.  Ihon  owb»  the  nmrlD*  of  It. 

B.UDBy.    7Vnni(i.K.",;i(rc<idiijo.™flUedfnll(»lUi 

■nicdeh  fm*  tmluw.  in  Uie  rail  if  itniirdi, 

ipirttiul  foodj.  n'rindv  ye  m  rich.  le  have  eeatad 

tKubf.  Unt «!(  Hinv  ft-/,™i.i(  li.E..  prored  tu 

W,'  T«t  (iod't  tioinl  oiai)  no  incb  juila- 

me  emphuii  ii  on  "elmdj"  »nd  "without  HI  ;'■  yo 

MB.  IB  mu-i  dAj,  but  the  Lorrii  Jadimenl  In 

ut  u  If  re  nteded  no  man  to  "  hnnnr  ud  Ihint 

<Ut.    Aooltin  ■rgament  ii^tlnit  the  Corin. 

the  -kiMdoni'  for  which  t1.rirti»Bi  h»e  lo  ibrire 

if!i;  whanu  whil  Ood  iiquirei  In  HU  rtew- 

Bod  jnffsr.    Ve  tn  lo  pdIThI  op  wUh  yonr  fkyoiull* 

that  Iwfbn  the 


hoafhl 


t  ipliltiul  fftiban  (V.  lA).  Itwj  farvot 
'UwdoiB'  ud  the  "Ai'nw  of  Joy.' 
leut  of  Ihe  Luib.  mnit  omie  the 

I  wett  Uke  tin  laU-caDiiduent  Lnodl- 
n.  3.  IT:  ct.  Hwca,  la.  el.    Tmponii 

CcriDlh.  to  lenenti  thl>  i^lriliiil  leU-iueideci 


Sftt  IfMiOiir  tow  Arfi  eonlrailiel 


1 0UKUIITHIHI8L  lY. 


would  indaMT  ftc^  I  wonkl  truly  tt  w«ra  10.  and  thai 
ywu  Mngrtnm  had  reaUj  bcsnn.  that  w  alio  wight 
mga  with  7«aHi  Corinthlani.  U.  14).  **I  aaak  not 
yooiB,  bat  you.*  Your  tpliitoal  pcoiiwdty  would 
radoaud  to  that  of  na,  yonr  bihm  in  Chxiat  fdi.  •.  S3}. 
When  yoa  raadi  tba  Idngdom,  you  ahaU  bo  oar  **  crown 
of  r^oidng,  in  tba  iNTMaiica  of  oor  LordJaaoa*  (1  Tbaa- 
alonlain,  s.  19;.  9.  For  — aaaignlnf  tha  raaaoa  for 
dealiliv  that  tha  ''raign*  of  himaalf  and  hla  follow- 
apoatlaa  with  tha  Oorinthlana  war*  ooma.  tiM.,  the 
piaaant  afflictiona  of  the  former.  X  tUak— tha  Oo- 
rinthlana (eh.  ai  18)  **  aaamad  *  to  {{<!.,  aa  hara.  **lftoii0iU*} 
themtelTee  **  wiae  in  thia  world."  8(.  Faol.  in  oon- 
tnat.  **thin]nr  that  Ood  haa  aent  forth  himaod  hia 
foUow-mlniatara  **la8t."<.«.,  the  loweat  In  thia  world. 
Hm  apoatlei  flued  wone  than  even  the  mopheta. 
who,  though  aometiniea  afflicted,  ware  often  honoured 
(SKinga.i.iO:6.0:8.9,i2).  wt  forth-aa  a  apectade  or 
gailngitotlr  ni  tha  apoatlw  8L  Paul  Indndea  Apolloa 
with  thaapoatlea,  in  the  broader  aenaa  of  the  wcvd.  ao 
BoBuma,  la.  r;  s  Oorlnthiana,  8.  B  lOttde  for  **mea> 
aengeri.''  apotUet).  as  it  ware  aroelBtid  to  diath  aa 
eriminaJa  oondemned  to  die.  inadi  a  »paettcla  HL,  a 
flkeotrieol  tpeeUuU.  So  the  Oredt  in  flebcewa.  10.  33, 
**inade  a  goainovtodb  by  reproaehea  and  aflUctkauL* 
Cdminala  **  condemned  to  die,"  in  St  Baol%  time,  were 
exhibited  aa  a  gaxinattock  to  amuae  the  poimlaoe  in 
the  amphitheatre.  They  were  **Mt  forth  hut*  in  the 
ahow,  to  fight  with  wild  beasts.  This  explains  the 
imagery  of  St.  Paul  here.  ICY.  Tcrtolllan  de  Pudicitia, 
€h.  14).  the  world—to  the  whole  world,  inclu'ling  **  both 
aoKels  and  men.-"  "the  whole  family  in  heaven  and 
earth"  (EphesianR,  3.  15}.  As  Jesus  was  "seen  of 
aosels"  (1  Timothy,  3.  IG),  so  His  followers  are  a 
spectacle  to  the  holy  angels  who  take  a  deep  interest 
in  all  the  progressive  steps  of  redemption  (Ephesians, 
3.  10;  1  Peter,  l.  12).  St.  Paul  tacitly  impUos  that, 
though  "last"  and  lowest  in  the  world's  Judgment, 
Christ's  servants  are  deemed  by  angels  a  spectacle 
worthy  of  their  most  Intense  rega^.  ICury4omtox.] 
However,  since  "  the  world "  is  a  comprehensive  ex- 
pression, and  is  applied  in  this  epistle  to  the  evil 
especially  '.ch.  1.  27,  28).  and  since  the  spectators  tin  the 
Image  drawn  from  the  ampliitheatre)  gaze  at  the  show 
with  savage  deli;:ht.  rather  than  sympathy  for  the  suf- 
ferers. I  think  bad  angels  are  included,  besides  fy>od 
angels.  £e»TiUH  mokes  the  bad  aloju  to  be  meant.  But 
the  generality  of  the  term  "  angels."  and  its  firequent 
use  in  a  good  sense,  as  well  as  Ephej>ians,  3. 10;  l  Peter, 
1. 12.  incline  me  to  include  aood  as  well  as  lad  angels, 
though,  for  the  reasons  stated  above,  the  bad  may  be 
principally  meant.  10.  Irony.  How  much  your  lot 
(supposing  it  real)  is  to  be  envied,  and  ours  to  be  pitied, 
fools— (ch.  1.  21;  3.  lb;  cf.  Acts.  17.  lo;  24. 24).  for  Christ's 
sake,... in  Christ— our  connexion  with  Christ  only  en- 
tails on  us  the  lowest  ignominy,"  on  account  of,"  or. 
**  FOK  TUB  SAKE  OF "  Him,  as  "  foolsf  yours  gives  you 
full  fellowship  IN  Him  as  '*wlse"  (i^e.,  mpitonng  you 
rtallv  are  all  you  seem,  ch.  3.  1)*).  w« .  . .  weak, ...  ye 
...strong— (ch.  2.  3 ;  2  Coriuthians,  13.  0).  we...despise<l 
—  2  Corinthians.  10.  10)  because  of  our  "weakness," 
and  our  not  using  worldly  philosophy  and  rhetoric  on 
account  of  which  ye  Corinthians  and  your  teachers  are 
(seemingly)  so  "honourable."  Contrast  with  "despised* 
the  "ye  (Cro/atJaiu!  despised  not  my  temptation..in  my 
flesh."  11.  (2  Corinthians,  11.  23-27.)  naked— i.e..  In- 
sufficiently clad  (Komann,  8.  35j.  buffeted— as  a  davc 
(1  Peter,  2. 20),  the  reverse  of  the  state  of  the  Corinthians, 
"reigning  as  king/'  (Acts,  23.  2..  So  Paul's  master  be- 
fore him  was  "  buffeted"  as  a  slave,  when  about  to  die 
a  slave's  death  (Matthew,  38.  C7).  12.  working  with  our 
own  hands— rtz.,  "  even  unto  this  present  hour"  [v.  11). 
This  is  not  stated  in  the  narrative  of  St.  Paul's  proceed- 
iagf  at  £phetus,  i^m  which  city  he  wrote  thia  epistle 
ftboagb  it  is  expressly  .«Kterl  of  him  at  Corinth,  cf. 


Ada.  iS.t,*e..aadUI.  BUfaihb  «Mnw  to  1h»  „ 
Ikibadaa  eUtn  at  miitas  (Aati,  SQL  M).  ha  ava,  *7e 
yooraalvaa  know  that  thna  hnMla  hue*  mliilalmrt 
onto  my  aacaaritiaa,*  •e.  The  wnrtailmoilnaM  fif  Ihi 
mlniirtanna  thni  InrtlrortTr  tifrniflit  rnit  1i  IimwiiumiII 
bto  with  fonaiy.  Ul  dafoaad,  waairti«at*««L.God 
for  oar  dafomai,  aa  Ohiiat  enioiBad  (lUtthaw.  &.  ui 
M).  [QBonra.]  Wa  nuly  gently.  Pbnua.]  ilth- 
**Iliaieftiaa,''[OBiiTBBAxx*HbWiO]iJ  thaaioitfli^ 
ormbMA  thrown  oat  after  a  dOBBinc  af  all  thSicfh- 
notoftha**world*oiilF.  U.wam-ntha;*1adiiianlah* 
aaa  Ihthar  oaaa  **admuBitloDr  to  "baiofid  aooa."  not 
provoking  them  to  wrath  (EplMalaii8.&  4).  IhaOoiiB- 
thiana  might  well  be  "aahamad*  at  tha  dtapaiSty  of 
atato  between  tha  Ihther,  Bt.  faaU  and  hto  vliltoal 
ohildran.  themaelrea.  16.  tea  thNnad— impbtv  that 
tha  Onrinthiana  had  moiaof  tham  than  waadaiirar 
hla.  laatnMtflta  ■  iMteri  who  had  tha  can  of  nhIbi; 
bat  had  not  tha  rigfata,  or  pceoUar  afflidttfle.  of  the 
fothar.  who  alone  had  begotten  tham  avMtaaDy.  la 
Ohriit-St.  Baal  admiU  that  thoM  **iMtnolanr  wen 
not  mere  legaiista,  bat  eaontfcUeaZ  taaehava.  Haaaaa 
howerar,  a  atronger  phraaa  of  himaalf  in  bagatting 
tham  aplrltaaUy.  **  In  Ghrlat  Jefaa."  hnphdac  both  tha 
SaTioai'ao^ofMlpcnoii.  Aa  Faol  waa  tha  maaaa  of 
aplrltoally  f«0eii«raNMg  them*  and  yal  **  haptlaad  noaa 
of  them  aaTe  Oiapus.  Galua.  and  tha  honaahoki  of 
Stephanaa."  regeneration  cannot  be  inaeparabiy  in  and 
by  baptism  (ch.  l.  14-17).  16.  be  ;e  followers  of  ae- 
f if.,  imitators,  viz.,  in  my  ways,  which  be  in  Christ  («. 
17;  ch.  11. 1).  not  iu  my  crosses  (r.  8-13;  Acta.  28. 29;  Gab- 
tUns,  4. 12).  17.  For  this  cans*— that  ye  may  the  better 
"be  followers  of  me"  {v.  10),  through  his  admoniUom. 
sent ...  Timothetts— (ch.  16.  10;  Acts,  itf.  21.  Si),  "Paal 
purposed. .  .when  he  had  passed  through  Macedonia 
and  >lcAaia.  to  go  to  Jerusalem.— So  he  sent  into  Mace- 
donia Hmotheus  and  Erastus."  Here  it  is  not  expreaaly 
aaid,  he  sent  Timothy  into  Achaut  (of  which  Corinth 
was  capital),  but  it  is  implied,  for  he  sent  ban  with 
Erastus  bf/ore  him.  As  he  therefore  purposed  to  go 
into  Ach&ia  himself,  there  is  every  probability  they 
were  to  go  thither  also.  They  are  said  only  to  have 
been  sent  into  Macedonia,  because  it  waa  the  oonntxy 
to  which  they  went  immediately  fh)m  Ephesus.  The 
undesignedness  of  the  coincidence  eatablishea  the  genu- 
ineness of  both  the  epistle  and  the  histoiy.  In  both. 
Timothy's  journey  is  closely  connected  with  St.  Paul'; 
own  (cf.  V.  19..  Erastus  is  not  specified  in  the  epi«tie. 
probably  because  it  was  Timothy  who  was  charged 
with  Sk  Paul's  orders,  and  possibly  Skaataa  waa  a 
Corinthian,  who.  hi  accompanying  Timothy,  waa  only 
returnmg  home.  The  seeming  discrepancy  at  least 
ahowa  that  the  passages  were  not  taken  fhnn  one 
another.  (Palxt's  Horoi  PaulinccA  son-^c,  oui- 
verted  by  me  (cf.  v.  14.  U;  Acts,  14.  «.  T;  with  16.  ].  2: 
1  Timothy.  1.  2. 18;  2  Timothy,  l.  2).  Travslati,  -  lly 
aon,  beloved  and  faithful  in  the  Lord."  bring  yoa  lata 
rcmembrince— Timothy,  from  hla  aplritual  connexion 
with  St.  Paul,  aa  converted  by  him,  waa  beat  auited  to 
remind  them  of  the  apostle's  walk  and  teaching  (sumo- 
thy,  3.  10).  which  they  in  some  reapecta.  though  not 
altogether  (ch.  11.2)  had  forgotten,  as  I  teaeh...iB  every 
church— an  argument  implying  that  what  the  Spirit 
directed  St.  Paul  to  teach  *  every  where"  else,  mast  be 
necessary  at  Corinth  also  (ch.  7. 17).  18.  Srnie  . . .  ss 
thoagh  I  woold  not  come— he  guards  asainst  some  mis- 
construing (as  by  the  Spirit  he  foresees  they  will,  wliea 
his  letter  shall  have  arrived) .  hUi  sending  Timothy, 
"aa  though**  he  "would  not  come"  (or.  **were  not 
coming")  himaelf.  A  picked  up  spirit  waa  the  beaet- 
fchog  sin  of  the  Corinthians  (cf.  ch.  1.  ll;  6.  2).  19. 
Alfokd  tmii«'^^s.  "i3ui  come  I  will;*  an  emphattcal 
negation  of  their  supposition  (v.  18k  shortly— after 
Pentecost  (ch.  16.  8).  if  the  Lord  will—*  wise  proviso 
^  iJamea,  4. 16).   He  does  not  seem  to  have  bera  ahle  to 


1  COROTBUS^  V, 


Leoddd,  uid  vtkJ  kavM— lake  c 
power— 1  An  out  foi  thitlr  h 
■"but'  whM  1  dulTB  lo  Imm 

•imi  lIiEi  be  TBsIlr  iwnarfut  in 


(Acta, «.  U,  a;  OilUiuu,  *.  u 


lOE  CDTIKrtaU  dlKlM  01 


h  IndliwUy  Icl 
■-"  -uidinlb 


liter  ChrulLin  nor  Utn: 
PCoftljuT  mlibtwlnk  at 


oimapDQdH]  lo  tb 


looe-nHher,  "v 
i  Etronffer  bhui 
■utndBJovly,  v 


□i  with  Klichanb '-ntbeitd 
MMlbew,  IS.  is-Wi:  ud  b 


■  imliTmnC  ("  I  hiv>  JudMil.'  i 
in  pnKnl  Id  pgnou  IJotin,  M  ~ 


bMUrnn"  IRe.  i: 


f.  alio  IS  to  p»i*t.  L 

poaldiiseDl  oD  aceoiuit 
o  God  ku  SUao  bars 

not  Oully :  bDt  la  tia 

•ua.  ud  ima  daoU  Kb, 

.     S*  dot!  SM  «W, 


wi.««[o-,„ort(rtU« 

e  W^-  [RoDuma 

f,  IJI.  only  I)i>t  Lhe  liil 

br  onfi  Kit.  ihc 

fatmei  ii  eStcliid  by  d 

1  (rora  Cwi    Id. 

iFeler.  LO'.   tbgiplm. 

le  iplrltual  PUl  of 

™'«™y°iiffll(;UoToIl« 

kada  lo 

UonlPialmtiio).    S.  V 

nr  iloiTlnK  Id  rout  own  «l- 

dte  lucben  [cb.  s 

lI;Lie:l^.a.whUHaU  U 

?^bU™ 

Kuidil.  li  untie  BDHem 

ly.    ■  lilU 

a.el.  di 

.  7.r>UItaiei>~Th9ninDuil 

orihe-ojd- t&beu™. 

t.f3-Mt 

ahomtfaemrenie 

idD<uirrUulrbuniiFialmi».S3,H;.   : 


■Iludai  lollial'auDTerwblch  bid  beta  InoDC  U< 
week!  twtore  kept  by  Ibe  Jewlib  Ctarltlluu  Icta.  II. 
the  Gentile  ChiliUana  probably  lito  nCralniiw  (r 


CI^IIMfVM  0t  AwtMUL 


taC  loth*  J«wiA  i>lMOf«r.  te  DOi  ttatUd.  u  tte  lOtv 
to  oo»  HMOB.  bat  is  aixov  ttet:  fcr  tht  fw— 
dwt  iMBdUi  of  tlM  ooM  for  aU  flOMplrtad  HcriflM  of 
our  FlMtovtr  LftBb  •ztflttdi  to  an  tiM  ttet  of  ov  livM 
and  of  thiaOirialiaBdiiiMBiatioa:  taiMimtt  of  ov 
ttiBoiattMlflaveBofcTUtobeadiidUad.  "Foravw^ 
aa addtUonal nawM.  beaidaa  thaltai «. C, and  a mon 
eofsni  ooa  for  iNinJiic  oat  arwy  loavM  of  •▼11,  «<«.. 
that  Chriflt  hat  bean  already  sacrUkad.  whwMa  tfas  old 
laafiu  ie  yat  nnremored.  wMeh  om^t  to  kava  bean 
long  ago  milled  ont.  8.Bet...oU  laasea— ofonroaeon- 
vartod  atata  as  Java  or  beathaa.  ■illae  tha  opposite 
of  ^siBoarity.*  wbich  allows  no  laaran  of  aril  to  ba 
mlzadnpvithRood  nfattha«,ML«.  wiefcsiaeei  tba 
oppoalte  of  "troth.*  which  aUows  not  evU  to  ba  mia- 
takanforgood.  ThaOrMfcfor**aiaUeirmaaMthaarn 
hoM  of  mind:  **wicfcednaas.'*  tha  onteminf  of  tha 
faiiord  and  dead.  Tlie(7re6fcfor**sincsrlt]rezi 
lit  a  thing  which,  when  eiaminad  by  Ms  siM.*s  liflM.  la 
found  iKira  and  nnadnlterated.  9.  I  wieie ...  la  an 
eyiftla-nthar.  **in  THB  episUer  a  fovBMr  ooa  not  now 
aoEtant.  That  St.  Fanl  does  not  refer  to  the  prwnU  lat- 
ter is  provad  by  the  feet  that  no  direetion  **aot  to 
company  with  fornicator^  oeeors  in  the  ptwions  part 
of  U;  alao  the  words.  **  to  an  (or  Ms*  aplaUa."  coold  not 
hnra  been  added  if  ha  meant.  **I  have  Just  written' 
llGorlaUdans,10. 10).  "ff  is  MferT  (pfiinii;  not  apply- 
ing to  merely  one;  coDflrm  thie.  1  Corinthians.  7.  8» 
also  refers  to  oar  Ani  epistle,  jost  as  here  a  former 
letter  ii  referred  to  by  the  same  phrase.  St.  Paul 
probably  wrote  a  former  brief  reply  to  enqalrlei  of  the 
Corinthians :  our  first  eptstie.  as  It  enters  more  fully 
Into  the  wme  subject,  has  8uper«ede<l  the  former, 
which  the  Holy  Spirit  did  not  de<iiga  for  tlie  guidance 
of  the  church  in  suneral.  and  which  therefore  has  not 
been  preserved.  See  my  IntroducixoH.  10.  Limitation 
of  tbe  iirohlbition  alluded  to  in  r.  9 :  As  in  dissolute 
Corinth  to  "aimitany  with  no  fornicators,"  ^c,  would 
be  almost  to  company  with  none  in  the  funbelievinx) 
world;  ye  need  not  Miitrly  ,"  altuKetlier  "i  forego  inter- 
course with  fornicators,  ^..  of  the  unbellering  world 
(Cf.  ch.  10. 17;  Juhn.  17.  15;  I  John.  6.  lb,  iVj.  As  " forni- 
cator* **  idn  s«Hinht  themsi'lves:  ao  "extortioners" 
Stfalniit  their  i.eiidibonrs.  and  "idolaters"  sgainat  God. 
The  attempt  to  Ket  "  out  of  the  world."  in  riolatlon  of 
C^od'a  will  that  belisTera  should  remain  in  it  but  keep 
themselves  from  its  evil,  led  to  monastidsm  and  its 
consequeut  evils.  11.  Bat  now  I  hava  wnttcn— "  Now' 
does  not  express  ti'me.  but "  the  ctue  being  90,"  viz.,  that 
to  avoid  fornicators,"  isc.  of  the  irorld,yon  would  have 
to  leave  the  world  altoiceiher,  which  would  be  absard. 
8o  "now"  is  uxed,  Hebrews.  U.  Id.  Thus  we  avoid 
making  the  aiKwtle  now  retract  a  command  which  be 
had  before  tdven.  I  bava  wnttan— i.e.,  my  meaning  in 
tlie  letter  1  wr<>te.  was,  ^.  a  brotAar  —  contrasted 
with  a  "  fornicator.  A'c.  of  (he  vKnid"  v.  10 .  There  is  i 
lesa  danger  in  associating  wiih  o)ien  worldlinga  than 
with  carnal  professors.  Here,  aa  in  Ephesians,  6.  3,  ^ 
**  oovetousneM"  is  joined  with  "  fornication: "  the  com- 
mon fount  of  both  being  "  the  fierce  aud  ever  fiercer 
tonging  of  the  creature,  which  has  turned  from  God.  to 
fill  iuelf  with  the  inferior  objects  of  sense."  [T&knch. 
Syn,  New  Tatanu.vt.]  Hence  "idoUlry"  is  associated 
with  them:  and  the  covetous  man  is  termed  an  "idoia-  ' 
tor^  (Numbers,  25.  i,  2;.  The  Corinthians  did  not  faU  I 
into  open  idolatry,  but  ate  things  offered  to  idols,  so 
making  a  compromise  with  the  heathen ;  just  as  they 
connived  at  fornication,  llius  this  verse  prepares  for 
the  precepts,  ch.  H.  4.  d;c.  Ct  the  similar  case  of  forni- 
cation, combined  with  a  similar  idolatrous  oompro* 
miae.  after  the  pattern  of  Israel  with  the  MH1an<tft* 
(Kevelation.  i,  14).  no  sot  to  sat— not  to  sit  at  the  same 
Uble  with  such:  whether  at  the  tove  feasts  (Agapce)  or 
In  private  intoroourse.  much  more  at  the  Lord's  table: 
St  tim  iaMt,  loo  ohen  now  the  gossta  "are  notas  chil- 


IBM  bar  IRmmU  ¥C 
tJofcHtii^M).  ML  what  hanlts4a-¥aa 

liavwt  oaMia  ikt  flhanh.  tal  that  1 1 
withtatL  alM  haplyhw 
todowjthoattfcoaaoatildn.  daaitfi.>B.— Ta; 

I.  (BbmblJ  Bathar.Isitnoti 

thatarawlthint  Oeil  stedl  jadga 

oat:  do  yaa  took  at  boaaai    IQaoauiLj    Qodli  tha 


S.  IM«.  aL  Faal  here  givaa  aa 
of  their  ffdag  to  hw  with  aatota  bafoia 
nala^  laataad  of  Jodgiag  aach 
withla.   la^  pat  away  trai 

fientenoa  4rf  frffwnniiiwiBatkiw  ia  1 

J>aataroBomy.  JL  T.       

CHAPTKB  VL 

Ver.  ML  Lri»atio«  of CaaunniAfliB  SaaTvair 
cx»un»  camuasu:  In  Txar  mar«w  BaBiATa  a 
WBOMo  ariaiT:  finraa  to  bbak  waoaw  aow;  and 
■aaaAma  tmb  Doaaii  or  waoxo  aBAU  aa  aavj* 
ouTorHaATBif.  L  Dar»— Ihia  woid  iaipni 
agalnat  Chriatlan  bntlMrhood.  (BaasBL] 
a^Jast— Iha  Uantila  Jndgsa  art  here  ao  Iwawd  hy  aa 
apitiiatappropriaM  to  the  Bohiaet  la  qaeattaa,  *ia«  oaa 
coaoeming  Judim.  Iboogh  all  Oentilea  art  aotalto- 
gethar  unjutt,  yet  to  the  higheat  view  of  jnrttoa  widoh 
has  regard  to  God  aa  the  SMiprane  Judge,  they  are  so: 
Cliristians.  on  the  other  hand,  aa  regarding  God  aa  Ihe 
only  Fountain  of  justice,  should  not  exiiect  Jnstioeftom 
them.  b<liara...aAints—Tiie  Jews  abroad  were  pannit- 
ted  to  refer  their  duputes  to  Je«  iah  arbitreUort  Jos»> 
PUL'4.  Ahtiijuities  14.  i<*.  I7j.  80  tlie  Quistians  were 
alluwed  to  iiave  Chri.stian  arbitrators.  2.  Do  ye  not 
kuow— as  a  truth  umversally  ivcoi;nised  by  Christianai 
Notwithstaniiing  all  your  trioiyiug  in  your  "knowledge.* 
ye  are  acting  contrtry  to  it  vuh.  l.  4. 5;  8.  i).  The  oMest 
MS«\  have  •  Or"  before  "  Kuow  ye  not ;"  i.:,  -  WhatI 
(expressing  surprise,  know  ye  not."  ^c.  sainta ...  jaigs 
— t.e.,  rule,  incluniuis  jtuiffmtHt:  as  assessors  of  Chnst. 
Matthew.  19.  ».  "juiUiu^"  t  e..  rvlinovrtr.  VL  Faalm 
49.  14 ;  Diuiiel  7.  ti,  '£:-,  ReveUtion,  S.  :» ;  3.  u ;  M.  4. 
There  u  a  distinctitm  tirawu  by  abie  expo«iton  between 
the  aaints  who  juatft  or  nt/c,  and  Uie  worid  which  is 
ruled  by  them:  as  there  is  between  the  elected  iMat- 
thew,  M.  £1}  twelve  si»ostles  who  sit  on  thronee  jndg- 
tog,  and  tl>e  twelve  tiioes  of  Israel  that  are  jodged  by 
them.  To  rttgn,  ami  to  be  Mirtil,  are  not  neeeaaarily 
synonymous.  Aa  Jehovah  employed  angels  to  carry 
the  law  mto  efliect  wueu  He  descended  on  tMnai  to 
establish  His  throne  in  Israel,  ao  at  His  coming  the 
samts  shail  admuiister  the  kingdom  for,  and  under. 
Him.  The  nations  of  the  eurth.  and  Israel  the  fore- 
most, m  the  fle.sh,  shall,  in  this  view,  be  tlie  nubjfeU  of 
tbe  rule  of  the  Lord  and  His  samts  to  giorilled  bodiea. 
The  mistake  of  Uie  Chiiiasb*  was.  they  took  the  merely 
carnal  view,  re!>tricung  toe  kingdom  to  the  terrestrial 
parL  This  part  sii&ll  have  piat-e  with  the  acceaaton  of 
spiritual  aud  temporal  blessings  such  as  Cliristfs  pre- 
sence mui>t  produce.  iSetudes  ibis  earthly  glory,  thefs 
shall  be  the  iieavenly  glory  of  the  saints  reigniiW  In 
transtigured  bodies,  and  hoUling  such  blessed  toter* 
course  wito  mortal  men,  as  angels  tuMi  with  men  of 
old,  and  as  Clirist.  Moses,  and  l^iiaa.  to  glory  had  with 
Peter.  James,  and  John,  to  the  flesh  at  the  trans- 
figuration (2  Timothy,  i.  12;  S  i'etor,  L  16-18 .  Bat  hers 
the  "  world '  seems  to  be  the  unbelieving  world  that  it 
to  be  "  condenii.ed  '  .'ch.  11.  »(,.  rather  than  the  whole 
world,  tocluding  the  subject  nations  whidi  are  to  be 
brought  under  Chnst's  sway;  however,  it  may  indnde 
hoik  toose  to  be  condemned  with  the  bad  angela.  and 
those  about  to  be  broujtht  toto  obedience  to  the  sway 
ofUifistwitoHissatota.   Ct  Matthaw. ».  3g.  «ii|.  "all 


\  QOtaSTmAXB,  VL 


nCewrUCMKHvH 


ildjit  111  hit  ni>nxib  i;wl  b  itlll  tlw  a> 


Iw  o(  BWU*  ofllmi  to  Moil,  ud  »  of  wUU  wu 
■MitraUr  niDDKUd  <rltli  IdoJUrr  IAdU,  Ul  W."  fSnU 
~    rAmtMalnlUlMtwot  UwCtdDthtui  taSL 


IS  E^nl  lor  'Lb  body'  ,u  LtB 
luuslr  lUBlnBl   Uis   bodfl: 


Puiil  111 
lUod  Id  ■ 
Tne  T^Otm  bHinMD  tba  ki 


Ilia  ntunHilaa  M  Iha 
•lilnlul  bodlM 


wuiUr  U^lUcd 


itrc  Iw  iDcilu  of  Lhe  BoulMUlj  ul  UU  UUw  Igond 


1  ooBiRTHiAini  vn. 


•ttbtr  •vwt.  the  Loitfi  oomiiig  mtter  thu  dMtk  li 
tiM  great  ottfaet  of  tiM  OirMiaii's  cspeetatioa  (fio- 
iiMiM,8.i«.  15.  SammloctlM ttaoacht In «.!!,** tht 
body  it  for  the  Lrad*  (cfa.  11  27 :  Eptacdut.  4.  it.  16^ 
16:&9(M.  ikftU  I  thn-flaeb  beinK  the  oMt.  tOe- 
■pontAiMoiiaiyeUeiiAtiiig  them  from  Christ  Forthv 
oumot  be  et  the  mme  time  **  the  memben  of  ea  har- 
lot." end**  of  Chriit.''  [BuovLj  IllsateetBoleM 
eertein  then  myiterloafl.  that  mocal  and  iplritiul  ruin 
If  eaaeed  bgr  mch  line;  which  hnmaa  wladom  (when 
nntaoght  bgr  lerelattoii}  heU  to  be  aetioae  aa  Uametem 
aa  eating  and  drinking.  [OoMTBnamn  ii  flowaoir.] 
10.  Jnetifloation  of  hie  having  oalled  fomicaton ''mem- 
benoreaharloriv.iA).  JaiBeA-4qroarnalinteieoane: 
im  owwifed  to:  deaving  to.  one  bodf  —  with  her. 
•eiU  he-OoD  speaking  bf  Adam  (Qeneels,  1 M;  Mat- 
thew, ie.«).  "He  whieh  made  them  at  the  beginning 
aald.'*  *a  tRWiesiam,  A.  SU.  17.  eat  spirit-with  Hint 
In  tlieeeee  of  union  with  ahariot.  the  foraleetor  be- 
comee  one  "body**  with  her  (not  one '*iiilrii.^ for  the 
Bplrit  whieh  is  normaUythe  organ  of  the  Holy  Sfiirit  in 
mantis  in  the  carnal  so oreriaid  with irtiat is eenenal 
that  tt  ia  ignored  altogether).  Bat  the  believer  not 
only  lias  hie  body  sancdfled  by  union  with  Chrlstrs 
body,  but  elso  becomes  **  one  Spirit "  with  Him  (John, 
U.  l-T:  17. 11;  t  Fster.  L  4;  cf.  Kpheelans.  &  »«and 
John,  1.  fl}.  18.  Flee— Tlie  only  safety  in  each  temp- 
tations ie /fCgM  (Oenefta,  SO.  it;  Job.  8L 1}.  Ifoy  sia 
—The  Omk  in  forcible.  '*  Every  tin  vtuUtoever  that  a 
man  doeth."  Every  other  tin :  even  xluttony.  dmnken- 
ness,  and  self-murder  are  **  without,"  ie..  compara- 
tively external  to  the  body  (Mark,  7.  18;  cf.  lYoverfos, 
e.  30-32).  lie  ceruiuly  injures,  but  he  does  not  alienate 
the  body  itHelf :  tae  sin  Is  not  terminated  in  the  body: 
he  rather  sins  aealnst  the  perishing  accidents  of  the 
l>ody  as  the  **  belly,"  and  the  body's  present  temporary 
oivanljEation}.  and  against  the  soul  than  aiodnst  the 
txxly  in  its  permanent  essence,  desi^nied  "  for  the  lord." 
"But"  the  fornicator  alienates  that  body  which  is  the 
Lord's,  and  makes  it  one  ^ith  a  harlot's  body,  and  so 
*'  sinneth  asainst  his  own  body  "  i.e..  against  the  verity 
and  nature  of  his  body;  not  a  mere  ejfcct  on  the  body 
from  without,  but  a  contradidton  oj  the  truth  of  the 
iMxly.  wrought  u,-it/iinit>«(/'.  [Alford.]  19.  Proof  that 
"he  that  fornicates  sinneth  against  ids  own  t>ody" 
(r.  18).  your  body— not  "  bodies.'  As  in  ch.  S.  17,  he 
represented  the  whole  company  of  believers  (sotds  and 
bodies),  i.e.,  the  church,  as  "the  temple  of  God"  the 
Spirit ;  so  hero,  the  body  of  each  individual  of  the 
church  is  viewed  as  the  ideal  "  temple  of  the  Holy 
<>ho8t."  So  John.  17.  23,  which  proves  that  not  only 
the  church,  but  also  each  member  of  it,  is  **  the  tem- 
ple of  the  Holy  Ghost"  Still  thou^fh  many  the  several 
members  form  one  temple,  the  whole  collectively  being 
that  which  each  is  in  miniature  individually.  Just  as 
the  Jews  liad  une  temple  only,  so  in  the  fullest  sense 
all  Christixm  churches  and  individual  believers  form 
one  toinple  only.  Thus  "  your  [plural)  body  "  is  dis- 
tini;ul4hcd  here  from  "  Hm  own  {particular  or  indi- 
vUlual)  body"  (r.  1&).  in  sinning  ajiainst  the  latter, 
the  fornicator  sins  against  ^  your  (ideal;  body,"  that  of 
"Christ,"  whose  "members  your  bodies"  are  (e.  16). 
In  this  consisU  the  sin  of  fornication,  that  it  is  a  sacri- 
legious desecration  of  God's  temple  to  profane  uses. 
The  unseen,  but  much  more  etUclent,  Spirit  of  God  m 
the  spiritual  temple  now  takes  the  phu:e  of  the  visible 
Shechinah  in  the  old  material  temple.  The  whole 
man  is  the  temple :  the  soul  is  the  inmost  shrine :  the 
understandinK  and  heart  the  holy  place;  and  the  body, 
the  porch  and  exterior  of  the  edifice.  Chastity  is  the 
guardian  of  the  temple  to  prevent  any  thing  unclean 
entering  widcb  might  provoke  the  indwellins  God  to 
abandon  it  as  defiled.  [Txbtclliam  de  cuUufcemin' 
iumuL}  Kone  but  God  can  claim  a  temple;  liere  the 
Molr  Gbosi  iM  MMMigaed  one :  therefom  the  Holy  Ghoat 


la  God. 
aaiftt 

(9.iS:d:«.IQ|.  Bntwt 
body  wUeh  la  the  Loitffe.  In  anrit  asr^ifdt  the 
P««0B  of  tha  atrvaat  waa  whoQr  tha  pRUNBly  «r  tbi 
waaatm,  dc«  hia  owm.  Pmnkmm  waa  oaa  of  Iha  mm 
ot  aeoidriat  •  aiava.  Jfaa  bM  mM  Mmwy  to  rii 
(iKlngi,tL»:Boaain»y.  M).  Ghriaft  b«yi  fete  to 
HImialttoairv  fllm  fltcBMi. <L it-ta.  SM.  ton^ 
with  a  frios-lhinfeia  Ototoft  btood  la  alrifll^a 
taanm  ptU  toGodTiJortloa  br  thatovatf  Qo«to 
Ctorlat  for  oorndinpCloB  (Matthtv,  to.  to;  Aflta,  IL 
to :  OalatlaH,  1.  U;  Habrawi.  t.  it:iFMii;l.tt.U: 
iFrtar,  s.i:BavalatloB,a.K.  WUlgt  Ha  tiraa  took 
off  oar  ohIlgathMi  to  pariehnoilk  Ha  laid  «poa  w  a 
new  oWigattoi  to  obedience  fch.  y.«,M}.  irvaaoMi* 
Him  aa  onr  lYophat  to  lavaal  Ood  to  na. aadoor  JEMaift 
to  atone  forns,  we  mnctalaDaooiptHiBaa  oar  Slog 
tomlaovarneas  wiioily  Hia. unMBttof  amr  tokai 
oroarfMltar(Ieaiak.».i«.  to  year  Mr-aa  **to*  a 
tampto  ier.  John.  U.  to;Bo— ne>  H.  i;PWHn<iM, 
L  to),  and  to  fear  qlrfl,  wkish  are  grf^  -Xm  to  the 
iililost  Ifnfi  iiiil  laiiUiiii.  eiid  iMit  nae<tod  ii  Hwaanto 
aa  thacoateztreCsnMatalytotha**bo4r"  (■ilS.ill 
itt.  Tlia*'totritrHtoeidswfnWimsttttoi»<w,iy.whhk 
pariuvagave  ilea  tothatoterpototloa«atftfit«iUlH 
to  the  margin,  aftonvarda  inaartad  to  tha  tost 
CHAPTXR  VU. 
Ver.  1-40.  Rbplt  to  thbr  WQUiBna  a»  to  Ma» 
RiAos:  Thr  oknrral  prikoxplb  m  oTBm  THoraa 
u,  Ariok  im  tour  Station,  roR  the  txmr  u  aEORT. 
1.  The  Corinthians  in  their  letter  had  probably  asked 
questions  which  tended  to  disparage  marriage,  and  lied 
implied  that  It  was  better  to  break  it  off  wlicn  oon- 
tracted  with  an  unbeliever,  good— le..  expedient,  to- 
cause  of  **  the  present  distress ;"  le.,  the  nneettleil 
state  of  the  world,  and  the  likelihood  of  persecnttom 
tearing  rudely  asunder  those  bound  by  marriage-ties. 
Hebrews,  I3.  4,  in  opposition  to  ascetic  and  Eomish 
notions  of  superior  $anctity  in  celibacy,  declares, 
**  Marriage  is  uonourablk  in  axl.*  Anotlier  reason 
why  in  some  cases  ceUbacy  may  t>e  a  matter  of  Chris- 
tian expediency  is  stated  v.  34, 86,  "  that  ye  may  attend 
upon  the  Lord  witliout  distraction."  But  theee  are 
exceptional  cases,  and  in  exceptional  timea,  such  as 
those  of  St.  Paul.  2.  Here  the  general  rule  Is  given. 
to  avoid  fornicaUoo— More  lit,,  *'onaoeount  of/omioit- 
tiont,**  to  which  as  htiag  very  prevalent  at  (Xnrlnth.  uid 
not  even  counted  sins  among  the  heathen,  unmarried 
persons  might  be  tempted.  The  p^wroi,  "fomioatioas." 
marks  irregular  lusts,  as  contrasted  with  Uie  unity  tt 
the  marriAKe  relation.  [Bknoel.1  1st  every  maa  a^vs 
—a  positive  command  to  all  who  liave  not  the  gift  of 
conUnency.  in  fact  to  the  great  majority  of  the  worid 
(v.  &).  The  dignity  of  marriage  is  set  forth  by  St.  Faal. 
l^heslans,  6.  S6-3i,  in  tlie  fact  that  it  signifies  tlie  mys- 
tical union  between  Christ  and  the  Church.  3. 4.  lis 
dntv  of  cohabitation  on  tJie  part  of  the  marrteoL  iss 
benevoisnoe— llie  oldest  MSS.  read  simply,  ''Iwrdne.** 
i.e.,  the  conjugal  cohabitation  diie  by  the  marriage  eon- 
tract  (cf.  v.  4).  4.  A  paradox.  She  hath  not  power  imer 
her  body,  and  yet  it  is  her  own.  The  ontnem  of  My 
in  which  marriage  places  husband  and  wife  expleins 
this.  The  one  complements  the  other.  Neither  wiUi* 
out  the  other  realizes  the  perfect  ideal  of  man.  ^  D^ 
frsad . . .  not— rtc..  of  the  ocmjugai  duty  "due*  \v,  3: 
cf.  LXX.,  Exodus,  21. 10).  exospt  it  be— **  unless  per- 
chance." IAlfori).]  give  yoiu^vesto—Jit.,  beat  feuHf* 
for:  he  free  from  intcrruptiontfor:  vtx.,  on  some  tpeMi 
**S£a«on,''  as  the  Oreek  for  "time"  means  icf.  Exodoa 
19. 16;  Joel,  2. 16;  Zecharlah,  7.  s;.  tasting  sad  prsiir 
—The  oldest  MSS.  omit  "fasting  andf  an  interpols* 
tion,  evidently,  of  ascetics,  come  togeUur->Tlie  cUsit 
MSS.  read,  "  be  UMether,"  viz.,  in  the  regular  slats  of 
the  married.   Satan— who  often  thnxsts  in  Ida  teaipta 


ICOElHTHLaUHVII. 


J  piocuuttiii,  which  BnUi 


'  ralan  lo  tbs  lUncllDiu  1. 1-1.   1 
la  gin  or  continaaca  IKUlthev. ...  „. 
1  BbKlaUb.  flu  tba 


I  nlih  iaft  fiol  bold  HO 


L'l  tim  )■  d««Ih1  to  nlllc  tt 


bom.'   Frotwbly  tba  hduUdd  db  tUbai 
Iheiowijw  -    ■■     -     ■ 


IB  married." 


om  (ha  Corinlliiii 
in  mlied  ournan 
itr  *nj  dlrtct  co 


t  for  ""  leave  "  is  lie  i 
bDibuid.''   ThenI 


if  ImplflQ^Jilt  witbLn  tli« 

Inn  hiiE— "her  huibsod," 
]£  or  the  Dideal  Mi& 


11  liia  Islter  nu 
11  imiBlriim  iheli  own 
Dfi>-,  ruhEr  im^rlinff  to 


heta.    hy  tJu  hoabii 


L.<^bfyofui  £^  A/ 
itto"hiW,"i,t.. 

»>fl    [COWYBKAl 


So  ttia  ralth  at  m 

fmnoU  wen  Chiiniuu  Icf. 

ti.  l&lj.   St  FauliviKtlilo 
Mm  Ibe  principle  thai  ihe  la 


"aeed  iltat'lilm  lOam- 


■apmded  InAnt  <iKiimrtilan.  ]aM  u  i 

Lord's  dAy  tmdivJiT  niwHdfld  tin  Javdih  abbitb, 
wlUionlonthiTlnguiTBi;         ----..- 


BiidRitua  tlia  uton  or  It. 
fiutacUld  mw  b*  nudabilroEu  uUla:  U  U  Ad, 
'    Ua*  oTatlBiocMniiiinhMHl- 


lot  bound  to  nBDDSca  the  Mtb  ftn' 

ubatiulMUn'lDtliiutiuid.  [BtB- 

ro.]  So  Denlaronoaar,  W  »'  "-■■■- 


lU  not  Ifa  nndertba  ni 


irdlDuUf 


iuthUIhe:  Itiarar 


IT  Uw  tnllevliig  wU<  II  Fetar,  1,  U. 


tlUiUmisilDilldiwm.  fMm 


•stioa  to  I  JHaei.  i.  an. 
■'  Onlr."  Cintlon  that  be- 
tMi  itiRcUon  iv.  la ;  u 
ind  IDT  HiwntliiE  (t^  Uum- 


alUuc  dou  not  ■ 


il  UACCabHI,  1^  1^;  JOHIPJ 

SoBia  ChrltilAiia  In  eueu  a 


ilMM  eMeinttatf  Jfflrrtetft 


1  amnrrHTANs^  vn. 


Ir  liPt  ^  AflMMfiMb 


Jndaliliiii  Chrltttans  wooM  hava  htm  (Acta,  16.;  Otlft- 
tUns,  &.  S .  10.  drcQmditoii...Mt]LlBf.  Irak.jMtidiic  of 
...CMUBaalatataofQod— «is..i«att  in  ott.  laOalatliuiB, 
A  &  Uita  "keeplDc  of  the  oommuidiMiito  of  God*  Is 
defliMd  to  bo  "fUth  which  workMh  by  lor*  f  And  la 
GttlatiMM,  e.  1&.  **» DOW  crMtare.**  Glrcameliioa  wh 
•  oomnftDdmeiit  ot  God:  bat  not  for  ortr,  as  **  tore." 
SOl  tlM  HUM  ealliiur— <#..  the  eonditUm  from  which  ho 
IsciUedaJew.  »Greek,sshiTe.or»fke«Mn.  SLesn 
BOfc  inr  it— I«t  It  not  be  e  trouble  to  thee  that  thoa  art 
ft  sermnt  or  tlave.  lue  it  ntber— eontlnne  rather  in 
thy  state  as  a  terrant  (v.  fo ;  Qaiatlans.  9.  S8 ;  1  Ti- 
mothy, 6.  %.  The  Greek,  "  But  If  even  thoa  mayest 
be  made  fkee,  «««it.'*aod  the  context  (v.  90,  SS)  favonrs 
thisTlew.  [c:BRTA08TOif.Bu(aKL,AAijroiiD.]  This 
•dTioe  ftf  this  traneUUion  be  right)  is  not  absolate,  as 
the  spirit  of  the  gospel  Is  asalnstslATeTy.  What  is  ad- 
▼ised  here  is.  contentment  onder  onsTs  existing  condi- 
tion (v.  M,  though  an  undesirahle  one,  since  in  onr 
union  with  Christ  all  outward  disparities  ot  condition 
are  compensated  («.  n).  fie  not  unduly  impatient  to 
cast  off  **««e»**  ttiy  condition  as  •  senrant  by  wiIoiq/W 
MMMS  (1  Peter,  1 IS-IS);  as,  t.0..  Onesimusdld  by  flee- 
ing (Philemon,  10-18).  The  precept  («.  18).  **fieeome 
not  (so  the  Greek)  the  serraaUof  men,*  Implies  pklnly, 
that  slateiy  Is  abnormal  (cf.  LsYiticus,  M.  49.  **  Men- 
stealers,"  or  sUveniealeni.  are  dftssed  in  1  Timothy,  I. 
10,  with  "murderers"  and  "pedarera."  Neahdkk, 
GRonrs.  Ac.,  explain,  "If  called,  being  a  slare,  to 
ChristiAnity,  be  content—  but  yet,  if  al$o  thou  canst 
be  free  'as  a  still  mlditional  good,  which  if  thou  canst 
not  attain,  be  utiiit1e<l  without  it;  but  which,  if  of- 
fered to  thee,  is  not  to  be  deapiiied),  mnkf  use  af  the 
itpitortunitv  afl>fc<>m\ngfr(t.  rather  than  by  neglecting 
it  to  retnaln  a  ultive.*  1  prerer  this  bittor  view,  as  more 
according  to  the  tonor  of  the  iin8i>el.  and  fully  justified 
by  the  Grefk.  22.  tlis  Lord's  frsfmin— (Philemon,  16 
—rather,  "  free<imi\n."  Though  a  slave  externally, 
spiritually  mrule  fr<f  by  the  Lr>rd  :  ftoin  sin,  John,  8. 
.16;  from  the  law.  Koiran.«,  ^^.  2;  from  **  drcnmdsion." 
V.  }9:  iialatians,  6.  l.  Chrisi'*  wrvant— (ch.  0.  ^1).  Love 
makes  Christ's  service  iierfect  freedom  (Matthew,  11. 
29.  'M);  Galatians.  6.  13;  1  Peter.  2.  16].  23.  be  not  ye— 
Orefk,  '•  l)eoome  not  ye."  Sk  Paul  here  changes  from 
**thou"  iv.  ii  to  "ye.**  Yb  all  are  "bought"  with 
the  blood  of  Christ,  whatever  l>e  your  earthly  state 
(ch.  6.  •»)! :  "  Become  not  servants  to  men."  either  ex- 
ternally, or  8i>iritunlly  (the  former  sense  applying  to 
the  tree  alone :  the  latter  to  Ctiristian  freemen  and 
slaves  alilce.  that  they  should  not  be  servile  adherents 
to  their  {tarty  leaders  at  Corinth,  cb.  3. 21. 22;  Matthew, 
23.  8-10;  2  Corinthians,  11.  20;  nor  indeed  slaves  to  men 
generally,  so  far  an  Uieir  condition  admits).  The  ex- 
ternal and  internal  conditions,  as  far  as  is  attainable, 
should  corre.S(>ond.  and  the  former  be  subservient  to 
the  latter  of.  v.  21,  32-36).  24.  abide  wiih  Ood— beimi 
chiefly  careful  of  the  footing  on  which  he  stands 
towards  God,  rather  than  that  towards  men.  This 
clause,  **  with  (lOd,"  limits  tlie  similar  precept,  v.  20. 
A  man  may  ceane  to  "abide  in  the  calling  wherein  he 
was  called,"  and  yet  not  violate  the  precept  here.  If 
a  man's  calling  be  not  favourable  to  hii  **  abiding  with 
(iod"  (retaining  holy  fellowship  with  if  Im).  he  may  use 
law  fill  moans  to  change  from  it  (cf.  Notc^  v.  21).  25. 
no  C3mm«ndnient  of  the  Lord  :  yet...my  Judgment— I  have 
no  express  revelation  from  the  Lord  commanding  It, 
but  I  give  my  judyment  (opinion':  m.,  under  the  or- 
dinary inspiration  which  accompanied  the  apostles  in 
all  their  canoniod  writings  !cf.  v.  40 ;  ch.  14.  37 ;  1 
Thessalonians.  4.  16).  llie  Lord  Inspires  roe  in  this 
case  to  give  you  only  a  recominendationt  which  you 
are  free  to  adopt  or  reject,  not  a  positive  command. 
In  the  second  caae  v.  10, 11)  It  was  a  positive  command: 
for  the  liord  had  already  made  known  U  is  wiU  (Malachi, 
JL  J0,  U;  JiMUiiew,  X  8U  S9.  In  the  third  eMe(«.i«. 


the  Old  TeftaBMBt  ooiwiwtadnitnt  of  God  to  put  vnw 
strangt  wivw  Obnm,  10.  9.  at  Pud  hf  th«  flMt  rt- 
Tokes.  mrsf  of  the  Lsrd-a  Ttanottiy.  L  U).   lit  a»- 
trlbntes  his  apotttosUp  and  the  gifta  ■cewMiiif  im  it 
gndndlnginspiygtloii)  to  GoJs  gimo  akw.  MthfU-* 
in  dlspsoslBg  to  yoa  tho  insplfed  dirictiong  iwuoltod 
by  me  fkxan  tho  Lnrd.    16. 1  luypusi    **I  eoMldtr.* 
this— «is.,**  for  A  man  so  to  be,"  Is.,  In  tho  tamo  ftnto 
in  which  he  !■  (e.  IT).  Ibr— by  nMon  ol  tkapnasat 
distress— tho  distresses  to  wliieh  1>eliev«n  w«re  tlMNi 
begittning  to  bo  snbiected,  making  tho  nanrlid  ilato 
less  desbable  than  the  singlo;  and  iHddi  shoakl  pnivall 
thnraghoat  theworid  befbre  the  dastmctloii  off  Jar«- 
saIem.tooording  to  Gbristfs  prophecy  -Matth«w,fl.Ml; 
cf.  Acts,  u. »).   97.  ninstnting  tiM  raeaninc  off  **oo 
tobe,'*v.n.  Neither  the  married  (those  **hoii]Ml  to  a 
wife  "0  nor  tilt  nnmarried  (those  **k)oeed  ftomawtflsl 
amto**seek''achangeorstate(of.v.M.M}.  f&treohit 
in  ths  flash— Those  who  marry,  be  sayi,  lAsJl  incnr 
**  trouble  in  the  flesh*  ds..  in  their  ootwud  stnto.  hr 
rsason  of  the  preaent  distrsss).  not  sfm  vhkli  is  tiw 
tronble  of  tho  eptrit.   but  I  spare  yen— The  wmpliidi 
in  theOredklson  **!.'  My  motive  in  advlsint  yon  so 
is,  to  **spara  yon**  such  trouble  in  the  flsoli.    8q 
Alford  after  Caltiv,  Bkvobl,  Ac  Brivo  fkom 
Angnstine  explains  it,  **I  spare  yon  Author  dotalk  of 
the  IneonTenienoes  of  matrimony,  leat  erea  tiM  Ineon- 
tinent  may  at  the  peril  of  lust  be  deterred  trean  matri- 
mony: thus  I  have  regard  to  your  infirmity .**    The 
antithesis  In  the  Greek  of  "  I.,  jrou  "  and  **  auch'  fjavoon 
the  former.   29.  this  I  say-  A  summing  up  of  the  wliole. 
wherein  he  drews  the  practical  inference  from  what 
precedes  'ch.  16. 60).    the  time— the  season  (so  the  Grteki 
of  this  present  dispensation  up  to  the  coming  of  the 
Lord  (Romans,  13.  ll>.   He  uses  the  Crreri  expression 
which  the  Lord  used  in  Luke,  21. 8:Mark,  IS.  33.    short— 
lit.,  contracted,    it  remaineth— The  oldest  MS8.  raul, 
"The  time  (season  is  shortened  as  to  vhat  remains^ 
in  order  that  both  they."  &c.;  i.e.,  the  effect  whidi  the 
shoriening  of  the  time  ought  to  have  is,  "  that  for  the 
remaining  time  (henceforth)   both   they,"  ^^bl    Tbe 
clause. "  as  to  what  remains."  though  in  exmstrucHon 
belonging  to  tbe  previous  clause,  in  sense  belongs  to 
the  following.    However,  Cyprian  and  Vulgate  support 
English  Version,   as  tbooga  they  hsd  none— We  ought 
to  consider  nothing  as  our  own  in  real  or  permanent 
possession.    30.  they  that  weep... wept  not— (cf.  2  Corin- 
thians, 0, 10).    they  that  boy.. .possessed  not— .'dT.  Isaiah, 
24. 1, 2).    Christ  specifies  as  tiie  condemning  sin  of  the 
men  of  Sodom  not  merely  their  open  profligacy,  but 
that  **  they  bought,  they  sold."  &c,  as  men  whoee  all 
was  in  this  world  (Luke,  17.  28).    "Possessed"  in  the 
Ortek  Implies  a  holding  fast  of  a  possession:  this  the 
Christian  will  not  do,  for  his  "enduring  substance'* 
is  elsewhere  (Hebrews,  lo.  34).    31.  not  abasing  it— not 
abusing  it  by  an  otermuch  vMng  of  it.   The  meaning 
of  "abusing*"  here  is.  not  so  much  perrerUng,  as  tuing 
ii  to  the  full.   [BknokuI   We  are  to  use  it.  not  to  (ois 
onr  /Ul  of  its  pursuits  as  our  chief  aim  (of.  Luke,  ICI 
40-42).   As  the  planets  whilst  turning  on  their  own  axis, 
yet  revolve  round  the  sun ;  so  whilst  we  do  oar  part 
in  our  own  worldly  sphere.  God  is  to  be  the  centre  of 
all  our  desires,     fashion— the  present  fleeting  /orm. 
Cf.  Psalm  39. 6. "  vain  show ;"  Psalm  73.  So.  "  a  dream  ;* 
James,  4.  14,  "a  vapour."    paascth  awsy— not  merely 
shall  pass  aioay,  but  is  now  actually  passing  aimy. 
The  image  is  drawn  fh>m  a  shifting  scene  in  a  play  re- 
presented on  the  stage  (l  John.  2. 17).    St.  Fkul  incul- 
cates not  so  much  the  outward  denial  of  earthly  thlnsa, 
as  the  inward  spirit  whereby  the  married  and  tbe  rich, 
as  weU  as  the  immarried  and  the  poor,  would  be  ready 
to  sacrifice  all  for  Christ's  sake.    33.  without  earefolasss 
—I  would  have  yon  to  be  not  merely  "  withont  troabis,'* 
but "  without  distracting  cares  "  'to  the  Greek),    caistk 
—If  ho  naes  aright  tho  advantages  of  his  5M?ndittPm 


I  COKINTHrANS.  V 


UKOiOjr^ndUitJBtt. 


.-'Ihiiit.'AojotkDovltdgL   tiimitb-TiN 


.  HJUtU.   M.  M)itTMk..iiiiiii 
du«fawt  wall  Id  IhtIiii  lit 


AUtllt^r.       OpIKMHl    u 


iblo^iurolUis  vorld.    Imin 
at  tbeuAiaxoLiDClliiMlDni  of 


*lw  Ihiu  lowwi  ^od  biM  be 


I&i.  btn  "lud.* 


ulswL  a«,  fxr-Tbs 
ilD  dintliur."  bal— 
l._lieul  br  On  l>w- 

n  n  Carlalbliuu,  s.  lij. 


oognlHd  bcLDiuIi 


uitl^  ei^foaad  to  U 


filwakiDff  0enrmlf«, 


id  tiji'  mtbi  lalu 


rbuT  l>  to  pleus  on 


li.'so.  a;Eo. 
thaapirltiul 


wblch  Um  ffn^  (tf  "■■  kii«i>- 1 


il  u  nil  irHloi  1.  S;  GAllUuu.  4. 


DlDi.i. -AibmcbiiK.-*c  Itel 
-04  beliu  m  all ;  tbs  ^od  It  nitre- 
retUlT.    Tfaii  dou  Dut  conlndlct 

wnltli  the  uuoB  Mined  bv  tht 
■jrraenled  b^  thr  utolf  whlcb  an 
ciUUnn,  not  till  d<m>  irhliih 
lU  delude  the  qonhlppere.  neoe 
It  Hsa.  umll  (bs  vord  "DttaH^* 
r  Hiue.    6.  ■'  For  btoo  mniNMliis 

jdt  bMdUt  ^J.  ■<  then  b*  Ife  re- 


UEii.*ai"ttn(<>Ulm.*  GodtkeF:!!: 

1>U.  L  10.  ail  IhlDgi  are  lald  to  be 
'frir'airin,lnlal»]-/«'lliii>-|(.-u 
artihe  Father  and  Boh  a 


aniau.  11.  SO;  Hoiirewt. 


I'lnl  had  admltud  to  tbe  U 


a  TBiT  old  Mi«.n 


Ideia  or  mlvUncUvt  a/ 
AoniBthlniE  real  if-  *',  e 


JtarliUudlT  I  au  implied  « 


ODt  farther  advaoced  br  I 

led(a*   tlieir  nnimiiiia»...u  aemm— By  i 

"a>  a  tUu  nBenA  U  KoIm.'   tt  ther 

KlinuatUialliD*Utttltbad1iamo9«ed 


Ime  Id  Uhriittan  "kuDir- 


meata,  tbey  bn 


a  kluuUui^Aii'^Vi"  «iaii>r 


iaoatKTBum,a. 


kfllWMk.'    ULFaUhteJ     MMMMt-ia.  »Bttt 

mbtoltatlBiaed: 


•pmUafsOoiiiillilui.lt.lMN.  (.1 
niikv  nil  belliTcn  bniiina  ud 
il  iiii>lluhedJaiiot«>rdHhUia- 


■m  I  not  u  iputlei-   He  lUndei  to  cIl             thlt 

Uberwut/onn;- It  jgncl.lniii,liH>[i«llo     onel  m 

u  of  SoIoiDOi,  L  S'.  ud  B  ibeubfird  11  Wir. 

uthe>lUiHHi.timTeiioIlilHiU1   -Am    do  Irtt 

ib.(na    itloid«iiiaa.omtt"ot-  «.. 

U  Tou  ba  K).  moeti  mon  1.   fMr-'imlno  u  NU- 

U«r»Uul  IcueUlmDotoDJ;Ui[lrttu.b      iln 

Bot  In  »  man  riHon;  A  ch.  X».  8.  wban  ih    het  ot 

nu     d»TUi*TdoDotiift*rn»iitot«ni 
M  imiH  10  bum  u  m  (Ld.  bu  uk«  tbH  to 

StIfdiMal 


I  OOKINTHIANS.  IX. 


It  thiuhad  by  the  01(11 


m  Una  with  tbtii  It 

r'  li  tii«  uLduL  Urn  ahinala  oUnt  foe  vIwh 
lUUwiruelvaD!  No.  G«d  doM  cH*  [Dr  Uti 
ulieti  IFnlm  M.  a :  MktUicw,  u,  ml,  but  It  li 
*  uUlmUa  ila  e(  (ha  waUkn  o(  nun,  ilM  Iwwl 
■wl  OMttoB.     -      -      -  '       ' 

utblK  tabai 

Le  object  of  ths  law ;  uu  ioH  «H  DnnHO  ibpui- 
mlluleminnU  libaunrlainntfarDrUiUn. 


in<:uilDSthat''[.Urii>iII];  l>l,.lw<ii>a>.  ilmiU 
ou^  to  pluw  In  hapi.  The  obUcBUOD  mu 
Lc  peoDle  not  lo  let  theli  minUtar  luboDr  wtUi- 

I  al  nu  tiom-IlveoldatM^  TanUmi  ud 


vaptaBHcal  la  tlia  OthL  Wc 
ban  Kiwn  to  fou  iba  laOnitab 
a  gr  Uu  irrirO.  may  at  the  IhiI 


^B  Leu  lit  suCDlnbAoH  an 


tar  [ocUitQiiiHal  the  tcatiul  i2Tmiotlir.il.  il. 
inai  tSma  )uAi  tUnit-llia  Jawlib  iiilaiu  and 
I.  The  Gtttt  e^iadaUraptillu  to  tlia  format, 
ula  tStrUit  murifim.  paitakin  Mu  Uia  alUi 
t  of  Uw  Tlctlmi  (olDS  to  Iba  len Ici  of  (ha  altu, 
tnMbdluitaand  brtba[irlaaUiLavUicDi.r,  1: 


cordlD),-  to  tall  (biUty.  ultend  a 


\ire  at  tba  Mua  ii  lappDwd  to  b*;,  Ibli 
■oolil  carulDJr  bare  beeg  worded  ».  loanj.   .. 


muittiK  aailinuJi  hli  mlnlUiy.  nada  ihM  aiiMitlaaL 

>Mm  vbldiil  oidlnrlly  lDaipidlaU,>li.,tl)at  Uw 
dniitUFibouldaMbaaiirooRtdbTChapaoida.  Wlut 
1  him  mi  a  duty,  kooM  b*  Uw  opiioilla  to  ooa,  lor 


j^owmaD,  and  a  tacrUclns  pnett  ti 


Uitani.  11. 1-IOI.  ItaUiu  tbu  binder  the  piusrb  dF 
the  «0I1hI  by  glriui  any  pretext  tat  &  diuw  of  In- 
lamaied  notlia*  II  CmintbUiia.  11.  ir.  ih>.  tiU  Paul 


.J  hnaiglhut  to  glmy  < 

■(iOjjlDii.*  IVntba         _ 

neub  IiJ.  Jeremiah,  to.  ■.  and  th*  eaM  of  JonaU  don 
ivay  nlbh  Brooiid  foi  "leloryliu.''  Tbaeolecnmndfor 
Jia  latter  that  1  tAn,  ii  my  preaoblst  uWhout  elkaiv 


rd  (wUcbl  am  not,  lor  the"  ■ucaialty' lata: 


ulii^ensiilou  lur  tl 


It).    IB.  Wait  il  my  iiwudl-'The  i 
,  [».,  thit  by  makliw  the  aoepel  vllbai 


1  oomnsiAHiL  v. 


and  **«arin  or  tiM  law  «  bot  «*tlM  hMtffw 
€C  ftlth*  (CUiitHM.  1.  8.  AlwdiMoanimtetlMlr 
OT»  ■iMnr.  M  t  i  thii,  with  MimwBto  froai  tlwir 
ova  potto  (Aflla,  IV. »».  Mag  ailwitkMt  knr  to  Ood 
— ''WUtottluMooaforailaff  to  otbata  taimatleit  te- 
dURmnt.  toking  can  not  to  bo  «<MmiI  kw  ta  niatloa 
lo  God,  bnt  f«fpoiM<Me  to  (aw  Ott..  ur  L4W)  in  ralatkNi 
toOixiA.*  TtitototboOirtotlaii'atnMiNMlttoaiiira- 
latUm  to  tha  world,  to  hinudC  aad  to  God.  Sraiy 
tlUncdotatopaa  Itoalf  aoooRttmc  toltoproparlaw.  So 
tha  Ckitotka.  though  oo  looiar  aslitoei  to  tha  tttonU 
lawaseoBatniniiig  him  Atom  wlUiovt,  Sa  aatrfaot  to  an 
iavaid  prindpla  or  tow,  tha  apirit  of  lUth  in  Cbitat 
•etiag  ChMB  within  aa  tha  farm  of  a  naw  lU!i.  Hadoaa 
not  In  tha  (Tradb  <aa  in  ^ii0<uik  Ftrfton)  aaf  **iMidir  Ma 
law  <aa  ha  doaa  In  «.  to)  to  Oulat  r  tmt  naaa  tha  mildar 
taim,**in...law."f«fpoiMa»Ie  tolow.  Cteiat  wai  va- 
aponaibla  to  tha  law  for  u.  ao  that  wa  ara  no  loBcar  ra- 
aponaibla  to  U  (Galatiana.  8.  IS,  Ml.  tmt  to  Him,  aa  tha 
aaambara  to  tlia Haad  (dL  r.  IS: Bomana,  8. 1-4; iFvtar. 
1. 181.  Ohilitiana  aenra  Chiiat  in  nawnaaa  of  aidrit.  no 
loogar  in  oldnaaa  of  tha  lattar  (Un  tha  old  aaefmial  law 
o«Micfc).fiomana,7.4-8.  ToChriat.a8man'aUaad,tha 
Vkthar,  haa  pioparlj  dalagalad  Hia  anthority  (John.  8. 
t<.  87};  whanoa  han  ha  anbaUtatoa  ** Ghriitr  for ''God  ' 
In  tha  aacood  olanta.  "not  withoat  tow  to  Ocd»  bnt 
vndarthalawtoCftriii.''  Hm  law  of  Christ  to  tha  law 
of  lora  (Galatiana,  8.  t :  ef.  &  l«.  St.  gala  Ihi  waak- 
ie.,  asti^liih,  inttaad  ot  being  a  stomblingblock  to.  in- 
exKiieiioed ChriiUana  (ch.  8. 7).  Booiaaa.  14.  i.**  Waak 
iu  tha  faith."  Altobd  thinka  the  "weak"  are  not 
Christians  at  ail.  fur  these  have  been  already  **  won  f 
but  those  ouUide  the  church,  who  are  yet  "without 
atrducth"  to  believe  (Homans,  6.  6 .  But  when  **  weak" 
Christians  are  by  the  condescendinc  love  of  stronger 
brethren  kept  ftom  failing  from  fisith.  they  are  well 
said  to  be  "gained"  ur  won.  by  all  means  . . .  seme- 
Tlie  sain  of  even  *'$ome"  la  worth  the  ezpeuditure  of 
"all  means."  He  coufonued  himself  to  tbe  feelings 
of  each  in  the  several  classes,  that  out  of  them  all  he 
might  vain  some.  83.  partaker  thereof— Oredlc.  "ftlhv)- 
partaker  f  of  the  gospel  blessings  promised  at  Christ's 
coming ;  "with"  {uvi MEnolish  Version,  "youf  butj 
Vum,  viz.,  with  thorn  thus  "gained"  by  ma  to  the 
gospel  24.  Euow  ye  not— llie  Iithmlan  games,  in  which 
the  foot  race  was  a  leading  one,  were  of  course  well 
known,  and  a  subject  of  patriotic  pride  to  the  Oorln- 
tliiaus  who  lived  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood. 
Thfefae  periodical  games  were  to  the  Greeks  rather  a 
l»ajaion  than  a  mere  amusement :  hence  their  suitable- 
neMs  as  an  image  of  Christian  eameittnesa.  in  a  raoe— 
Grtrk.*'  in  a  race  course."  all... one— Although  we  knew 
tliat  one  alone  could  be  saved,  still  it  would  be  well 
worth  our  while  to  run.  (Uknuicl.)  £ven  in  the 
Christian  race  not  "all"  wlio  enter  on  the  race  win 
(ch.  10.  lb).  So  ran,  that  je  nuur  obtain— eaid  paren- 
tliutically.  These  are  the  words  in  which  the  instruc- 
tors of  the  young  in  the  exercise  schools  (gymnasia} 
and  tliO  spectators  on  the  race-course  exhorted  their 
pupils  to  stimulate  them  to  put  forth  all  exertions, 
llie  Kyuinasiuiu  was  a  prominent  feature  in  every 
Greek  city.  Every  candidate  had  to  lake  an  oath  that 
he  liiul  boon  tten  montlis  in  traiuing,  and  that  Le  would 
violate  none  oi  the  reKulatious  i2  Timothy,  2.  6;  cf. 
1  Tiuiuthy.  4.  7.  bj.  liu  lived  on  a  strict  self-deuyiiig 
dibt,  refrainii>g  from  wine  and  pleasant  foods,  and  en- 
during cold  and  heat  and  most  laborious  discipline. 
The  " prise"  uwaided  by  the  Judge  or  tunpire  was  a 
chaplet  of  green  leaves;  at  the  Isthmus,  those  of  the 
inUwenous  pine,  for  which  parsley  leaves  were  tem- 
l>ortiribr  substituted  [v.  26;.  The  Grtik  for  ** obtain" 
Li  juUy  obtain.  It  is  in  vain  to  begin,  unless  we  per- 
severe to  the  end  (Matthew,  lo.  2:^;  24. 13;  Aevelation. 
S.  10).  Ihe  "so"  expresses,  Hun  vHth  such  t^ersner- 
a/u4hi  th»  itin^wuly  count,  aa  "all '  the  niuusn  exhibit 

m 


of:toito«Ndfltof 


tor  tha  aaka  of  tfaa  **  nwaid.*  tto. 
to  ~ato  tha  aMm*  fn  18. 18). 
toy,  aa  batog  cnly  of  fii4anvaa 
groraa  wlileh  annonnded  tba  ^■*Vn**n 
itadinB.  townB»mas  (l  Ptoar.  L  4;  8. 4 ; ; 
8.  Ml.  **GhmB"  hata  to  not  that  of  •  ki«  (wktok  la 
atapraaaad  bra  difltoant  Oraafe  woid,  ato..  "iHailMil. 
bnt  a  wraato  or  fwiond.  St.  I-Bafenn  to  hto  anto 
ki»  mem  aalfHtonlal.  and  Ma  moltoa  to  It,  na. 
aa  nneirtotolj  —  not  aa  a  rannar  vneMtoto  of  tha 
Ya  Oorinthiam  sain  noaad  to  yoarantariacMol 
lamptoaeraattof  idolmaata.  Bot/.forBty|iart.taall 
my  aola*  vbathar  in  my  baooining  **aU  thinfi  to  al 
■wn,"  or  to  racdving  no  attstanaaoa  f rom  my  ooBvarta. 
hsvaadaflnitoaod  to  vtew.  ml.  to  **ato  tha  mom." 
I  know  what  I  aim  at.  and  how  to  aiaa  at  it  HoiHm 
nma  with  a  ctoar  aim,  koka  atnliht  torawd  to  tha 
foal.  makaa  It  hto  aoto  aim.  eaato  awaj  avou  aMOB- 
hnnea  (Habrawa.  IS.  1,  ».  to  IndUtoraBt  to  what  tha 
byitandaii  aay.  and  aomatlmaa  ofan  n  toli  calr 
to  ronaa  him  tha  mora.  fBuroBj  Mt  aa  ai 
hiatatkthaalr^-toataadof  baattogthaadfanaiy.  Al- 
todint  to  tha  Hrtamarhla  or  aparriny  in  tfcaadtoal  to 
fham-Md  (ct  oh.  14.  O).  whaiato  thay  atraek  ont  toto 
tha  air  aa  if  at  an  imaginary  advenary.  Tha  real  ad> 
▼anary  U  Satan  acting  on  oa  through  tha  flaah.  ST. 
keep  oadar— 4«l.,  bruias  ihe  foot  under  ike  eyes,  aoaa  to 
render  it  blade  and  blue;  so,  to  chastise  in  tha  most 
sensitive  part.  Cf.  "  mortify  the  deeds  (^  the  body/ 
Romans.  8.  13;  also  1  Peter.  8.  11.  It  ia  not  aioatie 
fasts  or  maceratious  of  the  body  which  are  here  reoom- 
mended,  bnt  the  kecfnuif  under  of  our  natural  aalf- 
seeking,  so  as,  like  Paul,  to  lay  ourselves  out  aotiraiy 
for  the  great  work,  my  body-4he  old  man  and  tha  re- 
mainders of  lust  in  my  flesh.  "My  body,"  ao  tor  as 
by  the  Aesh  it  opposes  the  spirit  [Earns]  (Gatottona. 
6. 17).  Men  may  be  severe  to  thdr  bodies  aind  yat  in- 
dulge their  lust.  Ascetic  "  neglect  of  tiia  body"  aoay 
be  all  the  while  a  more  subtile  "  aatisfyhig  of  tha  flaah" 
(COloasians,  2.  23).  Unless  the  soul  keep  under  the 
body,  the  body  will  get  above  the  soul  llie  body  may 
be  made  a  good  servant,  but  is  a  bad  marter.  hriag 
it  into  sal^ection— or  bondage,  as  a  slave  or  aarvant  led 
atcay  captive:  so  the  Gre€k.  preached— fit.,  heralded. 
He  keeps  up  the  image  from  the  races.  The  heralds 
summoned  the  candidatea  for  the  foot  i«ce  into  tha 
xaoeHX)ur8e  [Plato,  Letfg.  6. 833),  and  phtced  the  crowns 
on  the  brows  of  the  conquerors,  announcing  their 
namea.  [Bbnoll.]  They  probably  proclaimed  alao  tha 
laws  of  the  combat:  answering  to  the  prtadiUng  of 
the  apostles.  [Autobd.]  The  Christian  herald  is 
also  a  coviOatant ;  in  which  respect  he  is  distinguished 
from  the  herald  at  the  names,  a  cast-away— toiling 
shamefully  of  the  ptixe  myseif,  after  I  have  coiiid 
oUiera  to  the  contest.  R'^Jtctcd  by  Cod.  the  Judge  of 
the  Christian  race,  notwithstanding  my  having,  by  my 
preaching,  led  others  to  be  accepted.  Cf.  the  equiva- 
lent term.  "  reprobate."  Jeremiah,  ft.  SO;  2  Corinthians. 
13.  6.  St.  Paul  implies,  if  sudi  earnest,  aelf-denying 
watchfulness  over  himself  be  needed  still,  with  all  hto 
labours  for  others,  to  make  his  own  calling  aure.  mnch 
more  is  the  same  neeiled  by  the  Connthiaus.  instead 
of  their  going,  as  they  do,  to  the  extreme  Umlt  of 
Chriatian  liberty. 

CHAITEKX. 
Ver.  13\  Dakokr  ok  Fujx> wc»uip  with  Idolatkt 

ILLUSTRATED    IN   TIIK    HUfTOKY    OF    LsKAKL :    SVCB 
F&LLOWaHlP  INCOMPATIULK  WITH    FkLLOWhHIP  IX 

TUK  Lokd'8  SurPKii.   £vKN  Lawful  TuuiOM  ari 

TO    BK    FOBBOKKE,    SO     AH     KOT    TO    Hu&T     WBaK 

SuKTUitsx.  1.  Mo.ecTir-The  oldMt  MSiS.  read  *  fua.' 


I  COBIDTHUNa.  X 


Jn  Ot  fnanmh 


u  prlrUvH,  lul  ji 


tIJItHiirrivllc«uHi 


hull.    JVnt  ID  D 
ru  dotainM  by  la 


■(  mod  ot  thflm  ■ 


— , — _    "iW  »ie  not  lo  bo  heinl  wUell 
■ttbcDlil  fatten  did  look  oalf  (or  InnltoiT 
r    pTimliM"  lAiUda  fU.  Ctanreh  of  EiiilHdl.  u  mVi* 

'    ' "'tuif  let.  Uabnwi,  4.  Ii.   «  drtak-i^o- 

..)  Id  Nnnbin,  tg^it.  "ths  tMuu' alio  iM 
.    BMnChMail  **  luvliw  drank,   TBb  UUnil  mtai  IrpUM 

i-ialhar       " 


1i  Pnbolw.SD^cC.  Iuiah.t.6i.  v>fi 
by  1'dO'i  biAaQioiii  lutanKHm«i  for 
LL  ail.     3.  Lui-Atxl  H.     [BnGM.] 


..    .  uiidU]aaibbUS(ilaatDnoaIltiiDban.nailikl 
Ik*  cock  IMtr,  or  U  iMit  tbo  Unun  ftoni  It.  roUowad 
naUut  (nun  iJaee  lo  iil««  Icf  Diuleronoiiv. 
Sat  Cbnil.  Iti*  "Kpltltaitl  Bock"  irteliB  n. 


MeawaaUod'aNi 


naiuUienKnironh 


J  beouuB  our  sitlrlLiul 
of  iiciUituni.  wltho 


i  tut;fHtr,     St,  I'M!]  iiUlolsr  iiii|>Mai  tUa 
"    [Ai-roar>,l    StiU  hd  juudt  jujikkml  ihi 
t.  Tanl  voulil  h»e  tUndgi^lo  Ilicm,  wberu 
alUw  bid  "Uh  niue"  itiinLiwI  prirUigii  u 


(■  daltbcnM  Kl^  nli.  Bud  amut 
It  to  U»  aina  Id  Honb.  lo  Ihs  Cortn- 
cr  D(  IdoUutr  by  a  like  kct.  tbonib 


hanfrooi  UuflnlloUiaHniadiitnaD.  u  Iber  alooa 
HOI  ba  ilnl  mn  in  daimer  oT  lilobtir.  ic  lla  »- 
mnaa  tba  tint  nnoii  approiirUtalr  at  tba  iMIi  Tana. 
WM  Tha  MBHItnila  fi)llin>  ifailawlorwnialadiHn. 
^•j-wuli  UadTioni  duKlnc,  iln^i,  and  dromalnc 
niqndUM(Bltlal.~nlotaad,-AiU.7.(ll.  ). luulBlba 
-/lt..yonilcUlanwiitcnanllii.aalDtlllIcaM  (Knn- 


t  (X)IUMniU!t&  X. 


m  turn  i  ■>»  wruim  ■uuiUr  i 


»  vrlUi  DiJahl  «olU  nn- 
.   IBamu,) 


■mvlkcrwmmtnUlrlinamcUable.  l.luttCkiUI 
-«>  ttw  oUmI  imiflw  Inwu  iML).  ud  PDwl  MSB. 
md  tetMsflhaiUat  U^  Md-LsrdraDilOB* 
lift.  obLt.  "God.'  U  -Loid'  ba  nut.  U  itU  axu 
Chrul.  A>"aiiut'inURlBR«dtolBOKatih*aT( 
HliLlxnar  bnil  >o, » It  li  iMtun]  UiU  Hi  ibooM 

Um  et  lUl  iKDpla,  Id  Nimiban,  )l.  I,  U  !•  "waki 
■it'—  "■-"  '-*' — —  r-  '-'■'r '~"  tbi  ^lantiaDlti 
tk*  u»  MB..  1  Oorlalhiiuu.  in.  *.  "  Uod.' u>  humaolH 
IflMKWBlwn.iLli.  AiilUiH''*aclit*or"LiHil> 
li  tM  itiuaM  iHdIu.  "Uirlit'  miut  b*  "(lad.' 

a.  -Vbi  do  r>  uoiirt  t>»  Lokj;'  Eiodu.  tr.  >.  i. 

(XBomkiu.  11  II.  KlUi  IuUh.u.tl.0.    Iinclidir 

■■pKlkUj.  Um  "Annt'  of  ttae  coTnui  (Eiodiu.  ID 
)D,11;>I.U;Ih1*1i.U,W.  Tlioiiib  UieTdnnkofilul 
Bock^Chiut'  IB.  «J.UiuTeI«HDiil>liit<l  (or  auil  ol 
■■tar  Eiodiu.n.  I.  II,  Thomb  ■!»  Mluig  Itat  (uoe 
tplrtUul  mut  (Ltitlit. "  tbi  Ini*  miuiBi>,~  "  Um  brwl 

'  ~     '  ponl^ed  by  lbs  Ben 

"    H«hnwi.  iL  »ti. 

i;Nambm.ii^.  ilia  UulDlbuiu  mini  la  tiuiKEr 
Of  pTOtDkina  ifOdj  ii>iiii.iuOflr]na  b^  ttHlklnif  on  the 
wttQ  at  UoUtry.  Lhrwuli  ovenvHuliu  ccailldwiw  Id 


■I  Mm  whU-(U..  - 


mUud  nHDot  wnUiduHd'llle- 


Wlh  pirUkM  o(  tb.  cap 

8i».'- ■?!;';. ".'■;•"'  ■        "" 

««i.    ■ni.w.. 

If  Mt 

ICORmTBLUn.  J 


A  JdaU  TmrBnralOilt, 


■mbrnncMiiimmm]!.-  TVi  drinkUIml 
n  beva  ui  iibaniliutian  lo  Jfwi.  wtitah 
ADi  wen  'LavlUnii,  17,  IT,  W.  firvnt- 
H  pvt  dT  Uie  v4  oC 


t«*d  uxl  tiM  wine  rilipiTiTcii  Uw  I 

17.  «•  ttud  — nllnr.  "Iml." 
a  ta  han  bem  nieil  Id  cw}i  oltbi 


Hill  Hlonn 


bf.  a  gooE,  usd  tlut  In  Bttlut 
nblD  with  tba  tod.  Hiia  T«n»  rnnrda  tplut 
an  inFcmM:  "Wbal  mmld  I  •»  UifDiUlU  ■  (Mnji 
Bc0d  to  u  Idol  It  ■Bj'  ml  thing  iln  ilifl  mm  tliat 
wUms  ncanl  It).  a>  Itat  u  Idol  1>  ur  ml 
■f  fnsald«(ll».i«dUiiimidilnthli(iriv. 
Ij-'Vo*.--)  "But  n-jl  thx  thfl  thinn  wbkh 
ScbUIh  HcrlBn.  th<y  mccIBix  to  dErlb"  Memnnil . 
'kol  hen  iDlnxVnm  *  new  trul.  11  It  tmr  that. 
Bid.  u  Idol  hi<  no  nullty  In  Iho  nmnr  tbnt  tbs 


rU  -  li  tn  llw  Gnrt  nutrlcled  ta  !<iitiin. "  demnr  1 " 
B  Icnn  nipltad  W  Ui  iribnrdlnite  eTtl  •plriu. 
,  nUwrtbun  loni,  In  tba  matin  at  fantben  ~or- 
(cf.  at  Bwllili  »tird"ii»iilc,"  from  Pas,  irhwo 


wtlh  lh«  IdoL    t 
cmir  *IUr  1 


ir  bU.    The  Lonl't  i 


nest  to  bs  idal  mnt  vbllit  I  knew 

11  nol.  I  hJiTO 

•■Ubwtr-tOMlwIlbo 

Dtbtliwmiflem 

MbjUta-CMl- 

•dent*."  [OnoTiij!.] 

ThnilbB-tor." 

thoDld  I  dw  ocaiion  bT  Hw  nih  nn 

or  mj  libwir 

ndi^mn  It  [E«i 

»l.  01  thri  nr 

llbcriT  ihonld  c»n« 

ot  my-«k 

hmihrrr   [Mr™™ 

■l..(^rinUlLHiobJ«t 

r  iperbiJp.  u«l 

la  tli.1,  ]<«ur 

;  .ni„nTedb»S[. 

'.ol)."Whil.m 

Lihntrjndnd 

nrvhrthnDH 

DcUbsjudnd 

h.vo  llhnu  to 

do  uhiUvw  IS 

Yoar  doiia  — 

mital  by  riwrd  lo  nhumoit 

t('i..l<  "Ki  Ihe  «Lorr 

otOod"    rv. 

iBi.tTfl.  Com 

tli8  ■'  for."  fit.  In  it  ntm  to  "  not  1 

i  In  the  Lord'e  npper  hu  In  __    _ 

ir  fellowibtp  In,  tha  bndr  ol  ChrM    ) 
tnd  nDH  eulKd  u  Um  )lHd  of  n-    o 


offcnrt  arnllirr't  i 


1  abrtlin  oojj  in  Ui 


-1  GUUiln  tf  Vte  \QQfk  wfc 


•~HbU:ta  roDKdnUi  All  the  OiiUUu'i  «!•  (Komui. 
KB:  illmuU)jT.4.).i).   81.  UonUMt  ZBchwtili.  I  ». 

>Bd(ltuili.'ud  UihaU  b*  wtllMUihin  UenbUIi. 
aii.MI.  UIh((latieIOod— (Cal<iaUu.I.ir;lI>ctu. 
«.  ll|-*ltlcli  Inidlm  Diu  IwiM  ntud  to  Ih*  mIU- 


tbox  roUav  Uluuk   ^  HuHUudiAptsroiMihtuj  L^RiiL 


AncUOBi  idHD  Iv  mini  of  nn 
Ck.  IB.  1;  1  TUHklOliluu.  1. 

ol  lb*  Lofd :'  bin  b*  ujrt  ol 

IbnuBUU  uniu  bum  for  oi 
dUficiUtfliUkiw'  iduaum 
UoainMDikd  lorallHW.    Ai 


~  OU-Ul-lEpbMLUH.i. 


WD«  orUwVuber.-   ITUBuuoiBr.  t. 


UCUIbUV  (■rDnlsmmfciiila  torn- 
inu  Uh  JgM  »on  Uu  TnUltta,  c*  nH 
laue*  be(at«  aad.ud  (Mr  luininldMM 


M  In  Onn)  a*  tnc 


(MiAsai  uotiW  out  wbn 


*  cvrarloa  at  nil,  wbkb  h  *  nuiAaf  n 


UitlM,  u  Itia  muH  VHn  It  In  tdHB  ot  hH  laUei 
Umtamu)  "ItaUMOhilMliMtuai:  tbamul 
■au;  iaUi«g(i*cilaa<iIhlaBt«l*aDdiitibiWiiiiH 


Hi*  oiUl&uT  nU«  (d 


wlm  nlnKnloiu  iiltM;  bal  ili 


Ion,  to  uld  LLa  cUu 


bud-atoioK,  loo.  Ilk*  • 


U;  et  Ucbnai, L U. 


1  OOWHTHtAilS.  Xt 


lnM«s.'  arrrk,  On  ("ipfm.  Tlit  IHtIih  Son 
eir  "Kte-  (ted.  H*  BGod  of  0(mI.  "l»ln»o( 
tnn  ruiEon!)  otlH  Itae  PUher.'  [NiDion 
irimuui . .  glnrr  gf ...  mu-He  •loa  nut  ht. 
ARitit  of  lbs  min."  For  Ihs  una  dlttiri 
thB  WDrDftti  li  emted  Id  tbe  imatfr  ofGo^ 

tb  *itb  Uitbt  dlnci'f(om  Cixl.  u  wlUi  Uthl 

tor)  not  iii'ffran  crmM  Individ  nillr  tBto  iK- 
lonliiD  with  liod;  bol  eT«i  luin  nniib  of 

>  tm  nitunllT  driwndenl.   t.  It  aL^tl—laJta 

rmiloB,  "tslieii  oni  ofmiio"  Id.  GbdmU.  9. 
■OTTua  vhB  made  hy  Ood  inBilIfti«lr  IhKwsh 
rbo  irtf.  V  Lt  irufl. «  Tfttr  or  iDddLtim  pEuAl 


lOnvU,  lll.tl.I9.  Jnil  u  Ihs  dnnt, 
li  BUd>  tor  Chiln:  nd  nlln  both  tlHoatn- 
■  •MrltaalUHliou.' 


dU  flod-Ry  TBJHtln:  the  smbleni  n(  ni 

1*.  Tho  f«t  Ihol  niitnii  hm  proti'li 
d  BOl  nun.  «li)i  lem  hair,  pnnta  Uiu  mi 


nutoni  of  Id* 


ff  God  (FDUberi.  i. 


nmKil  by  ^ip«U  lo  lb* 
IW  let.  HttUMw.  9, 0). 


A  nptoof  of  tm  CttlnlMur  t»a- 


II  ud  Ui  Mtoir-ipoKlo.  bi  ih 


Iranb,' w  u  ■brtnul  analr ;  bnl  "Ma  dlwr*s ' 
»  (K  004"  nka 

.-.__■.(,  u  HI"- 

iKBfaltTvatrila.  opaelaUr.  lu 
4^.  eg..  BnoD  niawcnnol  ncdred  niiioiii  tha 
nfore.  oiwht  Dol  to  ba  uln.lned  snioni  ni^  1 


ausJIAn  hii  p 
I  knpliiE  tha 


llrHplue.  miB 

iitl-im^  iQnrk.KMma  maDl.vc 

■»tlT>«<.llUKM 

of  oMnloD  (dL  1. 1 

uta  (t  Uh  k>Ti 

IoUd*  np  It.. 

km  pJ«a.-  by 

'iDlbaiioindprMce.'    Hot  (bonili 

uot  »p».«hL  . 

»  Bid.  "loth. 

Bnt  plicfl.-  «. 

<tt,itlitlMemilr< 

duordirOMATiuK 

13.  H.  39.(01.    iilb 

dHnH-noI  (ha 

,ln«ot'wdiiht: 

ifOiIiMaTeotniD 

Inm  dcniH  Efau 

pl«»JiP«H>llyHti 

PWt  for  WOMlltD 

■.meapnlMIJ 

nwKBD.  Me.)].   But."lDtheuMm- 

hiy  ot  ■■«»«« 

wkm  »p«tiiUT  to™.  onl«.  ud 

.TTDODr    »llOnid 

inT«ll.    The  t 

TT  orllnuiM  Inlit 

■cd  For  DnltlOE 

(cttbar  twHirog  In  ow  body,  mi  i».d*  lui  « 
of  "din<lon<' (KMind.  pulh  — He  benby  ami 
the  InoDcut.  "iHimnvllllMlobehwenlllhea 
but  (WH  I  eunot  help  belleiiTu'  [Ai.miml^  wfaU 
my  Inri  li  oniineMd  hy  II.    [Bmom.)  n.htrmK, 


ioledbyFrencli%1ioDyini.  Ni:irTe>uraint).bi 
HeretlFi.'  i.i..  "idilttni  which  hne  wi  \ 
intcraU-.'-Sltat"  ICuuuiu.. -iiA. ^ v V 


lawraAaHdtK 


I  OOKDItHum  KL 


I  LtlRtKTHIAKS.  XIL 


■nlmd  IRtbnoi 


VMnftn.  in  tkt  (Ml  ol  IM  n 


ud  blood."  Abt  wbotiikH 
XB(.  «r  tlH  wine  without  Um 
BiunlnlH.  wul  K  "1<  icuilv 
jtDu  uwod  r  lot  hi  dUgbdyb  daiwta 
id  U  pHUks  ot  boili.  IT  m  do  Bot 
'  J  aymbal  ot  Uia  LonTi  ilnlli 


wlUunit  ebuWning  (Hibniit 


tutj  Ml  Eh  ugthu— In  eo 


iiothgr.~(arkUllM 


■eqaeptly  Hi  la  onJ 
■  cpiiUa. 

CHAPTEB  XII, 


ipMiul  gift*— tlia  rictii  Dl  (lu  Spinfi  con- 
ciDloui  pniHnes  la  Iht  churcfi,  vhlch  l> 
Uutet'*  bodr.  Um  BHindinMBt  at  Uii  iacunUioB.  U 
ihibodrU tbtDomiiUnMBicidUbHd.  Brttulon 
wUdi  pwnda  tb*  nbol*,  aa  dfla  ol  Oa  Mvml 


ou  ntaiaul  of  iwtleoUu  lb*  bodi  at 
inuT  ud  |«niuuHDl  Eifti  uv  ooo- 

ir  vilh  Um  (lUmcnllaui'.  vlUuMI 


Clfta  Willi  OD 
l^ortsih.   U  1e) 


1.  W.    1.  lEslieiluii.  1. 


il>  ldJ»-Gnct, 

1  Uod  Hlio  "iiiukt"  In  ilie  Ulitier  br  bi)  Spirit 
3.  ^J.  TUi  Kivni  till  nuDD  whr  Ibe  QpilatbiMi 
Klad  iDitmeUDD  u  to  ipliUiwI  KUti.  ni.,  Ibtir  put 
■Ibtn  aUW,  whanin  ttao'  )ik1  Do  upEilann  of  in- 

titumb.  u  M  ma  lid— Um  Orciit  ii.  ntbn.  "  u  ;■ 
uht  Ibiiiptii  tot  ba  led."  tii..  on  dlDaTanL  ocfuloai. 

u  prindpla.   &  IJia  DenUn  hwI  ixhI- 


Uia  Siiirit.'  ibiC  balm  tba  pa 
tb«  alemant  in  wlilch  bg  iin 
[ALTOBU]  {UltUlEW.  II.  17;  Jlihu.  li.MI.    ol  (M 
~  '.      ~  Hplril  li  alWd  at  ona  tluie.  " 

Smill  ot  tiouf  U  uiAbu.  "1^  On-t  i^'uuS 


aHinaiQinrtf 


•u  u>  lU-cu  or 

Inii  ifat  uH  God.  Lunl,  tad  Miti.  Ilia") 


ibnof  tbsifanfejHnU*.  tapnll 
tiBB  la  tk4  w<m  tf  Ito  irbDl*  Indr. 
■asfcUu  ua  UMlMuWMd  br  tdU- 


Utnn;  Uw) 
IntlnUnet 


'HdTVI  fKolLf  Of  i1l-N..|ftrt*f>- 


ul  it.  "aoBidliv  W  Um  d 


w  qf  [fot  LmpuUof  Uf 


truod  dtep«  Uiui  kfui^rUiio*'    ICi^ovUitoe  it^Uh 


,    .      .  ,  pmbkblT.  not  In  Uw  v 

pabUo  lacbUw  ta  ttx  SvliU    '  ~ 


B.  u  la  Uut  oTiBtiiii 


1,  illnanxu  Uh  mutnil  d< 


nliuFch.  Hm  wEU-kuoiiii  blile  o(  itaa  ball)'  u^  tfc« 
iXlMr  AwmbariH  apokcti  br  UeBtj^ju  Afii^ia.  id  iba 
aHcdtiuiiiuaoui  JJ>i.  t,  SD.iiu|i[iilHbl]>tKtB»Sl. 


rwhkbimmawiiif  mtniit* 


1  OOSIHTHIAMa,  XtlL 


L  leiDpfirtd  ...tocetta 


,  of  Uh  boitr. 

1  tf*  iirtndplf       _  ._    __. 

;  <tUd1i  UetH— la  ()i«  deRdsiit  vnt  FALroBn) 
tsl.  U.HinUin  (cr.s.n)— DodlnisloarnftiilDito 
'  dlTnioD^  nadced.  di.  ii.  m.  un  o»  In  imUiit 
L,  tiiMkal/a/DTip  BnoU»T.  10.  And— AeoordlDjilr. 


uwht.focUien 

I,  tbe  vrojfheU  mada  new  n 

J1  llHlt  PTDpbBfjIllIl 


InitoAfvinltaon-XelDr 


tn.  tfarwah  nciw  orcUmuT  u._ 
InUr  ^mcUUt  ndqwwl  vlUi  lb 


[>t  ilTMh  luiwDrtDi  tn  ■  )»IihV- h*  Uut  rnletli ' 
rtra  lo  '■  BO»e™ni*oUT  (I4oni»n».  u  SI.  Tr«tu- 

.-  KcllltBCI.Vin"''";!^'    lALTUBD.te.]  IttUll- 


■■  itneiloa,"  Tlw  apwi "  dl»ldi 
inlil  >u  Ha  irttr  ft.  1) :  but  tUa 
br  pnyar  jt 


lAaritl'-aia  prlDcLpJa  of  Itu  oidiDuj' 

ItwiT  ^na  'ch. 
.aoDlorrBcliafi 
lUI— Tn  Idula  are  noUosd  (Fulm 


tadtMi^  vritbout  fhaHf^. 


f:  bund  crnibiii 
moiut.  omaiainna.  ^iJHi  aoiutdlailiArv 
,  1.  luilcilei— Utomaiia.  11.  U;  II.  u.) 
ir  to  iba  4k9  coboivIi  ot  God  bafetAlon 
iw  nTiailtd  lo  HIiailDti.   SiunolrdM.  to 


.  1;  UUUimr,  T.  tl-.  JUDM. «.  41, 
I  lorill  af  Iha  lnTaiI|>  mnrd  (MUUxw,  o. 


BDodi:  ona  of  Uu  hlfheM  nmd 
(Aui/fAaulilbf  bHTHAt    I 


I  naiwHmi&,  Mv. 


la  dTlat  (ul  Is  anteliw.  YM 

eiiln  whtdicaaaU»"a»di*i 
a«t  Ibi  mi  wUeli  li  tba  w 
-  "n  aool  ood  nfelt  *U  all 


II  B4M  tot  Uirl>tl*iilt<r. 


/mm  aUitri,  Tlw  nf<BUt*  nui 
putmi«>lda.  Eiwumiaeuudie 
fMorw  bora  Uum  of  Uia  "' 

ntUrMMMHU: 

Hfiiiip-vJtta 
(A.  V  a.    &  H 


.  UuiduU  n  nlJ- 
«n|>M4a  Hi  itU  [Aiwu];  Jit.,  -  (At  am  -  whleli  uu 
•llrUIIlM(<P»in(tlK10.11HFM(.l.a.  Lurinuki 
■llomuali*lbaI>liiarcHli(n,*Bdta  nulr  lo  pti. 
~  "  ~  ~i  ■  obnltiM*  OBrtneUoiL   lotm,io  Itrimai 


■r  (Bmcd:  dsM  Ml  n 

«fMM([taflUM(itr>iMterasuuL|:udin' 

ftiriMHk  -  --    — ■  ■—   - 

«nttt*   n 


."niotcta  wuh  Uh 


la  lu  iTiimtpliJ  (1 


ef  wlHt  11  bu 


'  tha  Oath"  bj  etouLnf  ov«r ' 
B«nlk  ill  thuigi— *ltboa 

.  ._J  or  /W." 
I  churilAbli  mi 


paumii  dlilRH.     LU,.  iild  of  (wMiT.!: 

•etf  In  mllBUW  .       . 

voDid  prom^  ludu  puvcoial  tauiUlilp, 

UjSiie,  d 

to  tha  cndll  otuiotlicr.   Ct.  Ji 

mtratec]  f  OtkIe,  nuilv  nrnuulol.   lupitk 

■nod  of  uolber.  Finn  nbEBoUicn  hin  nwe 

bolfU  ft!  tllKIL       iljhll    Illl  ...  TUlltl  ftwij— 


imlw.  bcliw  «aimeded  tor  Uialc  man  pcilu:! 
r  KouoouH;  For  IdAUujue,  kHoujtitJat  br  inlui- 
[  "Looguea."  wblcti  An  lUU  D<on  temponrr. 


■uixnulunl  iKu  tl  Uh  81111I 


I  itui-^iwDnui)'.  Hid  uolitcd.  I 
— ich.l.  I'll.  lO.i  I  lyali— allDiUa 
1  tluDf  ht-^t^ei:,"  reuone 


r  "JndtHL"  tUiullDii  to  "kiKmU 


rul,  ita  UOnei  ol  Uw  child.'    it 


flln*'  loh.  1. 

UunpuadwlLtalba  niii 
otllR  smilwta.  Ood'i 


rirau"imn(tallrnipn 
lod  twtti  pnpitml  la 


wUk'Mtm 


lUE  fortb  6v  towiH  ot  God'I  nOKtod  Ukanii.  LC 
I  PslBr,  u  11^  *liin  tU  "IbhfoTCawUiinadaA 
iduE  lUDdi  In  eoBlnil  ollb  Uw  "  dtr'  dnwnlnt 


'/hJ/V  know  . . .  fiilfy  ItaovB.' 
^.  nlhar  tbu  tiww.  Cod  di. 
la,  AU  uw-lnuulolt.  "But  DC 


-tMtanu  Grul:. 


Id  beliallofoiuidTej 


IB  Hull  iiiaiu.'i>liD  li  lbs 
«iiitf«D  the  brtthran  [Ra- 


ul u>  Cod  -lUUcth  ■: 


■orki'li  dud  I'^fM-" 


I  HdOUlr    (A'oU.  eta,    11.  3il  MlUltlMl    sllti.*    tu 

Ili[~"  iml  chM^v  Ui*l  le  am  uiuphmj  "  i4|i«k  nod 


1  ooBiwrgLura.  xiv. 


T  nllvlar  ud  hli;h«r  Ivtih  for  JOW 
a  ^muw.'   IbsEUU  aau  ttuttlott  Duu  Urn- 
■.Biil«iUtkiuiliilelU«tblsitiaiiudlsaluNu>- 
hnolMU:  (ai  nul  oould  nsmr  "Kiih'  ftjr  the 
tu  theli  UliiU.     iiuur— bcuuB  more  unfui. 


tM->t-   e.rrui 


■nuMriu.  n  Uie  ULIir  inir  iDfan  to  iht  atiuml  oliiii- 
•H  trwiitt  of  lalmliQti,  bcDuRliI  frani  Iba  uiumoD 
Mw^DBH  al  belicvcn,  T.  Tmiulolc 'And  Uuim 
vilteiat  Ul>  itnat  umai.  wLelhu  nil*  oi  huii. 


I  cmuviHiAim^  HIT. 


Ivd  TirtuIlT  nilb  of  IdmI.  |  ktnl^'ud  briiaullaUi«ttatU»UffIirhotoInfini 
r*  ruiiUu  wUb:  I  vUl  ik<»- 1 


vllb  BCD  ol  ■  itnoBi  toBciM,  nl  r*  IniWH  Dili 
titf  Bliiint  [QHornnJ:  Uiey  win  tptak  la  fan<_ 
Muuu  M«  lUu  ■'ctaildmi'  JuW  "  muied  (nm  Uw 
■jli*  OuOH-H-  M.~    '-' —  ■ 


lau  (lHt*ll.3>,  111,  DC  u 


et  Uk  akn  «h1  Ibi  unmpuwJiw 

_  irlU  Um  not  kHT  B(,"  ■.  II. 


ll  miUm  boUaTcn  of 

(v.  It.  u  i  JtoiDUH;  It,  III,  ud  ipdltiuiUr 

u  ihaM  UiU  ilraidT  baliara.   n,  vktir . . .  ■)! 


tha  vhtfU  birdj  at  vanhkp- 
ii(  bulldsn  uC  Dalwl  nTur 


Hl.lMl  InHlllalblr,  nhI  noI  tn  uDlaWllKlblE  tongni 
BM-'UI  DU.''     Utro  ataffului-:  Imyljing  Hut  U) 


■d  Df  outHlierun  f  Uardj - 


iisl«Hx>cd*  u£  eta.  1.  11 


idUisre,  "IbUUvdUln 


ttiM-UgoBBHUntlln  dOM  not  kdd  "at  ttc  In 

~  taMktdUMMnnata'qMDAvncl    _ 
nM  •dlWra  14  fUto).  Hid  tfeMi  "<M  tv 

-■■  ~  "T'oitna.'t.vav.m.  m.tna 

to  Iht  propbMi.  u  pnTlnulr 


.  KltO  OS  by  tbe  B 
TbiHi.l>i8n™*,.i 
ontTDl^  Ibef  lan  if  t) 


le  hf4rd  qlUrinir  rDmmt 


B.)  Ctlh 


lorda  ikiu:  "ju  latil 
nHuneDkeapaUcanb 


ImichH  of  tb>  Biliil*.  let 

mircburebM-'   ».  (I  Tta       .... 

1  nxnk  ID  mbllc  voold  be  u  act  of  IndapmilfMr. 

L>  if  Um  wen  not  lahjrd  lo  HiflT  Imibandi  KC  di. 

I.  ];  Kpbuiani.  t.  a;  lltm.  )L  i;  1  Fttci.L  I).  Tr 

-luulu  obedbeEtoL'   tmn^tt.    "In  jfub^ctva*  vr 

^tubTniarioH."  as 


publLeJy  to  u  10 '  lei 
Grreki  biubaod^' " 


I  COSmTBUtHS.  XV. 


Pn»fi  ifChrid't  JtonrmNm. 


I    otind  —  rram  CbtM  BhoMlt  br  tftttil  nrflkUoa 


or  APoDh  liridtd  IhUDMlTM  ■■  "  Qdl*-     I 


mtt.  vUdIi  thw  van  Um 

to  icaaln  to  twwnnUd  IL . , ^ 

H  Bdnnileiu  dJii 'u 
■  ■Bmeouiua  uH~pniviMt^aT"iiilh1tulpnfloi  ~ 
d«ld*  wbtUxr  Bt  RMl'inMU  WH  Kriptan  n  lit 
)  amid  am  but  wifttui  ■o.nnlm  Uia  belt  «• 
(arimidiF  (nu:  Ibr  li«  l*kN  tbm  hr  moM.H  CO 
Loutr  kBdWB  by  ths  *liid>  boilr  of  mui  wtmiD  he  t 
nmt.    IHlHDsm  fiupirolint.)    U.iru|su 


..  t^  stsa). 
te^  oo  tlH  kMedi 


1-bL-  irxknpla 

mimiirr  nhu 

!» lUi.ot  trloMT. 


tlLUltU.'lUlAi^,IIlUiI»t«U^>    \'i«KH»^>^U 


I  oaaunatixi.  xv. 


.r  ~  —  -  -- u  tatjdrta  bla,  ftnloui  hardly 

blmwir  ■>  U»  imwubnix*  nt  Ui  tut  Mb. 
.tnc...tai  Bli  (na— Tba  npMIIkn  InpIlM 


IH«ilad  tbt  tbo  offic*.    Trai 


mtiillLlIl  Cbtl1.t)HB> 


■UM«  or  ou  pnuUat.  Ml.  lb*  tnub*  *U(id  to  KJ, 
*.    ttif— BmI^Bm  It  to  loMkalmd  iul  thM 

ilMaftoMll»iHd.hB«li  U  ttetMBMorrw  dui 


JtMilraltd  o(  all  iiliicb  "mar  Mlb' 


Htullf  UkeB  pl>«.  fit  I'iDJ  nhciBki  ddI  nwB  U 


UMd  b«ve :  foi  bU  oar  faotM  or  I 

uol  Ihot  Bwi«lrota«  tow,  lima  unt^Mnw 

Una  iK  Utotot.  vlltiaat  whWi  ma  dHIk  mdd  t»  tr 


Tba  Onw  of  wiUlBC  IhU  eptetl*  aw  prAmI^  akoM  (te 
P»nu  m  mil,  t.  n;  th«  d«f  iBw  th«  PiMW  n  H»ht1>, 
WW  itai  Kv  oacrtM  Uu  AH-AuiH  tarlUeO.  K  W.  I U, 

■Bd  OM  HD»  WU  lt»  dm  of  Ullkt^  IHDOMtlOaf 


■e  lUiiioT)'  "It  Ilti  comlDC'  ufaicli  1«  Bat  tola 
[oDBdixl  iiitli"Uie«>d.'or  niMnI  JdiIciihbI  rB«- 


B  ^ciM  of  time,  but  b  ^<r^  bqelB- 
ncttM  of  Dm  Jnnil  1B(  BvccBTiv. 
It  KiHnI  jodcBml.  Ttm  traaal 
li  tlM  DBfes  Dfall  mu* 
tt  npnHBiBttn  boUL 
Ji,  br  Ui  on  dMth  tt 


iltdwEronDdeftMi 


lulofdtn'..  uid  br  ordinuwd  M  Um  pUrttlH  & 

»t.Hii-»n«rOi»t;iiMi;-"- ■ — -- 


Bnll*,  IIli  (Ivlni  up  of  ita>  tudialvrlal  ktsnloa  H 
•cmoBir  wu  ailaliUilwd.  hu  tmn  ueranpUMxd.  b 


ItoUcilUed.    iDir^iJiHlihaLIUieDO 

and  irur  all,    lUJr  utd  AdbU;  noutnd  (very  Uilw  tbat  ■ 


hflUitn/arllarKi 

a  Uw  IwIt  OrA  tna  % 


■  (heu 
t:  ZnbuUb.  li 


I  COttINTHLV.VB,  XV. 


V  Out  tit  no  E«i»T«J.*(«. 
.t  Ltt  pnrtlnnia,  innB  of  vhom. 


ih.  u  DOW.  inbDrdlukts 

IAi&in»lbatsDJoi«« 

•kullbsfathBtnnnly 

I.   The  DBltjr  D(  Ibc 


[llniMlI  ud  HU  nlsU  il'uliD  lis.  1 
>bleh  PUHWI  HI.  PkI  nfan,  m<li 
.00 Um  two  minls,"»u"»Dd'"iniliJ,"i 
•  pruef  oT  ntbil  lDsii[ntioa  o[6niiili 


ScnUIlan.  11.  II.  in.  Tlia  Orak  lot  "put 
b.  "ilsiu  owaiF  mlfc."  oc  ■' brondil  lonoimtit," 
BuuL  ba  inlilKt  to  Him,  whtlher  oiwiljr  op- 
powni.  u  iMUn  UHl  Uls  unLi,  or  t\sm  ud 


l»blT  rmn  Uklsi  tlilt  I 


■  aunu  Ui«  battu  Tlav :  Ilunuh  Uxn  mir  tun 
D  iDiiia  itUi  or  iiTmliidloil  iMpllin  itCorliitli.  now 
DowD,  puliAiM  inonndnt  OB  Jeiui'  nvnli  HbUtlheir. 
B.  W.  >btiih  ttt  Ftul  h«n  lOludM  10,   Tin  Iwit 


LL.1    3 


td  Uw  vorlil  ba  QitiM. 


Uulflid.   Hunt odhBMiUut its. «dlatli>n.iekil 

"IDU  tdDMix,' H  Iw  tha  miwoWi  iKaM  «f  (k  (S^ 
Mlotu,  MContiaHd  with  tall  djtntilwlir  to  lira  Ui 

t.  IL  16:  ISiihuliuu.  3. 11^  rbilUpluii.  1.  sm.    But 
Ihs  wordi.  -  which  1  hkia, "  brouc  lh>  cwluutloa- 


a  (WiiRcUun.     SiUn  bioiuht  la  iu>.  tod  lin 

luiy-lldi  ouht  to  nud  DnI  Id  tha  It nltn».  M  it  U 

uladxufij  BolhtyihiUbeduirornlmimBied 

lomtipromLmntijrltofinnl  hi  tliaCmk.    1  uo  d^ 

'po<i«kullnUicanisDiderli,M;Ucbrew<i. 

bidw  la  •UhtuIdaUli.  aipoHd  M  it,uid  ciucctinc  it 

HenlAUon.  u>.  Io;»J.ia.]v.    97.  nU  lUiti-la- 

ihui ;  "  U  aflar  uia  muDU  'd[  man  I  had  ton»ht 

wi.  a.  >;iPoitr,  a.  wi.    Jt  U  laiO,  " ftaUi  not,- 

If  "tb(™1v  M  I  ma»- iwiih  the  uioro  liuiuan  hoi«  of 

tha  pKuat  lira ;  got  Willi  the  tliiUlOD't  hnta  of  tl><i 

Ht  laMi  liui  nil  UiiBir.  «B,fcr  hu  fciir    Dliilir 

t-u  llu  tootitoul  a'»Ini  un.  I'.    In  ptrlwi 

Mnultl  oiau^e  m  tha  ueit  »iitai:»;  i  hiia  roa^ht 

tUoi luiim^Iion.  wlun  b<-ni..iiud.whatiymi 

wlLh  mea  tEUmblinii  uiiita  beuH.    tlFticUlui.  o( 

initlml  Uie  i'ji»liiiiit    18.  BJn...hiffli.H...iuiu»l 

H  the  crutniu  an.  bnl  u  ■  San,  rolu^lan'v 

liiulc  U.  thaiuh  FO-eqlul  with,  llii.'  Filhcr.    Ill 

idblodijkiiuidoiu.lhesauhii.1  beon.  in  u  mui- 

*Dd  then  bit  lua  wu  d^l»  In  dMccr   rii,  4.  g;  cf. 

UiUnct  Inm  tbe  Filber.    Nd»,  1I1>  klnkduiD 

1  LUiinUduit.  1.  w.  Though  tha  lumult  <Acu,  11).  ».»u 

Btnaia  the  FuUer'i.  wllh  wlinm  lleliunii:  out 

Hul  >iol  K(  lain  pldu  ilbrartctltbeMtDuttmKK- 

Iwnbthiu  any  derojiUon  (foni  i(iiliuTiuur;for 

dsttlr  Juit  bafora  It,  nhui  Uw  ilorm  wai  tilhaniK. 

"niMK  ndranulai-  (eh.  10.  t)  wara  almidjr  naiudiu 

Um.  wlutaiJTUti^tbitBiaV-aaaliKlhareiaaoinicnl 

ihui».lll;d;:ZB:h.rl.h.1iBJ.   ran.. and  Ml 

IHrin.  ptBTowUvB.  il«ll  hi  iuUki  to  lb.  Son. 

fcom  lAX.  Itnliili.  n.  IJ)  wlitn  ibc  prophet  daaciibta 

tha  r«cii(™  lalf-lmluJlelieB  of  Hia  dMpltm  of  OaU-. 

0^  10  niounduii.  Lei  u.  aulur  tlia  t«A  tblDca  of  ]jr. 

BOW,  for  11  HDu  will  aud.   St.  Pinl  Imjlalu  ttaluo- 

I  70,  iU)  now.  thomh  dMlnirg  Li:  Umd  udi  Uull 

nute  uf  inch  inpllca.  lo  nrisTa  both  Ihalr  Ihaurr 

ud  <•  nfl  M  mi.    3S.  ElK-lf  tUom  ba  nu  ntni- 

tMy  shiU  dto  UkB  the  beuW,  they  looii  will  Ura  hka 

:kiir...wu<li  in  bapiiud  bi  ihtdHd-tUlnimi- 

L  dut  dlillartfroiu  UK  Id  ithich  tlic  iimUo 

r«d  mimen-a  cunanl  aijlDK.  (oi701n,i  1  ^tne  In 

ll»n>  am  •ibuXoa  lo  »  pnictloi  •!  Corinth  of 

1  msmTHum.  xv. 


ft  uicanl.  biKlT.    3t.  Is 
id  irt'ilouphrU'HiiniL  1).    ilil 

':  «PT4^  to  tLi  objector'i  0 


(Dhol  tiiul  of  bodit'    H*  CD 


vaniBllgB  (diet  iJwtl.     Clirlii  b 


i"bar«ll»lB."  rBiwGiiu) 


utcJailiRl*! 
r  (nlu  Inilud  or  nc 
not  ID  lituUir  ofiUi 
mw  body,    for  tlu  pi 


Ucniltf  ol  bndf  tmilin  all  oa 


,  ftnil  tbff  mooD  trtjm  Q»  i 
inoilm'  iLtf ,  Ounth  ill  lan  ■ 

li  notliliw  imnatMuibla  In  the  d 
mt  batiu  d:  ~     ~ 

UiU  oooUnoliw  todtct.    or  thu  i 
rtit(HDediIlilDltiecf(uBu(cniit]N 

■ciUutoriwdiiib* 


"■plidtQut  bo4l/'  iv.M^cT.  lutt. 
sdicF  a»iith.  a,  M:  Bt?El*Unn. 


1  C0RINIH1AH3.  XV. 


id  tif  tb»  ^ilrlkuiA  tta  cuiiAniHa  notcDtifnniitd 


NUnulbo 


iiirDiatiiiw.uiu 

•  bwU  flued  M  Ui*  apMUm  ■od 

j^KiC  pnt.  hJj  iplnk  UvLO  (wlilsb  >■ 


■llilimneMd  ttaa  tha 


lALTuiD.l   tt.  w-^  •nonluin  ailb 

lte«a&otiOB]iut  BunUaiiadbatweuUw  sMuraloi 
111  •  ■•  '  bDdf  ud  Um  jpirityal  bodr.  It  U 
^W»-((3>HiUl.n— "UiDbKunalwuiudahibs- 
'-"-' — iaiiI,''ii..«iidcHndwUli«iiinl«aIjDul, 


IsUtlHtdav.v 


ibodroTidoiT.  IUneain"dl« 


child  or  Adun,  w  tba  bilBf  ban  V  Uw 
tuUiachlldoroad.  auM-NM mmdr 
at  bolr  t/emOilt,  bnl  It  li  BHannr.   Ilia 


hlddn  ia  <iM'>  i 


Icii  ludimeDi,  MfDidiDE  10  U  iHsbniii.  ii.  ib;  tf. 
uodua.  10.  IGI.  Ai  tfag  Lord  Mcmded  ~wlth  Hie 
aUDd  of  ■  tianiDM-  IFinlm  47.  ii.  »  He  ilutU  ik- 

m  Ihs  Wnib  oT  tin  »m 

Lsd  DD  lb»  fln«tFaUi  tba  tout  ol  Ubanuels^  a 


md  thai  ol  th«B  Hhom  hi 
aahr.  beiidci  1  nmoUiy.  s.  1 


HifalwftrMtfywIVatt. 


1  OOBINTHUNS,  XVt 


DhA  II  manwid  w  In  iMatT— In  BIbrm  o(  laitb. 
19. 1,  trom  which  U  1>  qBoted.  "Hi  tJttonbl  fOl 


It  vUl  ■mUow  It  DP  «• 


— ____.  j*:M.ii.  U.qmM 

ftgn  HuHt.  U.  M.  nitnMBtUUT!  bql  tndi  uid  li 
Uw  wunnl  of  Ua  SpliU  bf  wUch  SL  Hud  wraii. 
maiTctrnii  mar  b«  hwutstal;  "U  dsth.  lAin  m 
UVKlpniHr  Wlwn.O  HwlH,  [•  Uv  da '       "     ' 

The  LXX_"Wh™i.U»*lct<iiTHfl..*t 
O  duth  1  Whrn  li  Itir  niui.  O  KMm) 
iutwmBoUiaifi6rEiF*pl«ji»i,'>u.,apol«BadMliw 

Chmliiit  p'at/vft-    ATiiMV]>rtAtfl,  u  to  Uu  old ^ 

IGennli.  )  -.  Xunili««  il,  tl.     "VIclaiT'  an 


D*  (broTBt:  obtatBed 
impb  urn  man  in  Edco.  vblcta  u- 
Ibi  lid*  d(  aatiu  asddnUi  acnUvc 
.IT.ti:.  Tilt Hiala In Hida  tniiiE 
dloQ.  dcalfa't  iUdc  UJd  rMdir  an 
ri.-  tba  oldart  MSS.  ud  vinloua 


dfatrojtnpr  po*«r  and  lU 


ti  Uia  lav— WitboDi  tha  law  (in  li  not  pnnlTn)  or 
PDlwl  IBomani.I.  to;  4.  U:  t.  u).    Ilia  lawmaKu 


Ilw  lav '  iBomana.  1.  lU,  ST.  la  Qed— lla  tIciott  inu 
In  DO  v»  due  M  oniHlra  IPnlm  W.  I).  i»itti--& 
ijnunil  nrUlnlr.  Ot  •!««}— vbldi  duUi  and  H>da 
<"  Un  imni'i  bad  alunid  ai,  bnt  which,  mtoithiiand- 


tnminH  Mhli  IniDi  (ha  Uth  at  th« 

n.  li;Uilii!>laiii,i.  n.    ttaawnkalthtUid-tbsiiro- 


CKAPTKR  XVI. 


Jtniialani  (Bomani 


la  Ivor/'  to  nmlDd 


theli  all  (Ada.  In. 

~  ga"  ordH^vu,.  darliuc  mr  Iwmitr  lliiviuh  OalaBa. 
tbalmaDUmHd  Acta.  u.  n.  Ilia  ehntdin  of  Oahuta 
and  PtatnM  wara  Un  krt  which  Faol  rltftad  bdbn 
willliiiiltalaMiMa-   iIanaBi)iTatB(ibma,aDdga; 


_.ipi«.    1.  Snl  t>T  oC^mak— alnadr  luiil 

■end  tv  OtrlaUam  aa  ih*  dJir  or  tba  Lottfi  naiunc- 
lan.  tba  betliuitw  di9  both  of  Um  tihf  Uoal  and  et  tba 


T;  Ennlatldn.  L  1».   Ho  th 


la  Thffa  PuKu 


M  kMpikolt  iha  (aMath  di 


DnL    A  T*1ietiuil  labbalh  wonld  donb^aia  ha  tha 

UiAan  CbrtiUu  Idaa):  but  llTing  In  a  mrid  ol  bu^BCD 
whira  tha  UirUHU)  ideal  It  not  Tat  taalUnL  il  a  law  U 


i"  an  abbievwlcd  ci;>nBlaa  (or.  "1 


I  COR!NTHIAN8.  XVI, 


ii  CimmtniMlh  TimnOti. 


■nd  til*  daarinf  uti 


LTDHffh  MundtnUiiJ :  Imidrliig  < 


u  oM  CuUow  Uuil  thDi«h  UiDBlonik  •»  lb*  tm- 
idlUa  otuact  of  hli  nilHlDii.  Coriuth  ni  not  UwDlU- 
ilaolijKt.  Ths"ir  TlmoUiTiBBis.'laiiliMiuieiir- 
U  hlB  wiUi  Fwl 


MtftedUatPbUlppli. 

ttOsliukjwald  bt  DHainbu.  Jhidut,  ud  Fi 


(i^-^H*  piinw^a  W 

nnU>diKti.bDEtaU 

MMtltitCllfllKlU 

tet  \liol4.  •.  »;  ef. 

t.l«ll>MI«IH»w 

bi  IM  «i-la.."I 

[lUtiDI;'  i.L,  LO  P 

S^i^d  hl«  tob." 

A  fmirutjr  p^&lrJH  V 

In  tka  MniKt  Tull  CI  (. 

bi~avtiUE.-|.e..«»»c 

•»■<.  u  tba  Gitili 

(wtiMiTiiUd.    »ni-Th 

f  o1d«l  IWi  fpjid 

heho™pon«Mt;t 

th*  lunult  uliicb  dnT 

ilnwir  latuduu  to  1' 

.""'eb"^,.''1!IcI 

CombiDed  wUta  di.  t.  7 

ki  beroiTluiii'c! 

rariaitSabiialiamM 


1  COOU'THUNa,  XVL 


m  at  ttM  nndn  minim- 
Uh  «(  hl>  HmMiIuI  nrl*  «Ueb  I«l  Mtrar  aior  >t 
OirtDlta.  b*  did  not  «lab  to  BWiiloa  H  |i^  1.  II:  g,  41. 
Bi.  tMU'iDOMtfrHdOB  tnn  lU  uMih  Jialaiu)>  led 
kUB  la  vnn  AjioUm  lo  (o :  (Bd  n  Um  albtr  hud. 
AociUoi.teiiU|bHnl  of  Itia  •!«••  or  hl>  BUI*  at  Uo- 
Ilalh  («  $ulr  vmsmm,  pawrertBilj  nriiHd  M  m 
tt.  P>dI.  a!  Hwna,  oiDld  not  nua  !■  Ui  leU«  parllcii- 
Wt  UiHa  nawni  In  ttas  bxIiUik  lUte  at  dWIikm 

ttwBDiiTiliUvubgtwagBlbalin).    *ltk  Uia  bnlliin 


LD  tbtnkt "  tb*  MMkmr  ban  mi 


IS.  I.  I.  IMT].    IE.  Snt-tnlU  e)  inhiri-O 
Arit/niiUOIIiiredbilbBLonilieTlllcsa.  n 


H  ti.t.  •olunlaHl'^  ta  mini 


dnnuon.  lALroKo.l  hc^nb  vllb-UKm.  Imbsart 
— br  blnitUi  11.  rgnuUiu,..AibUeu— probablir 
flMpbaau '  houiabold.  tbiL.JuklBf  an  fou  f(Tt-3a 


nhBndnaobPlliwUMiMa 
;  Mt  UW  ntbaeritillon  bAi 


(vaiiiii[igU  br  Iba  food  recnrl  lb(i'  nn  of  mUT  oT  roa 
lah,  I.  (4|:<ii*K/TuAii>(ntii/(FiHlndDiuidal«nHin. 
M  balDt  mr  (UMplM  POoilBtUui. 


u  bnt  (  fuiui  and  ftt 
iIoltbeoMnldinRbiiCohglli.  Mb 
DmuB,  U.ti,nlinU"0i4icktiUi!limn 
f  Adimk  or  Oniw  Iff.  lAitnaUai.  t.  lit. 


K  XakoJ.  IDpUu  aa  m 
lot  iDilanca.  Iba  Jam 
ra  tb*  la*  ibame  ^tt^ 


■QfiH^  bntiUUinacfturd^biTlaitUHOoi 

of  BDlao  to  Iba  nioa  Bitd  br  tba  mm. 

hotw.     [VmiiiiaA,  SviHwDintf  and  IVaipli.l    I 


te.-lUa  1>  tba  ulab 
Kbiob  mibaUann  [r.  u  -.  cf. 
«L    IB.iK.tt.1   M.  Kj  int. 


wanpfompladlvlaahUulUiEnfoniiraaltogsUnr  la 
buoiDsr  wllb  the  profHiloti  ut  lora  ben  mda:  II 
wu  JoM  in  Chrut/cnu.ud  Uianlon  «mbncad'-aU* 


Ilia  mhwripiion  n 


IB  etditla  u  wrtUu 


W  Oorioth  aboie  mUoii 


THE  SECOND  BPIBTLB  OF   PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  TIIB 

CORINTHIANS. 

INTRODUCTION. 

X  Birti  uptola  lb.  nwiw  (Di  hLi  laibw  dirirrM  u 


I,    111  Tbu  b>  miglil  niuimil  (biU  Ob 


Id  fcItUt  U  tbi  OarlntI 
•0  UiM  ka  Btoht  Ht  imb  u  ibK 


Tto  ntnait  laHmnnl 


rv,  b4THil  bvrn  dlc&Ln>oLal« 


tijr  luul,  nuhni  Pldllni  00  Ul  ni 


t«  {i'oinr)  lo  till  nmuli  11  Epbcm  lAcK  la.  nu).  ST.  u  jil^nl  ihiiiki,  u  a  duginui  UiDHi 
~     ~  td  br  TniH  u  iti]Ut«l.  ilii  Int  oiij  abUi  nuU  nwn  his  in  uIMim 


14  iBfQTlBiiei  or  tbt  PtaDippiul  ab 


•dbmgb.T,i).  iM'AnlHmRi 
.'  tbu  Fin)  cnut  littt  tUUM  oUir 
Bl  ibu  PUUvpl,  tbi^iM  «  bti  Kn 


lllliriU1]>  Uiu  in  thil  ipUUf.     Hi!  bsdll)  ftol^tr.  1 


••PUIM 


P  ivTs  ContoXatiDiiM  in 


S  OORINTHIANS.  L 


n^eadTriaUiMAua. 


CHAPTER  L 
Ver  l-Si.   TueHeadinqiSt.  PAn/sCoysoLATToxs 
IV  Krt.  rntTrialh  is  A^ia:  HisSisckbitt  towarim 
THECoKiyrHiANs:  Lxplanatiosi  or  bu  sot  hat- 
ing    Vl><ITED    THEM     A»    HE    HAD    Pt'RPOSRD.       1. 

Timrhy  oar  brother— When  writincctoTiinotlir  bimsetf, 
I.*  c■l)i^  hl:n  "my  aon"  l  liiDOlhy.  1.  l^..  Writtnsn/ 
hini,"broiher,"  ^:c..And  "my  beloved  *.on"  .'1  Corin- 
thians. 4.  17  .  He  haul  lieen  Rent  before  to  MsoedoniA, 
End  hftil  met  Paul  at  fhilippi.  when  the  apostle  {lassed 
over  from  'lYoas  to  Macvtlonia  (cf.  rh.  s.  13. 13:  Noi*^ 
I  0<nnthian9. 16.  10.  ID.  in  all  Ac::aia— coiui<nsing 
lie  ilia  and  the  Pelopone'e.  The  Ucuiilet  themMlvet. 
at:d  ArnMn)»<ialliu.tbel*ro-con4ul  (Acti.  l».i.atron;;ly 
te«tiflcd  their  diiia{>proval  of  the  accnutlon  broncht 
l*T  :he  Jews  a;^iinst  Paul.  Her.ce.  the  apostie  was 
i-DE'  iietl  to  lilMJur  in  the  whole  province  i>f  Achaia  with 
hiich  success  as  to  eslablith  feveral  churches  there 

I  Thesfealoci.ini.  I.  ^ ;  2  Thessalonians.  1.  4\  whtre. 
wnttui;  from  C  »rinth.  he  speaks  of  tlie  "churches," 
1-. :.,  not  only  the  Corinthian,  but  others  also— Athens. 
Cenchreo*.  and,  i«rhaps.  Sicyon.  An;o«.  &c.  He  ad* 
dres.oei  "the  cltureh  in  Corinth."  dirtctlv,  and  all  "the 
K^ints''  in  the  province,  uidirtctlv.  In  iialatiuis.  1.  2, 
allthe"r7iifrc/iM''  are  addressed  dirfcfty  in  the  same 
circular  epistle.  Hence,  here  he  does  no:  say.  all  the 
c'lurc/iis.  but  "all  the  sainta.'*  3.11118  tbanktffivios 
for  his  late  deliverance  forms  a  suitable  introductinn 
frr  o'ln'-iiiatin,'  thv:r  favourablo  reception  of  hii 
r.ii'iifis  tor  not  havin^'  fjJhJieil  his  promi^.o  of  visitin); 
tiioiu  r.  I'-Jl  .  Fv.hjr  o:  oifrciea  —  t.«  .  the  Soi'KcK 
oi'ail  njfn'i'.--i  rf.  .Juiii?-:,  I.  17;  Komans.  Vi.  1..  comfon 
— w..i.n  11  .w«s  (ro'ii  11: « *•  .rvrrie'."  exi»«rienced.  Like 
It  triK-  iiji:i  if  Uitn.  In.'  ni'.M.::on^*'ii.crcie»"ac(l  "cwm- 
f  i»-.. 'r,fi  /leiie  iir'>'-t.'»i  l^to  <i'C -k  ot  ujl'i'twus  r.4.6, 6. 
";••  "  iiiMiUtinti'  of  Lelitrvi-rs  is  not  iiiconKisient 
^itli  'i"i|j,  in»*iry..inil<I(H<{iiv^:l)e:;c-t  in  tueni  su»p:rion 
<ir  ii :  tj.iv.  in  tliii  en'l  th-v  f«el  tiiat  H«  is  "  the  (ind  of 
ALL  •■iii'-ut."  if.,  uhii  1111.  arts  tin  Of-y  true  atui  jur- 
f  rl  Kf.n.'i'iTl  D' « I.  ry  i  s'  niCf  .l':>alin  14*;.  3,i,  >;  Jamos, 
..  11  .  4.  us— i'lj  i:iriii:  fi.r  n»<  1  The^saloniins.  2.  l.-'i. 
•I:i».  w»  nr. ay... comfort  th-m  wnic.;  ars  in  any  uoubl;— 
7i  ,1. .../'. .   :ij   til*?   firfi,    in   the   same    as    before. 

ii.l.  ilii;  -n.'  'l.ift  ji-.Mi.tlfi  lived,  i.ot  to  hini«elf.  but 
t'  XUv  oh'ir-h;  <o.  whUt-wr  ^ra*  es  tied  conferred  on 
li.'ii.  I'l;  <;.ii«.i.Kui.lK'ii*nt»?'i  not  for  hini.stlf  aUine.  but 
t;..:  \"i  nil.  hi  hive  the  .,'veatvr  ability  tu  help  others. 
|>  AL\  IN.  J  N)  p.irtiripation  iiiall  ih(.> afflictions  or  man 
I" -.nil  irlv  .iiMiiiifd  Je«:is  to  be  niait's  conifuricr  in  all 
h.\s  V'.U'»u-.  aJll  cti'-ns  ilFaiiih.  ;>).  4-C;  Ilrbreus.  4.  l.'» . 
5    lufTtrinj--— jtar.iliiiR  in  contract  with  "saiv.atinn" 

•  1.  :.ts""  iri'nil.itMin'"  «l:htre-s  of  iiiiud.wlth  a'lif/'jr.'or 
•'con-i'lition."  c.  C.:rn*.— Cf.  Colos-iuns.  1,  24.  The 
.<':■■»,' I' ;s  cT.'iurMi.  wJ.cther  by  H::ii!<elf,  or  by  Jlii 
(hiirch.  Willi  wlii''ii  He  O'n.Miler.s  tii.iiKflf  ideiUitied 


ch.  4.  IS}.  Hm  Gnek  for  **afflictfld'  Is  the  mnw  as 
before,  and  on^bt  to  be  tmndattd,  "Whether  we  be 
in  tribuiation."  wfcieh  is  cilectBal— h'<..  worketh 
effectually,  in  the  eedariag,  i:c—i,e^  in  erablinie  yoa 
to  endure  *'  the  same  snfferincs  which  we  also  suffer.* 
Here  foLowa.  in  the  oldest  MSS.  notas  £ii0{i«h  Vtnion 
in  the  beginnins  cf  r.  7(.  the  clause.  **  And  oar  hope  Is 
stedfa^t  on  yo'ir  behalf."  7.  so  shnll  yr  br— rather. 
"So  an  ye.'  He  means,  there  is  a  oommonity  of  con- 
sobition,  as  of  suffering,  between  me  and  yon.  8. 9. 
Keferring  to  the  imminent  risk  of  life  whidi  he  nn  in 
Jfphesos  ^Acts,  iw.  23.  d:c...  when  the  whole  multitude 
were  wroagbt  up  to  fury  by  Demetrius,  on  the  i^  of 
St.  Paul  aud  his  associates  having  assailed  the  religion 
of  Diana  of  Ephesus.  The  words  v.  9],  "we  had  tlie 
sentence  ot  death  in  ourselves."  mean,  that  A«  locMl 
upon  hinu^lf  as  a  mnn  fondemtud  to  die.  {Paley.j 
ALroBb  thinks  the  aanger  at  Ephesns  was  compere- 
lively  so  slight,  that  it  cannot  be  supposed  to  be  the 
sntuect  of  reference  here,  without  exposing  the  apostie 
to  a  charge  of  cowardice,  very  unlike  his  fearie^s 
character :  hence,  he  supposes  St.  P)aul  relbrs  to  some 
deadly  siWm^si  which  he  had  suffered  under  :v.  9,  lo^ 
But  there  is  little  doubt  that,  had  Paul  been  foond  by 
the  mob  in  the  excitement,  he  would  have  been  torn 
in  pieces :  and  probably,  besides  what  St.  Luke  in 
Acts  records,  there  were  other  dan^ri  of  an  equally 
dii'.reuing  kind,  such  as,  "  lyings  in  wait  of  the  Jews' ' 
lActs.  20.  ly  .  hii  ceaseless  fc«8.  They,  douhtlefs.  had 
ii:citc<l  the  nniiutiule  at  Kphedus  Acti.  10.  'j  ,  anu  were 
the ciii^'f o:  lhe"i:iaLya>lvcrsaries*  and"  .wil>i.  beasbf,' 
i^hich  he  iiad  to  ti..,ht  with  there  1  Corinth) rins.  15.  32; 
It'i.  u  .  lilt  we.i^  >'.ate  of  health  a:  the  time  com- 
bined with  all  thi.s  to  make  hitu  rc;;.ard  hinifeif  as  all 
but  dead  ch.  ll.  vj,  U.  lo  .  W  hat  n^akes  my  supposition 
prol'ahio  is.  ih:ti  ir-.t*  very  cause  of  his  not  haiioe 
viiited  Corinth  ilirectiy  an  he  had  intended,  niii  for 
which  l;e  pn>ceel»  to  apologise  "r.  15-21 .  w:n,  tlsat 
there  mi.:ht  be  tune  to  $ee  whether  the  eviU  nri^in^ 
thvre  not  only  fium  i>rook.  but  from  J..i'-»«/i  ii:siurber.< 
cf  the  ciiurch  ch.  11.  u: .  w.>uld  l-e  ciied.ea  iiy  his  flr^t 
epistle:  their  not  Ih:iii.:  fuliy  so  whs  wha:  entailed  on 
hiin  the  ncc^l  of  writii.;;  this  beoocd  epistlo.  ili«not 
sii:cit)in^  tills  here  tu:in<A'}j  is  just  what  we  rcieht 
eii-cct  m  the  out^ebOf  this  letter;  towards  the  rlo<^ 
Wiien  hu  had  won  tiieir  favourable  heaiiui;  by  a  kimlly 
aiixl  tirni  tone,  liC  Kives  a  more  di'<tiiict  reierence  to 
Jewi.sh  agitators  ;ih,  ll.  I'j .  ab-ve  Bireujth  —  i.t,. 
0T«Linar>',  natural  powers  of  endurance.  dfs;-aired— as 
far  as  human  help  or  ho|>t;  fruiu  man  wa.'«  conoerr.ed. 
liut  in  re.'»Kv.t  to  help  irom  <;od  we  were  "cot  in 
de-spair"  ,ch.  4.  ^  .  9.  But— *  Vea  "  in  God  which  raise th 
the  dead— We  had  aoniven  up  all  ihou;K'lil.s  of  life.  lh.U 
our  only  hoi.»e  washx^d  un  the  coniin,'  resnrrertion;  s'* 
in  1  Lkjrintliiaus.  13.  jj.  Iiim  ni»;>e  of  t!ie  resurrection 
■*^;  ifJ  (jw,  I'l.  r>.  4'.;  A't.'.y,  4:  l.lohii.4.  ira;..  Chri.st  {  was  what  buoyt-a  him  uu  in  conicmiin,'  with  (oe-^. 
•.ill  His  I  col  li"..,  NijiT.r.r:.^  iiiso^tn  suffering'.  ('..  be-  t  savage  as«il<i  bea.si*.  Here  lie  touches  only  on  the 
t  !•.«■;  of  t};o  .'«>iijr..i:iiy  uLtl  n.y^ticil  union   between  :  d  -cirine  of  tbt>  ro?urrec:ion.  takinu  it  .'cr  ^-ranted  tliat 


Ji.i.i  .i:id  ii.i  l:i>miii^>.  17:  l  Coriiithians.4.  in< 
'lii.\  .ir:  bori:»:  fur  Jl.-  >kke.  ■.;..  They  tend  to  His 
^li-ry  M.J.' *.fir.>,.  4.  i;  i  I"-,  i.r.  4. 14,  liJ .  .ib:iii  d  .n  ut^ 
'•>,  I ,  "  .i!,..uiiil  ;'■  •■■.  us."  Til'.'  onlor  of  the  Ur-'L  fi.i- 
Jii'H' .;  Wi.rcU  lA  iitfif  I  >;.  ')n.'{u;in  in  K'lj'i.'Ji  Vrra  i.»ii, 
*'  i-.vtii  -o  tiifo.i.  ii  Cir,  •:  u:iOir:i<ii;:i»  al».ooiir  comfort." 
I'll'"  ''  ■.i-h'.'i  j.lu  al  a-i;  ni»ny;  but  the  ronstf'ttiim 
♦.'•■ii.ii  .sin-'i;:'r  .■^willi.-.v  >  up  til 'm  .1.1.  Ccmforitre- 
l-.Lti«.r.ittr.''iiitl.i>.fi,i'.ti.«.aiM)vi  ihiti:il)5elir<tepistiO, 
:t>  :..iw  Ly  t!,e  «.■:!•  ft  o*  the.  laiici.  most  of  the  Corin- 
tiiijijs  ha<l  b''t.n  mnrli  impre-isc'l.  C.  we...al3ict»d... 
fir  your  coiifoiAti-  n— exeuiphfynu  the  cimmuniou  of 


J.    I  .t.".  truth  is  aiUuiiii'.l  [.y  liie  Curiutli::;ns.  and  ur«ini; 


its  bearii:K  o;i  their  practice.     10.  d)ih  deliver— ilie 

j  oi'leM  M-vS.  real,  "wili  oeliver. "  n:,.  as  re,;Hrds  iw- 

iimi.ntf.iv  tni.u'M'M^ilanviors.    "Ln  whom  we  trust  that 

h-  will  also  »M»  the  «.Vm/;  yet  detiVer  us."  re?^ors  to  the 

roi>tinuance  of  Uods  deliveriis;  help  her-.n/tzr.    11. 

bcipini;  loie'her  by  priyer  lor  a*-rAt.ier.  "heljin;  t;>- 

,  K^'tl.er  on  uurl.enalf  by  your  .•:rt).;'''a'*i>7i:'' the  wonis 

!  ••  liir  uV  in  the  Oi'r .".  loliowiu^  "*  jielp.r.;  to^^eiher.-r.ot 

;  "piaye;-."    t;.*:  lor  t«;e  gii  .  A::.-^^.*•Tl  at  on  the  part 

i  of  many  pevoiis  the  ;.fi  or  .  ■/■.;>  nr  fjrncf:  tht  mfr.ifi 

be^toweil  Mi'i'h    H<  b>    iiioitn?  of   .;.f  .    ihroujjh   tiia 


Mints,  llieirht-art-.  were,  so  to  spur.k,  mirrors  retlect-  i  prayer.',  of-  many  m:i>  be  ort^red  thmks  for  may  have 
iu.;  the  Iikeur<'>»rs  ot  each  other  jl'hihppians.  a.  -0.  iD.  i  thtiik^  of.ere-i  for  it  on  our  boh.ilf.^  12.  For— Kea-on 
[ljfc.NnEL.1  .Alike  lue  aHlictioiio  and  the  cou»ol.ations  why  he  uiay  cnrtdeiitly  lo<'k  fir  their  prayers  fvrhi.'n. 
ol  itie  apostle  tend,  as  in  him,  so  in  them,  as  having  '  ourrfioicing-'Tr*./:.'ouri;loryim;.~  >nt  tha:he,:loriv«« 
commomon  »ilh  him,  to  their  consolation  ,c.  4,  and    in  tlie  testimony  of  his  c^usc.euce.  as  s«^methin^  f  ■ 

3.'j 


Pnri  EtrijuiiMm  '•J  hU 


1  COaiNTHIASS.  L 


hxul  qTMur.  Ihii  UaUixDnr  ll  luvir  Ihi  Lhiuin  v.*idi 
lit*  CkuilEnr  coDBiitL  isidiiipUeltT-^tiMorUiAold^ 
1BS.>ad."liihQll»u.'  XfialiArmlma-ltatlt 
[iiiihaia  ■  lieu  ftDot  Eptiarius.  0,  L  (AltdU),] 
enM  al  ttn  oUMt  H!tt  nil  votfcoia,  bomnr.  mp- 
■ortll.  cb4  itMaMf-ltl..  "■lDMrWottiad:*{.c.. 
tiiwnllTMlnUiitpTE«Bnar<Joil  II  Ci»4iUiluu,  1. 1). 
Viri«r«In  tbli  tnn>lt>otaUcior  idtanlllM.  Sin- 
Cirthr  1b  diwt  bniiUai  lbs  non-idailKhin  of  may 
)lmi(B  alaniml.  Ht  bad  m  itiiiawr  m  lelAih  olnit 
taaMOHlMnuledl  tn  talliiw  lo  dull  thim  u  fa«  li*d 
ptoailwd;  mDh  •Jnn  bsJaaged  ta  kL  ~ 
IDU»(eb.i.lT>.  "Fleihlrvlidaia* 
■Bt  fiudiMenaninfl*;  but  tba  "^iricv  ai  irDo.  wmaa 

. ,  UiHr«»lft(KoinM«,U.3;ll.  ISI.mg- 

ihetr  ilniitil-fannlTilDSu  »ml  iliinn  £iithtiilii»* 
Bod  U  fclWiful 


taett  of  U«  abicnllr.  vUch 

vUhOMsvrMdld 

tt,   la,  Wa  vriM 


DlbUnbibtllnil 
lona  DlbtT  tblnni  ia  tbli  «vl>U>t 
On  aa  (anaet  «ii>lule  IB»ou]; 


fiS?S 


."  Ibi  GrcA  l(>r"tMd*ud  iWai^BawJaim' 

' niuKliDdtixit.  I*DiiM(niiu(a(t, 

-Satm  olMi  uUBgi  Uun  wliat  ye  kiww  br  muUiK  (tai 
WliTii  «V  rDnnu  eplitli  wlUi  i 
wtana  know  u  a  b>i1I«  oI  Ful"  {r 
■riiiTMWwIUiiiiriraKW.  nm  w ,_ 


an  the  fut  of  bti  bATlnf  tbu  dimt 

_^ BanflBtnUoD.iyidDlUDUlBHi 

^■iitni  »iiiiii|b  lliiiiiliiiilii  II 1 1'  hull  iiliriiliii 


otArXaia,itaadonia]:\ 


Ihliuiii  In  lOnie 
Oorlo 


fluiH  or  Imrarllm 
oDorrliiiloaUiMi 

»n  at  Uw  Ooria 

llllM  III    Uw  hMI 

,  "Bjroala  pMi 


id  froui  Jlucdwlk  It 

I  uibUKB— wu  I  (uuir  Dl  lanu' 


a  be  irlih  ma  lb(  tm  ;■ 


E.  both  ■fbnuuioa  ud  oc 


■lilch  He  W  glvca.  g.  u.  ii 
»ereonJTon>,udUi>tii.ul 
».  Bjitbn.  Ho*  miior  iMrer 
in  Him  Ii  lb(  ■'  yen-  ("/ailA/i 


I  niuiFU  or  Uia  BpUU 


ifl  f  kij  E^r  Qod  bj  tu— Grvib,  ^tur  glory 
>  II II  piomiiEi.  uid 


I  HU  vurd. '■wbanlon 
■bla  laiiimuloD  of  It 
LWd.  10"  Anion"  liH)» 

lUbla  [blDgs  ini.  HI* 
wuinipDfMbla  tor  God 
>tiDii.3.l0.  TUwbola 
Gv  l^iumeni  prDmlHa 
IiH  HI  in  uhrltt.  »u 
Uodlff 


I  CORCaTHIATiS.  n. 


forltairiilliiunnrntarUiannpnnilHdl.  Thg  Hob 
IfeiMt  li  flnn  to  Um  tollmr  now  u  ■  Bnt  iBtUlmnil 
M  unn  Um  Ml  hU  jDlMrtlua  H  •  HI)  of  Qo4  ObJI 
b*  U*  lwn*n<r  lEvbnluH,  i.  ii,  tV.  "Stattd  wllb 
■hM  Hair  Opim  or  ptobU*  vhldt  H  the 


■■/« 'Ini^f KT  of  Uialr  l<^  Ml.  Id  batlarliK.  Rimuuii. 


-lMlp.«-|lqi.ll« 

bu  ttabhaiwd  olnady  r>Jd  UMm  mi  liiit  M  ki 
■dnahtiooDiUiflsrUManttlnKloOaTlatb.  " 
TUU  bi  ha]  wwiwd  UwB -b*  •ronld  DQl  •! 
•honid  coHM  fts^B-  'jfKUi.  ek.a.r.ta.i*.ixn:a.) 
Stt  IntmdutiDB  te  Ui«  But  apliUa.  Tkn  "  la  !■«• 
nea'lmpUu  ouliuf  tain:  Umt  (rinlBt  him.  udt 
tbani,    U.  V.  1, '  1  ni4k»  ron  ■onr,*  Hid  v.  A. "  tf  u 


ot  Dir  »uoii  I 


tpin>*  U)  Um  CMinihUiuj. 
»lBun»  iB  doiB(  «.     Nu, 


H  tuiWi'an  iboBld  R 


bMD    PuUcdUiIj  GODUDltlcd 

mr  br  God  (Anm  ii,  id:  i  CorinUiUiii.  1.  »:>.!!.  i. 
trUt.  cii'vad  —  TVani/oIff  aa  bcfarv  "■orTow.„iD>di 
•onj"  'Ili("»i^ij«ddli«l«miyaf refcnijatoih. 
iQctitnoDt pemn.  aBt...iDe.bnt1iiii«rt— bBb&ftcriAWf 


awd-  in  the 
mitlonorthfi 


li  cipliiiiicd  Id  tfaa  DwenUHIial 
-wUbont  Inmuiiiii  iL  which 

!Db  wu. "  ait  Ib^  spirit  tolthl 

t  dm,    (A  nah  t  bu— «  tnlldn- 

idar  ttau  If  ba  hkd  ben  WMufl. 

r,  lb  eipiTuv  vtrmrnnfat  rrmi 

elidoo  (AcU.  u.  n ;  1  OariDthluu. 
nat-Oti  btlm  "dalinnd  to  Sktu 
l™  oS  the  Aeihr  not  uilji-  exomi- 
bodilj  Bls««  (i-o«».  I  CUrioUilvit. 


I  iwndlr  iDBIcttd  oi 


t  coRDmiuKs.  n. 


Ill  ilutn.    Beildci  hi 


:e.  sfMt  h<  biul  H*D  L 


I  imUu,  ~  DO  ntt/Sr  mriplitt"  (tienuli.  a. 
hU  "  ^lilt'  iMd  DO  ml; »  U)  cb.  T.  s,  hli ' 

"  ipltlt '  BBdu  Ihs  adr  SplT)!.  lUDH,  COI 

It  wu  not  t>Mswii]>  to  anil  blnudf  at  U 
nHnUuM  It  Am*  ur  lMC*r.  ulmi,,.] 
-On  dUdplH  at  Tmu.  11.  X»-(; 
Thmata  m  Mt  Trau  dlMtimiDtid  lu 


1   blUMdinbodilhaecadiii 


lOiultUUtT  ot  mtorlM  t 
Hi  or  Ftnl'i  apoatxllc 
if  I  fbrfiTi  11)7  Utof , 
:  MflS.  ntd,  "n>T>Ki 


bcsruUsl.   III! 


L  Vint  I  hin  fw^ 
oFiUiliigiliHdr 


un  to  wid*  B 
liiuiuleiL 


dli«  of  Uig  Gnsk  and  Bainui  woild.  ai  (d  Ulmlrtoi 
awMiJa  Dl  Hia  IiO*(r  at  once  ta  •aMiie  uid  to  Hv 
Tlw  toa  of  Cbtlil  mi  now  tbi  anranl  ut  lArtrt.  J 
talnlidlnliiuBiDhbTinaBliUiii  mail  nlKiaUs.  i 


Anipii— liia  OrMib  ia  rauiar. 


.   .       1.  HUOb       .  .    . 

I   ftom  lb*  triumphal  ptocshIod  of  a  TlcbHioui  _. 

1    Tha  addWoMt  Idaa  ■•  iMttepi  Inclndgd.  vbldi  dl>- 
I   UiifiilibH(lod^(flaiBiilibMiitlialo(abii] 

"^ "  -■-"uiitfitiBloii>atei«Dli 

d  »  jsCu  in  Oh  tin 


impbaLproceDloD  wai  majla  k 
fanu  KaOared  fU  and  wida  b 


ricM  opeaed  unu 


tbflLonl-),    I 


E}  nfulaa  tha  Corlnlhlaa 


re.  btaured  Miami 
r  9tar«l  in  Troaa.    i 


tSoU.  1  CartDtlilang.  L  IKl. 

bliadi  Id  darkniu  the  w»k. 

and  bODar.  t)iouii)i  It  KiU  bli 
.  dill  iDsat;  to  111*  nOHKl  li  >uu  oi  a  •hm' 
L  UiODih  inaiii'  iwlih  Uuonch  oDbeller  [Cm 
-  UonKMo,  I.  «T1  icb.  1.  g,  1.  «i.  Ai  nine  a 
4  quarad  fuel  lad  La  trlmDjita  wan  pot  to  death 
T    procauloii  Tcadud  tlie  capital,  and  lo  tbcm 


hii>lck.lals[tHl( 


Oar  flmkiMcy  «f  tfod. 


t  OORIKTHlAmi.  m. 


18.  M»w  of  dttth  mBt»  dMtk...«r  lUiVBtt  Ufb-oii  odour 
•riitaff  9itt  9f  ckoM  (a  mere  uuKmnoeiimt  of  a  dead 
Cbiiil,  end  a  TirUuUy  Ufelees  gospel,  in  which  Ught  mi- 
belieren  reRurd  the  goepel  menege},  MuifiHr  (M  the  lost 
•ad  netnnd  ooiueqtMooe}  i»  death  {to  the  nabelieYer): 
(bnt  to  the  beUerer)  an  odour  ariilng  nnAnfW  (i>«» 
the  ennoiiDceiDent  of  e  riien  end  limimg  SeTioml,  tmd- 
ing  in  lij%  (to  the  belierer)  (Matthew.  21. 44 :  Luke,  %. 
S4;  John,  9. 9»).  wbQ  is  fujBMmit  Ibr  theec  thii^  1— v<s., 
for  difnudng  arieht  every  where  the  laTonr  of  CSiriet. 
eo  diverse  in  Its  effects  on  believers  and  nnbeUeren. 
He  hen  prepares  the  wwj  for  one  pnrpoee  of  his 
epistle,  vi%^  to  vindicate  his  apostolic  mission  ftom  its 
detractors  at  Corinth,  who  denied  bis  snfBdencj.  The 
GfMfcordtar  pnts  prominently  foremost  the  momentoos 
and  dillicnlt  task  assigned  to  him, "  For  these  thii«i, 
who  is  snfttctenti*  fie  answers  his  own  question 
(di.  S.  6),  **  Not  that  we  are  tvfficithi  of  ourselves,  Ac., 
bnt  oar  $uffieUmcv  is  of  God.  who  hath  made  us  oblf 
{Ortek,  'snfndent')  ministers,"  Ac  17.  net  ss  n»ny— 
(Gh.  11.  18:  l^ilipptans.  t.  si.i  Bather.  **(A«  many,' 
eii..  Me  fUse  teacheie  of  whom  he  treats  (die.  10.-1S, 
•specially  ch.  11.  is ;  l  Thessakmians.  S.  S).  wkleh  eor- 
npt— Oreefc,  **  adulterating,  as  hucksters  do  wine  for 
pOn"  (dL  4.  2:  Isaiah,  l.  22;  %  Feter,  2.  a,  "Jiake 
mmrthtmdiM  of  yon*),  ss  ot  slnosriif  ...as  ef  Oo4  as  one 
•peaking  from  (out  of)  sincerity,  as  from  ii«„  bj  the 
eommand  of,  and  so  in  dependence  on)  God.  in  Csrist 
—as  united  to  Him  in  living  membership,  and  doing 
His  work  (cf.  ch.  12. 19).  The  loMe  gospel  mutt  be  de- 
livered such  as  it  ii,  without  concession  to  men's  cor- 
ruptions, and  without  selUsh  aims,  if  it  is  to  be  blessed 
with  success  (Acts.  20.  27). 

CifAKTER  IIL 
Ver.  1-18.    TnK  bolr  Commendatiok  hs  nbedb  to 

PROVE  GoD'R  HANCmON  Or  niH  MlMHTRY  HE  BAH  IN 

iiiH  Corinthian  0>nveiith:  Hih  Misihtry  excelh 
TiiK  .Mosaic,  as  tub  (iOMPRLOF  Life  and  Libbaty 
KXCKLH  the  Law  of  Condemnation.  1.  Are  we 
lK';;innina;  asain  to  rf!Comnien<l  ourselves  (cb.  6.  12^  (as 
r<m\e  of  tltcm  mitrht  say  he  had  done  in  his  first 
epistle :  or,  a  reproof  to  "some"  who  had  htvun  doioK 
»o  ?  commendation  —  recommendation  icf.  ch.  10.  18]. 
The  "  some"  refers  to  psrticalar  persons  of  the  "  many" 
(ch.  2.  17.  teachers  who  opposed  him.  and  who  came  to 
Corinth  with  letters  of  reo)niniendation  from  otlier 
churches;  and  when  leaving  that  city  obtained  similar 
letters  from  the  Corinthians  to  other  churches.  The 
istli  canon  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon  (451  a.d.) 
ordained  that  **  clergjrmen  coming  to  a  city  where  they 
were  unknown,  should  not  1m  allowed  to  ottlciate 
without  letters  commendatory  from  their  own  bishop." 
Tlie  history  (Acts.  IH.  27j  contlrms  the  existence  of  the 
custom  here  alladed  to  in  the  epistle:  "  When  Apolloe 
Has  (li)t|>o.scd  to  pa.<i8  into  Acliaia  ICorinth  ,  iht  brtihrtn 
(of  KplicJius)  \PToU,  exhorting  the  disciples  to  receive 
him."  This  was  about  two  years  before  the  epistle,  and 
is  probably  one  of  the  instances  to  which  St.  i^ul  refers, 
as  many  at  Corinth  bossted  of  their  being  followers  of 
Apf)lios  il  Corinthians,  1. 12).  3.  oar  epistle^of  recom- 
mendation, in  cur  hearts— not  letters  borne  merely  in 
the  hundi.  Your  conversion  through  my  Instrumen- 
tality, and  yoiir  faith  wiiich  is  "known  of  all  men"  by 
wide  spread  rei»ort  (I  Corinthians.  1.  4-7).  and  which  is 
written  by  memory  and  affection  on  my  inmost  heart, 
and  is  borne  about  wJierever  1  go.  is  my  letter  of  re- 
commendation (I  Corinthians,  9.  2).  known  and  rsad 
—words  akin  in  root,  sound,  and  senxe  (so  ch.  l.  13). 
**  Ye  are  Imoim  to  be  my  converts  by  general  know- 
ledge: then  ye  are  known  more  particularly  by  your  re- 
flectins  my  doctrine  in  your  Cbristian  life."  The  hand- 
writing is  first  "known."  then  the  epistle  is  "read" 
rORuTins]  (ch.  4.  2;  1  Corinthians,  u.  25).  There  is 
no  so  powerful  a  sermon  to  the  world,  as  a  consistent 
CtmtiMn  lite.    The  eye  of  the  world  takes  in  more 

.1*0 


thantlMMv.  canlidia^llT^iantto 
bookitlMVoridnBdi.  Iohawoh iflcl Mjfftttem,  dL  Mi) 
wrltM.  **Oiv^  nab^li^vm  the  ttemee  U  bdtafiBi 
thronghyoo.  Ooiuid«r7oatailves«mpl(Mlfer  Qod; 
yoor  !!▼••  tiM  fonn  of  langnai*  In  wlrieh  Ha  • 
them.  Be  mild  when  their  an  ugiy,  hsaihto 
their  an  hanghtir ;  to  their  hlagphawy  oppoM 
witboot  nwiilng;  to  thair  incouisteDesr.  a 
•dhuwoi  to  yoor  folth.'  S.  dMlared-IlM  l^tlOT  is 
wiitt^o  aokfihly  that  it  eaa  ba^iMKl  hjaU  ■«■*(•.«. 
IVaMfoii.**  IMnc  manifefttlr  ahown  to  ba  an  gplglto  «r 
Cbiitt.''  a  kttar  coming  mantfutly  from  Ghiigt^  and 
**mlnl»Uiad  hJ  Q«."  i-«*.  cartiad  abont  and  pNHntod 
bjniaaiti  (minlstaiinc)  bearers  tothoa^  (UMworid) 
for  whom  it  ia  intended:  Christ  ia  th^  Writarand  tlw 
Beeommind«r,  ye  mw  ttM  letter  reeoouBMidlag  na. 
writtea  aot  with  ink,  bnt  with  tha  Ivint  eC  the  Uffta« 
Qed  8tb  BmiI  was  tha  ministering  pmi  or  other  iMtnh 

nMnt  of  writing  •■  w«U  ai  tha  mintitaciBt  beaMT  aaA 
l«MnterofthelettMr.  **  Not  with  InlT  atawla  In  eon- 
tiast  to  th«  fottcn  of  conunendatton  wliMi  '^eataie^ 
at  Oorittth  («.  u  as«d.  ''Ink'iaahv  Midh«*to  In- 
dndi  an  ontward  matarlals  for  wiitiaKi  aadi  as  tba 
ttnaitlo  taUte  of  atone  were.  Tbeee,  howsvar,  war^ 
not  wrttton  with  ink,  bat**  graven*  hv**tfaaflniar  of 
Oodr(Kiodns.SLl8:S2.i6).  Chriat'aeplatlaiklibaliar- 
ingnMnOMra  oonvertad  by  SL  Fanli  is  bafttar  still:  II 
ia  written  not  merely  with  the  Jiager,  bat  witk  the 
**Sptn<  of  the  living  Gi)dr  it  Is  not  Um  **  ministratioa 
of  death'  aa  the  Uw.  but  of  the  **  firing  Spirit"  that 
**  giveth  life  "  (e.  a^).  not  in— not  on  ubles  Ubleta)  of 
stone,  as  the  ten  commandments  were  written  (e.  7}. 
in  fleshy  tables  of  the  heart— All  the  best  MSI  read. 
"  On  (your)  hearia  (which  are)  tables  of  flesh.*  Once 
your  hearts  were  spiritually  whai  the  tables  of  the  law 
were  phsrsically.  tables  of  stone,  but  God  has  '*  taken 
away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and  given  yon 
a  heart  of  flesh"  ijUdiy.  notjifshly,  i.e..  carnal;  hence  it 
is  written,**  out  of  your  Jleah,"  t.«.,  your  carnal  nature:. 
Eaekiel,  11. 10:  36.  20.  Ct.  t>.  2.  **  As  ye  are  our  epistle 
written  in  our  hearts,"  so  Christ  has  in  the  first  in- 
stance made  you  "ilis  epi«tle  written  with  the  bpirit 
in  (on)  your  hearu."  1  bear  un  my  heart,  as  a  testimony 
to  all  men.  that  which  Clirist  has  by  His  ^icit  written 
in  your  heart  (AlfurdJ  (cf.  Proverbs.  3.  3:  7.  S;  Jere- 
miah. 31.  81-34).  This  passage  is  quoted  by  Palet 
(Horai  Paulina:)  as  illustrating  one  peculiarity  of  St. 
Paul's  sty  le.m..  his  going  off  at  a  word  into  apartntkdic 
rtjUHion:  here  it  is  on  the  word  **epiatle.'*  So 
•savour.-  ch.  a,  1417.  4.  And-Gr«^eJk.  "BuLT  **Sach 
coufidence.  however  {viz.,  of  our  *  sufficiency,*  e.  &.  6; 
ch.  2. 16  [to  which  be  reverts  i^ter  the  paientbeaisl.  as 
ministers  of  the  >rew  I'estament.  *  not  fainting.'  oh. 
4. 1),  we  have  through  Qirist  luot  through  ourselves, 
cf.  V.  18!  toward  God'  {i.e.,  in  our  relation  to  God  and 
His  work,  the  Uiiuistiy  committed  by  Him  to  us.  for 
which  we  mus^  render  an  account  to  Himi.  Confldenee 
toward  God  is  solid  and  real,  as  looking  to  Him  for 
the  strength  needed  now,  and  also  for  the  reward  of 
grace  to  be  given  hereafter.  CT.  Acts,  2i.  16.  **  Hope 
toward  God."  Human  confidence  is  unreal  in  *>»*«  it 
looks  to  num  for  its  help  and  its  reward.  6.  Ttie  Oreek 
is.  "  Not  that  we  are  leven  yet  after  so  long  experience 
as  miuintors'  sufficient  to  think  any  thing  of onrselves 
as  (coming;  fhom  ourselves:  but  our  sufficiency  is  (de- 
rivedj  fkom  God."  *' From"  mon  defluitely  refers  to 
the  source  out  of  which  a  thing  comes;  "of  ia  mors 
general.  "To  think."  Greek,  to  "reason  out"  or 
"  devise ;"  to  attain  to  sound  preaching  t/y  oar  rvtuwH- 
ing*.  IThkodoukt.]  The  **  we"  relent  here  to  mtni- 
aters  (2  Peter,  l.  :rij.  any  thuiff— even  the  least.  \Vs 
cannot  exi>ect  too  little  from  man.  or  too  much  from 
God.  6.  abi«— rather,  as  ttie  Greek  is  the  same,  corres- 
ponding to  V.  6.  translate.  '*»vjfficient  as  minUten' 
I'Ephesians.  3.  7 ;  ColossUns,  1.  xsi.   the  new  tetuuBsat 


MvUilrv<iflXiSHril,iiiatOicL.Utr. 


1  LOBI»TIIIAB&  H 


nin-iBfMiiiefrM, 


l)w  Iwr  on  "  Uld«  of  itoos.'nil  llmt ' 
SlihtaaBMlilrUbluof  lbs  hunl'  l< 
liiMT— iolDBl  with  'DiiDlilen  ' 


Df  mind  tutraidg  God. 
lIi«  lbs  nitrit    ~ 


, , Iba  DldHi  ■KiniiK  Mas.,  bu  ~ia  ide 

IMUr.'  vUoli  nfkn  to  tlia  pnmUnc  wonti  ((.  a, "  Vu 
IMcr  kHMOi.*  and  thli  Menu  (ha  vnbibla  rHdlnc 
Etig  tf  n  iwd  u  AipluK  finiin, "  Ilil  mlnlilnlioD 
dI  dcalh  IwriUcn)  In  littui,"  lUlodH  pUlnV  to  tht 
iifanilrniayfiDlUMlHUOiilf  bIia■U>ll>l■UlBklM>w- 


l■■Itf.-|.. 


.     llW' 


kMnn  'tk«  Wtan' mad 

Uik.   UUctpUlDinhrUwi __  — 

"td  Mten,'  IuuhI  ot  tlManUoHr  aat  «Udi  JCroHA 


!  nfffk  him'    ' Conld  not.*  I 

■««.    T1w"gldn»ofM(w 

■1  puied  >«i7  «)i™  »ia  oc« 

Df  tfaa  tmulturr  ehnnctcr  of  tL( 


ow,  hut  fuJlr  vhea  Un  ^orr  ol  C 
Bbdl  be  nTeilad.  B.  sliliUiU 
the  Uv  reRiirded  In  the  "Leltc 


otex- 
Mlilch 


nhtch  upf cUUy  leTMli  Ue  ~tUhI«oiuiitu  at  (iti 
iBoinin^  L  17],  ood  inipatM  itebMoDma  to  nn 


IrniuliUuleullllr," 
fAJf  reiptcf  fry  twum  n/  im 

nMp«L:  u  tlie  Uidit  d(  the  iiui  un  man  iKi«  ID  ID* 
pnuu*  ot  Uu  ton.  11.  vh  ^orlou-JII..  "  wh  with 
■dsiy^  or  "ni*ik«d  Ayvforv.'  Ihu  wMob  nmJnMb— 
■bUeih  ISnelaUon,  It.  B,  KM  "the  mlnUtrr.' but 
Um  tolrtt.  and  Uli  ■mnnniiliueBla.  lUt  wd  iWiMimi- 
-~w   lnlialeM--W.."l«  tugloiT.'  TbaeiwfwjW 


re  JudiUian.     U.  n 


[>t  look  BledTuUy  upon  the  end  of  ihit  viuch  was  Ui 
Bdanemwv,"  [Klijcott. fia.I  Tbeviai»of ExodM, 
I.  9II-S6,  ucordlug  Id  LXX.  la  idoried  br  SL  Ful, 

U  be  cans  out  and  had  tpoken  (o  (An  peopts;  tai 
icn  nAa  ike  Aod  dans  ifviltint,  he  pot  on  the  nil 
kill  U^  mtglit  tint  Imi  att  Ibi  nd,  dr  the  ttitlBfe.  oT 
..lol  frmuflorv  fffotV.  'nienUwu  tbe  vrDboLDlwh- 
ONJmeqJ.pat  im  dinetlj  iDei  JdtuBa' flpHkibK;  ko  tiutt 
"  "~  nraliUaiu  bl  lilin  were  InMmuMed  br  lDteml« 
icofebnent.  [Auoui.J  Bat  alfohd'a  view  doei 


iDt  lutlci  been  able  la 
■Tmbollisd  lirii.  lb 

faiUn  ol  [Uiiin.  itoninu.  IP.  4>  lAe  nd  oT  UiU  (liiirl 
uAicft  (lUu  U<mh'  iIoitJ  ii  done  ounv-  ^ot  tliU 
JUiiMitaidUiUimrfaH;  bat  nfun  GodalMbulai  U 
Hli  cropbeu  Uu  pnrpow  Khlcb  H*  tia*  UlnueLT,    Bs- 


m 


r  j> 


rithtT.  "'I  veil  '•■•'/i  ninin  tlioir  heart"  (their  ui.dor- 
hii';<li!i.'  .'ifl..'(  t«:l  liy  tlif  corrupt  will.  John,  S.  4J ; 
1  < '■  r:ii:::' ■•  ■«.  .'  li.  '[■■:••  TMliifi  w.is  worn  in  tht- 
.-.ii-i'  M--  ly  «.\  -  ry  \v<  r>:i,;i  »T.  .ind  id  th.?  v(  il  hi'i;;- 
ir:>- over  tl..-  llrl.H^t  tlit-r^^  n  ay  be  an  in«lire<t  alhision 
licre  ,A'"V,  1  CurinthiiiD^,  II.  4  :  the  a|>ostle  makiiii; it 
symbolize  the  8piritual  veil  od  tbeir  beftrt.  16.  Moses 
took  off  the  veiil  on  entering  into  Uie  pretencv  of  the 
Lord.  8o  as  to  the  Isruelites  whom  Moses  repitMDts, 
"whensoever  their  lieart  it)  tum$  (not  u  Ent^i^ 
VirtioH,  'shall  tarn*)  to  the  Lord,  the  veil  is  [hj  the 
very  fact]  (not  as  Knolinh  Venion,  *$hdll  be*}  taken 
II way."  KxiuliiH.  31.  34,  is  the  allusion;  not  Exodus,  34. 
»\  31.  as  ALPORi>  thinks.  Whenever  tlie  Israelites 
turn  to  the  L^nl.  who  Is  the  Spirit  of  the  law.  the  veil 
i»  taken  off  their  heart  in  the  presence  of  the  Lord :  as 
tliG  llteml  veil  was  taken  off  by  Moses  in  Roing  before 
<  iod:  no  lunger  re.«tinK  on  the  dead  letter.  th4  t«il.they 
by  the  Spirit  commune  with  (aod  and  with  the  inner 
spirit  of  the  MoiUkic  covenant  (which  answers  to  the 
^lury  of  jV/oitfjf'  faee  uuvtiitd  in  God's  preMenoe].  17. 
tht  Lcrd-Chhst  (v.  14.  16:  ch.  4.  5).  is  that  Bphrlt— is 
THE  Spirit,  riz..  that  Sitirit  sitoken  of  in  v.  6,  and  here 
rvnumed  after  the  iKirenthesis  iv.  i-iti;:  Christ  ia  the 
spirit  anil  "end"  of  the  Old  Testament,  who  giveth 
Mil*  to  it.  whereas  "the  letter  klUeth"  (I  Corinthians. 
15. 45:  Kevelatlon.  19.  lo,  end;,  where  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  it- in  a  man's  "heart"  (v.  16;  Roniaux,  8.  9.  10]. 
there  if  liberty— [John,  8.  ::0.)  "  There,"  and  there  onlf. 
Surh  coaiw  to  be  ^lavcs  to  the  letter,  which  they  were 
whil.it  Uic  voil  wan  on  their  heart.  I'hey  are  free  to 
Ai>rve  Hod  in  the  Spirit,  and  rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus 
!l'hilippian<.  3.  3;:  they  have  no  loui^;r  the  spirit  of 
bon<U«;e.  but  of  free  sonship  (Itomans.x.  15;  GaLatians, 
4.  7i.  "Liberty"  is  opposed  to  the  letter  (of  the  lei^ 
ortl  I  nances,,  and  to  the  veil,  the  badKe  of  slavery:  also 
to  thc/(t<ir  which  the  Israelites  felt  In  beholding  Moses' 
\/l»r!ivnv(UrA  (Exodus,  ;;4.  50;  1  John, 4.  it)).  18.  Bai 
we  all— (Jhri»tiau5.  as  contrasted  with  the  Jews  who 
li^ve  a  ctil  on  their  hearts,  answering  to  Moses^  veil  on 
liM  face,  iie  does  not  resume  reference  to  minitUrs 
till  di.  4.  1.    with  i.Deit  face— fraii.Wnff!.  "with  unteiUd 


ceived  from  God,  makes  men  active  for 
1. 11-13.  wefiin*.  nct-inboldueasof  sp 
and  pjiiience  in  Rnfferiiig  >.  2,  8  16.  *c 
—/<<..  "bid  farewell  t<j  "  of  dishocei 
.sh.ime.'  "  1  am  not  ahamed  of  the  fi 
(Romans,  1.  lo*.  t^hame  would  lead  i 
whereas  "we  use  great  pUianesa  of  *p 
**byma]i</Ma«<mof  tbetrath."  Ct 
/esafdeetorvd.'  UererentolfaidUBg 
of^mamrteecfawtatOMrlnUt  ',di.l.l 
baBdiiaK...dMBttfUly-43o  **  eoRVvT  or* 
word  of  God"  (eh.  1  ir :  cT.  1  Hmmi 
eoBnsndinf— reconmendinff  omrclTei 
ch.  8.  1.  to— to  the  verdict  oT.  evsiy : 
— (ch.  A.  IL)  Kot  to  men'e  camel  lod 
alluded  to  (ch.  s.  l).  la  the  sight  ef 
Galatians.  1.  10 )  S.  But  if— Yea.  evt 
is  the  case),  bid— rather  do  rererenci 
"  veiled.-  " Hid"  iOrttk,  OoloMiaiM, 
that  withdrawn  tnm  view  altoeettaer. 
thing  within  xeach  of  the  eye.  bat  oei 
not  to  be  seen.  So  it  was  in  the  case 
to  thea— in  the  CMe  only  of  them:  ftar  <« 
is  qnite  pbda.  that  are  kav^imtber.  *'  i 
ing'aOorintUaoe.i.lS).  ek>theiaiM 
"light*  to  the  people  of  God,  was  '*di 
Egyptian  foes  of  God  (Exodna,  14.  S«, 
TnmdaU,  "  In  whoee  case.*  sod  of 
worldly  make  Mm  their  Ood  {PhlUpplaii 
tti  fad,  **  the  prince  of  the  power  of  tft 
that  rukth  in  the  efcildrm  <:tf  ditobedin 
S.30.  mmds— **iuKlentanding«^'*meDt 
as  in  ch.  8.  14.  them  which  boUsv*  m 
**  them  that  are  loet*  (or  **are  perlsUq 
ealonlant,  i.  lO-lS.  Bovth  qnaiiatly  sa 
malefoctor'i  eyea  are  covered,  he  ii  a 
execution"  (Esther.  7. 8).  Thooe  perlshd 
are  not  merely  veiled.  Imt  bUadcd  (dL : 
not  "blinded."  but  "hardefud."  ligkl 
gospel  of  Christ— TVcms/afii.  "Ibe  iUi 
lU^ttning:  the  propotfofion  fhxn  the 
llffhtaned.  to  others  of  Out  lidUl  of  thi 


ffa*"  nf  (*(  Oulwnrtf  an 


»  rOttlNTHIANa.  l\ 


IMir.  u  ofuii  n[>Ht«l  be 


iKorlal  JliihT  Thi  licl  or  ft  diiiit.  curiaa-Uks  boUx 
balig  luaulgM  unMU  •ni:ii  tiiala.  lauWau  ibtl "  tlw 
..     ....     i„^-„,„|i|uih,ajliM."l>fJM«i.* 


"FDTUvbadrli 

[BBHoin.]  lL<n> 
"UfB"  muilfMlfd  in 
wtJlunilrUrftomu 
SL  Full  rwinU  hit 


b  DDL  Id  ih«  bailunlw  at  It 


;  br  lb(  Drderini  of  Pro- 
H  Ku  UrlDg  lalnu,  Ibil 


djiuB  toron,  13,  JVuiuioA!  u  ernit,"BuTb««lBi:." 
&c..  i.'.,  notwIthitUKllDi  tlig  trlalt  joit  intDlloiicil. 
nb>ilii(,  te.   th>  uw  tplill  Dl  tiltli.  uw^Uf  ■•  il. 


]■  LoBHinil  ii/iu  TOD  Ifimunl. 
b  unlA  lAot  dwriliui  lotlieSnlu- 


rlvidJr  pictoru 


..vorkvlfa  Id  ym^  |v.  111.  ft] 
iuDi  nnd  UbuUTfl  of  lu  mtnL 
erllj  (T.  1);  1  CiulathluiB. 

r,  "Tlul  ann  [lit  nM.  « 
ud  woiki  UI<  Id  tod).  bci 


redpiuMi.  DiDf  eknu  iba  Uunkiid'Ug  le  DboDiid  to.' 
ius.  ICxiiyaDttniiil  Ml  1.  Ill  >.  II.  111.  Iba  UrtcJi  !• 
vuoiiitlblaftUo  ot  blib  IviirutaliixK  "Tbit  mVD.  tfetoc 


»  Gndi  wonli.   TliuikJwivtii*  iDvUen  di 


•(  btsl  BeV>DoiwiUiataDdtD«  aar  mffgr- 


siau  yifc>oi.r»rf«Mi 


ontk-.iC  tuntow.  II 


3  COBIHTHIAXa,  V. 


Imi  (M  Inr  »nw»i  mvm«  luiaflil.*    So  Wiai. 
-Ita  H«UiH  of  kaietlM-  !b*  Oat  wil  I 
■bnrln'  iAh  ~Uaht^  Uh  (inct  1>  "lb*  IL 
-,....       .  ..^  baaUfOUr  <rtlta  UM''HrigM  of 


Mimdiir  t'b* 


*nb)r  UiinD^  iPhinPiiiuii.  s. 

Inn  ■«>•.  vhftttr  affllnioD  or 
«■  to  U  MdB«d  bt  Om  lUtt 


mUttt  to  Um  4p»Ua  lb*  n 

tiutt  djNldiunliHdl  Id 

cIk;  nuiTiLbiJl  Ik -cbuwied" '•rlUw 
(I  (.^onnUdHii.  it.ti'u:.  irihladall] 
iltalh  ,cb.  ].  II)  ihould  nil  Id  utiul  i 
DoE  [boanmuiaTav  'I  CoilnUilui.  1 
InoontiHtlo'-ln  llHliUTcn.'   Lrk 


i:  U^en  wu  Uu  ume  uk,  tfa«  bju*  f^luod  of  Blorr 
idi  li  iht  nUllOD  lMl*MD  tha  "uitblf*  bodr  ud 
irHumctlDDbwlT.  ThvHolrSiilriiUaiiabrtonlln 
I  UUivor'i  bodr  u  la  ■  uaclaur  |t  UnnnUiiui. 
W.  AitbaukinDLIlniintiikiiKdairDUMHllilu- 
[•  UUnmeit.  «  tba  uol  Ivhlch  lUn  Iba  uk  ti 

■udl  In  Ifae  Intnoit  ntuliia.  1  tlmoUir,  I,  UU  In  Uit 


a.  wbldi  iin  iHt  I 


tn.   iM  ■■<•  >iik  kub  — aatniMd  « 

MiBHeta  nwBd  br  KuM  [MHk  M.  « 
fcllk  Ttata'bn^i^nilrb>ttet«nn 
UOBtrullDlk*  "mllilThoanarikcl 
inmiit  bMr.     Iba  iaturmedUlB  il 


■Undht^ 


.-  SFkIi 


Bul>-  bg  Bnt  dtaBlnil  br  A 


b,  to  b^  iBBsd  afaec  U 


.rmalaU.  -oar  biutulm.'- 


"iluin'liulilfioBd 


4.  Vsr— BaumlDf  ■.Lb 


n  It  lo  hicbH  (callwi.    HcrlDtun  iliti  i 
iwben.  S.HMcki  u-fcuusi]  lu  bf  mlD 


,  the  Spiili  IM"  Uw  ain-fndu'i  Hlio  CTwui  I 

lomuu.  H.  nt.  a.  IVaiiiJaU  h  enrk,  ~  Oeiii 
in  tlwmn  eoDUgnt  ud  ktwuilng,'  Ac.  lli 
iDded  lo  lava  oiAda  Ihv  Torh  lo  UiLt  lunbUut 
iB  wilUni'  InUiu.  "  nil  eonluiL'i:  but  lUxn 
iai>onl"imiBd«iit'<v.u.r,'.li*»«iiiiuiJia  « 
lilaiani£Dnri.vu.,adaaAHeTtiDD:"'Wfiuvc^ 
Bd  wall  oontuL*   "BaiBE  ciiDGdiiit...«e  u 

34,  Orffjb.  "  Hftirliic  ■ven.  1  bftve  ieen,"  «.«., 
«r((>»eBiL  iilw«t— uiidei »11  tjtali.    Ilij.oi[ 


Httf  iliU-OrKit,  "not  lva4>iMu>nM.''   Oar  ILEb  la 
■iTtviwd  br  Uitb  IB  our  InmortaL  hop*;  not  bjr  llw 


taconDrmi 


.HI.  IBptXitU  XivHiA 

LpuolnUd  In  tbii 

ig-Jtf,, 


m  Lord'i  romlnr.  And  lo 


luUUl  nnio  God  u  uUdr 


lot  to  tliBli  CDDHiHwei  teh.  I. 

.nt,.  hliDDt  WIthltiR 

to  "  goniiaind  *  hlniHlI  main. 

««.i™  to  ,l.r.-Irt.. 

.  H)-«i.,  u  to  oar  ilBcerttT. 

lu  •iii>niut»-Cm;i. 

~to«-|rf.iBunnd.iB.7).  1* 

lUiitaehsnBlDnnI 

inlDi.  slmuinie.  oli- 

dom,  rK^u.notlnntaJr>Urk>i>li>Uiilrliiarl.  Ituuc 

coniFlence  itou  not  Ulut  IhsL 

MB."  TIiB  coniiMlb  bitwMn 

lbellnia>Mll>apU«l 

br  Ihe  put  UD». "  l(  w«  huH 

nn-  Ihoi  hMida  ook 

■■Itu."  ud  tha  bibltiul  ttaU 

ImpUxl  by  lb«  i™- 

-i.i.tf»™»miiul 

Imldo  Dundiii-  Hm  nccoMtio 

n  bmuU  br  ratu 

which  bo  RSka  of  >liM  Qod  alRicMd  br  HU  apMloUD 

be  fcamlini,  nioJnu.. 

aa.  iDd  net  ualna  lor 

Li 


tiinn  h^  hml  nf  vor  kiKiwn  Chriht  f-avo  in  His  bcavculy 
lifi'.  'IV.  tl.>>  Tw^-lve  it  wa-*  "expedient  that  Christ 
.".'I'iui'l  iit>  tiw.iy"  iii:»t  5.he  (Vuiifortrr  shoiihl  come,  and 
Ko  tlM'V  n  ij'  tk'  nw  (  livist  in  t Ik- hiul'crsi'irituril aspect. 
undiTi  II. -i  iM.'A  life^iviii.:  power,  jiii'i  noimcit'ly  "after 
ti.e  fl^sh."  in  tlie  cavn.-U  aspect  of  liim  [Ilonians.O.O-il; 
1  Cnrinthians.  15.  4o:  1  Fetor.  S.  18;  4. 1. 2>.  Doubtless. 
JucUlsiiiK  Christians  at  Corinth  prided  themselTet  <m 
the  mere  fleshly  .ch.  11.  18)  AdTftntase  of  their  beloog- 
ini{  to  Israel,  the  nation  of  Christ  or  on  their  hftTing 
seen  Him  In  the  flesh,  and  thenoe  claimed  superioritf 
over  others  as  havlns  a  nearer  connexion  with  Him 
fr.  12:  ch.  10.  7..  .St.  Flaui  here  shows  the  true  aim 
should  be  to  know  Him  spiritually  as  new  creatures 
(r.  1ft,  17j,  and  thiit  outwaxd  relations  towards  Him 
proQt  nothing  ilAike.  19. 19-Sl ;  John.  16.  7,  ti:  Philip- 
plans.  3.  S-io*.  This  is  at  yariance  with  both  Romish 
jMirioIatry  and  (ransiibstantiation.  Two  distinct 
Greek  verb^  are  ii^e<l  here  for  "  Icnow.^  the  flrstC*  ktuno 
we  no  man")  mcann  "  t<>  t»e  personally  acquainted  with^ 
the  latter  ("known  Christ...know...no  more**)  it  to 
rfcogniae,  or  ciiini%te.  8t.  Paul's  eslimaU  of  Christ, 
or  the  expected  Messiah,  was  carnal,  but  is  io  now  no 
more.  17.  Therafors  —  Connected  with  the  worda  In 
V.  10.  "  We  know  Christ  no  more  after  the  flesh.**  As 
Clirist  lias  entered  on  His  new  heavenly  life  by  His 
resurrection  and  ascension,  so  all  who  are  ''in  (Sirisf 
(i.e.,  united  to  Huu  by  faith  as  the  branch  is  im  the 
Tine)  are  new  creatures  (Romans.  6.  9-lU.  **New*  in 
the  Gretk  implies  a  new  nature  quite  different  from  any 
thing  previously  existing,  not  merely  rceenU  which  1^ 
expressed  by  a  diflerent  Gredc  word  (Galatlans.  6.  l&). 
creatare— /<<..  "  creation.*  and  so  tiie  crtatun  resulting 
from  the  creation  cf.  John,  3.  S.  6:  fiphesians,  1.  10 : 
4.  23:  CulutuiauR  3.  10.  ii!.  As  we  are  *"  in  Christ."  so 
*'(j(»4l  was  in  diriat"  (v.  10):  hence  He  is  mediator 
l>ciween  God  and  us.  old  things— eelflsh,  carnal  riews 
I'ef.  IT.  16:  of  ourselvM.  of  otlier  men,  and  of  Christ. 
prfMcd  a^ray  —  spontaneously.  like  the  snow  of  early 
sprlui:  lIiENUKiiJ  before  the  advandng  sun.  bchola— 
iniplyinK  an  aUu*iion  to  Isaiah  43.  19,  and  C6.  17.  18. 
;ill  (the.  Gretk]  tbiogs— all  our  privileges  lu  this  new 


and  follows  at  v.  SO.  to  ns— mintsten  ' 
Qod  was  in  Chritt.  rrcoBCiliBg— i.e.,  God 
■in  virtue  of  Chriid's  intertention)  m 
"  Was  recoucilui);"  iniplies  the  time  trl 
reconciliation  was  bems  carried  into  ttti 
when  "  God  made  Jesiu,  who  knew  no 
for  na."  The  compound  of  **  was"  aad 
"reoondUna.'  Initead  of  the  impeiM 
alio  Imidy  the  emiiiMWw  pmpoit  of  0« 
the  fbandaUoa  of  the  world,  to  icooadli 
■elf.  iriioee  Call  waa  fowsiea.  Tte  ai 
Christ' for  "by  Ghzist*  maybanicdt 
tionattv  that  God  wae  nr  Cbriat  'Joha. 
and  10  6v  Christ  (the  God-fnaD)  waa  n 
The  Orrek  for  **by'*orftroM0h  Chriit  e 
omit  "Jesus'),  «.  18.  is  different  "b 
here  in  Uu  person  (^  ChtliL  Iba  Cm 
impUee  **chan«ing"ora<tcH«0theJiidkl 
one  of  ocmdemnatloii  to  one  of  jasUl 
atantmiwt  (ai-oa«*iiiettlf,  or  reooadUiffi 
moval  of  the  bar  to  peaoe  and  aecapfw 
God.  which  His  righteonsneii  laterpoM 
iin.  11m  first  eteptowardareatoriBgpM 
aadGodwasoaGod'eslda  (John.  S.  l#. 
therefore  iww  to  be  efliectad  moitbeoat 
finding  man.  God  the  offended  One  hsii 
condled.  It  is  man.  not  God,  who  bos 
reooodled,  and  to  laj  aside  his  eomili 
(Romans.  6.  lO.  It).  ("  We  have  tMrfe 
maU'  [On^K  ''ceeoncUUtion").  oaaaol 
have  leceived  the  lajing  aside  of  oar  e 
CC  Romans.  S.  t4,  S&.  the  world-all  mm 
1. 90;  1  John,  8.  V.  The  maimer  of  the 
ta^  His  "not  imputiax  to  men  thdr  tie 
imputing  them  to  Christ  the  Sin^waKCi 
incongruity  that  a  Fkther  ehonki  be  oAa 
son  whom  He  loveth,  and  at  that  ttaas  i 
him  when  He  loveth  him.  8o.thou^0( 
whom  He  created,  yet  Ha  was  oflis&ded  wl 
they  sinned,  and  gave  Hie  Son  to  taffffi 
through  thatSon'k  obedlanoe  He  ndght  bs 
them  (reconcile  them  toHimself;,i<>.  iMto 


!  (JORINTHIAItS.  VI 


SfHtwri'  Triali  and  Oratm. 


ildul  MBS.  Til*  cnud  n> 
scnudled  to  Ond.  ru.,  tlic  gn 
-addwl  bi  Uod.  li  lUWd  Hi 


gain  in  UnintlUtnli  "[iibleoBa  naiL' 
iuii™r  but  "irii.,-  it..  U»  MWTMnU- 
r  (TlurioDib)  of  tht  aatn^ati  iln  of  all 
jCDt. ind  roUn,  ThailnalUiawDTliIlt 
I  iha  ilnpulsT,  DDl  tfa>  filHml.  1)  URd : 
aHV'alioiu  u<  nuDlfold  Ucba,  I.  9«. 


-fot  Itaa  ainic  (■^red:  u 

t\j  riifbtuua.  but  ritrAJ- 
riiibleoaanaa,  but  tUe 
CUrtat  li  Hod,  and  KhU 


II  JDhQ.  t.  ir,'.  Ha  H*  u 
lunuan.-'  A>  oui  ate  1 
ilbuooanaaiUiludnllli 


-tuc  of  ODriUiuUiiii  [s  I 

itTOHD] 

l-H  AFTER  vr. 


It  Ibv  hIvhUdii  oC  Ibr  iwaiilB  id^.  Jobn. 


"Uirku  DO  oirtiica'  Icf.  l  OoiIdUiIui. 


K>  mark  tba  tiM  order  al  llM  Orvk  Irani), "  In  nm 

Iblna,  M  Oodl  ni- " 

La^lfaUMTtwutr 


Deaa"  lallon  lit  ft.   Tbna  I^eti  of  trlali  ei 


1^  10.  31;  mud  recoi^Uj  IV.  w-tl.i  1jl1i«»-'1u  tiv 
■  of  Cliriil  IdL  II.  Iti  BoDWia,  IS.  Itl.  nuUiiii 
II  11.  >7.1    aiBBplsu  nUbu.   lucUfi— Tba  costot 

Ota.  IL  in.  Diui.  "  foodlaaaiiBaa*  would  nam  to 
h*  Hni«  (cf.  1  COitnthluu.  t.  II;  Fl)Ul[ipl4U.  4.  Ol. 
BofUwOrefltla/Ml. 


u  pnaopir  Vi  oh.  lo.  u. 
^,  Eoudloff  on  qvorr  ald^  B. 
toTv  iiDd  diabciiKHir'  [dlwAi, 


s(ory  ud  trood  rtpffrt,  In 
wtU  toauB—"  oaJiBown" 


Mtfm^  SVMk  flMff  Onmm. 


tOORIliTHIAN^.  Vq. 


u.  f.)  aylMtf..Jkf»-  ieh.L0:4.  ia.ii:u.  sj 
CtaAoainniNnMik,jro<f,«.6w  **Btbold''flBlk  •»- 
teatioa  to  tiM  faet  M  MniaUiiiig  iMyood  all  «ptetft- 
ttoD.  efeaitnid...aoCkUUi-iwIisli«F)aaiBlU.18L  10. 
TIm  **m"  BO  loafer  li  OMd  to  «z|it««  UMOpliikMiof  hit 
odvtnariM.  bat  tbo nal  itato  of  hlm«id  his  fdlov- 
kihoaran.  BakiBf  auay  nib— flpliltmUy  (l  GOrtB- 
thtens,  1. 0.  afltr  tb*  couunpla  of  our  Laid,  vbo  "by 
bis  povorty  made  many  rtcb  "  ieb.  •.•).  kaviDf  iMtUag 
— Wbatarar  of  aartbly  goods  wo  bavo,  and  theM  an 
fcv,  wa  baTO  as  tboo^  wa  bad  not:  as  tenants  re- 
uotaahla  at  will,  not  owners  (i  Oorlntblans.  7.  W. 
pfjeiwrtsy  all  things— lbs  Ontk  implies .^rm  poMcsjfom 
koUUna  ffuX  in  yosMstion  (ef.  1  Corintbtans.  S.  SI,  SO. 
The  tilings  botb  of  tbe  present  and  of  tba  fbture  are,  in 
tlw  tmest  sense,  tbe  beliererli  in  possession,  for  lie 
posistie*  tliem  all  in  Uuist.  bis  lasting  possessUm. 
tbougb  tbe  full  A»<tioi»  of  tbem  is  rsMnrad  for  tbe 
fotore  etemiljr.  11.  BH»atb...apsa  aato  yea  I  nae  no 
ooocealment.  sacb  as  some  at  Coilntb  bave  insinna<ed 
{dt  4.  S).  1  use  all  Aceedom  and  <«>ennew  of  speech  lo 
yoo  as  to  beioTsd  iUends.  Henea  be  intiodoees  bsm. 
"O Oorintbians"  (cL  Fhilippiaos. 4.  If).  Tbe sntorpt- 
Mciil  of  bis  Asori  towards  tbem  «cIl  7.  %  produoed  bis 
o|i«Miics«  of  rnoudi.  <.«.•  bis  unreserred  ezprenion  of  bis 
Inmost  fselings.  As  an  anloving  man  is  norroip  in 
beart,  so  tbe  apostls^s  beart  u  wiwwd  \if  love,  so  as 
to  take  in  bis  converts  at  Cortntli,  not  only  witb  their 
icracM.  but  with  their  many  Mhort-comiogs  (cf.  1  Kings, 
4.  £>:  Psalm  119.  32: 1«aiiih.  6U.  5).  12.  Any  constraiut 
ye  feel  towanlt  me.  or  narrowuess  of  heart,  is  not  from 
wAut  uf  largeness  of  heart  ou  uiy  part  towards  you, 
Lu(  from  want  of  ii  uu  your  ]>art  towards  nie: 
**  boweU."  i.f ..  affecUnns  ,cf.  ch.  12.  16).  noc  sirsiteoed 
in  a«— i.e*..  for  want  of  room  In  our  liearts  to  take  you 
in.  13.  'I'tuhilmXt^ "  As  a  rticomiience  in  the  aaiue  kind 
...he  onlarved  also  yourselvefl."  (ELLicuxr,  d:c.]  "  in 
the  dame  way"  as  luy  heart  is  eularetd  towards  you 
(r.  11;.  and  "as  a  recompence"  for  it  ;Galatian8.  4.  12]. 
I  %^tx\.  M  unto  my  chUdrau— as  children  would  naiuraUy 
be  e£i>«oted  to  rfcoiupetife  their  iiareuta'  love  with 
siiiiiliir  luve.  14.  Be  not— Grvrl:,  **  Jkcome  noL*  an- 
•qiiiUy  ;okei—*' yoked  with  one  alien  in  spirit.*  The 
iniM^e  U  from  the  symbolical  precewt  of  the  law 
(Leviticus,  ly.  U'/'iliuusluiltnot  let  thy  cattle  render 
Willi  a  diverse  kind ;"  or  the  precept  (Deuteronomy. 
22.  lu;.  ''lliou  itlialc  not  plow  with  an  ox  and  an  ass 
to.^cther."  Cf.  Deuteronomy,  7.  3,. forbidding  duu-- 
ria;ies  with  tlie  heathen ;  also  1  Corinthians.  7.  Si). 
The  believer  and  unbeliever  are  utterly  hcUrogeneotu. 
Too  ciose  intercourse  with  unl»elievers  in  other  rela- 
tions Also  is  included  w.  10;  i  Corinthians,  8.  lu;  10.  UJ. 
fellowship— /t^.  ^*f^arc.  or  tuirticitHxtion.  nghteoaaness 
—the  state  of  the  believer,  justitied  by  faith,  aurght- 
eou«ness  —  rather,  as  always  tramialai  elsewhere. 
*'  iniquity:"  tbe  state  of  the  unbeliever,  the  ftuit  of  un- 
belief, liffht— of  which  believers  are  the  chiidreo 
(1  Ttiosmilontans.  5.  6i.  15.  Belial— //ebreir."  worthUm- 
n**i,tiiijrroAtdbU  miu,  urkkalmu.  As  batan  is  opposed 
to  God,  aLd  Antichrist  to  Clurist;  llelial  being  here 
opiKised  to  Ctirist.  must  denote  all  manner  of  AuU- 
cbristian  nncleanness.  [BsNobL.!  he  that  believ«Lh 
with  au  intitl—traruJnte,  **a  believer  with  an  unbe- 
liever.'* 16.  agreement— accordance  of  sentiments  .cf. 
1  Kings,  IK.  21 ;  Epheshtus.  5.  7. 11).  the  tsio^  ot  Ooa— 
i.e.,  you  believers  (i  CorinthUus,  3.  itf;  tt.  l»).  with 
Mols— Cf.  Da;:on  before  the  ark  d  Samuel.  6.  21).  as— 
**  ecen  at  God  said."  Quotation  from  Leviticus,  se.  iS; 
Jeremiah.  SL  33;  32. 38;  Esekiel.  37.  26, 27;  cf.  MaUhew, 
28.  SO;  John.  14.  83.  walk  la  them— rather.  ^'amoKO 
tbem.*  As  ** dwell"  implies  tbe  Divine  preutu^  so 
**  waDu"  the  Divine  operaiiim.  God's  dwelling  in  the 
body  and  soul  of  laints  may  be  iilnstrated  by  its  op- 
posite, demoniacal  posseesion  of  body  and  souL  loy 
IMi9i9^iiUiMr,  **tbe/ibaU  be  to  me  a  peopie."  17. 


IMflk 


dsaa"  (dk,  7.  i:  Mtcah.!.  m. 

Inc.  at  bBpl|iBgpartifllpatkB,thaBi 

~Tbs  Ontk  lapliaB.  "to  w^mitfta 

fore  o«t  of  dooit.  bni  Bov  adadilad  ictflUn  Mb.  Il  Mil. 

Witb  tida  aeeoids  tba  daaae.  "OooM  oirt  Aws  MMf 

tbam.*ais.,  aoaa  to  ba  raodvad  to  BM.  8d  Iwkiai, 

so.  41.**  I  «m  aoeeplyoa^  and  &pbMlBli,  H  UL*' I 

bar  Cba»  was  drivos  oat"  **Tba  iiUMiiwai  rf  1 

lieveia  wltb  tba  wotld  aboald  1 

wlio,  vbaa  tbeor  bava  been  asBt  a  I 

disehaive  tbeir  ollloe  vitb  tba  BtBMMt  I 

jorftaUy  fly  back  bona  to  tbe  priiiBBi  of  God* 

a  Uwlathlaiia,  7.  Sl:  iw  •.  i«.   !&  Tnmdatt,  **I  will 

ba  toyoa  te  tts  vcteMois  oTa  IWtbsr.  aad  9«  ihBll  be 

loiiism<*<rvlaMNS4^Bona,''*e.   TfaliiaBitfUBata 

endeariiw  reUtioB  tbaa  fi.  U).  **I  wlllba  IhalriM 

and  tbay~.my  peoy^"  CL  tbe  pmiBisa  to  aalowoB 

(I  Chroirtdaa.  Ift.  •:  iMUb.  43.  •;  BevaWIn, SIL  a.  7; 

JerambOi.  81.  1,  «.   LsrA  Ataalshtf-ns  Urd  Ac 

I/iaiceriai  Jtaicr:  Bowbara  else  fiMiad  batto  BawalartoB. 

Tbe  greatoeea  of  tba  Pramliar  antaaaflto  tha  HMtaw 

of  tbe  pflMnisea. 

OHAPTSR  VIL 
Ver.  i-it.    Skup  -  PoBiricanov   thbul   Don 
RnuLTjyo  from  thb  Fukboowo.    Rib  Lovsto 

TIIKM.  AND  JUY  AT  THB  GoOI>  £rraOXB  OJT  TBEti  Of 
11 IH  FOKMKB  EpISTLB,  AS  lUPORTBD  BY  TlTUS.     L 

dcAiise  oui  selves— Tliis  Is  the  conclusion  of  tbe  ezbofta- 
tiou  ich.  e.  1. 14;  1  Jolm.  3.  3;  Kevelaaon.  22. 11).  Sltsi- 
ness— "  the  unclean  thing"  .cli.  6. 17}.  of  tbe  flssk  ftg 
iUittance.  forntcutioH,  prevalent  at  Corinth  (i  Goiin- 
thiaus,  6.  16-18;.  and  spirit— for  instance,  tdoiolry, 
direct  or  indirect  (1  Corinthians,  «.  9;  8. 1. 7;  10.  7,S1.22i. 
Tbe  spirit  (Psalm  32.  2^  receives  pollution  throngfa  tlw 
fleah,  the  instrument  of  uncleanness.  peiHsctiag  kob- 
ness— llie  deufuintf  atroy  impurity  is  a  positive  step 
towunls  holiness  ch.  6. 17;.  It  is  not  enough  to  begin: 
ttie  end  crowns  the  work  (Galatiaos,  3.  3;  6. 7;  PhiUp- 
piaui!.  1.  6;.  £iar  of  Qod— often  conjoined  witb  the  eon- 
sideruuon  of  the  most  glorious  promisee  icb.  A.  11; 
Hebrews.  4.  1,.  I'rivUege  and  promise  go  hand  in 
hand.  2.  Beceive  as— with  enlarged  hearta  icb.  6L 13). 
we  uave  wrong ed...cotrapted...defrauded  ao  sun— (cf.  v.gj 
This  is  the  giound  on  which  he  aska  their  reception 
of  (uiaking  room  fori  him  in  their  hearta.  Vftwnmgtd 
none  by  an  undue  exercise  of  apostolic  aotboiity ; «.  13 
Kivus  an  instance  in  point.  We  liave  oorrupted  none. 
vtz..  )>y  beiOiilements  and  flatt4:ries,  whilst  preacfaing 
"  another  ko&pel,"  as  the  fiaise  teacliers  did  (ch.  IL  3.4). 
We  have  defrauded  none  by  "  makiim  a  gain  "  of  yoo 
ich.  12.  17;.  Modestly  he  leaves  them  to  supply  tiie 
loaitivt  good  which  he  luul  done:  suffering  all  things 
Imnsolf  that  they  might  be  benefited  (v.  9. 12;  cb.  12. 131. 
3.  In  excusing  myaelf.  1  do  not  accuse  you,  as  Uuragk 
you  subpecied  me  of  such  things  (MbmocuiusJ  or  as 
though  you  M  ero  guilty  of  such  things;  for  I  speak  oaly 
ofthefal!>k.ai.oitlui.  [E^i{jti.uidGretkcotiimeHtiiton.\ 
Buttier. "  as  uiough  you  were  ungrateful  and  rraarhsr 
ous.^  [BiiZA.l  I...8)Ud  belore— in  ciu  6. 11. 12;  cf.  Fbiiip- 
plans,  L  7.  dia  aud  live  with  yoa— the  height  of  friead- 
sbip.  1  am  ready  to  die  aud  live  with  you  and  lor  loa 
'.PhiiippUns.  L  7.  20.  24;  2.  17.  16;.  U.  aa  to  Chiist, 
John.  10. 11.  4.  biildneis  of  speech— cf.  ch.  6L 11.)  flay- 
ing  of  you— Not  only  do  I  speak  with  unreserved  opea 
ness  to  vott,  but  I  i/lory  (boast)  grtatly  to  otken  in  tear 
behalf,  in  speaking  of  you.  filled  with  oomtort— at  tbi 
report  of  lltus  iv.  d.  7.  u.  13;  ch.  i.  4).  szoesding  jir 
ftti— Greek,  I  vverabvund  with  joy  («.  7.  V.  Id),  sat 
tribulatioi^-deicribed  in  «.  ^  also  in  ch.  4.  7. 8;  41  i  & 
6.  Gretk.  "  For  also  '  (f or  "  m  h  *).  lids  verse  is  tbos 
cooAscud  with  ch.  2. 12,  u. "  When  I  osmatoltaK^ 


KS'Haf\UF'3nitrrLtUrr.         S  COHINTHIANS,  VII. 


nlbur  "jfcA'badaatHtba.brtbaMi 
JMvU  UtipirlhuJsaanlMIaoil  rtom  "lUI 
*iiTBi»»i1»»-wliliotiriieBilDllitani,S,  I 
ruHfOFthaCoitnlUu  beUeren '-nlUil 
1.  oi«lngta''IUHbRthmi' (Ch.  II.  W.   < 


lOod."    HioHIhitar 


tbo  lUi  viocti  P>al  iriniJd  hne  tbawn  hid 

enUn«  at 'niBi.   B.  wtih  m  Mtn— Ortak, 
r,-ri>.,Uu>llratn4MleloUwCDHiulilHM. 

nitolAdnrntJI.*   Hi* Dmt wnMli Ibr 
rprnl  an  dtntoet.    9L  Pul  >«■  alBoM 


[  pcnwita  Dial 


■nil  Eiw  norel.  bomm  stunded  wl 
1  Uma.    "il>(ifntaii«"  UudUh  ■  co 


resaaad.  So  Itwranli.  Ciudni,  a.  it 
■I.  li,  udHL  Fabari.  uxtuew.  m.  i; 


1.  J^Xmflmutioii  Df  p. 


Thar  Trvt  r,ttmtata 
1  fmu  Uia  CartntliUut'  o< 


oppoaad lo lluiu MA OMlliaiiiB in  ...   

d-HUrnft.  butalu"daiiii(ofTourHlTBt,'*Rt,.Uin 
bjTLtDi:uiilet7laihDnraiiilliippraTedofttoila«A. 
ludicnitlin— againil  the  ctftDdn.  bu— of  ihsirnUial 
"""'—■    ■■     ■        LS.-L*Tni  and  CuvDiJ: 


■IKiii(lanwdiuiU[ilntlintotain«Uan.  [Ctivuc.i 
"D*idn"/i(rIAcpKini«>Vi<fnil.aihahMl0vtiiUieB 
Uia  bopaof  tt  II  ODTJiilhlau,  t.  it;  ia.  (J.  [UsoTiin 
*  Bnitn.1  aial-nic  ligM  ami  ftu  Gi>d->  boiumr 
•ntertDbMliwioDg.   Or,"tiKUieED0doftlMiiml(i( 

■" -—  —      -  J   niue«-lniM(o(»,"EiBrt- 

OnlDililui.  t.  x  n,    ThciT 


L.  br  luiBinirroin  TUoa 


.  Ui  iDward  affscuaa  - 


ombl  la  looncliM  M  (AuAU 


ViridCgOraoe 


I  CORINTHIANS.  VIIL 


a  8vur  to  LibcraUtv. 


1  Corinthians.  8. 3? .  16.  tharefore— Omitted  in  the  oldeat 
MS4.  The  conclusion  1b  more  emphatical  without  it. 
that  I  baTt  confidcDC*  in  yon  In  all  thioga— rather,  as 
Creek,  "that  in  every  thing  I  am  of  good  courage  con- 
cerniwj  {lit.,  in  the  case  of.'  yon,"  as  contrasted  with 
iny  former  doubts  concerning  you. 

CHAPTER  VIIL 
Ver.  1-24.   TheCoixectjom  foii  the  Saikts.-The 

RiSADINKM   OK   THE   MaCEDONIAXH    A    PaTTKUN  TO 

TUE  Cobintiiiash:  Ciirikt  the  HiGiiBfT  Patteiik: 

KaCH  18  TO  iilXK  WiLMKULT  AFTER  UI8  ABILITY: 
TiTl'ri    AND     TWO     OTUBUS     ARE    THE  AOBNTR     AC- 

(  KEUiTEn  TO  Complete  tue  CoLLErriox.  1.  we  do 
you  to  wit— IPC  make  knoicn  to  v>f<.  the  fraoe  of  Ood 
bestowid  on  tht  ehnrcbes  of  Macedonia— Thdr  liberality 
WAR  not  of  thoinselves  naturally,  but  of  God's  Krace 
liestowcd  on  them,  and  enabling  them  to  be  the  instru- 
ment of  God's  *' grace"  to  othcni  ;r.  6.  lo:.  The  im- 
iwrtince  given  in  this  eiiistle  to  the  collection,  arose 
as  well  from  St.  Paul's  eimagement  '(ialatians.  S.  10'. 
as  also  chiefly  from  Lis  hoi)e  to  conciliate  the  Judaislng 
Christians  at  Jerusalem  to  himself  and  tiie  Gentile 
liclievers.  by  such  an  act  of  love  on  the  part  of  the 
Utter  towards  tlieir  Jewish  brethren.  2.  trial  of  sfflic- 
t'.on— Tlie  Greek  exprejse.%  "in  affliction  (or  "tribula- 
tion "•  which  UsUd  them;"  lit.,  "in  a  great  testing  of 
AfTlii'tion."  abundance  of  their  Joy— The  greater  was 
the  depth  of  their  )M)verty.  the  greater  was  the  abun- 
dance of  their  joy.  A  dt*li»!litful  iimtrast  in  terms,  and 
triiiuiph,  in  f.irt.  of  Kpiht  over  flesh,  their  deep  poverty 
—link,  "their  p<»vcrty  down  to  the  dcptli  of  it." 
a*iounded  unto  th"  nches.  At.— Another  Iwautiful  con- 
tract in  tornij-:  Tlielr  j»>r'  rly  had  the  elTect,  not  of  pro 
•  lucui:;  Ktiiited  jjifls.  Imt  of  "al^ouniUnK  in  the  rirhtK 
«.f  lii'eriilily  '.not  »>»  Murnin.  ■*«impll«'ity;"  thout:h  the 
i.iia  of  .<»/';;'•  n'-*-'  <'f  motive  to  <iod's  glory  and  man's 
g'K"l,  irobiibly  inters  inU)  tlic  idea  :cf.  Konuins.  1:2.  S. 
and  Miinjin:  ch.  '■>  11.  .V.'^^  l";  James.  1.  Ti.  3-5.  they 
imi  williiii?— ntljer.  supply  fnimr.  fi,  the  cllip!»is  tlms. 
•■  .Xceorilm-.;  to  their  p-twer-.-yea.  and  beyond  their 
Tiower,  THF.v  ♦JAVK."  of  thempelven— not  only  not  Inking 
i;e.s(i»n:ht.  but  them.selves  beseeching  us.  4.  thai  we 
would  rereivf—<  MnitttHl  in  the  oldest  Mss.  TrnusUiic 
therefuro."  lleieeehin;?  ot  us...tlie  grace  and  fellowship 
of  '-.(..  to  iTint  them  iUr  fovur  v/  fharinn  in  tlie 
nrnisi'-rin:;  unto  the  saints,"  The  Macedonian  contri- 
biition.s  Ml  list  li'ivolK>i'n  from  IMiiiippi,  because  Pliilippi 
was  the  only  ehun-li  that  c()ntribuled  to  St.  PhuI'm  sup- 
port il'liilippi'irui.  4.  l".  i:..  PI.  5  And  thU  thry  did, 
rot  .13  we  hoped— fnl»'^'rt^,"  And  not  as  we  hoiied  (».«"., 
f:ir  liryci-.id  our  Xuii-c^  .  but  tlieir  own  i^eives  gave  they 
llr.-Nt  to  tiif  l/ir.I."  "  First."  not  indicating  priority  of 
time,  but  fn>t  of  all,  n'mvf  all  in  im porta yict.  llie 
j.i\in»:  of  theinsfhi-.*;  takes  rrecedency  of  their  oUier 
fiiUi.  as  l>i>in_'  tlie  motive  which  led  tliem  to  the  latter 
lioiiiari,,  ij.  10  .  by  the  will  of  God— not  "  arrtiniinu  to 
the  will  i.f  iii'd."  but  "movrd  h\i  tiie  will  of  Clod,  who 
iii.ifle  thcni  willii.y"  irhilippian.s/j.  \^\.  Jt  is  therefore 
tAlle-l  ■'.  1  .  "tin-  urtice  of  iJod,"  6.  Insomuch  that— 
A.«.  wj;  .<iw  t!if  M.u*  toniMiiV  alacrity  in  giving,  we  could 
not  but  iMiiiit  'litus,  that  %i<  wt  collected  in  Ma<*e- 
(luiiia,  so  lie  in  Cnrinth  hhoiiM  complete  the  work  of 
c.illectiiik;  which  he  had  alrraily  begun  there,  lest  ye, 
tiie  wealthy  people  of  rorinth,  should  be  outdone  in 
libenility  by  the  p<.>or  Mat^edoniaub.  uj  he  had  begun— 
iirnk.  "jirrvinu'ily  In-uun,"  m..  the  collection  at 
Corinth,  before  the  Mai'edonians  iK'can  to  contribute, 
<Iuring  the  vtsit  to  Corinth  from  which  he  had  just  rc> 
turned,  finish  in  you  the  rame  fn^ace— <'omplete  amon^ 
you  thi!)  act  of  grace  or  beneflcence  on  your  jiart.  also 
—as  well  as  ottier  things  which  he  had  to  do  among 
them.  (ALFoKD.l  7.  in  fAith— ;ch.  1.  24.)  utterance— 
iNnte.  1  Corinthians.  I .  ft.J  Not  as  Alford.  "  doctrine' 
or  "  word.'  Iruowledje— il  Corinthians.  (».  1.)  dihgenos 
— iii  every  Uimg  that  is  ;:^hhI.    joui  Iots  to  tii— /iT. 

330 


"lore  from  yon  ^{.e.,  od  yoar  part^  in  na"  (idC..  vhidi 
has  as  for  ite  object  which  ii  felt  in  Vu  com  Qfjua.   8. 
not  fay  eonuaaBdmeDt->**DOt  by  way  of  oommaodnMaL^ 
by  the  occasion  of  the  forwardaeis  of  others,  and.  Ac— 
rather."  But  by  (mention  of)  the  forwardness  of  others 
(as  an  inducement  to  yon*,  and  to  prove  [lit.,  proving] 
the  sincerity  of  yonr  love.*   The  Oreek  is  **bv  meant 
of"  not "  on  accc^ni  Q^the  forwardness."  kc.  Bevokl, 
Ellicott,  Ac  fninstafe.  **Jiy  imom  of  the  forward- 
ness of  others,  proving  the  sincerity  of  your  love  albo." 
The  former  Is  the  simpler  construction  In  the  Greek. 
9.  ye  know  the  crsce— the  act  of  gratnitous  love  whereby 
the  Lord  emptied  Himself  of  His  previooi  heavenly 
glory  (I*hilippiJUQS.  2.  6.  7  for  your  sakes.    became  poor 
—Yet  thi*  is  not  demanded  of  yon  (v.  14! ;  but  merely 
that,  without  impoverishing  yonrselves.  you  should 
relieve  others  with  your  abundance.    If  the  Lord  did 
so  much  more,  and  at  so  ranch  heavier  a  coat,  for  your 
sakes;  nmch  more  may  you  do  an  act  of  love  to  yonr 
brethren  at  so  little  a  sacrifice  of  self,    nif  ht  be  rick- 
in  the  heavenly  glory  which  conntitntes  His  riches,  and 
sJl  other  things,  so  far  as  is  really  good  for  us  icf. 
1  Corinthians,  s.  Si,  Sij.    10.  advice— Herein  he  dnei 
not  (a>  some  misinterpret  the  passage  dladaini  inspira- 
tion for  the  advice  he  gives;  but  under  the  Spirit,  states 
tliat  it  is  his  "opinion"  [Alfobd]  or  "Jodgment' 
[Ellicott.  &c  J.  not  a  command,  tliat  so  their  offer- 
ing might  l)e  free  and  spontaneous.    this-4ny  giving 
you  an  ndrier..  not  a  command,    who  have  begun  befjn 
— "string  that  yo  have  liegun  UJore"  tJie  Alaredoni'in 
rhurchcA:  "a  year  ago*'  should  be  connected  with  tliis 
clause,    not  only  to  do.  but  also  to  be  forward  —  lliere 
were  three  step*:  (l.)  the  fort'-ardnrts.  more  lU  ,  "tlie 
will  r  i2.)  the  ii'tti}*>j  aUiut  it.  ht.,  "  doing  it :-  3.)  the 
com/'/Wt'm  of  it.    IAlf-ihd.]    In  the  two  former,  n^t 
only  the  art.  imt  the  int'  ntion,  the  CorinthianR  j^rffd-'i 
the  Macrdnninuif.    IlFNUKLexplains,"  Jiot  only  to  do" 
Kou  THE  p.\sT  VF.AU.  "  but  also  to  be  forward"  or  iri'/- 
ino  FOR  TUis  YKAR.    hi.uooTT  traunffites.  "alrea«iy.' 
in.stead  of  "•before:"  "Ye  l>egan  alrc.idy,  a  year  ag<». 
not  only  to  do.  but  also  to  l>e  lorward."     It  apKars 
hence,  that  tfonuthing  hiul  been  done  in  the  matter  a 
year  before  :  other  lexlij.  however,  show  the  collection 
was  not  yet  paid  <cf.  r.  II,  and ch  9.  fi.  "'.    This  a^nv-s 
with  one,  and  only  one.  hupposltion.  1 1'-.,  that  every 
man  had  laid  by  in  store  the  fund  from  which  he  wim 
afterwards  to  contribute,  the  very  case  which  is  sho^n 
by  1  (orinthians,  ifi.  'j,  to  have  existc<l.      [Pai.kv> 
Hour  Paulii-a:]     11.  perform —  *' complete  the  doing 
also"  '.Sctc,  r.  \o].     a  leadiness  to  will— (i^neJk.  " th( 
readinciH  i(f  will :"  referring  to  r.  \0,  where  the  (irf.'k 
for  "to  be  forward.**  ought  to  be  tnniflatcd  as  here, 
"to  will."    performance— "completion."    IAlfobI'.I 
The  godly  should  show  the  Fame  zeal  to  finish,  as  veil 
as  to  beJn  well,  ^hich  the  worldly  evliibit.  in  their 
undertakings  (Jeronii-ih.  44.  •2it.    12.  For— loll  jwiu^  up 
the  rule  "out  of  that  which  ye  have"    e,  ii'i.  and  nu 
more,    a  willing:  miud— rather,  as  (irr^k,  "the  readi- 
ness." fir  .  to  will,  referring  lo  r.  ll.    accepted— (>r.fA, 
"favourably  accepted."    according  to  that  a  man  hati 
— llie  ohlesl  MSS.  omit "  a  man."    rmrtJ?^ife."Acconl- 
ing  to  whatMK^ver  it   have:"   the  \rHling  moid,  or 
"rea'iiness"  to  will,  is  iiersonllied.     I.M.fobd.J    Or 
lietter.  as  Kenof.i..  "  He  w  acc4;ptc<i  according  to  whst- 
socver  he  have  ;"  80  ch.  9.  7.  "Tlio  liOrd  lovcth  a  cheer- 
ful (firer."    Cf.  as  to  David,  1  Kln.:8.  ^.  l».  t;od  a  rcej«u 
the  will  lor  the  deed,     lie  judge.s  not  according  to 
what  a  man  has  the  opiKirtunity  todo.but  aocordin.'to 
what  he  wouhl  do  if  he  IkuI  the  op|>ortunity  (cf.  Alsrk. 
14.  «:  and  the  widow'j*  mite.  Luke.  21.  3.  4j.    13  For- 
Supply  from  v.  h,"  1  siieak."  My  aim  is  not  Uiat  others 
:ri2.,  the  saints  at  .Ivnisalem:  may  be  relieved  at  tiie 
cost  of  your  being  "di!*tre«f.ed"   (so  the  Gr(ek  for 
"burdened",.    Tlio  golden  rule  Is,  "l/)vc  thy  nel,:!*- 
Iiour  as  thviielj,"  not  uorc  than  thyself.     14.  bj  >a 


I  COniNTfUAKS  IX. 


utaUnOHUtOiM. 


tv  UDraltotamutUtT'lALraHiiJ^  li(.,"ou> 
-  uwuiU>tUi»-Onnt,">IUis  prcKDl 
or  leuoB.     Ikat  lUi'  tlrattmi  alH—Thi 


fluplillcs  Itora  tin  J 


vt  benefit  to  be  looked  fa 


bj  tlM  Laid  iFliiUi>iilui>.  i.  W.   Tbo*  wu  Id  Ub 

of  the  churcfa."  whence  Ibe  IlUe'  eeelni  dertied  .A 
RerelUinii.  >.  II.   U.  Tlie  (ild«l  US8.  nwl  "Ima- 

jonr  bebill' 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Ver.  l-lb   BauoKamHuBiNDiBal'inm.  ,Tbm 

3t  -.HI  RnVBK  or  SLBVUHa  to  T8DI.  ISD  TlUEE«- 


H  iiniia    Sdoih  t«  ma  lo  wrlie  to  ron  who  ui  lo  forwud 
'    1    idmdy."     wiiw  — empbiUiiil:  It  !■  miHilliioiii  lo 
le.fOrronwUl  btTBwItDun  vnunt.  ICiHoit.] 
..._     _.  J  ,jj_[,j  ,^,1  uK  the  money,  owing  lo 


U  pmiH  wM  throuflboi' 


uLuHetheii 

reu»l-Ondt."theiei]rnni  yon."  it.,  on  tou 

ppeen  tiam 

■T.  "  I  nnd ;"  wbeiue  the  enduili  put  [I  Lo  Die  put. 

the  time  which  U  would  be  br  tbe  lime  IhM  Ibe  IttUr 

uTlteil.   tl»  bnthiiii-ldi.  s.  is,  2U-lUui  ud  the 

nTWlng  the 

two  Dtbeji.    th«ld  be  m  Till  In  tbli  lMluat-">houlil 

Itue  or  St. 

PhlUppI  ;u 

•hup  maniUon.   uIuU-ulwuauliiKl<i.  a.    i.  If 

thej  of  Muedovie— ratliei  m  Oreek,  "  it  MacvdoDliuie-" 
anprepved— with  rooi  collccLliHi;  lee  r.  2.  "teed/," 


oldett  Usa.  reed  eimplj  "ojnfli 
llbenlilT.  S.tbuikeionldciitKl 
Ibey  (funiU."  As.  whiteof  ja  tml 


._.  _ .  tlT  LmpUee  e  benfJkeiU  jpinf  i 

>f  the  cuUectlao.  wu  dooe  lo  auenl  wiinit  i  the  ptopocUoni  end  tplilt  of  Uie  eawlim."  [Bekuu.] 
InjnrlDiu  "  to  the  ilorr"  or  iha  Lord.  It .  Cf.  ZieUeL  u.  2s.  "  titaowan  irf  blaiiUia.'  T.  uceidiig 
me  In  order  lo  pnduca  e  "  reedineii"  on  u  he  puTpeaeth  li  hie  hutt-^Let  the  foil  eoneent  oT  the 
Piol  end  the  brother  to  nndeitalie  the  freewill  eowUh  the  lift.  [AbroBD.)  Oppoied  to  -  ol 
1.  tieb  br  UmKlt.  woDld  beve  been  leu  Dccaultf."  la  "gndilnglT'ii  oppoeed  to  "tdutxitl, 
udeiUke.  for  leu  oC  tuplclQU  ulilD(  |  clT«i"if^TUbi,a.t',U.U-,l>^di,'&.Vi.  ^i^vhk 


FruUcfUuirOMHty. 


t  OORCerHIANfli.  X. 


Be  w'M  ViHdkaU  Bit  AvShofUt. 


— •ven  in  eztenul  eoodi.  and  eren  while  ye  bestow  on 
otheri.  [Dknujbu]  Uuit-**  in  order  tiua."  God'a  sifts 
on  bestowed  on  us.  not  that  we  may  have  them  to 
ouricives,  but  that  we  may  the  more  "  abound  in  tcood 
works"  to  others,  snfflciency  —  so  as  not  to  need  the 
help  of  others,  having  yourselves  from  God  "bread  for 
your  food"  (r.  10.  in  ail  thiiiot -^ Grttk,  "in  every 
thing."  every  food  work— of  charity  to  others,  which 
will  be  "  your  seed  sown  "  (r.  lO).  9.  As  it  is  written— 
realizing  the  hi^thly  blessed  character  pourtrayed  in 
J'sa!m  112.  9.  He  — the  "good  man'  (Psalm  Hi.  6U 
dispersed— «8  seed  sown  with  full  and  open  hand,  with- 
out anxious  thoutsUt  in  whut  direction  each  grain  may 
talL  it  is  inii^hud  also  that  lio  has  always  what  he 
may  disperse.  [UenuelJ  SSo  in  Psalm  112. 0.  the  poor 
—The  Grcik  word  is  here  only  found  in  New  Testa- 
ment, "one  in  straitened  circumstances,  who  ewns  his 
bread  by  labour."  Tlie  word  usually  employed  means 
**  one  so  poor  as  to  live  by  be«';;inK.''  his  nghteoasaeu 
—Here  "  beuoficenue:"  the  evideuce  of  his  beiuK  riyhi- 
eous  before  God  and  man.  C'f.  Dvuteronomy,  24.  13; 
Matthew.  6.  1.  "alms.-"  Gruk,  " righteuusneds."  re- 
auiosth— unexhausted  and  unfaiiiufi.  10.  TrandaU 
as  in  Isaiah.  &>.  lO,  "  lie  that  uiiuislereth  (suppliethj 
seed  to  thtf  soiicr  and  bread  for  food"  [liL,  *'  bread  for 
eatiHu").  miaister— rather  luture,  as  the  oldest  MiaS.. 
"ifhaU  minister  (ftupply)  and  multiply."  your  sted 
—your  lucan^i  for  liberality,  the  fruits  of  your  rlghteons- 
nesB— the  heavvuly  itwards  fur  your  ClniBtian  charity 
I.Mittthcw,  li.>.  4.:.'.  Ki^ihteuusnu.^s  shall  Ihj  itbcli  thu 
reward,  wcu  as  :t  is  thtr  ihii:^  rcwar.ieil  ,Mu.:ca,  in.  12; 
Slailhvw. ;..  »;.  o. ;..;;.  11.  Ci.  c. ,-.  bonniilulue**— dVa*:. 
•*  siiwlcnainlcil  liberality."  I raiuiatxl  "hinipiicily," 
l^uiian.-,  IJ.  ■->.  causeta  tlirou^h  us— /i7.,  "wurketli 
tliniu;;h  us  ;"  i.r.,  throiuh  uiir  iustrumeutality  as  the 
»U«iiributur'«.  tl.aiiksjTJviu;;  —  «>:i  the  part  of  the  re- 
cii'ii'iiti.  12.  (in.!.,"  'lijtr  mill  I  :tt  rut  ion  of  tliis  public 
service  on  your  parti  i»  i:ut  only  itUl  fiirtlur  .-iupily- 
iiiu  thu  w.mta  of  tl.u  bainla  <U.>i>itlcs  the  supplies  from 
fithi-r  •{U.uurh  ,  but  is  ubouiuiin;;  al>«>  \viz.,  in  respect 
tonlu'VUi.,'  ihtin.'ivris'itifsul  others  in  iiovt-rty,  tliruut^h 
inanyiliunw.'-.nivinnxtotioil."  13.  by— throujiucoi.siun 
of.  txpLiuatut- fill.' .?.i^,  "the  oxiKjrieij'.v."  [Kixi- 
•  MiT,  A:c. I  <»r.  "il.c  expcnineuuil  prool "  of  your 
<  iiri&ti.in  charactor,  utforUeil  by  "this  uiiuistration." 
tiiey— thi-U'vipiri.i-!.  fjryourtrofesEedBubjrction- (Vrtt^. 
"lor  tliu  xulijiclion  of  your  profe&siou;"  i.i.,  your 
sub:L-t.-t:i.n  in  fucortiancu  with  your  prulessiou,  in  re- 
lation to  tltu  ;.o.-pti.  Vo  yield  yourselves  iu  willing 
HUt^juction  to  ti.c  ;;i.i.pul  I'ltrcptd.  e\ini.'ed  iu  acts,  as 
wi.-li  .u>  in  pmli'ii.tiiin.  ^yur  lioersl  dlBtrlbution— dMi^, 
*'  lite  hUrrality  oi  your  contributiuu  in  rdatiou  to 
thoin,"  &:c.  11.  7  no-.s'firf,  ••Themselves  also  with 
prayer  lor  yon.  1  wd^.i:::;  :ificr  yuu  on  acciiunt  of  the  ez- 
ceediii;^  tviaco  of  (n-d  ;^l•^tin;;)  ui»on  you.*'  Ku-jli^h 
Tiz-Mi/n.  i."*,  liovvovi-r,  Kooii  hense:  They  k'lorlfy  God 
(r.  i:i.  Iiy  the  exi-eriuioniul  proof.  Ax.,  "und  by  their 
prayi'rfuryou."  ilut  tliuffM-A  favours  th>.>fornU'r.  15. 
his  U{iBp«:ti{iibIo  giU— the  t;ift  of  his  own  Kon,  wldch  in- 
rludi-sa'l  o'Jii.'i  iiiitriiir  ;s'ifts  .ch.  f.  D;  Komans.  ^'.  3:2). 
If  we  lri\«.;  n  cci  vcii  fn.'ni  (io<l  *'  Hiu  un^ipcikaliie  tut," 
what  Ki*'  It  tiling;  is  it,  if  we  ^ivc  a  lew  pcrt;>hiug  tfills 
for  ills  iuku : 

rll.VPTEU  X. 
Vor.     l-l**.       He    Vimiuatks    uih    Apostolic 

AriHOKllV  ACiAlNST  TIIO.^K  WHO  DkI'UECIATCI)  lll.M 

ii.ii:  ins  I'LiiSii.sAL  Ai'i-tAiiANcE.  He  will  .make 
HI'*  IVjWku  rtLi  wiiE.s  hlmomks.  He  Boasts  not, 
I  IKE  TiiLM,  i-.hvo.sL*  HIS  iMeamukc  1.  I  Psul  myseif 
—no  lon;;or  "we,"  'U!*."  "our  '  ch.  0.  li;:  I  who  am 
reure&euted  by  doprcciators  as  "  base."  &c.,  1.  the  sairiO 
I  ':iul,  >J  111  \i  lUffi  a<\  01  (I  "  beseech  you;"  or  rather  "  eu- 
treaL."  "exhort"  you /(/r  V'ur  »ci)l:«.  As  "I  beseech 
you  "  (u  distinct  Go  ck  verb,  v,  ii  Jit  my  mkn.  by  tte 
mstkLtMs  aud  geuileutu  of  Chiist-'iic  m^uUvltt  Vhese 


graces  of  Christ  cipodally  (Pialm  IS.  35;  Matthew, 
11.  at,,  as  cm  account  of  hia  imitation  of  them  in 
particular  be  was  despiaed.  [Gkotivs.]  He  entreats 
them  by  these,  in  order  to  diow  thai  thoiMf  h  be  must 
have  rcoonrse  to  more  severe  measures,  he  is  natorally 
inclined  to  gentle  ones  after  Christ's  example.  IM» 
sioc  uiL'fi.J  "  Meekness"  is  more  in  the  mind  interually; 
"gentleness"  in  the  external  behaviour,  and  in  nda* 
lion  to  others:  for  instance,  the  condescending  ifiMintt- 
ntu  of  a  superior  to  an  inferior,  the  former  not  insist- 
ing on  his  strict  rights.  LIhkscu.]  Bkkoei.  exjdaint 
it.  "By  the  meekness  and  aentleness  derived  by  vm 
from  Christ,"  not  from  my  own  nature:  he  objects  to 
understanding  it  of  ChruCs  meekneu  and  centleness, 
since  no  wl;cru  else  is  "  gentlMiess"  attributed  to  Him. 
But  though  the  exact  Grtik  word  is  not  applied  to 
Him.  the  idea  expressed  by  it  is  vcf.  Isaiah,  40. 11 ;  Mat- 
thew, 13.  111.  ::o .  in  prcseaee— in  personal  appearance 
when  present  with  you.  Iwss  Gretk.  "  lowly;"  tuuid, 
humbly  diilident:  opposed  to  "bold."  "Am 'stands 
here  by  irocical  coucession  tot  "am  reputed  to  be" 
I'cf.  V.  lu}.  2. 1  beseech  yon— Intimating  that,  as  he  can 
biMtuJi  in  letters,  so  he  cxin  be  severe  in  their  presence. 
that  I  may  not  be— that  I  may  not  /micc  to  be  bold,  ix. 
with  that  coofidcBce  —  that  avthoritatire  tlernnrgt.  X 
think— I  Ufii  mitidal  to  be.  as  if  we  walked  aceordirc 
to  the  flosh- His  Corinthian  detractors  J udtted  of  him 
by  tltcmselves.  as  if  he  were  influenced  by  fle^y 
motived,  the  desire  of  favour,  or  feair  of  Kiving  olTence. 
su  us  not  tu  excicibe  his  authority  wheu  present.  3. 
For— Kea-sou  wny  they  should  ret;.trd  him  "beseech- 
in;;"  tneni  r.  2  nut  to  oblii;e  him  to  have  recourse 
to  "  bol<i"  Mild  btei  n  exerci.se  of  authority.  "  We  wulk 
I.N  the  flfhli."  anl  »o  ui  v:((ikn(Sf:  but  not  "  Ai'COki*- 
iNti  Tu  the  flesh ■■  if.  '^;.  Moreover,  though  we  walk 
iu  it.  we  do  not  w  aj*.  acTordii  k  to  it.  A  double  con- 
tract or  an  tit  iie.tis.  "Tlicy  who  accuse  Uis  of  walkics 
after  the  i'.c.nIi,  shall  hnd  [to  their  I'ost)  that  we  do  not 
car  .titer  the  tU'nh;  ihereiore  coniiM>l  us  not  to  use  our 
wuatH;u:j."  i.\i  1  OKI'. I  i.  A  conlutatM.in  of  tho:«e  wLo 
try  to  iirop.'\.:ate  their  creetl  by  force  and  |>ersecutioi) 
of.  Luke,  'J.  I'i-iO  .  C4rnsl— (^Clil;r/u^. "  lie&hly  "  lo  pw- 
);er\e  the  allusion  to  v.  2,  3.  weapons— lur  pKuij^iLj: 
ut!endir>^  n.eiuL>crs  ;r.  C;  1  O'rintliian.^,  4.  21;  ow  .S.  1^  : 
boijiness  uf  speech,  erclesi.islical  di.scipline  r.  ^;  ch. 
iJ.  l!) .  the  po.'.or  if  the  wuid.  and  of  the  sacraments, 
the  various  extraordin  >i-y  nirs  of  the  ^pirit.  miich*.? 
througli  G  d^fin.k.  "uii;:bty  to  (iod."  i>  .  !ni„hly 
before  (Jod:  ml  humanly,  but  divinely  VNiwerml.  Tlw 
IK)wer  is  n('i  ours,  but  G«»il*s.  Ct.  "fair  tt>  <n-d." 
If.,  divineiy  fnir  iVarj/in,  Acta,  7.  iU  .  Also  above 
;ch.  2.  l.v,  "  a/(<'>  (ri/i/asweet  savour."  "The  el.io-icy 
ot  tile  C'hriKtiiu  reJi,:ion  proves  itsu  truth."  iJ;K>v:bL.i 
inllius  down— .\s  the  Gruk  is  tlie  feame  an  in  i-.  \ 
frii«Ai({ff  ."cistmsdijwn."  Cf  •loreiniah.  1.  lo:  the  in- 
fepired  servants  of  Hod  ii.htrit  the  cnmmi'is'on  of  tiie 
Old  Tcbtun  cut  prophets.  stroKgh  ild«— il'i  (»verb<.  I'l.  ri' 
— nz..  in  whti.h  sinners  entrench  theins-Ives  a^-aii>t 
reprool :  all  tlisti^ppo^es  itself  to  Oirisi;  tl-e  Icarnin,;, 
andeloquei.cv,  and  phiIosophic.il  subtleties*  on  whieb 
the  Coiin*.lii:m»  prided  tSteinsclves  i^o  J(v«hua's 
truuipet  bla.st  w:is  "mijity"  umier  GikI  to  overthro»r 
the  wnlls  of  Jerli'lio.  6.  iinaginatiox;*— ntliuT.  *"  rewon- 
in^s."  Wiiereis  "tl.ou^'ht"  exprc.v<e.s  nien\s  nwn/ir- 
ii'-Mf.  ar.d  dtt'iriniiiatiim  of  liviii.:  after  their  owo 
pleiisuie.  ITmjM.}  bii{h  thli:g  —  .-■. i  it  o;ii.ht  to  le 
tninJ-it'i  iionians,  i". iy.  A  diotin-.t  (.'r^rA- wi-nl  fmm 
tnat  in  Kpheijians.  3.  IS.  "hei^cnt."  and  ilevel.iti<'n. 
21.  1*;.  which  bcknus  to  (.'Od  and  heaven,  from  whesce 
we  receive  nothing'  hurtfuL  liut  "hl;;h  thin?"  ia  rot 
so  luudi  *'  hiiii:ht'  m nfjmething iimdf  ^lifffl,n^^^\  l^longs 
to  tliose  regions  of  air  where  the  powers  of  darki:***' 
"  exalt  themselves"  ft*-almt  (.1)ri^tand  us  Kphefisc*. 
2.  '2.  0.  1-':  •-•  Tl.essalnnianR,  2  4.  exalreth  i*elf- 
2  ThtS'aloniftus,  2.  i,  supports  Ergfi<Ji  V^rs.c-n  rstLer 


»  CUBINTHIAHS,  X. 


aadinUiiLnrt. 


Ti  o(  jDdMo  Mir-liiMKiaima, 


spi  in  IDC  ■pnth'i  t)ilii(ii^  miftn  at*: 
>iuiiM  wiiu  u  oppoud  la  (Artti;  it.)  it 

>l  iBlIiita"  lAsrlM  Fmnm,  "IbootrMa') 

(UlUiWOMilibtBBnqiurat.  t.Tntmlalt, 
insln*  riA.  MMet  m  lUdUwi  (a  nun 

inuiH*  IbUmntof  ll»  CtoriBthludiDTeb 


■■ultartMl 


UmlflnnaaillliHiiHlTM,'  OMd»ni*M>«Ubn>iuhl 


iwUt  boMa  mod  of  tte  tklM  tMobn^  Tin  t>li<*Nh 
~liiilin  Doialna  ot  tbt  muftm.'  Is  dnn  fram  Itie 
iMUni  «r  UhlitH  wd  Huton.  Ue  "  ipurovid"  bMot 
MldaniMilbaRdl.  rf '  —  ■ ■ 


..ini).  uf  sK  :tiw-*Hh  in  a 

n  uwiBtiiiuu.  1.  iMB,tbwM»uyUiUici>at"<Mw.' 

Mnndi  ~  nin  U  ao  Umll  lo  >  mu'i 
Moivlf,  B  loflc  u  ba  untmuvf  tt^mi 

I*.  ID  (Bd  hll  Idlawi,  Mid  dOM  DOiCBU, 

irith U* tDiwlmi.  KoiutaUlaMrMiHildiuHutci 
Uiii  eHiUe  tbu  Ilia  word  "  bom  scoan  tBnil^-olD* 
llnm  In  It,  ud  onlr  ti>e(il7«lx  Umu  In  ail  Um  ailuc 


'.  dl.Ulba-jil-.PiiorUonod.  lAtpOHO.]  fwruam 
.mtavn.   IAUobd.I   to™«li-"lliil>teihoBld 


n.'c.*  IwHIihowibii 

lMOB.on>™i]j 

talann  nJel  tor  htm  hr  Uod.   A  "ml*- UBObs  Oio 

n-caUcd  *->puMUg  csdou'  inbuqatotb  ou  Unc 

DO  bUhoD  ihould  ipmliil  mlmun  ba<«d  bli  owa 

Jt-uj.  «riM.iT 

llmtu.    Al  Corinth  nnminHtmoMlitlo  h»«bMii»- 

ntted  inuioiii  Bt.  P>nr>  udcUob.  u  Uoilntb  wu  op- 

ppr(Hm^u,bUBb,0<At$KUmBMK$ph«r.   Tb* 

,t.  b,  "liUllnqg 

'.u'o'niTiH^m^ 

inwnM  CQiUitti  H  Uw  Hltcma  limit  h  y»t  or  hii 

JiowobDintasiwIlKsni 

.en  In  thi^  louxL 

prucMtw.  a(  vhidl  A<  Jkod  (fomwi.  hAb  h(  had  Irani 

df'njlr  IhM  I  do,  I.  3-0 

AtbODt.    [PAaT>aorai>i»iJ(XB.]  ll.'-Wonnot 

the'lict:  «  t'ibouldl 

bu  « <n  dtd  no!  men  nnlo  TOO!  Itnt  iro  doj  toi  u  Or 

fMt..    ftnatiflcA- 

u  aroo  to  na  ban  m  onui  In  tmcUni  U»  t(»ML- 

bulldipu  ap,..DOt 

:a  DOVN-  Itbo  ■mo  Cn 

df  u  Id  *.  tj  IbB 

iMdliti  <mi  own  boiudi  b^  MwUigl  oT  (lie.,  -[o*) 

-lius."  tbls  b  Doi  Id  nr< 

iU«pr«di(y(.br«oi 

Tbi,  Ihw  tbliv< 

tlia  tupal  Iba  mlou  bvrond  CMHtb.  wui  U«  wa^t 

nauHratoIUuilrliitlB.    H*  dHlnd  WK  to  Itan  tha 

^tuw^Mrita 

CHRTisonva  I   B.  low 

Ihii  leil  1  Mxnild 

oir  vtmMBt  to  ou»n  uo  loag.   nUimd  tv  m- 

.  umlriu  nn.  u  clul 

(hwl.  "a  rom  euc'   Onr  iBcMai  lo  roni  ow  wlU 

ItBoiiJ   Em-imeiplJU 

f.-tmltht  bo»n 

(iTa  HI  an  ImportaDl  Mp  towud]  (Dttlin  ProuaH 

■  miliorlir.  4ui  /  /w*™ 

r  fo  da  A  IbM  I 

;<E,  u  if.-  j:c     ItTlt  tui> 

.dUpoU  U  banb: 

U»n  bod  bnn  wnvlT 

ion*letunor8t. 

liBTi  jal  nadwd  1».  10'.   W,  T»-l.«.,«oj(op«ch._ 

»7tBM-0r(irt,-.Mi0B 

iKTDDd  ns  (and)  not  U  bcut.  *c   Is  uiDtk><  iu«-i 

I  ID  laml  M  wnK  d*DDi 

liEi  oi  tUugi  Bid*  cBdr  lo  .Bi  li«a-Do  not  wimsct 

..iQ^aHmibrilHidDniw 

«  Id  Uh  liililtui 

-llneoi  loins'."  4tibot"l»Mtofthini(i/*t   To 

«I-.cD.  I'J.  I:  1  ODrinth 

iofiiajM^grjoilBclv 

ablanuiuH;  ho 

bmul  u  lo  UdDii  (aliMdi  n»*«  In  ttusmw-etMit.'* 

1  OORINTIIIAKI  XL 


Ibe  moUit.  mmld  bt  "loilir  kMUj  jalnv'il 
■'jBEiomr  DtOcxi"  (qteh.  L  H,  "eodijilDniriij,''  Ul 
"lumnw  o(  iiod'i.  "Ir  I  UK  liuniDdtnt*.  I  » 
Immodtnw  to  Unl."  [BekqiI-]  A  JuUnuj  vhlc 
tuiGnJiboBonruhevtilKliiEi.lu.m,  L.ji^ui 
jn-aL  PkBl  am  ■  ervk  inni  liiiilM  tmiwrly  I 
tti  frruttcFFxisai,  JDM  M  tM  uciUhi  10  blmmif  "J« 
ooir.'  ■  Imlloi  tmtttlf  boluntUit  lo  lbs  boibuut;  ■ 


!r  KDM.      WHMcrn 


amjoistlir  HHUlltuH  (ba  Bride.    : 
he  "  lUnplicKr '  vblcb  li  inuol  a 


lr,n  mltti  ibui  bbw  Mth  Unni  (McVoti,  c.  t|. 


liKMHkf 


le^'^nb  M.Bil*. 


Ubouren  'Adu.  It-  8;  ^^Ulppi4iiik  L 
'-^pliiSanUj.  by  _ 

■     th»l."    gupd  of 


I* 


^ 


I  COKINTIIUKS.  S 


ht  r<dM  jlpoiUa. 


upplv.  wbtlil  Uien.  be 

liicillsluiitoRl  icb.  IS 
'    Fvihipi  Tlmothnu  an 


I   Tbu  all  Ulna.  tl» 


Tlin«  i«  (the)  troth  of  Chriil  Id  m  Uut,' 
I, «.  11.    naoiailiilliWpiugf-'TbiiolduE 


"  BouUni  la  u  il 
lu  mouth  tlopnid 

Wt.  u  thoohb  Lb 


I  WFf'Lc,  t^dbo  u  ilicUiten9L«d.  or 

lie  fal»  tcaehfln  tnuhtgntultciulr 
-  '10;  I  CnrinthUiu.  D.  12).    alporu 


loul  tbiT  niiiT  ba  roanil  «v. 
liinu  miiiiailMma  owle  bei< 


—  icalB  laklnt  nc  rtom  >. 


"  '  jttIdb' or  "  hcnsUDB' fnm 

MvUeti  boloninloaUatiB 

n  au  bMiilKE,  tluKub  DDdnlnUs 
u  pannltMd  bj  iLa  Stdtlt.  taklni  Into  M- 


tholT  laiM  MM±en  b 


to  dra*  off  tbi  CintDUdaiii  fnun 


Ktlcmorboutina  In  BeoeraL  vbleh 

;— (eh.  a  t.)  IB.  muI-lnFliuUns 
tfut  Iha  otth— aBilaablj'  mvii  an 
M  eit«jial  advuitMef.  ai  bh«lr 

f.  p.  m.       I  will    fflVT  ilH— 1.0.1 1 

cb  Raiblr  mItuUiim.  to  •bow  run 


luallv  lining  Uilianil 


ta  liundav^^tD  bLmiwlf.  Tmmlate  " 
\tC  tar  Uu  ca»  Id  not  menlj  a  inv 
ca»  actoatlj  then  ocuictIik.  AUd 
>y  «iinlon<.  HaUlieii.  m  4 :  Pulm  aa 


■ndorninlaHi. 


■.n.l;lTtinoIhT.].». 

ratbH. '■hT«iotdi.h 

(/-diuinrniwiiifl 

0  1  wit,-    ..IbMtbw. 

.luk-ln 

TOO.    -An 

imoog  tbem  ftoi 

lUtion  at 

utcdwllh 

i8f4lMtf«hsn 

K>w».    Iipculi 

o  u  Ibouh  HI  bad  b«a  n»k  obeD 

ltbyQn.t*au 

rUiliwu. 

ir"!!  bold,  Sc 

I  un  bold  alio,  'n  Btbi 

«.-.I.rid- 

Ul...ttn  Wi)  ot 

ibialiaio-A  climai.    -llo 

mw..'  ™. 

errinc  to  tbf  for 

flUnlA»r™» 

and  HacnU  /ram  IiTad.  Iba  "[.iliiso 

rbo  oramled 

rtU,God"lB<>D>aa>,>.  4J; 

~lli(iHd 

IT  Cf.'phfflMl^Ilt""' 

InHebmr 

'i>i>tuH*U<nl>(DrGR:i 

k..|«aiM 

Bin— I'ls.,  in  nivtcv  Va  ^te  CRAHi.Vti^  k 


1  cosunatAm.  xn. 


bHIy  wbaa  Um  ilety  wi 


iwnkithK-Uimloa 


Ktr  li  At  gnBtont 
IBiHDui.  wn.  lUn 
n  110.'    lUa  HtlMli 


>r,  h«  moit  bun  I'een  uoiht  dp  bodUr:  U 

r>inn)a><.hlindrit 

bHuauiOil  up  out  V 

i>  bodr.     Al  tu 

rtceaiiHi  Uie  pcaHbiUV  o 

Hmbodinl  iplrtU.   suck 

Bi>-(AcU.  i. ».) 

TluM  niAnw 

pluntl.  "Wiioin.-  "nTol 

Udbi"!  hwt  t>D 

ml..«ua.wUvi.-'ta 

U  third  bu™.* 

t.  V  [GuHm. 

.u  Slnmufa.  1. 4111.  which  HMBi  td  d>»W 

nuofUulUidLuToii 

Buau.1  rinks. 

'sUUoD.  1.  Tl.   St.  Finl  ■ 

ru  nrBUtodDot 

MI- U*  ttatnnor  FkndLia.  but  M  M^»  IB 

™(d:-.w<™.- 

ocnurma  nricii «(  "wbotlMr  to  U«  l»*. 

IT  not.  Ood  kDonUt,"  ud 

or"l«iI.haald 

■■I("o™™Oio"!^ 

.k«>-k.U=o[tl,e/«,l.    1 

tlHcloudi.  liieairi'Uiei 

tM.i»D>.  L  im. 

l(."ljtn™.-     1I1I1D/-1 

wi  dT  tiK  oidin 

iraiie  P.ul  could  cot  hsr 

uutiou  [Utu.--<ild<rbit 

troBD.i  T]ieTf*rede»imed(ofP»Lrao»o 

fkU.  t^ir  U  nai-  iR  (he  b 


tUlckrHcl  tb 


Mob. I. ft fMltpriwit.  1. m.  UunmauBiik-lNiia 
b*n,n.U:ItcriiW,H.MJ  AifOBuViliikalttabilb* 
wawlMdlbtaUcUiMHlnOiliIiiiii.LiJ.i4,  U  nr- 
UlciIjiiM  KawlbliH  pBioDil.  iBectliii  klm  iDdlttd- 
aiUr.  ud  Bol  u  ID  (PMtl* ;  cwnlog  il  earn  uul> 
vein  'H  "Ihoni'  bniiUw)  wd  ihinM  r'lwIM^  *■ 


lo  buB«i  Du  iiini  mm  caiHoiKiulri   Afin  eipnltne 
iiB  Uu  itiU  of  Itai  btutfti  u     '    ~     ' 
le  tb«  luAana  of  u  iirll  ic 

inmbiUroUowiMoBDEKiiKbi 

i»  bli  drtl  ud  Auriiw  bid  b»n  nrtihwl  « 
bfliTflnlr  "  remitlau.'*  u  hU  (fluA  It  ~ 
"Iboa  In  tb*  IlitfL*  B.  Fk— "eoncu 
Ikrisl— To  bl>  tun  ud  tHond  pniti . 


ba  iboaU  b*  "  OTunmidi  Uflfd  ni 


ta«  L«l-Ubrtit. 


"t'e^w 


'  InCcmltin  "J  Is  tlia  thj 
'  (uUFh  oiomasolnetdeBt 


I ;  <t  1  PeWt.  4. 


■otd.  The  Lord  hi 


K  oniiCtsd  In  nln  oC 


irnngili  ii  Dlten  Hli  ilvil;  nor 


Dtoftn 


•  in- 


-B^tihitlc 


u  tbe  Onrit.  "Iim  t> 
I— Ihemmu,  T"a  piln  m  nnui  nUDw,  pirty 
[niu  "i^lm'i  nmnent^,''  tnnlr  fnHB  mtn. 

1.    ttia.-then  cipeelilly.    itroai— ^^jwiKr/Ui* 
!  «>««■  o/  Cl.ri«i-  (..  9  ■  1*   u  i;  Hrtitin* 
'lAenUBa.  -I 
[llureiL.1   n 
ipelKdm^tur 


•i^<iisQa\  VM.'mi 


1  oKaOTBiAitB.  xni 


twifb  I  bg  HlUi>i-lB  B««U  (I  OulD- 
—.-_<,  .■.  i.  vi:  11,  T111I7,  At— Tbm  U  nulinlood 
KIUW  ludi  dioM  u  ilOi.  "Add  tM  I  biMni  MI  bHD 
emuowDdwlbjijim.-  UiUputeantaitc^ Ac.— llH 
oMntMiiit.omii-'in.*  "fwluist'li  Bat  on  ofihi 
"  «l(iil,*  taU  lb*  alHHDl  a  vlileb  Ukt  *«n  tnvmbt: 

IIMM    nf    WoAlllC.      iAl»IHI.l       TfOWloU.    "Jit... 


I  a  nTHtsT  diaiculd  ihu 


n  mloiiAUr  KMpli,  13.wMr^Ti' 


dux  [■■  IT'  ■A',  wrobc— Hii  dwUnluB  lapport 
le  CgrlnUilsiu  Dil^lit  tw  nsmlxt  ■>  Iha  iluiil 
lali  piirllqn,  Md  ■  niuk  ul  IMritiiriUwl  is 


o  nnt  CDiinlbltDi 


:  ii^ii..  ■pititaaU  "(or  UwU  to 
pdA— bIL  J  lurv.  btipuL— aU 
Lhui  BToa  DjitiuaJ  puvutt  di 
tf  For  Lhdlr  chi^djOD."    Dut  1 1 


31.    n.Fftul'invlr:  Yoi 


M  ML   Kr  MBOUtc*  von  H  dUmtci- 


>d  jmlntncni 

h.r.i.J!eJ.  •MMP 

(111.,  IMbtslbn^  OH  nB  koon  to 
ud  ta^HVa  K  CoIdUiIiii  :  pralMblt  on*  of  a 
anU0B*dcb.t.u.tt,  ■»•  otrtt-lnratdlf.  ■>■»- 
onRnnllr.  U.  Ardi-llH  oMgrt  MS,  rMd.  'IMi 
JoB«lte«Ta  thlDkUu(w«iinex£ii^ivoanaIniiibU 
roDi  Ow.f  II  la  itfin  Otd  lu  oppoHd  to  'mill 
Toa'i  tbu  tt  Bi»(k  in  Chrirt"  Icb.  t.  ir>.  XnsUA 
IVnon  OtkI-  irit  >u  »  cotrecUnq  [ram  ch. »  1;  1. 1* 
-"    ~  iH  whir  Ltaey  Budad  to  b*  Uu» 


mlnv  baabDrUd  flc 


vliBal 


Md-'iAtapwlDiliukHUnn^tGditbH,  &  W,  ndt- 
■ti  mmpiHtfaUmi:  pnfflMiin*  T«»iii«ilt»«.  Jate 
u.'imt  nnlUn«  word)  '  ii  PMu.  d.  iij.  XI.  nf  Oii 
-IniDlTlnetalintleuUon  toChgwiD  oC  Gad  u  tab« 
Ml  God.  howeni  (irliiE  tu  bumtlliUuD  ib>>  ou  !■ 


!.;lhanalUjorbl>th 


OOUld  DOl  lu*e  cmlLtfd  Lha  huda 


^^HB^^^I 

1 

11 ««  ifiin.  Ac  —!.(..  vhtniottcr  I  ami 

fnmni  Uiroit  wlilch  he  now  np«ti  *e>la. 
e  KHim  why  be  will  not  ip>r«:  Sltini  ye 
e  lo  tice  >  -proof-  tlul  dirtil  .]«>ki  in 

in  nowhen  mhtU  the  infelUblUty  ot  l» 
owrltiDglt.   HlUeh-"«l>o'-(Cbriati.    ie 
1  nlillofl  lo  yoii.  by  me  una  in  Ud.  yery 
tienlilDC  tipop   roB  itroiu  diicipllne. 
B-b»  civen  niuy  proofs  of  llli  power  Is 
L-l  even  Ip  piiiditaiPi  DDeoden  ich.  I.  11. 

In  me.*  wllbout  needlDB  i  rreol  from  me  bjon  trylDi 
AmU  jma  ovd  ChiWlully.  for  ye  are  Ibe  CndU  ot 

ojodiirtibulforyonrsood.  [ALroim.l  IbeMUlheito 
to  "repntiiln-  IcwK  me  In  prefer  etpUlnlni  rith 
Bdoil.  "Wb  do  wK  pny  Wo!  w.  miy  mppeu  a;- 
pnwA*  by  reitraiiiinii  yon  "hen  ye  do  ertl:  "but 
Ib4t  ye  ■bonM  do  «hii  to  ruiht"  lEHaMi   FcTTI<>)^ 

tbereby  deprived  ol  tlie  oecwion  lot  aeidiint  oar 

b  aim. 


,ry  ooDdltlon, 

nxloD  flowed 

br -antk. 

God  -  the  l^Uur 

>nd  inei  Ifli  put-' 

liar  ma  «wk  "bodily  pmenn,'  Bh. 
1  hhI  ilw  la  onr  dM  mWag  Into  im- 

B  OUT  power  of  puDleblDf  DBandBn.  Jntt 
Jme  kept  in  ateyiua  Bii  power}.  «■ 
in— oot  only  hereiRer  with  Ilim.  free 
It  iDScmitia,  Id  tb> 


ieatly  in  the  ei 


Willi  Him,*  i.e..  eyei 
o  nil  gloiiDed  iBiui 


or,  Uie  trutb.     'Wlien  yon  sr  free  k< 

iKHumBtoiuelliiilDd  iha  Innoceot.  i 

Orot.'rejeke.-  aliHwauewBU'hiiiliigni 


tftbiU 
ue  'itauvDan*  to  be  in  ny  IcUm  ntbei  tbu  In 

dWU     (ClIRTIKWTOH  1      <UlllMttltl..,BBt  to  iMtmctiDD 

—/or  bulUinf  (ir...niit  for  naiti%c  ibnim.  lb  ~uie 
Bbarpnei^  wonM  uem  to  be  catUng  dovA,  ntlier  thun 
bnitdiKfi  nji;  therefore  he  prefen  not  to  bmye  10  uh  1L 
II.  tirBweU— meudsi  In  Onti  alH  "nlolcef  Ihtu  la 
blddlm  fuewell  be  iMorn  lo  tbe  polni  with  wlikb 
h*  Mt  out,  "we  ue  belpen  of  yonr  joy"  (ch.  i.  11; 
PblUppUns,  t.  «.  Bi  pKfkct-BeconM  parfeel  by  till- 
ing iu»  what  le  lacklnri  In  your  Ghrlitian  cbanetev 
(Kpheiiaiii,  1. 12).  be  vt  good  umfDrt— (ch,  1.  fi;  t  t^u; 
I  TlieiHlDiiluui,  L  19.)  U.  The  benedisUoa  which 
piovn  tbe  doctdne  of  tbe  Uiriiie  Trinity  Id  nDlly. 
'"The  Krace  of  Ciiriii'  comee  Bnl.  fgr  it  to  only  by 
It  we  come  to  "  (be  late  of  God*  the  Father  (John,  14.  II. 

thto  TriDlIy  none  to  alore  or  after  other."   [AUuviat. 
CVrcd.j   oDBiiBiiBian— Jolal  fellDwahlti.  ar  tMrtieluatlon. 
the  tame  Holy  Oboet.  which  Jo 

UowiblpottheBil,  ._ 
IT  Lard  Jetn*  Chrlsl,''  i 


know  the  Holy  n 


THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE 

GALATIANS. 

INTRODUCTION. 


rrHEiutcnMlaDdexttnialcvidcnetftMrAi>tnr«a«ttof«MpiiMD«tahik    Tfct <W> it  <f  liliriiHniny  PaoHaa  m 
i-  »aiKWciipUon.MidalhirtoMtoth«apo«ttoofth«0<Dtflet»ttwfliit»WMB,UMroBtfiootliwiB^ 
troUi  (ch.  L 1.  u>f4;  1 1-14).    Hii  Mtliorriiip  !■  aIm  nphtld  Iv  Mm  anaiatai  lllaiiny  offtt— il«ta>unh,<llM— 
•(/vtrw«£foreK«.S.7.tiOftlAtiMM.XU);  Pojjrwgp  tPfa<ll»lMt,  th. »  tnoUi  qitotTMii.  4  M> Mii C  T|  Jmtoi  Uu»n,m 
vlMMTtrwrot*  Um  Orofio  •<  0rao0t.  a&iidM  10  Oalattau,  4  liU  ni  A  Ml 

The  airiitte  wu  wrlttca  •'TO  TUI  OHUBCUBS  OF  O ALATIA*  (Ml  1. «. •  dWiM  of  Alia  Mteor. bovtelw  «D 
Phiygta,  Fmitos,  Blthjnia,  Capvadodft,  tad  PaphlagoiUa.  TIm  JiiliiMlMiio  (Omllo^md.  eaatnettd  Into  Galtti  aaottar 
Ibnn  of  the  iimiDcKdWwtnOftiilt  la  or{|tai.tlM  latter  hartotavcnraa  Aila  Minor,  aflir  thaj  bad  plUiciri  Dfligkl,tboat 
AC  9»,  and  at  Imil  ponauuntlj  lettkd  fa  tht  ocamd  pani.  Ihtneo  mUod  OaDognMla  or  QalatiiL  Thair  dteBMtanH 
Aown  tn  thio  cpdttlo.  ia  ia  cacire  oonamaiMw  with  ttwt  iMribod  to  tht  Qallie  moo  hj  all  wittoni  Caar,  &  0^,4  A*T!m 
infinnitjof  the  Uaalais  thatthoyuv  ilflkkiathdrrMohai  tadfload  of  eluuwe.aadBottototraitcA*  8*  VMiny 
[quoted  by  Alford\,  **  Fnak,  impctnoiii,  taaprmiU*,  •mlacotljr  iatdUint,  hot  at  the  aaaia  time  eil  wmm<|  <I— ew!bli^i» 
eonftaat,  foad  of  abow.  perpetually  qnarralltDg,  tlia  firalt  of  enea iTe  Taaity.**  Thty  rooeiTed  Bt  Paul  al  inlvlthiriliaf 
aad  ktadacM ;  tmt  aooa  waTored  la  their  aUeitaaoe  to  Ibe  iioipd  aad  to  hha.aad  bcartaaed  aa  aatafy  atv  to  Jadairiaf 
teaehen.  aa  they  had  tiefore  to  him  (oh.  4  14>U).  Tat  apoatle hlawdf  had  been  the  flnt  pnaehcr  aBMi« ttMi(Aiti^  14 €« 
Oabtiaaf,  1. 8 :  4  U  Cwe  JITole;  "<m  ofOOttNl  a^iafinalty  of  teh  I  pccaehad  aato  foa  at  the  llnl:**  taairiylag 
detalaedhimaBioBctbem].M]:andhadtheascol«Uyil9aadadAaffaha«,«hiohaihlaaBbae4aaatiWta«  **i 
la  the  lUth  (Acta,  14  flV.  HIa  ffiit  vlrit  waa  ahoat  A.D.  JI,  dailithia  waoad  mfarionaiy  Joanay. 
ItOitiaiificathalBiaByJevf  nridedlaAaayiaiBGalatia.  Aaeoaftheea  aad  their fctethwa,doel«laa^a>  ilaawfcaw,ht 
bctcan  hie  preachlnx.  Aad  though  iuliaeqvaatly  tlie  oaijortty  la  ttie  OaUttaa  ehoidiea  were  Oeatike  (di.  4  S,  8),yek  Hmm 
u  ere  M>on  iufected  by  J  udsidng  teaehen,  aad  almoet  raJTered  themeelTeo  to  be  penoaded  to  oaderio  dreamdiioa  (Oh  L  fi 
:i.  ].  3 :  5.  S,  3;  e.  la,  ia).  Aociutoincd  as  the  Qalatiaai  had  beea.  when  heathen. tu  the  aayatlc  workhip  of  Cybeie  tpnnlmt 
lu  tUf  Kcifehltoiiring  rr>oon  uf  Phyrffia),  and  tlie  tbeoeophistie  doetrinea  oonnccted  with  that  wonhip.  they  were  the  aMR 
tvA  lily  Itr-i  to  If  lieve  that  the  fill  pri\-ileges  of  ChrUtianity  ovuld  only  be  attained  throofth  an  elaborate  aystem  of  eere 
liu  iii;.l  ryiiiiH.lis:u  (ob.  4.9-il ;  9. 7'12X  Th<>y  rren  gvrt  ear  to  the  iniinaation  that  I'aul  hlmedf  obserred  the  lawaaioag 
tl.u  Jeut>,  though  lie  pcmuuled  the  Qeutilrs  to  reaounee  it«  and  that  his  motive  was  to  keep  his  eooTerts  in  a  aubordluta 
htarv,  •xt.lu  led  from  the  full  priTlleges  of  Christianity,  which  were  enjoyed  by  the  oircorndsed  alone  Ch.  S.  II ;  4  14 
cf.  H  ith  -1  17;  iii'l  that  in  "  beoominKall  tliinfstoall  men.**  he  was  an  tntereeted  flatterer  (di.  1. 10),  aiminc  at  forminf  a  pasty 
f>  r  *-.i;n>t!f:  u.urcover,  that  he  falsely  rrpreaeutcd  himself  as  an  apostle  divinely  onmmiaiioned  by  Christ,  whercaa  be  wss 
I  ..t  .1 :  .v^  iuUiitT  avut  by  the  Twelve  and  the  church  at  Jerusalem,  and  that  his  teadiing  was  now  at  taiianee  with  that  of  St 
i  cti  r  au  1  Ju.i.cs,  **  pillars*  of  the  churdi.  and  therefore  ou^ht  not  to  be  accepted. 

II iH  ri'ltrnsE.then,in  wrltimt  this  epistle  was  a.)  to  defend  his  apostolic  authority  (ch.  1.  11-19;  1 1-14);  (t)  to 
r<>iint'inrt  the  evil  luHuenec  of  the  Judaizers  in  Galatia  (ch.  i.  and  4.1.  and  to  show  that  their  doctr!ne  destroyed  the  very 
w«'ii-^  11/  (lirlM.iauity.  by  lowering  its  spirituality  to  an  outward  ceremonial  system;  (3.)  to  gire  exhortation  for  the 
•i!  rti.kt)i<Miiri;  of  (^alatian  lielievors  in  faith  towards  Christ. and  in  the  fruits  of  the  ijpirit  (eh.  5.  and  dX  He  had  already. 
In  t  t<.>  f..'' -.  testified  asaiust  the  Judaizing  teachers  (ch.  1.  9 ;  4.  W;  Acta.  18. 13);  and  now  that  he  has  heard  of  the  oontinoed 
a'l  I  lilt  uaniir^  pit  vali-nce  of  the  evil*  he  writes  with  hit  own  Aoad  (oh.  6. 11:  a  labour  which  he  usually  delegated  to  an 
amuTrj-.-ii>i0)  tliiv  epivtle  to  oppose  it  The  sketch  he  idtes  in  it  of  his  apostuUe  career  ounfirms  and  expanda  the  aoaount 
111  .\.-:i>,  ai.d  hlinus  his  independence  of  human  aiAhurity,  however  exalted,  liis  protest  agaiait  Peter  in  ch.1. 14-11. 
<i  .■>; :  If.  rsi  the  lit;mcDt,  not  merely  of  papaU  but  even  of  that  apostle's  supremacy;  and  idiows  that  Peter,  save  whoa  if^t^j 
lu>liiv'],  wif*  falUhie  like  other  men. 

Ill .  re  :!<  much  iu  common  between  this  epistle  and  that  to  the  Romans  on  the  subieot  of  justificatiou  by  fhith  only,  and 
n< :  ly  the  law .  But  the  epistle  to  the  Romans  handles  the  sultject  in  a  didactic  and  logical  mode,  witlkout  any  spcrisl 
ii  fi  n  u  c ;  t}>i4  epistle,  in  a  controversial  manner,  and  with  special  reference  to  the  Judaiaers  in  Galatia. 

The  ^TVLE  comMues  the  two  extremes,  sternness  (ch.  1.;  41*«)and  tenderness  (cli.4  19,10),thecharaioteTiBticsofa 
niiiu  o(  »:iviiti  emotions,  and  both  alike  well  suited  for  acting  on  an  irapreadble  people  such  as  the  Oalattaat  were.  Tbs 
tiiiiuiiiiu  In  abrupt,  as  was  suited  to  the  urgency  of  the  question  and  the  greatness  of  the  danirer.  A  tone  of  sadnesn, 
toil.  U  a|.)iiriiit.  su(.h  as  might  be  expected  in  the  letter  of  a  warm-hearted  teacher  who  had  just  learned,  that  those  whom 
hr  iuvcJ,  were  forsaking  his  teachings  for  thuee  of  perrerters  of  tho  truth,  aa  well  aa  giving  ear  to  calumnies  afcainst  hinuKlC 

Th?  TI  Mi:  OF  WKITI  NO  wa^  nfigr  the  visit  to  Jemaalem  recorded  in  Acts.  15. 1.  Ac,  is..  A.D.  no,  if  thai  ridt  be,  as 
f^n:*  r  !  '  '■->.  Mnitical  with  that  tu  ch.  4  1.  fte.  Further,  as  oh.  1. 8  (** as  we  said  be/ort'^,  and  4 16  {*"  Hare  [.^onlj  I 
h-  ui'ii  }  .r '  ii;i:.y  r'  nr,  at  my  second  visit,  whereas  I  was  welooraed  by  you  at  my  first  visit),  refer  to  his  second  vUl 
<.Vct.i,  1^.  £ ),  this  episr'.e  must  have  teen  written  after  the  date  of  that  \-islt  (the  autumn  of  A.P.  54U  Ch.  4  U,  *  Te  knov 
liow...!  rreacheJ...at  th^  Orst"  (^rrteit,"  at  the  former  time"),  implies  that  Paul,  at  the  time  of  writing,  liad  becnteiss 
ill  Oalatia ;  aui  ch.  1.  «.  "  I  marvel  that  ye  are  so  toon  removed."  implies  that  he  wrote  not  long  after  ha\init  left  Galatia 
r,.r  t  he  iKCi-ni  time;  pr(>bably  in  the  early  part  of  hit  raidmet  at  RpkuMM  (Acts,  14  13;  ly.  1,  Ilc,  from  A.D.  M.  the  anaiaui, 
t<i  \  1>.  •'•r,  I'entecust).  [Alford.\  Cotanheart  <f  i/olrsol^  from  the  similarity  between  this  epzstle  and  that  to  the  RtMBsas, 
tilt  same  line  i-.l  argument  in  both  occupying  the  writer's  mind«  think  it  was  not  written  tiU  hit  ttag  at  Corinth  (Acts. Ml 
1.  J),  during  the  winter  of  97-S,  whence  he  wrote  his  epistle  to  the  Romans ;  and  certainly,  in  the  theory  of  the  earlier 
writing  of  it  from  Ephesus,  it  does  seem  unlikely  that  the  two  epiatles  to  the  Corinthians  so  dissimilar,  should  interreae 
between  those  m>  similar  as  the  epistles  to  the  Galatiaas  and  Romans;  or  that  the  epistle  to  the  (Jalatiaus  should  interrae 
lietween  the  second  to  the  Thcaoalonians  and  the  first  to  the  Corinthiana.  The  decision  between  the  two  theories  reatsoa 
the  words.  "  f  o  soon."  If  those  be  not  eonsidered  inconsistent  with  little  more  than  three  years  having  tlapscd  stnee  ba 
aecond  visit  to  Galatia,  the  arguoieat.  from  the  simihuity  to  the  epi»tle  to  the  Romans,  seems  to  me  condn^va^  This 
t9  tb9  GakHaog  attaig  wriUca  on  tht  anraey  af  tho  ocoasMa,  tidings  bavlag  rsachcd  hin  at  Corinth  l^aes  k^mm^ 

Ma 


■v,uDH«HuUrWi 


lT.ua«MaiDilliiuid;UiWUi«[Di 


ellwr  cborcbu  in  (iiLula  <AtU.19.  a;  1  (kKiDthbiiH, 
II.  i>.  Ho  doM  not  Uuoh  SDT  taonounbla  Ili4s  w  ilw 
diaidiu  tun.  m  (UavlKni,  balm  dii|rlgut>d  il  Ucti 

lis  lint  BiiiiUa  of  PbI«  li  uldiaueil  to  Jswl4b  UUU- 
Uuu  «)ii>uniliiKiBG*l*tnriP>liii.l.  II,  dUDcaotlMr 


/fom— Omil  liio  MODud  ■' froio."  Thn  (.'rw*  iuioi 
Uwratlwrud  oaiIj)HlJB«uUii1illncl«satni 
li<r  Uiin  bsliiE  bu)  Ilia  om  pieiKMUlDii.  t. (in. 
Hl^Dll.  1.  wi~BBta  dntli.  u  u  dRbIiic.  I^ 
oBlr  Id  lUi  UN)  Uw  nwHml  EpUUu.    Iho  art> 


AcM.  «.  IT] :  u  UDddlEniid  cc 

cf  Ihe  world,  nnutlui  rrou  a  r 
The  imuDt  oveoppoHi  the 


ualiiUiMd  br  tha  Jodiliiw  tcuhen 


.set  ol  Iht  epUtli,  jiuliacUios  ti 
•e:ftUmy  colluuuu  Ln  the  gtHpel- 

t.  Sopalw.  Seciudiu,    t 


TrctlLCU*.    Tropiiiaiiu,    • 


[    prolMblj  oat  comet  It) 


I    beta  ailUcD  liant  Uotkiitt  >t\in  \iu  i 


tUl!tVBUBIC&  ItuV-Mll.)    Battk1Utfa>Mlsl<ltlt 
tlaTm  glUHna  mutam  b>  tlHlr  mUMdoi  li  Iw 


vl  Kal-Li,  tlA  DroffmlUHi  of  Iha 


.    U'.A'ulc.lOiilDUiluii.r.ltilti 

'v  lUrcst.  '  lu'J  gmm  lOmt.  -tkc  rtni 
milD."    "The  Bnis  of  Uirtu,"  u  U 


laUtd  loapcL  iliRunnt  ilUuEtlm  Icom  lUs  odIj  Inw 

•tlU  tdtHliig  lutB.-  C<L  ILnki.  I 

L-MueL    J.  iMlJUi-A  .liiUuct  liruk  itoni  from  that 

In  T.  O.    lliouEli  1  allid  it  ■  gdipitl  Ir.  e;.  It  li  not 

-»(rl.-rf.  Ci.fcll.    HmitslChiii 

luUl'io.    'ilicrc  lireillr  butdiicKatpcLand  dddUit 

Ilim  in  au  italno  itWiu.  L  «:  Uul. 

hOiiHl.  trai-(nHi^aK."UiilylluliliBn»nK)iinUul 

lanl^-l  mik>  kuiwn  (o  ron  u  » 

trmil>lt»ou.'&c..ch.i.l(Mi>.    AUtinuDlbrtlia-'illf- 

mpriKhHlby  m*. tliu li li not i 

xT,  l.».or/roiKiMn  w.  1.  !«.    It  1 

uIlbtoiWKuiEXlufCtariit,   irinlil  pmart-Crul."  iriih 

uin^  not  luSunaid  to  nun  lima 

Ini  Uiiriit,  llw;  luUUd  on  cltcuiDdiion 


DO  uMtticLt  ure  tbe  pun  ifoipcL  fl.  Bnt— 
<ciii(ii^  tluy  luir  MUB  "  irbD  irooblt  yon.' 
[  u  (Iruk, "  KXD  tbongb  »*,'  fii ,  1  uid  lti« 


M  II  VDold  M.  It  It  mn  i 

m^Kl/  luf  noi*  Uinn  i 


OALITIAH&L 


lOD  'YouHMn  laHib^On"  a  "'"^"'''•t'i  it  U, 
■  la  AJ).  U.  lUU  later,  ill  fmn  aftar  Ui  COB- 
.  lliiu  Ful  li  u  lodnmidaiK  wtbiaa  to  Itai 
Tlxiii^  ha  bad  itcalrtil  no  IcuHnctMB  (Km 
■U«.  but  boDi  Uia  Holy  GlMX  :nt  wbwi  ha 
Id  bis  mpa)  Blacllr  ainad  ultb  (htin.   la. 

inun  aar  of  llf*.'   Jiwi-  nUfteD-'nie^ienii 

JiJv-  aa  diatiD^niiabad  trom  tba  l^ntilat- 
Ua.*lta  takbeitlUle.liia  nthdoui  prlvilHU. 
amber  of  Iba  thaoctais.     tha  Bbarth  —  Ban 

lu  clianbaa.uidailtaaeaa  Hiad.arti(.  it 
dad  M  naik  Itaa  cnaui*«  of  bb  lialDl  aUe- - 
imGodllOorlnUilaDt.  U.  IW.  miM-lalf 
UisDwpcialteDf '■buUdlniU  an."  14.  ;nS 
.-'loubeaimiiiKS  pn>lld«itr"IiDad«  p 
■tavt— beyond,     mj  Viotii-Clridr.  "Ot  n 


V  of  tba  UiHlllioiu  a/ 


lien  ta  an  aUmton.  pi 


Tl«  laitiiUiui  ofHii  ^n  by  me  to UieGaalUn 

fliit  RToled  Hji  Sod  <n  Mr:  at  tint  on  mi 
loa,  but  aii>«claUy  at  tbe  BnbAaEtiuDtraTelaUDO 


■If  preach  fUm."  Imidjioj;  an 


rblch  b(  had  IhRt,  appsai  In 
bliD,  aa  He  OD  earth 


hpoattaa.  ntDjaadacabi— 0rf' 
IB.  iftat  ikna  jtm-iUXnt  I 
iDpcara  br  tlw  Ob- — ■  '- 


tauMrlntbasli 

oriatbat.iaGrafl 

basoma  patKUiUr  *"!"■'-'-'  ultb."  Iba  W 


Tbo  hittoiT  ipeaki  o 


Id  dlDg  Id  tba  Hebnic  (URD.  Hs 
na  Iba  apoillBB.  IfaDugh  Java*.  *« 
1.  bad  Iha  cblaf  autlioiitr  thui 


nl  toblaa|loa- 
:t[DI"loaaa.- 
.      .     imimpvUml 
,    Da  plola  if  tb*  J*<n 


n  laBtnill  what  SL  PaoL  Iba 

lUtnintpartloiili  ' 

If  aadatPknriB 


DitliittvattaatKHtlM;  j 

■  to  SbDoa  ud  jMaa.  asa  ouan  lauuuaw.  a,  m 

of  Bii  IdDBBan.  who  van  not  apoallaa.  It  bi  not 
UkaJr  than  would  bt  two  nin  of  bcoUian  Bamid 
allka.  ot  inch  smlDBoa  aa  Jamaiaod  Jade;  U»  UJiEll- 

'  'jthalllieKPOUIci.jBmBi  and  Juda.  are  alio  the 

lud  Juu>,iiu«  loni  ot  &iiAi»u.>iA^ui. 


EaCtBTdiiuUAidlur,lt  QALaTlASR  11- 

■UMr  of  lU  VMn  llnir.  ».  SoliinD  ««»nnilaB 
UU  U>  MUont  lilnHlliMU**Wtini  bDtltar 
SflHB  itaj*i  *B<)  that  li*  Hiir  BB  ipoiUa  nn  Mb  and 
JuBM.  nratMlily  It  tad  bMB  nruMd  tv  Jndainn 
(hM  ba  had  nednd  ■  bm  ouun  of  IwtniHlani 


lutllmAMMti. 


a'tDllwanluiifw 


ii*Hdw»k.I  lUiB 
r  "BBkaowa  hj  («f  - 
U.    Hipuaubfln 


lu  iba  onlr  aptuU^  ti 


a  aaDBflB  caagnphlcal  ptanaa,  tli 
Et  balK  VUOMI  flnt.    [Oral 


Aeu.  *.  H-ai,  which  wan  tba  cLld  inna  oT  Iheii 
laboon.   BL  IVoHMote  at  Orut"  Hiu  win  bsului^ 


"  HMrimr  usderiUKid  Eb 


lie  ihcphEnl'B  iKit,  ttaFT  n- 


laiuuwUi  jmr  from  hli  oanTei 


ha  anuei  On 
poaluoi] 


■U  didiDtimptHg 


*  JatUUtias,  hot  HcauiflLbaJtwlahUwwaiimiioudbj 


thoaaw^Mplndta  UilWMiA'ltM  (oh.).. 
Tbt  dwraaiTOttM  not  at  »U  dmwra  Utrirl 

iDaaMtlMnbirafkrmcMdInataanftilalloii,''! 

of  w  4|W  Data  rm  wboaiievar  an  jtuUSad  br  tlu 
l»w-|ah.fc*).    (Pun.)     Tllac     ■-     "-   "-' 
aoxnialar  irhat  MIon  u  to  b[ 


but  br  iBdapmdaui  mnut  ••  \ 
aiataal  with  bii  ■(  Uh  oma  Hi 
lb«  cbBNb  af  Ahtioeh.  h  ab 


■oapal  Faul  pmched  to  lb 
Uwtn.  aad  had  ncdnd  D 


tba  AotA^tiat  tbay  pnacbed  laa  Vval  did  jirlTatalr  Uft 


ba  »iDeiibil.'    lul.  Ac—'  It 


1.  bt  drouDciHd  (Ada,  II,*. 


rliOullr-    To  hara  m 


GALmANB.n. 


Id  CDDceniLna  CEm  (hl,  nr  Bot  pnvilttlBI    1 
droinelnd}  ■«■  not  Irom  oonltmpi  of  dp 
,  bnt  "an  Krannl  of  Itw  CUh  bnlhru* 
1.  Hi  wtao,  had  I  xlalilid  to  tlu  duuuid  It 
dnnmclicd.  would  hm  permtet  UkVcH 

— ''tn  in  uoderbftDd  iDmqDCT  broiubc  In. 

okeofUiaKfoiuaiu^liiw.  UthcjrhiidlaaD 
icu^culied  Htui  Uirobdli  fui  of  Ibe  spoitlfii 


«ba  hid  DHoad  Uia  doat  to 
u  JiuUhaUr  dliiwtd.  tha  Ji 


Hirly  Jiirlili  pnladiMt  li 


aLtarlyoppOfllradlreetlDn,  t 
"  idlTlduallr.  but  colli 
Rilad  Uiiliit,UuOi 


HHd,  in  (ht  MMilMhlti. 


jeolhit  to  lb*  on«B[«i  Sjundj 

-    which  llus  tHt  |L  OsrlnUiiuu,  3.  11;  RiieUlioc 
""  "'^   Ji>ho  hftd  ao'  


BU-]     ml|St  untuu    « 


1   )«— UeuuJti. 
ndni.    a.  Owib. 


"FcMr  iud  orlGir^Allr  ui 


M  Oldul  M^,  iTH  Mion  {'•Mr,  «1 


V«W\^u\'<uxWi 


GAi^Tusa  n. 


L  JuBta,  wmn  aot  toDt  tram  liUa.    j 


jMiibputjIAetiitLIMN.   filt^.anUlH   Mil 


W*  nMWriM  Dm  wsa  oU  sMon  Is  Un  M  Itf  bin. 
•ftn  tWlhrnUr  nUaeaftit  ftv  ChrtATH  be  ■  btM 
WM>,  to  dtu  hlu.  "  Em  Ih*  Ont  U  noociiIh.  and 
Atftulladnir  titdi  tioa  rr^HraOt.'    iaubui.i 

Ab  andfliEtfiiw]  CQinddoBiH 


IllK  allli  ttnliDtlOnUIl  ItElia,       u,  cu.  >. 


'lainn^  I'lie  blab  uUwdtr  ot  I'lHr  would  a 
ua  thd  CJbulIIf  CtirUUui  bo  r«iikrd  iuAMliiat 
:tauy  la  til,  t[a»  ivmiii  tbrUUui  »uld  nol  ci 


>.  II. '  *«  abo.' H  fr^  ■•  Uw  *3«allle  tfBMU ;  cmUw 
•«Tlin>lntbcliiw).hinl»Umd.'Ae.  »t«MiM 
tj  iki  mrki  <<iti  la«-u  lbainODKDii(lMlUaUt«i. 

-  TV  wodn  of  (!■  1*W  •■*  Hum  vUcb  tAT*  Um  In 


[ALintB.)  bnt^  — , — 

and  hMmMMcdBUISMtML   Jmu  CtiUU-ln  Us 
—  •baaUMim..-iXiiUtJau.'' 


•t  OkiM'-U.,  bgr  CMM,  tb*  otfM*  oT  Uih.  ■•  Urn 
■    -       -     -    taltemikiXIMlM- 

nuiaixiuiHtf  aaiui 


"  Mmii  ud  Jam  Oiiat;  tb*  lav  and  tka  pmnlw: 
Daliv  and  battariai;  Wwta  and  bllli:  KTa^  and  Uh 


wlUiont  Uu  Uir.an.lD  UW. 
».  u  ibenCon  UiHH,  Iba  m 


fhIthI    Th*  OirUtUD  ml 


ith  LI11I1I.  bill  vlUi  bus 


OAWgliJM.lIL 


lantntdealfttctTIbB  corueqnBi 


Ibt  liF— uhlcl)  wu  mj  "idioal- 
to  CtriM'  {cb.  X  U!:  bah  bilti 
mui.  ■.  u:  drlTlnt  ma  to  OiiM. 


w  wimcn  In  ibe  bi 


tb*  ■orin  Dt  Ilia  ti 


Dr  condemntllDD  lOolnt- 


"onlT*  trnpllH,  "I  dwdn.  enllUni 
io  m>  Iha  qneaUfln  op  1AU  ajatu:"  i  "na  ni  tout 
Uat^tT,  dwrtn  DOW  la  "  Itam"  Ihli  onsIhliuE  (mm  jan. 
nAaidUM  "  HMt*  l>  rel  pRBied  lo  "Ki.irii.' becHM 
"--'  -vlthal  h  ■  jottnt  o».  wbarCM  thli  aiiliUa  ■■ 
wd  rcpTOTlDt.  [BlKdVL,!  horJDf  nl  MlA^ 
eiMiilili  not  in  ttorkina,  bot  In  twstvliip  IBo- 
10,  1^  ITl.    a.  twiu-lh>  (%rUIMD  ttfe  [Pbtnil- 


lofMl  mt—Hit  cutukI 


lit.  lh>  d»Ui  of  Chcu 
CHAPTER  lit. 


L    HiartghlofOirtMcruoUlaaoij.     

■   01  (MdaMioo.  a.  "VFtt  it 
tlM  nualTad  the  Srlrti  (mi 


;  Philip- 

s.  Id.    HiTlDi  benn  In  tba  Hplnt.  U  .  iha  Holy  Spirit 

lllDllgli 

prlDclpla'  IBuJOOTTl,  Id  imittut  Is  '-Uw  Hub.-  tha 

^'uia 

dement  In  •rbldi  tba  Uwnrki.    [ALnic]   Ra<ni« 

l"'lti. 

IHk  >b>t  iiweadi  Itam  W(b.  nre  Te  HseUnt  ■««  uw- 

Id"    md 

Iha  KTunooi  aDd  tba  famar.  »hW.  oxnot  POMUr 

!>.*  tbt 

elenU  tha  Inner  Ufa  or  tha  Spirit,  Wi.,  outxanl  carv 

f«l»fMa 

IbM  llitj  wen  EO)nE  more  deenlr  Into  Iba  8|dr« :  B* 

me  lira; 

Iha  n»h  mar  be  oullr  mlJiUken  for  Iba  Spirit,  eren  b; 

DlwUtTlBi  ratlow-eountiTmeD.  Inclled  hT  the  Je*l, 
I  the  tlma  of  yoat  conienlon.  Ii  nla  —fniaialt», 
tfdleatv;  ifna  ja  might  hara-amliled  tbem  br  pro- 
sdnJudkUm.  (Onnnin.l  Or.  nhiUl th.  br  (tlUm 
roiq  m«,  JDH  Iba  nwani  promlKd  for  >U  tout  nf- 


I  lain."  |£i<uoon. Ac)  "If.uli 


g.'  Ii  n*llT  tha  fact'     lALnwD 


bnlla.]   Fbr  "God  hM  dran  nn 
0.  a-iill].     Ibmoio."     -    -      -  - 


"iiappllelh.-GodI 
d  and  nippiin 

a  heart  mark. 


.0  IhaSplrillMI. 


I,  ^liailaDa,'L  tvl^W^W*'^ 


ilgntd  I'mot  of  Ibelr 
I.I,    mlLtlh  Blnclu 


aajMAm,aL 


Htlbff«M<tlBW 


InuiUin'  prmnlKi"  lAitldg  VII.,  Umreb  oT  A 
Tnu  (be  ««m1,  li  liie<gniUUffnii.<>(i>il(rU 
liv,  Uiowb  U»  [nil  dgviloiiiQiiit  or  Uh  rorniH 


BfaorB.  "  aU  Ibi  dtnliln "  tUuuU.  II.  I 
bi  faiaiwd  m  Kt  or  Knur,  bot  ■OBHrU 
■oiki.    TbB  blHilna  oT  iuiUBratliui  wi 


itiaU  u  ill  wliu  Ulte  iHm  bare  it.  li  Jul 
10.  UmUnutimD  of  v.  B,     Tliex  wbo  dtpnn 

liXX.  I*B&ncru(>flf£cHaliiei]aUvdbf U»i 


.iofiiiiUMnB.   Tiar 
uj  umiH,  DorDinlBjuiiUIlHlbifanr 


t].butiioik>.th« 


.  _.       ...      _    ..DBtb^PHtlXaUhU. 

Tbt  nnliUOD  of  God'*  "naUi-  tf  Ualvr  oIb^ 
idttHV,  Id  Bome  dccn  preinnd  Ifaa  GcntUn  tot  a^ 
PETcUilitf  ndBEnpOon  Ibrooib  Lluiit  wben  nToalnL 
HiaennstaHl  Cn  b»  [bpibtwI  ftomoflthtlwIlMfclon, 
u  wall  M  tb*  ,l(»i.  In  ORlor  Hot  tba  bkHlBC  |lu«i|li 
Abmliun.  inljht floT  U»  Ibem.  Aoandln^lj.  xb«  "m.' 
IB  "that  «  oilnht  nwTe  tlw  pniinliH  of  tba  t^UI,'' 
plilnll  nfeii  U  boib  Jan  ud  OnsUlo.  wtimij  « 
-imal'l  V  of  rrum  one  toinitT  bondasa  Icb.  *.  (I,  and 
"rninilliaeuni  "  Buder  wUch  nU  Ua  vba  DnaE  la  tba 
law  and  the  worki  of  Uia  Uw  for  juitlDaUai.  "Ot 
GmtUeUalaUaDt.bjpuKbwUwuuelTaaQDileEUialaT, 

Uhriat  hai  radaamed  tba  Jawa  psimuiiy.  aad  tlinnib 

own  precjooi  blood  |i  I^Ur.  L  u,  li;  oL  UaUbew.  m. 


■LaTint  become." 

-Uaiisc  becoau 

rl«AaV."am 

>a^"tb■(«■■>.ltbl 

HotatKi,^ 

»»(dnBtbaa»- 

cnis,,  bniaruiK.lD 

tba  abilnel.  biarimf  Uu  HnmniiJ 

a>TMVIk.^.oUhu 

U)nnthlani.«,JI, 

-Bill  for  ju."  vA  n 

•x/yl.  but  btaiins  U>a  Thola  Idt  a( 

SOT  aa.  n«ardKl 

aetaHrttoGod,- 

■Oiin»,-ai.«BWI 

on.  wniUt-I 

ChrUl'.baariueib. 

lentiuHielaciiiiib 

(na,  ii  a  HK.pla  dI 

Uiaimrtaicu 

•ebutlndrbon.    > 

otIhUthaJaiL 

pnt  la  death  aii» 

u.  lu  Jul  in  Marnr,  v.  n"- 


L  K]   HatiE  belwam  li»>Bn  ud  wlh  ■■ 
iwtaUir  of  'iOiul^  1*.  1t«  iDWnt  of  ■■  C(ir.« 

>  Si>lnl-ilM  praniLied  Siiiilt  (Joel.  1 »,  S^ 
'  ptwUdh  iforotjr  rv«ici*'{}  thfl£^ii>rif  Iiddl 


•e  Isr  hgkl  sf  aiiljt.ud  arm  of 


\o,lhepnimiMii/Ooil.    TluiiraiitiitlttTi 


lod  and  EOkD.  almidy  ulftbllf  bad  hj  tha  pn- 


hrmhun ;  it  coulcl  qot  a 


«hlcl>  cuo  IbD  fulU- 


[l  jni^ht  cxlit  for  auppoalJu 


II.    AndiTrabaOuW^ 


•aldla  t.  u.  anfliHid-dt  (M— "raliflid  bvOid* 
'.  Ul.  ia  Cbriat-nUitr.  "nnlD  Cliilit"  Itf.  t.  lA. 
[ovarer.  FuZnieud  iha  old  ICattmmriou  tmiiak 
I  Avluk  Fmlm.  Bat  tM  oMut  HEB.  omit  Ik* 
oidi  alUMnttaai.  ih*  Ua  wUcb  au-OrHk.  "  wUA 
ui»liitooilit«ieiUI>r*>nifta[*  (Budni,  IL  M,  U). 

iiu-ded  On  Gad'  (Jolin,  1,  III. 


boniiaa*,  •«  bitf  onliu  U  dun  DD  from  Iba  lima  of  Ml 
anlnDca  Into  BaTpV  UiB  Uad  of  bauUi*.   It  wai  to 


nitBOkm.    Ob  (bo  dw  hillawiiv  tba  laat  n- 
*  tba  HoalM  onUf  IG«M*U.  te.  !«•  ■> 

iDHl  pwad  fbto  Kith,  n  to  tnut  ifaa 

nm  Iha  betfmdac  <<  tba  dlaiwaUloa  or  vra- 
Uia  lnUrral  of  130  nan  batwaoQ  It  ud  tte 


D  cUled  OD  U»  OTerlaaUna 

/arJaatmiL  poaicujoiL  HBt^  liod  avpaarnd  to 
Hun  Jacob  recelred  lbs  pioDiiie  or  tin  Uea- 
ubicb  Hod  iaA  called  AbnlMin  out  of  Ur,  »■ 


d  Blo'tQcatlon  idi.  L  7;  Komuja. 


foUy  cuneciom  of  Uialr  tiiu^  Lp  bains  peioolvodaa  bww- 
^-eannu  (^  C/u  £aw,  Bad  u  to  mako  tham  laiu  lor  U» 
pnnntnd  aftvleu.  nii>aecetdiirllh>.3i.M-.II(iiiiaiii, 


t.-lboUwcara.ttaild.liM.- 
oUi  ami  wicuffnMUv''l,  liUsniDUiL  \MM.wuk.  u« 


0B4(aOM;  ttJ  laK  Iniirrmn 


altttMr.  ■  TkM  frO. 


llpH>uidLb>l«t>lpTirglhaod<lMibindDi.  JIt.  11. 
IT.  n-M;  Hibn n,  i£.  it-M;.    Ttw  Uw  thu  Ihoi 


iinU»(  bt  IklUi  in  U(  IT 


mgdlMot  II  TIdidIIit.  I. 


POK  ot  nconcUini:  dJ  ttilsn  to  God  ibill  buTC  bfm 
ucdmplw^Hl  (I  COrt  DihUDi.  II  Ml;  nBd  UccTi  oRint 

OHtairlnh.  K.  U).  M"■l]U>l>ll.■'()wUI»rBllTII<«ll- 


J■hlmJl  our  Ifod  I*  osw  JflbDvih ; 
«tt  BabblH  Ul  JBTchliuO  iDterplvL  ■ 
Ij  Um  nnlir  of  fJod,  I 


OH,Bnll»iUI  ballETBi.  vlihoal 
Hlf  (•.  S.  la.  n:  KtAcMuu.  i.  i 

nlTH  the  onltr  or  Um  pcwile  i 
AaUni  dlcHtlr  wllhoat  Inwrre 
>L  - 1)  Um  Inw  (wblcli  IdtoIth  m 


[T  or  k»IbM  iHfaM 


n*  flwL  ^10  vnllfn  J«Ucr  wM  lu 


Hi  wUh  "Ibt  tibntr 


lilt— Li.,  which  li  bi  [Uth  ri 
glrcD— 17i«  cmplwxu  li  on  ' 


U  tbcB  tltmt  biUH*-to  U> 
of  :1l|i  JfflU  UlTlM  "  JoM  ipdi 

t»pl-(fr«t,  "liBpt 


ypiOaiaDliUnalBn. 


QA*TIAN8.rv 


>l  MOi  !■  com*.*  tK., 


A  be  !•  ntpanMled  tv  Joafeni,  tin  Irp*  ( 


■nd  OodUIh  Alikil  uenotwtfflrch 


IkbvU 

libera.   IT.'tiKIUoliiiUCbrM 

-[Eommi 

Lt    bn< 

m"Cbrtit-^m.t<.oua 

wnrador 

b.aiMi 

tnU^iown 

>™  put  on 

thnXOn,  Hb  btlni  Ui«  »>ii 

MOflln 

J  ^T  jUobU™.  br  TlrtoB  of  lin 

fembipbT 

ThlBpiOTMlh.tb.ptiiro.  hAt 

b  tdMt' 

arilviiie  HDlon  with  Oirtit.  ud 

OCHIIllllP 

Mwh  H  m  In  nl.«™  to  God  (Rom 

Irt  ■loi 

>  an,  br  \»vmBt  «tth  Hi.  Bplrit,  aik* 

h>  ontmrd  >I(a.  Bat 
HB  pnmuHB  Hia  DiestiDf  is  ue  (UtiifDl  dh  of  LbB 
uift  tha  cbQrdt  h«  ritiillj  pniuniAd.  In  chuitr. 
I  nieh  lattneua,  nolUngUAveubiilcitliiantnir. 
Then  li  IB  thji  KiuUp  bf  f>lll>  In  ChtUk  sa  dui 
rlkt*it  abon  uotliB,  M  tilt  J«m  nndn  tba  bnr 
I  bc«  iliDTe  Ilia  G«il)[«  (BoDiu*.  ]«.  U;  I  OnlB- 


Ld  e»<it  prtvlleRci.  Mild  (Jos*  bid  I 

pplled  La  milfl  mnd  rnnBle  lUkfj;  tlH 
iit«  ot  betoff  kkngi  uid  prluti.  niieni 
•I*  BOW  "  Uan  ud  prlaiti  bdIo  G« 
K:  ttatr  bad  prior  riKbt  to  IshnllaDa 


«  t>  "*b«b»tn'<  HBd- 


rtluin  wu  pnnnlHd  lif- 
w  "tevd'  et  4  riRbMoDi 

i.ioieed:"llioMi'-''rftI' 
a.  }».  II:  JohD.  II.  :i). 


briit.  u  hftTloff  "put 

0  Abtaham^i  aeed  Umt 
.  IBI.   TliutianiTlTu 


Id  Him 


.    Hl< 


.i-n.  TtntStHi 


.  Icml  cltlni  to  At  D 
Dtriliul  u«d  derin 
>rnitill>l«Hr]dlJobiL 
CIIAFTEK  IV. 


OT  ConTiinrin!  Iiiin- 


•  liiii-;cb.t.n.)    ltliBot.u 
a  dtalb  oC  tbe  biber,  bill  < 


nJU't  niJMfTB  arsvrt  OIKit. 


1  Hithly  tDbuftincH 


[Id.  tnohida  111  mwiklnd  TlrtiuJlT  in 
!*•  iSmniuii.  I.  It.  U;  ct,  ctu  1. 13,  H,  ffolnl.   I 
a«Dtfl*i*>niuid«t'bood>c>,"BidlnBWaM 


Hlldon 


tcacUnir  of  a  n«i-Ghri(lliui  diJini 

UnKTit  i/  DHhnord  thngr  (III,  "of  Ibo  lontirardl 
Korld";;  (ach  M  th»  ItgilardlnuirciiDciiUDawl,  r.  10 
ICOIonluia.  L  11.  ml.  Oiu  cblidliood'a  loHoni.  ICDKr- 
Ba:tn>*ilD«ioi(.]  lit..  Tba  ItdFn  of  tbe  Blplubet 

llDiaamiolniadb7tbanuher*(«.lL   CT.  A'aC;. 'Brhe- 
Laka.l.  61;  AiHs.ll:Eirtlilal,t.S.    ■ — 


IB  ImplHia  B  ipB^al  Intorpotl- 
nu  Dino  aa  man.  rit,  eauilDC  Htm  to 
ir  iha  H<dr  •.ilinii.  Bo  Qnins  wUk 
-' nadn  M^  anOtR  ilut  \aw"     'Kift. 


G*Liiiujn.n 


(JmHl  «r  mr  SnuUy . 


IK  otUrnuL"   The  bellai _ 

■rlui  iu  VMpubllitr  with  Uod.    Abba.  rukn-Itis 
'■ -.  . ij  (jj,,^ 


"PMlin-  (■■Pobr," 
bclh  DBlleil  lutathei 


D0  trr  or '  ia«a  ftppoinled  bj 


OAI.*TU.N8.  IV 


frym  TaiJ  fe  LtaJitt  7aMn<nL 


fe  tb*  iHpal  Tlaw,]iut  u  tbi  wbols  cotld.  u 
tenanlT.bdDMtolUsi.  BututnPimUi 
•■•  vanioa  of  Ume  li  oeedad  •Fhontn  to 
tka  Bwl  mote  andnb  fmin  wcnlu  bnilnn 
MMouUiu.  1.  101.  "eabhailu.  hv  mDODi 
iwu- a  OuonlGlu.  n.  SI : !  Cbraoidn.  3L ; 
' ■■       -■      I."     "McraUu,' 


iMtcfibUe.  i.D.  <s.  [Buul:!. 
k^*.-  Mir  t«r  K  not  f« 
)«UI.     U.1J.U  1  IB-"  All. 


m*.'  ni,.  Uiose  oT  lbs  time  grMl 
PiBtecott,  icdTibomKlu.   jron 


Doronzifiiid 


■MHtltetan  UDoot  Um  Jon,  < 
■i  UN.  fixlw  did  M  ODlr  In  oraei  unn  umd, 
' '  OS  pilDdBla.    On  Um  oHmt  bBOd. 


■«  OalMUa  Guhla^  Iv  ■dopUm  logil  otdUuoow, 
'"'""""        ■  '■  ■  "~   n  u  DHdfnl  fin  aif 
fitannnliluili 


t.  «un,  te.~(l{  tl 


It  alnmt    Oom  taa 


ik  Uttt  ttalj  putlmlu  fonn  of  promb  wat  dm 


ejm  to  sbpply  Ui«  Jick  af  mlOB."  Th*  dlTlnB  t>o«H  of 
Pufi  nidi  md  WDrio.  ooDlniUiu  slUi  th>  f«bl*- 
nHi  of  hi!  p«noa  \'l  CodsUibuu.  10.  10],  power^iUr  ■! 
Bnt  tntiniwd  Ik*  (MUUu.  *bo  lud  (U  tba  Impdt- 
HmH  «(  Uw  XalUc  n«  Iwd  wliieb  U19  ■!>»«. 


ihtit  ool  (nnn  it),  "  tbu  n  av      '* 


..    Ill  cnriit  (ch.  L  n . 

11  Him.  ind  Uia  dHth.  ruiin 
ou  {FbiUivKDi,  ».  tt-io ;  Culuw 


90.  IViiiul 

■UiKH  penBiiua  iwuieo  lua/  ao  Dou,  1 

bewUhjroa.  |N,9tcikt.}  wm-^alwu 


Bn^mwriMijifwdn 


0Auntn,tv. 


qf  HoffST^  HMarTr. 


)lnJ  with  TUB,  irtiiit  kbirl  d  w«<1i  to  lu*.  ootl*  at 
WTarr.  (0  Mnc  ran  bad!  te  lti«  [i^t  path.  SI.  tubi 
^Hif  roae  own  ueoril  mtdlr  coonliw  Ihat  whUh  nnut 
crffldfimn  UKl  riIb  j on,  f«  ft  Ht  hw— Ao  tb  dM  con- 
■ular  III*  •njiOi  KOH  ol  Moh'  viirdit  (ISiuTia*] 
Tlu  I»  lt»ir  •nidi  yao  ixnr  boa  luall  lo  OsUt. 
|lbini«.)  Ada  lunH  niiaeltoUr  nateulHa  hli 
ulM  l*Viaawnt.Uie  aMaUaaiDlFmiatid '" 


eoli.  u  of  tlH  bbUn 


pmalM.  mmlint'd,  tviviid  *ll  hni 


lr«Ijr  beLongBd  tiid  kln£i1«ti  of  Qai- 


■lib  (o  b*  Kf.  BODiini 
womtn.*  U.  iltv  CDt 


w«  honil.  uid  to  Un  by  hiA  ■Jom  In  (At  tinmite 


I  to  i>pi«elus.  hr  « 


callHl  Hta 


Hrtiu  tirin  fled  inlo  I 
U  nunt,  ind  the  pidpIi  in 


■knU  ba  Ite  c«  In  uei  lo  rnnr.   ud—nt  olikct 


I  ~  ifUr  IIh  Onh  f  u  ca 

dT  liiui'i  icitonllnn  iftai  bu  Inni  eontlimHl  catud- 
tut;  but  bit  Jt[iKiu0eli  rrunvd  bj  the  MdIj  ^Ifli  b 
■a  to  mdi  bsygnd  Ifali  to  tbt  nilrilii*]  Zbn:  iBolBdigi 
not  onlr  ihtJgitt.ihtDMaml  dHondurta  tt  Alnbui 
■nd  dJldRD  Ot  tixe  law.  Iioi  ftlu  lln  OniMvi  Tbt 
irtritiulJiraulsia  li  r«ewd«d  «  " bumr wblLl  1 
U*  inaniallwt  Imvl.  lot  ih*  iIicd  btd  na  nttUul 
chUdnn  of  Uii  OHiUJta.    bnik  Eiitb— loW  enrloc  o- 


uv  tbt  Gbljdrn  of  tin  d( 
cbarch  muH  tii<  In  Ui«  eto 

(Crrft,TUfl  bHtend'ltbt  JtwUbchnnAbft^OcD 
for  litr  Aubmui.  Iinlali.  M  H  JanniUili.  1.  B.  Hnnv 
out  M  wtn  tbt  (hUdr«D  of  tbt  Itnl  conual.  IMt 
[xf  tin  tmpel  cotcntDt  >n  mon  to.  ThitOmoftbt 
Ortik  tttlcl*  It,  "UtrwbDhuTRihtubndafvblA 
(ha  ulhtr  li  dttUlnu. "   ».  n-Tb*  oldnl  HSS.  Hd 


clilldrei 


rr  On  /iak,  bnl  tb 


ntia,   Btintht  Elder  brnittnnaunta.  ball 

prided  Untsir  tibOTt 

"■    '  ■"'  ■   "   .bontfttrlbigpbrll-tk 


Tbt  Jewi  ptm 
Ibuilu  tn  oppn 

M  PhlUciil  ud 


U.    tm  M  It  U  uw—  cfa.  1. 1  ■:  0.  K  [I; 

■nied  llnl.  not  tor  muUst  tM^ 

am  lo  httUienUin.  bat  Ibr  iiiMiHai 
mJiHldnn.    Kicept  In  O*  tm  BW 

Iplwaai  (Irbm  Uit  pnraou  beMoU 
<  pwnDluUf  iBlemied  Id  hta  ovdl- 


nALATIAira.  V. 


rtB-iral-iuainal  10.  Oi 


. 'iUiiilBinbabelr 


il— tmn  Iho  hcnmvid  Inhullwn:  Ular 
]:!plnti»lly.tlHian]aIu)dli«BlliU.  ■Bdi 

-     31.  Sa  tbB  -  Tlw  aldul  M3S.  nid 


UTORD.  Uddikliv.  HCmBRI.  A  £lu- 

u,  i^  13:  rhil1pi;dM£ii,  I.  ST;  i.  1. 1  im 
'  It  M  TOR  ImdDBi  Mat),  Ohilit  lutli  mi 
ln,ot/)>r,  ■  lUle  Dt  bmidMej.  Sumilfii 
Ljd  be  Lot  tnUoKled  «/aia  in  a  yoke 


.    Chilli,  bj  cUvunicUub  {Luke. 

Uunlon.  tlut  new  Meki  b 
luy  dtms  Idc  j  uaUf]  1  »u  ilib 


CblUta  lUUlDMilt  D<  U.  ud  !■ 
bull  l*«*  (K  Ik    TIm  dx 


iUlb*UBlMUu.ithUitDi»Dn- 

tonul.  inuctud  UiBia  wu  uiOtlmET 
In  Itana  to  mnit  t  Uthn  ttf*  of  t<r/K(io'i  ldt.9.  I|. 

■"-' — li  (hBLFidI  notnlinliiitaUi*  d«tM 

.  _     ...  VxHt  didA  blgbu  Etftnod.  Hoe  Ptutri 
Bora  eaulina.    Dw  niiunt  mliul  kim  nutwud 
"  ~  «■  CbmtoTllHtt.taitaiidla 

S  For— FnnloribeuwttioB. 
_  nntiaMimt  vUh  Uw  cua  of 
bapa'oFCArdUiinj.   Uioiili tlu  S)i>[U 


(OMI*  liufHllDD  (boTS.  il  Ihe  obHct  of  JmiH  to 
waited  At;  "Um  inmi  ol  riiUMnuBMi  laid  t 
(iniBoitaT.  !■  11 : "  um  iiapa  irid  up  m  xoD  lo  Im«i 
'"  *  ~  ~  ~  PaUr.  1.  II.    t.  Ja-Onitradat 

br  luith*  It.  it.    Is  Jttu  Cbiu' 
,"1dUii1iCJ«ii9."     Is  union  viUi  CAriit  ( 


>.  »,  0.  no  bi 


mclal 


hlnkUwl,  bed 

Uw 

liHdDH 

DtjnttU'T.Uiuua 

fm  10  ftUi  nf 

-tllE 

11.    LilUiBD.Iksa. 

•Rk  LtaU  "lov 

iliutpii 

bio  from  Inw  bUh 

Jiuiws.la.1 

La 

I,  M^poitd  to  tl» 

(nmUlunlildi 

Ilia  HpliU  «.  & 

aoni*  n.  1 

CCHillltliUU.  I 

W.     7.  7Vo«tat,; 

Jiiuu.  B,  M  ai; 

iPBtl 

D>,  9.  i:. 

ll»> 

ell.Un.ei: 

ta[BH.Dl^l:»Ui.d- 

Utiii-Tbt  Ontk 


TKe.  lUEiiDu,i  a.&liviB\>utb-'Qa 


1! 


11 


\,ai  I'li-miiiCMt  au.oii;:  tl.o  f.fdncoM.  thou);b  the  de- 
r.uii-'i.r:  r.  '\\<]  'i-.-  tuL'.v.n  all  ;-h.  1.7:4. 17'.  Bl.all  bear 
— :.-;  ;l  !;.  .•. ..  '•  :r>l!  :i.  h-— '■  ^ -/"f -.•../•/(> /■f(7i/,.'t  judj;- 
»•  ■  ii'.  !■  'i « ■■  -I.  ^-;.  I'.  -.-.I  n-  .•.ir..;i,..  ItH  til"  f:a^se  of  the 
s.-il  i''..>i,\vii»v- 1  If  nii.-i!»;l  t!i.(i:„!i  ti  '■iiyhllc.'-.iiitss,  and 
^s  M,  r.uw  th:it  tlicy  an-  fec-t  ri..ht  by  bim,  be  confidently 
bopca.  in  (Jod's  4:o<Hluc.is,  will  return  to  the  right  waj, 
from  thAt  of  the  setluccr  n  bo  Is  doomed  to  Judgment, 
wliotoever  he  be— whether  ffreat  (ch.  1. 8)  or  tmalL  11. 
Trunslatf,  **  If  I  am  «till  preachinv  ;mI  did  before  oon> 
version,  circumcision,  why  am  I  silU  iwrsecnted?"  The 
JudaUiu;;  troubler  of  the  Galatians  had  said.  **FlMil 
himself  preaches  circunicision."  as  is  shown  by  his  har- 
inu  circu.-ucisi^l  Timotliy  (Acts,  Ifi.  3;  of.  also  Acta.  tO.  8; 
21.  '.'ij.  IV.il  replica  by  anticiiiation  of  tlieir  obiectlOQ. 
As  reKardd  myself,  the  fact  tluit  I  am  still  persecuted 
by  tlie  i'ew.'«.  (hows  plainly  that  1  do  iiot  preach  dr- 
cuuiolsiun :  for  it  is  juKt  because  I  preach  Christ  cmd- 
llfd.  and  not  the  Musaic  law.  as  the  sole  ground 
of  juaiillcHtion,  tlmt  they  persecute  mo.  If  for  coDCilia- 
tiuii  he  lived  as  a  Jew  anions  the  Jews,  it  was  in  accor- 
d.-inco  witli  his  principle  enunciated  (1  Corinthians,  7. 
lY.  SO;  9.  'jo.i.  Circiimcitiiijn,  or  nncircumcislon,  are 
Ihiuuft  inditTerentin  thenijelves;  their  lawfulness  or  un- 
Ia'4'/ulness  depends  on  the  animtu  of  him  who  used 
them.  The  Gentile  (.^alntianV  animus  in  drcunidsion 
could  only  to  their  suppo.sition  that  it  influenced 
favoural)ly  tlieir  standin;;  before  God.  Paul's  living  aa 
a  Gentile  among  (j entiles,  plainly  showed  that,  Lf  he 
11  ve<l  as  a  Jew  among  .lews,  it  was  not  that  he  thought  It 
meritorious  l)cfore  God.  but  as  a  matter  indifferent, 
wherein  he  minht  lawfully  conform  as  aJ^io  by  biith 
to  thoKo  with  whom  he  was.  in  order  to  put  no  needless 
stumblingblock  to  the  goitpcl  in  the  way  of  his  country- 
men, than— rresuming  that  1  did  so. "  then,"  in  that 
caw.  "the  ofTtiice  of  stumblingblock,  1  Cbrinthians, 
1.  X}.  occasion^  to  the  Jews  by)  the  cross  has  become 
done  away.*  Thus  the  Jewal*  accusation  against 
Stephen,  wafiuott):at  he  preached  Christ  cmdfled,but 
that  '*  he  S[iake  l>laAphemous  words  against  this  holy 
place  and  the  laur."  Tliey  would,  in  some  measure,  have 
borne  the  fnmif>r.  if  htt  had  mIxMl  with  It  inatlflcAtion 


only,  Ac—trantlate,  **  Only  turn  not  yo 
an  occasion  for  the  flesb.'  Do  not  si> 
handle  or  pretext  (Ronans,  7.  f,  "ocraJ 
iluU'tuce  which  it  eagerly  -ieckn  for :  do 
ChhbUan  *'  lil»erty"  its  pretext  for  indu 
1  Peter,  i.  10:  2  Peter,  s.  lO;  Jude.  4;.  1 
one  anotker-Crfveic,  "  Be  aerrants  (be  : 
one  another.''  If  ye  matt  be  screontt,  I 
to  on*  amoihtr  in  lorn.  Whilst  fret  aa 
boundhf  LoraitlMMtldeinthcGrwfti 
In  the  abatractj  to  aerre  oie  nDotber* 
0.101.  Hereb«hlntaatUMdrnnloTingi 
out  ot  lost  of  power.  "  For  the  lost  < 
mother  of  hereaea."  (Chrymwtox.] 
Ortek,  **tbe  whole  Uw.-  vis.,  the  UoaA 
Qod  ia  pre-«upposcd  as  the  root  ttwn  m\ 
ndtffctevr  QMlngi:  and  it  Ib  in  this  settsi 
cepi  (BO  "word*  means  herij  la  said  tol 
of  **aU  the  law"  (Levitlcua.  19.1V.  Lc 
of  Ghiiatr*  (ch.  6.  S;  Matthew.  1.  it;  SL  SI, 
8. 10).  is  ftilftlled-Kot  aa  reoeired  tat 
flUed."  butaa  the  oldest  MS8.  re«l,"haB 
and  so  "rocdvea  its  ftdl  perfectlan.*  s 
teacbioga  are  fUlllIed  bgr  the  nuvre  pi 
The  law  milj  nnited  Imelitea  tugetfa 
unites  all  men.  and  that  in  relation  to  Go 
15.  bite— taofc&ife  the  character,  devour 
by  injuring,  extortion,  Ac  (Uabakknk,  ] 
».  14:  i  Corinthians,  ll.  SO).  rmiinwi<, 
of  sonl,  health  of  body,  diaracter,  and  re 
consumed  by  broila.  [Bssiou. )  16L  T 
Repeating  in  other  words,  and  exidainiBi 
inv.  13.  "What  1  mean  ia  this."  Walk 
Greek,  **£y  (the  rule  of)  the  (Holy)  Spiiil 
S2, 26:  ch.  6. 1-8.  with  Bonuus.  r.  »:8.  IL 
to  keep  tares  out  of  a  boahel  la  to  flU  : 
the  fleik— the  natntal  man,  out  of  whidi 
spedfled  (v.  lO-ll).  The  splilt  and  the 
ekdude  one  another.  It  Is  promJacd,  not 
have  no  evU  losts,  bat  that  we  shook 
them.   If  the  spirit  that  is  in  as  can  bi 

■In  ft  la  not  A  milrli:  timt  MwnMi  fmm  tl 


mitii>fOuSi«nt. 


Dl  V.  u  r  Unt.*  Ac),  wtasn  lbs  confllcl  1) 
oni,  1  thlsk,  tlitt  twa.*.  ir.coattmpblo 
[y  bALh  for  (ally  ■aKHnpiUhlnfl  the  pood  •mt 
mtoi  lo  tbfl  appnlUon  of  Uib  Jfu'l,  and  lor 
TiJ  DDE  AHb  woald  dMtn.  ewlnfl  to  ibfl  op- 


I  or  ibe  tieth  tv^  la.  ut-su  wuch  i>Eiiia 
.«"  tROIDUU.  8.  >.  II).  Tb>  "Splilt 
IB  Uiw  ol  ajn  ind  dulh'  Ic.  131.  Ibe 
(1«IU7  num.  ud  [oi  lbs  work)  of 
by.  1,  U'."nol  taiBtightxio*  mtt" 

<t«ceii  Ilia  norlu  of  the  Btib  ud 
l.lrh.  Buifiat-Tha  hliidno  JlalJii 
uelf  polpobly  b>  tU  works.  lO  tint 

tor  iJiiUDn.     AdtiIl«T— Omltttd  Id 


suud  bT  U.  "Um  Imll  of  Ibo  Si 


wUhLbriil  (CdIob 


bdT4Dt«ff«.  ''KdrrtajrriP.  inaicevpawith- 
ranl.  "  puiiloiuU  MlbrMki,'  lALlfonD.! 
ici  u  (htlt.  "ftctloa*,'  "calali.'  denied 
Ft  toot,  meullic  "  ■  wortu  for  Un^  bea«. 


-J  railnUilui.l 


IiBUiaui-OrHlr.  "bealgnttr"  b 
1;  whereu  "  iLOodDeH.'  (bouKh  reai 


'  [COKTDiUBi  «  Baima.]  93.  larouet— 
VkI:  mot  irapUia  M'/ndntinl  ■■  to  oh'i  deiln* 
tuu.   igilikitnalt— not^ffrvofu.  ballAince,  oalB 


■pfUilllfRHD 

(oCbrlMji 


Nd,"  TbBT  Hut  mn  o(  Ofarlil  J( 


in  Hum.  eomi«nliTeJr  ni 


..Incnlu. 

ipUioi  the  "befun 


»  Cr«*  comiKIBDII  K 


'  If  ■  mHi  areii  beoiirUliaii  In  t  laoli  iv/iin  omilKay 
iilicfliunaUvbWDonrt^aDlnkbnUAajInt; 
len  Ue  vbo  !•  ;(nl  (o  jlwl /uitt.  li  Uw  mr  OM 
..... J    -\laM-Ortik,-mtinatn^- 


ihouJd  treat  a  (alien  a 
foe  him  14  a  better  elate,  lbs  ejilrlt  c(  m«kaeBe— the 
mtthua  whicfa  !■  the  dfl  itT  Cu  Holy  SfirU  wDrkisi 
Id uoc iplrtt  {ch.  I. U. MI.  "Ueckneu'lithattemper 
of  ipliit  lowarda  Ood  wbarebr  '«  awipt  Hli  dstlina 

dun  meiklf  Ibaii  pniioaUos^a^  to  Btft«^a>an» 


III 


LI 


1-1  "IwM'"  .lolin.  IJ  ;M;  1.1.  Ijj;  Honiun.s. l.^.S.KtvesChmt 
R<  !lM»'\:'.!iiiil«:  :ii  tilt-  j'lirlio'ii.iriiuty  here.  3.  t>elf-ciiu- 
•  •■.?.  tl.i- fii.i-i  lri..li\i'.i'f  to  fur'ie;ii;iiK\3  and  sympathy 
i'--.v;ir  i^  -.nr  f-  liii\."iin.u.  uai^:  \>e  liii(la-i«ie.  scmetiiitjf 
— ^■«J.^.■'l.'s^■•■l  ol  .-^i-iMi-  .si'inlu  1,1  iTf-fijiiiieiitv.  su  as  to  be 
exeiupt  liuiu  the  t'nilty  of  clhur  iiieu.  when  lie  u  uo- 
tumg— The  Onck  is  huhjective :  " iteinu.  if  he  would 
cume  to  liiuiself.  aiui  lo<jk  on  the  real  fact,  nothing  " 
lAuroRDj  (v.  2:,  0:  Komans.  12.  3;  1  (k>rinthians,  8.  )Q. 
decciveth  bimulf— /i7..  "  iie  mentally  deceives  himielf.'' 
Cf.  Jauiea.  1.  »}.  "  decelveth  Ida  own  heart."  4.  hUown 
work— nut  merely  Ms  own  opinion  of  himaelt  havi 
rtyoidng  in  hiniMlf  alo&e— trun«/at^.  *'  Have  ^ur  unatter 
for)  itloryiuc  in  reuard  to  himself  alone,  and  not  in 
rebuild  to  auotlier"  (ri=..  not  in  regard  to  Ids  neiichbour. 
t>y  couiiiariiii;  himself  with  wliom,  he  haa  landed  he 
has  mutter  for  boastiui;  aa  that  ueij^hbour's  superior). 
Nut  that  really  a  man  by  lookimc  to'*  himself  alone  "  is 
likely  to  And  caiiw  for  gloryini:  in  himself.  Nay*  in 
1^  3.  he  speaks  of  a  "  burden"  or  load,  not  of  matter  for 
Kloryintf .  as  what  really  belunus  to  each  man.  But  he 
ri'fora  to  the  uUa  iho*t  whom  he  censures  had  of  iiu^m- 
gtlvtg:  they  ilvtuaht  tliey  had  cause  for  '*  glorying  "  in 
iliciiiselves.  but  it  all  arose  from  unjust  self-conceited 
rumiuirison  of  themselves  with  others,  instead  of  look- 
int:  ut  home,  llie  only  true  Klotyintr.  if  glorying  it  is  to 
be  calle<U  is  in  the  testimony  of  a  Rood  consdenoe, 
KloryiuK  in  tlie  cross  of  Christ.  6.  Fur  (by  this  way. 
r.  4.  of  proviiiK  hiiiiself.  not  depreciating  his  neighbour 
by  compailKon;  each  man  sliall  bear  his  own  **  burden.** 
or  rather,  "/oa'i"  (n; ,  of  sin  and  Inflrmityi.  the  Oruk 
bein;;  liiffereni  from  that  in  v.  -i.  This  verse  does  not 
contiadict  p.  :!.  'I'liere  lie  tells  them  to  bear  with 
utliers'  "  bunlens"  of  iuflrmlty  in  sympathy;  here,  that 
self-examiuatiuu  will  make  a  man  to  feel  he  hasouough 
to  do  Willi  "  his  own  load  "  of  sin,  without  ^v^'i-^nng 
liim>elf)toanfiilly  Willi  his  neighbour.  Cf.  v.3.  Instead 
of  "  thinking  hlmiiclf  to  bo  something,"  he  shall  feel  the 
"  load"  of  his  own  hin :  and  this  will  lead  1dm  to  bear 
syiui>atheliraUy  with  his  nei^jlibour's  burden  of  in- 
tlriuiiy.  .-I-Uup  rays  a  man  carries  two  bags  over  his 
alinuiucr.  the  one  witli  his  own  sins  hankins  behind. 


word  for  dcslruction :  corrui'tion  is  tl 
ruptiun  the  pimishmcnt  [Nott,  1  O 
2  I'eter. '.'.  \'i).  Future  life  only  expai 
here.  !MuD  cinnotuiockt.iud.  becauM 
thetiistilvcs.  They  whu  sow  tarws  csi 
They  alone  reap  life  eternal  who  « 
(Psalm  LM.  6;  Proverbs.  11.  U:  S2.  »:  J 
Luke.  11  tf :  Romans.  &  U:  James, 
aaloniani,  8.  VL)  And  when  wa  do , 
peraevere  in  it  without  Ikintliig.  ia  • 
own  proper  leaaon.  God'k  own  tina  ( 


bint  Bot-Jti..  "ba  relaxed.* 
weary.*  ITearirofiosU^dMiia  refers  to 
to  relaxation  of  the  powers^  LfinMOU. 
faint,  aa  in  an  earthly  harvest  aomatia 
TraiuiaU,  "So  1km,  aeeovding  aa  (ic 
we  have  seosoM  ii.c..  opportonlty).  let i 
Greek  verb  from  that  for  "do,"  in  «. « 
each  oaae;  inxicL"  Aa  thon  art  abla.  an 
able,  and  when  thoo  art  able  [Eodeai 
have  now  the  "  season  **  for  towing,  a 
be  hereafter  the  "due  aeaaon"  i«.  81 1 
whole  life  is.  in  one  aeuae.  the  **■ 
tunity^  to  na;  and.  in  a  narrower  as 
In  it  more  eapedaUy  convenient  aeai 
are  aometlmea  lost  in  looking  for  aiill 
aeaacua(Acta.a«.Uj.  >iVeahallnotali 
portonlty  "  we  have*  now.  Satan  is  t 
greater  seal  in  injuring  us,  by  the  shoi 
(Ueveiation.  12.  ixj.  Let  us  be  sharpei 
seal  in  well-dciiig  by  the  shortneu  of 
are  of  the  hooseitfU— £very  right-mind 
to  the  members  of  his  own  family  (1 ' 
believers  are  to  do  to  those  of  the  Iw 
i.e.,  those  whom  faith  has  made  ni 
household  of  God"  i£!>heaiana,  2.  19, 
God"  (i  Timothy,  3.  »;  l  Peter,  4. 17). 
in  how  large  Utters  I  have  written 
traHMlaUd  "how  great,'  Hebrews.  7. ' 
passage  where  it  occurs  in  the  New  Tei 
to  hla  weakness  of  eyas  ich.  4.  1ft)  li 
letters.   HoJkromi.    All  ttaaokiest: 


~  bow  J*n*  ■  laUW^  Utl.. "  ia  hDV  luxa  IHIin'l. 
t  nfv  lo  Uia  Igoattt  at  Um  nilills  atwIiiM'.bat 
WH  ■  luH  oo*  rot  Mm  (0  liw*  rUUb  •ritli  hla 
lod.   NuDDcK  nipDDni  JmrtM  ftneim,  u 


r  Boa-abiimBM  at  Ilia 

I(lnTli>«uSiili-*lt. .- 

idioOH  tewnrd  dxHiffi  wmgM  hrttiBruuil 
l»r  bm  dlKleil  ta  brliiliu  tod  vm  lo  UMlt 


IcUu  "BmJi' (ii.lSI.  Lmlud  OdhlTiwiUHBOMU* 
mmlr  ODtButl.ud  "  tlanunU  of  Ui«  matUT  (du  1.  ];. 
Ii— ntbu,  u  Qnek.  "bu  Imui  cradBad  to  ma'  tdi. 
L  ni.  Bb  DUHl"cnid(l«irfi»il«d(C(ilOHlua.i.ai. 
''dudwiUilAtlti~\  wUnplf  bU  OBUUU  bIUi  Chilit 
trvajUd  IPtaEUptfuu,  9.  id)  :  "  Oio  fdlowihlp  of  hi> 
mtiir«riiwi  bfllDc  sudfl  mDAmnablB  unlo  R.t  deatlL" 
ifi.  ntukUi-Ilia  aldM  1Q&  nsd.  ~ii*  let.  ch.  £.  n). 
Mot  tinlY  ■nUMr  ol  no  MiUI.  but  IIict  an  TwUilnu. 
Sn  lar  uB  thir  Imn  bolnc  luHa  lOt "  glon^int."  Uuit 
Uur  «•  ~boU1bi.*  Bnt  aiciat'ieniuli"iU  1Q^." 
u  *  >iib)»ct  bii  bIutIiici  In  "  tbi  nsn  ciatnie ' 
iEi:>lieiUni.£]0  IE.  101.  bm  Datui— |t  Uninlhluu. 
n  tv  Ui  ra<DBl  «/  U>  niiut 
lUf-ConuuUoc  KiUitha  "H 
..  .  ._.  ._LO-lit.,  a  ifrolaU  nia,  to  dtt«l 
crookwInaM:  loaniioafltr*.  pwh  tnwnOod  tJS^ba- 
- UmlH 


_.  Abnbim  tr  Ulh  (^  I.  It  n ;  itomiai,  L  H,  ■: 
. .... .._  ..  -'  -Bl»>ttmprf 


A  inmfBTtiiat 


TBE   EFIBTLK  OF  PAUL  THB  AF03ILK  TO  THE 

EPHESIANS. 

INTRODUCTION. 


OfcwSUdion 


EPHEBIANS.I. 


and  AdopU&n  hy  Onue. 


•itati...«ad  to  tbe  ftithfol— Tbe  sarae  penou  are  re- 
iUTtd  to  by  boCb  dealgnatioiu,  u  the  (rr»db  proTM : "  to 
thoM  who  are  niata,  and  liidtbfal  in  Christ  JesoB." 
Thm  mndiJUation  by  God  is  here  pat  before  man's 
JkitiL  Tiie  twofold  aspect  of  salvation  is  thus  pre- 
■srtert,  Qod's  grace  in  the  first  instance  ianeti/vina  us 
(M:,  acting  us  aiMurt  In  His  eternal  porposes  as  holy 
ubIo  Himself);  and  our  faith,  by  (xod's  gift,  laying  hold 
of  aalvation  (2  ThesnUonians.  2.  13:  i  Feter.  l.  2).  3. 
(aanans.  l.  7;  l  Corinthians,  l.  3 ;  2  Corinthians,  l.  2; 
GAtaUans.  L  S.)  a.  The  doxologies  in  almost  all  the 
cplitlas  imply  the  real  sense  of  grace  experienced  by 
Um  vtiters  and  their  readers  (l  Peter,  l.  3/.  From  v.  3. 
to  14k  eots  forth  summarily  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of 
Ckid:  tlie  Fatueb'8  work  of  love,  v.  3  (choosing  as  to 
Aolraesf.  v.  4:  to  sonahip,  v.  6;  to  aceeptanci^  v.  Q):  the 
bojra,  9. 7  'redtmptUni,  v.  7:  knoiUtdge  of  the  mystery 
0/  Hit  MfUl,  V.  0 ;  an  inheritance,  v.  U)  i  the  Uolt 
SniUT's.  V.  13  {HoUng,  v.  IS;  giving  an  earnest  of  the 
tnbtiitance.  v.  14J.  the  Qod  and  Fattier  o£..Chiist— and 
■D  the  God  and  Father  of  us  who  are  in  Him  (John, 
20.  IT).  God  is  "  the  God"  of  the  man  Jesus,  sad**  the 
Fathai^  of  the  Divine  Word.  The  Gre€k  is.  "Blessed 
u.**  not  **  hath  blessed  osf  roferriuR  to  the  pa^t  original 
counsel  of  God.  As  in  creation  (Gene4s.  i.  22).  so  in 
rodompUon  (Genesis.  12.  3;  Matthew.  6.  3-ll ;  25.  34) 
God  "blesses"  Us  children;  and  that  not  in  mere 
jcords,  but  in  acts,  as  —  all  Christians,  blessings— 
Gr*A,  "blessing.**  "All."  i.e..  "ererypoMibfa  biCbS- 
lag  for  time  and  eternity,  which  t!u  Spirit  bas  to  be- 
stow" (no  "spiritual'*  means;  not  "spiritual."  as  the 
term  Is  now  used,  as  opposed  to  bodily),  in  heavenly 
places— A  phrase  five  times  found  ia  this  epistle,  and 
not  elsewhtre  (r.  20;  ch.  2.  C;  3.  lu;  C.  12;:  Unck,  *'  in  ike 
heavenly  places."  Cbri^t's  asceusiou  is  the  means  of 
introdadng  us  into  the  lieavenly  places,  which  by  our 
tin  were  barred  ai;aiESt  us.  Of.  the  c-hauKe  made  by 
(.liriat.  Colossiani*.  l.  20;  ch.  1.  2u.  Whilst  Christ  iu 
the  flesh  was  in  the  fuim  of  a  servant.  God's  people 
could  not  realise  fully  their  heavenly  privileges  as  m»i«. 
>ow  "our  cittzen.-hiji  ^iJretki  is  lu  heaven"  li'hilip- 
pians.  3.  2i»;,  where  our  11  i^h  i'riest  is  ever  "  blessing*' 
us.  Our  "  treasurea"  are  there  (Matthew.  G.  Su,  21j ;  our 
aims  and  affections  (Colodsians,  3.  l,  2,;  our  hope 
iColossiaus,  1.  6;  I'ltus.  2.  13) ;  our  inheritance  a  Peter. 
1.  4J.  The  gift  of  the  bpiril  itself,  the  bourou  of  the 
"spirituid  blejuni;,'*  is  by  virtue  of  Je^us  havuiK 
ascendod  tbiUier  ch.  4.  8).  in  Cnritt— the  centre  ana 
source  of  ail  bluasin^  to  us.  i.  hath  chMeu  as— GVr.cA-, 
"  JUM  us  out  for  iiiuiself"  (lU.,  out  of  the  world, 
GalaUans,  l.  4J:  referrinK  to  His  oriKiniU  ch<>icc,  spoken 
of  as  past,  ia  him— The  repetition  of  the  idea.  "  iu 
Christ"  iC  3].  implies  the  paramount  importanco  of 
the  truth  that  it  Is  in  Uim,  and  by  virtue  of  uuiun  to 
Him.  the  Second  Adam,  the  Bestorer  oidained  for  us 
from  everlasting,  the  Head  of  redeemed  humanity, 
believers  have  all  their  blessings  (ch.  3.  il).  beforo  the 
foaadstion  ol  tiie  woild- This  assumes  the  eternity  of 
the  ;Jou  of  God  (John,  17.  6.  24).  as  of  the  election  of 
believers  in  Uim  ;2  Timothy,  i.  9 ;  2  Thessalouians, 
2. 13).  that  we  sboald  be  noly- Positively  iDeuteronouiy. 
I4w  V.  witnoui  biame— ^'egativeiy  (ch.  6. 27:  l  Thessalo- 
nlans,  3.  U;.  before  him-  It  is  to  Him  the  believer 
looks,  walking  as  in  His  presence,  belore  whom  he 
looks  to  be  accepted  in  the  judgment  iColossians.  1.  22; 
cf.  BevelatiOD.  7.  ibi.  iu  love— Joined  by  liJUiOKL.  d:c., 
with  «.  5,  "  lu  love  having  predestinated  us,"^.  But 
Engli^  Version  if  better.  The  words  qualify  the 
whole  clause,  "that  we  should  be  holy...before  Him." 
Love,  lost  to  man  by  the  fall,  but  restored  by  redemp- 
tion, is  the  root  and  fruit  and  sum  of  all  holiness 
ich.  6.  2;  1  Tliessalonians.  3.  12.  13>.  5.  predestinated 
—More  special  in  respect  to  the  end  and  precise  meatis, 
tk*a  "  chooon"  or  elected.  We  are  "chosen"  out  oj  the 
rest  of  ihi  wrld;  "predestioatcd"  to  all  thinffs  tfuU 

Z7l 


uewe  the  inheritance  for  us  (r.  ll;  Romans,  6.  20). 
**For«oniatned."  by  Jesns  -  Greek.  '*  through  Jesus." 
to  himself— the  Father  (Colosslans,  L  20).  Alford  ex- 
plains. "  adoption  m.  into  Himself."  i.e..  so  that  wa 
should  be  partakers  of  the  Iftvine  nature  (2  Peter.  1. 4). 
Lachmann  reads.  "  unto  Him."  Tlie  context  favoars 
the  explanation  of  Calvin.  &c.:  God  has  reitard  to 
Himself  and  the  Klory  of  His  grace  (v.  Oi,  12. 14)  as  His 
ultimate  end.  He  haid  one  only  begotten  Son.  and  Ho 
vras  pleased,  for  His  own  glory,  to  choose  out  ol  a 
lost  world  many  to  l)ecome  His  adopted  sobs. 
Trandate.  **unto  Himself."  the  good  plsssore  of  his 
wUi-So  the  Greek  (Matthew.  11.  20;  Luke.  10.  21).  Wu 
cannot  go  beyoud  "  the  good  pleasure  of  His  will"  in 
searching  into  the  causes  of  our  salvation,  or  of  any  of 
His  works  (v.  0..  [Job,  33.  13.]  Why  needest  thoa 
philosophise  about  an  buaginary  world  of  optimism? 
Thy  ooncem  is  to  take  heed  that  thou  be  not  bad. 
There  was  nothing  in  us  which  deserved  His  lovo 
(o.  1.  0.  11).  IDsNoxL.]  6.  (Ver.  7, 17, 18.)  Hie  end 
aimed  at  (L'sahn  go.  23).  ir..  That  the  glory  of  His 
grace  may  be  praised  by  all  His  creatures,  men  and 
angeU.  wherein  —  Some  of  tlie  oldest  MSS.  read, 
"  which."  llieu  translate,  "  which  He  uraciously  be- 
stowed on  OS."  But  Jluglish  Vtrsion  is  supported  by 
good  MSS.  and  the  oldest  veruons.  as  aoceptid  —  A 
kindred  Gro:k  word  to  "grace:"  Charitos^  echarUoaen: 
transiaU.  "graciously  accepted :"  "mode  us  subjects  of 
His  grace;"  "embraced  us  in  tlie  arms  of  His  grace" 
(Komans,  3.  24;  6.  15).  iu  the  fieioved- Pre-eminently 
so  called  (Mattiiew,  8. 17;  17.  6;  John.  3. 36;  Colosslans. 
1.13).  C;r«eJk."SonofHi8love.''  ltisonIy"iNHiBBE< 
lovkd"  that  He  loves  us  iv.  3:  1  John.  4.  9.  IU).  7.  Iu 
whom— "the  IJeloved"  lo.  C;  Komans,  3.  21'.  we  have- 
as  a  present  possession,  rideiuptiou— Gru/;.  "our  [lit., 
the)  rcdemptiou:*'  tue  redemption  which  is  the  grand 
Huto'ect  of  all  revehitioii,  and  especially  of  the  New 
'iesiamcnt  iKoiuaii?,  3.  2i'.  xiz  ,  from  the  power,  euilt. 
and  iMnalconseiiuencesof siu  iMatthew.  l.  21).  Ifamau 
were  unable  to  redeem  himself  from  being  a  bond  ser- 
vant, his  kinsman  tuishi  redeem  him  i Leviticus.  26. 4^. 
Huucc.  autityi'lcally  ihc  .Si>n  of  God  became  the  Son 
of  niuu,  that  as  our  kinsman  He  mii^ht  redeem  us 
(ALitthew,  2t).  2^'.  Another  "  redemption" follows,  viz., 
that  "of  the  purcliased  possession"  hereafter  (r.  14;. 
tbrunghhis  biooa— ,cli.  2. 13)- as  the  instniment;thepru- 
pitiution.  t.e..  the  consideration  (devised  by  ills  own 
love;  for  which  He.  who  was  justly  angry  (Isaiah,  12. 1). 
becomes  propitious  to  us;  the  expiation,  the  price  paid 
to  Divine  justice  fur  our  sm  •Acts,i:u.  2^;  Komans,  3.'J>; 
1  Corinthians,  0.  lu;  Colosslans,  1.  20;  1  Peter,  i.  lb.  19;. 
tiie  forgiveness  cf  suib—Gruk,  "the  remissiou  of  our 
tntns'ji euions :"  not  merely  "  irreterinissuin.."  as  the 
Greek  (Komans,  3. 25;  ouiiht  to  be  trannlatcd.  This  "  re- 
mission." being  the  explanation  of  "  redemption,"  in- 
cludes not  only  delivoiauce  from  sin's  penalty,  but 
from  its  pollution  and  enslaving  power,  negatively;  and 
the  reconciliation  of  an  offended  God.  and  a  satisfaction 
unto  a  just  God,  iwsitively.     riches  of  his  gr^ce— tCh. 

2.  7j— "  the  exceedmg  riches  of  His  grace."  Ci.  r.  18,  and 
ch.  3. 16,"  according  to  the  riches  of  His  glory.*"  so  that 
"  grace"  is  His  *'  ijlorj-.*  8.  Kather.  -  Which  He  made 
to  abound  towards  us."  all  wisdom  and  prudence— 
"Wisdom*  in  devising  the  plan  of  redeeming  man- 
kind :  "  prudence  "  iu  executing  it  by  the  means,  and 
lu  making  all  tlie  necessary  arrangements  of  providence 
for  that  purpose.  St.  Paul  attributes  to  the  gospel  of 
God's  grace  "all"  possible  "wisdom  and  prudence." in 
opposition  to  the  boasts  of  wisdom  and  prudence  which 
the  unbelieving  Jews  and  heathen  philosophers,  and 
false  apostles  arro«;ated  for  their  teachings.  Christ 
crucified,  though  esteemed  "foolishness"  by  the  world, 
IS  "  the  vrisdom  of  God"  (i  Corinthians,  1.  lb-30).    Cf .  ch. 

3.  10.  "  the  manifold  wisdom  of  God."  9.  "  Ha  hax.V&. 
abounded  "  or  **  madfi  ^sncft't  V»  «Xi;^>uA  >A'<iM^'Q^* 


ar«i» 


taOr.ta 


OMHi 


■Mini  to  HL 
tto 
hldAn  kmlotarati  flb 
lolL  &  If:  BooMM,  li. «: 
ia  not  llho 


tat 


«IV**Htliaili 
V«<a^.  flit 
towdw;  oIk>  tlii  tfow  owl 
■aoaoeonlliitto  filifpod  vi 
!■  Mtitf-Qod  Um  lUlMr. 
Vlim'U^CkrW.M«.t,«.  BirtttM 
OMiC*  «.  10.  immortlrtoiy  alWr.  Is 


HIi  bilBf  liora  BMiBt  by  tbo  ptmoni.  ia 
■*  Umo  llw  dJiponiWoH  of  the  Matm  of  i 
U^  **  wIMi  Ho  pwpoMdlB  HimMir  (•!.  8»  ipM  •«<#» 
to  Ito  oeowiBy  or  (tte  padoni  wlaiMilroftan  Mm9- 
iiit  tollbi  ftilam  of  llw  tlBM  KlTMfc.  **ftt 
**iMioaif'}.  JfoneoBpnlMinivttliui 
ttm  Hair  tGNOatlBBs.  4.  4).  Tho  wholo  if  ttM  idwoI 
fln«  (plM^  ia  mMnt.  wtth  tbo  iNmflli  10  llw  flhaidi 
eHjpamwf  in  ttwm  ttvorally oad  oneewilyily.  Ot**ll» 
ofMloooaMr(oli.t.T).  **Tlio«BdiorilMi««r(OrMft; 
I  OortntkloM.  10.  ID ;  **  Um  ttOMi  (HHBO  Ortaft  M  hm. 
*ll»  mmam*  or  'fitly  oiypointid  tiimi')  of  Iho 
OaatUM*  (Loin.  IL  M):  **tlio  MMOuwIiicli  tlia  Vktbor 
hftth  pat  in  Hia  own  poirer*  (Acta,  I.  T):  "tbe  timea 
of  natitation  of  all  Udnga  which  God  hath  apokon  hf 
Um  iwopbata  dnce  the  world  besan*  (Acta.  S.  M,  11). 
The  eomingof  Jeana  at  the  first  adrent,  "in  thefolneaa 
of  time.*  wns  one  of  theae  "timea.**  Thedeacentofthe 
Holy  Gfaoat  "when  Pentceoatwu/KUyeome*  (Acta.  2. 1). 
was  another.  Tlie  testimony  giren  by  the  apostlea  to 
Him  **in  doe  time'  ("in  ita  own  aeasons,"  (Hnde) 
{i  Timothy,  t.  0).  was  another.  The  oonrersion  of  the 
Jews  **  when  the  time$  of  the  QentUes  are  fulfilled."  the 
second  coming  of  Christ,  the  **  reatitaUon  of  all  things" 
the  millenniAl  kingdom,  the  new  hearen  and  earth, 
shall  be  aerer^ly  Instances  of  "the  dispensation  of 
the  ftilneas  of  the  times,"  «.e..  **  the  dispensation  of" 
the  goapel  erents  and  bencfita  belonging  to  their  r»- 
spectlTC  "times,"  when  sererally  filled  up  or  oomirfeled. 
Ood  the  Father,  according  to  His  own  good  pleasnie 
and  porpoae.  is  the  Dispenser  both  of  the  goapel 
beneflta.  and  of  their  seveiml  fitting  timea  (Acta,  i.  T). 
gatlur  togethsr  in  om^Onek,**  sum  np  under  one  lieadf 
"recapitulate."  The  "good  pleaanre  which  He  pnr- 
poaed."  was  "to  sum  np  all  things  [Oftdc^  *thb ii^ole 
range  of  things')  in  Christ**  lOreek,  "the  Ghrist," Is.. 
Hii  Christ).  [AuroRD.]  God's  pnrpoae  is  to  aom  up 
the  wliole  erention  in  Christ,  the  Head  of  angels,  with 
whom  He  is  linked  by  His  in  Inyisible  natnxe.  and  of 
men  with  whom  He  is  linked  by  His  hnmaaity :  of 
Jews  and  GentUes:  of  tfaeliTingand  the  dead  (Ch.  8. 15); 
of  animnte  and  inanimate  ereatlOQ.  Bin  has  diaar^ 
ranged  the  creatare*s  telatton  of  subordination  to  God. 
God  means  to  gather  up  aU  together  in  Qiriat ;  or  aa 
COlosaLans.  1. »  saith.  **  9y  Him  to  reconcile  all  things 
unto  Himself,  whether  things  in  earth  or  things  in 
heaven."  Autobd  well  says.  "The  church  of  which 
the  apoetle  here  mainly  treaU.issnbordlmUed  to  Him 
in  the  highest  degree  of  consdoos  and  joyftil  onion ; 
those  who  are  not  His  SplritunUy,  in  mere  snhingatton. 
yet  consdonsly ;  the  inferior  tribes  of  creation  un- 
consdonsly :  hot  oliJectiTely.  all  are  summed  np  in 
Him.*  11.  Ia  whom— By  Tlrtae  of  union  to  whom, 
ootaiasd  an  iabsritanes— ii<.,  "  We  were  made  to  have 
MD  inheritance."  [Wahl.]  a.  v.  19.  **HU  inherit- 
«nee  in  the  aainia  f  Am  Hit  inheritance  is  there  said 
to  be  in  Mem.  so  Mcirs  is  here  said  to  be  in  Him  (Acta. 
M.  IS).  However.  «.  is.  "That  we  should  nn  to-.Hls 
fiotf**  (not  **  that  we  should  haxt"),  Cavonra  the  Crms- 
«Mfe»  of  Bekqml,  Elliooit,  Ac,  **  Wo  were  nods  aa 

Ml 


if 

_^^  f».ts 

chuoh  eilalod  Ib  ths  BlBd  of  Ood 
hi  ersBtfoa.  enaari  af 
oTHIsviO.' 


wUL  Othli 
V.**A1I 


sf  Godr[liHg|i.«.m 
Goiis 


tiMBi  Is  tlsclloB,  or  aiss  His  TiiD : 
■tost  bo  ftiadoa.  or  aiss  It  Is 
U.JV^iHi;)  w^irsHwamin^ 
JowWi  CtaMlaBaic  **wte  tanvo  baflors 
GhrMrwho  baftvs  the  Ghdsl 
to  Hlseoniag;  wafttni  finr  the  cwisolaitai  aC : 
Of.  Ada.  11 8.  r.  **  I  am  Jodtad  for  As  ham  ^  As  fsv 
m<«B  aiadf  of  God  unto  our  faOwn:  imfo  wkUh  mm 
(welee  tiibn,  inatantly  aervlngGod  daty  andii^ihl,Aaia 
toeome."  Acta. ». SO.** Me AopcQ^lcraci.''  [AuoiidJ 
Gf.v.  18:  ch.  8.13:4.4.  13.  Ia  whoai  ye  alaft-^Yo  Oaa- 
tUes.  Supply  as  EngiUh  VenUm,  **tniatod,''  tnm 
V.  IS:  or  **are."  The  priority  of  us  Jews,  doea  not  a- 
dudo  yon  Gentiles,  ftrom  sharing  in  Christ  fcH  Adu 
IS.  48).  the  word  of  tmth— the  instrument  of  aanelii- 
eation,  and  of  the  new  birth  (John.  ir.  IT ;  S  nmothy. 
S.  16:  Jamea.  L 18).  Gf.  Golosaiana.  i.  6.  whna  akn. 
aa  here.  It  is  connected  with  "hope."  AlBoeh.  4.  SL 
sealed— aa  God's  confirmed  children,  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
aa  the  seal  (AcU.  19.  i-«:  Bomana,  8. 18,  SS;  ^o<s.sO»' 
rintUana.  L  S«:  i  John,  a.  S4).  A  seal  tmpraaaed  on  a 
document  gives  undoubted  validily  to  ttie  contmct  la 
it  (John.  S.  SS:  8.  sr;  cf.  S  Oorlnthiaaa.  S.  SO.  Bote 
aenaeof**tfaeloveof  God  shed  abroad  tailbiliaHt  by 
the  Holy  Gfaoaf"  (Bomana,  ft.  6).  and  the  aenaa  of  adop- 
tion given  tfaroni^  the  BpMt  at  regeneration  f^*—**^. 
8. 16, 18),  aaaure  beUavera  of  God'a  good  will  to 
The  Spirit,  like  a  aeal.  impreases  on  the  aonl  at  I 
rationale  image  of  our  Esther.  ThTt  **  snallnt''  brths 
HolySplritisspokenof  aapoii once  for  aU.  Tbowli> 
neaaing  to  our  hearta  that  we  are  the  cfattdran  of  Ood. 
and  heira  (v.  ID.  is  the  Spirit's  prasent  lastimoaj,  llw 
**eameat  of  the  (coming)  inherttaneO'*  CBomana.  8. 
18-18).  that  floly  Spirit  of  promise— rather,  aa  ttn 
Gfveik.  **The  Spirit  of  promise,  even  the  Holy  ;8|iirlt)  f 
The  Spirit  promieed  both  in  the  Old  and  New  VMte- 
menta  (Joel.  s.  S8:  Zechariah.  U.  10:  John.  7.  S8.  Sit. 
"The  wordT  promiesd  the  Holy  Spirit.  Tboao  who 
**  believed  the  word  of  truth"  were  aealed  br  the  Spirit 
accordingly.  14.  eamsst— the  first  instalmiont  paid  aa 
a  pledge  that  the  reat  will  follow  (Bomana,  8.  SS; 
S  Corinthians,  l.  SS).  ontil-imther,  **  Unto  the  n- 
demption,*'  dw.:  joined  thus.  **ye  were  sealed  iet.  19 
unto,"  i.e.,  /or  the  purpose  of,  and  agcrintt,  the 
plishment  of  "the  redemption,"  vfs.,  not  the 
Hon  in  its  first  stage,  made  by  the  blood  of  Chittt 
which  secures  our  tiUt,  but.  in  its  final  complattaB, 
when  the  actual  ponmion  shall  be  ours,  tbs  ItaA 
''redemption  of  the  body"  (Romans.  9.  S3)  aa  well  aa  of 
the  aoul,  from  every  infirmity  (ch.  4.  SO}.  The  dattver' 
anoe  of  the  creature  (the  body,  and  the  wtioie  vltfbii 
creation)  from  the  bondage  ot  eorrupti<»,  and  fkom 
the  usurping  prince  of  this  worid,  into  the  gkntoaa 
Uberty  of  the  children  of  God  (Bomana,  8,  Si-SS:  S  Fetar. 


Pwawt  Mof  fAiv  may  FnUv  KaOio 


EPIIESrANS.  L 


Cod'»  Oraelom  Power  in  Chr'uL 


^  W.  of  tlv  ponikutd  pomn  iImi— God's  people  i>ur- 
ckamd  {Mqnired,  Ondc)  as  His  peeuliar  {Ortck  posses- 
fdOB  br  tbe  blood  of  cairUfc  (AeU,  20.  S8^.  We  Tulne 
talMr  tiMk  which  we  pej  a  high  price  for ;  ao  God, 
Uii  chordi  (eh.  &.  S&.  26 ;  i  Peter.  1. 18 :  2. 9:  MaUchi. 

3.  ir.  Jforvte,  "my  twtial  traaaure'*).  15.  Where- 
Urn  Bacmae  ya  are  tn  Ghiiat  and  sealed  by  His  Spirit 
(ei  11,  M).  I  alB»— on  my  part.  In  retam  for  God's  ao 
&mk  baaaflta  to  yofc  after  I  heari— erer  since  I  have 
baud.  Not  implying  that  he  had  only  Aeorrf  of  their 
aniiaialon :  an  arroneooa  argnment  used  by  some 
aviliHt  the  addren  of  thia  epUtle  to  the  Ei^esiana 
(JValf. «.  U:  bnt  referring  to  the  report  he  had  heard 
naca  ha  waa  with  them,  as  to  their  Christian  graces. 
So  In  tlia  caaa  of  Philemon,  his  **  Ukntd  ftUow-la- 
bawru''  (Philemon,  l),  he  uses  the  same  words  (Phile- 
mon.  4.  6).  year  fkith— rather,  as  Greek,  "the  Caith 
among  yon,*  le^  which  many  (not  all)  of  yon  have. 
Itia  nato  ail  the  saiats— of  whatever  name,  simply  be- 
eanaa  thaiy  are  saints.  A  distinguishing  characteristic 
of  traa  Chiiatianlty  (ch.  0.  W.  ''Faith  and  love  he 
onan  Jolna  together.  A  wondrons  pair."  [CHRTBoa- 
1WL)  Hope  ia  added,  v.  18.  16.  (CoIossianB,  L  9.)  of 
jen-Omltted  in  the  oldest  M88.  Then  the  transteMoi* 
mar  ba  m  Bn§UA  Vertion  atili,  or  as  ALPORD."Mak- 
iif  Bantkm  of  them'  (yoor  **  faith  and  love").  17.  A 
n  ptnyar  for  all  Christians,  the  Qod  of  oar  Lsrd  Jssns 
— Awrapiiata  title  here ;  as  In  v.  90-23,  he  treats  of 
Gorf**  nlains  Jestu  to  be  Head  over  all  things  to  the 
chnNh.  Jeans  Himself  called  the  Father  "ify  God" 
(Mattbaw,  «.  M}.  the  Father  of  glory-{cf.  Acta.  7.  2.) 
Hia  VMhcr  of  that  infinite  glory  which  shines  in  the 
fice  of  Christ,  who  is  "the  glory"  .the  true  Sliechi- 
i>ah} :  through  whom  also  **  the  glory  of  Uie  inlieritaoce  " 
[t.  \ti  ahaii  be  ours  (John.  17.  24;  2  Corinthians,  3.  7,  to 
i.  6).  the  ^rit  of  wiidcm— whose  attribute  is  infinite 
Viistdom.aDd  who  works  wisdom  in  believers  (Isaiah, 
IL  !■.  and  revelation— whoee  function  it  is  to  nwal 
to  belleTen  spiritual  mysteries  (John.  16.  14.  16;  1  Co- 
rinthians. 2.  lO;.  in  the  knowledge— rather,  as  Greek 
(see  ^'ote,  1  Corinthians.  13.  12).  "  In  the  full  kncncledoe 
of  Hun."  riz^  God.  18.  understanding— The  oldest 
MSv,  varalona,  and  fatliers.  read  "heart"  Cf.  the 
ccntrary  atate  of  the  unbelieving,  the  Iieart  being  in 
.'oolt  (ch.  4.  IS;  Matthew.  13.  16).  TranslaU,  "  Having 
the  eyas  of  your  heart  enlightened"  ;ch.  6.  ll;  Matthew. 

4.  la:.  The  first  effect  of  the  Spirit  movini;  in  the  new 
craatiOD,  aa  in  the  ori;Uual  physical  creation  ((lenesis, 
1.  3;  2  Corinthians,  4.  O).  So  Theophiluh  to  Autoly- 
cua.  1.  3,  "the  ears  of  the  heart."  Where  spiritual 
light  in,  there  is  life  (John.  l.  4j.  The  heart  is  "the 
core  of  life"  (HarlimhJ.  and  the  fountain  of  the 
tboo^ts;  whence  "the  heart"  in  Scripture  includes 
the  miMl.  as  well  as  the  inclinations.  Its  "eye,"  or 
inward  viaion,  both  receives  and  contemplates  the 
light  Matthew.  0.  22,  23).  The  eye  is  tlie  symtjol  of  in- 
telligence (Eaeklel,  1.  18).  the  hope  of  bis  caliiog— the 
hope  appertaining  to  11  is  having  called  you ;  or.  to 
the  ealllog  wherewith  He  has  called  you.  and— 
Umitted  in  the  oldest  MSS.  and  versions,  riches  of  the 
glory.  4sc— (Coloasians,  1.  27.)  bis  inheritance  in  the 
iilut*— Tlie  inheritance  which  He  has  in  store  in  the 
case  of  the  sainta.  I  prefer  explaining.  "  Tlie  inlicrit- 
aace  which  He  has  in  his  saints."  (See  A'ot^.  v.  11; 
DeateroDomy,  33.  9.)  19.  exceeding —  "  surpassini?." 
power  to  aa-ward  who  believe— The  wnole  of  Uie  work- 
ing of  HU  grace  which  He  ia  carrying  on.  and  will 
cany  on,  in  na  who  believe.  Sy  the  term  *'  saints  " 
'.t.  ib\  believers  are  regarded  as  abnolnUiy  jt^jecU^l. 
aod  so  aa  being  God's  inheritance;  in  this  verse,  as  in 
the  ooorse  of  fighting  the  good  fight  of  faith,  accord- 
uig  to— in  accordance  with  what  might  be  expected 
from,  working— ^rveib.  "the  energizing:"  irartjtlntc, 
"the  effectual  working"  (ch.  3.  7;.  Tlie  same  .^nror- 
homAn  power  was  needed  and  exerted  to  make  us 

303 


believe,  aa  waa  needed  aod  exerted  to  raise  Qirist 
from  the  dead  (e.  20).  Cf.  Phillpplana.  S.  10.  "the 
power  of  His  resurrection"  (Colosaiana.  S.  12;  i  Peter. 
1. 3-6).  of  his  mighty  power— (Trecl^  "  of  the  strength  of 
his  might."  20.  in  Christ-«s  our  **  first  ftnita '  of  the 
resurrection,  and  Head,  in  virtue  of  God's  mli^ty 
working  in  whom  His  power  to  os-ward  is  made  poasi- 
ble  and  actnaL  [Altord.]  when  ha  raised  him— "in 
that  He  raiaed  Him."  The  raising  of  Christ  is  not  only 
an  earnest  of  our  bodies  being  hereafter  raised,  but 
haa  a  aphritnal  power  in  it  involving  (by  virtue  of 
our  living  union  with  Him.  as  members  with  the 
Head)  the  resurrection,  spiritually  of  the  believer's 
aonl  now,  and.  consequently,  of  hU  body  hereafter  (JRo- 
mans.  &  8-ll:  8.  ID.  Tlie  Son,  too.  as  God  though  not 
aa  man),  had  a  ahare  in  raising  His  own  human  body 
(John,  2. 19;  10. 17. 18).  Alao  the  Holy  Spirit  (Romans. 
1.  4: 1  Peter.  S.  is),  set  him^-Oreek.  "made  Him  ait.' 
The  glorious  aplrits  stand  about  the  throne  of  God. 
but  they  do  not  sit  at  Godt  right  hand  (Hebrews.  1.13). 
at  his  own  right  hand  —  (Psahn  UOl  i.)  Where  He  re- 
mains till  all  His  enemies  have  been  put  under  His 
feet  (1  Oorinthhms,  16. 24).  Being  apohited  to  "  rule  in 
the  midst  of  His  enemies"  during  their  rebellion  (Fsalm 
110.  2).  He  shall  resign  His  commission  after  their  sub- 
jection [PnAJUOMj  (Mark.  10. 19:  Hebrews,  l.  8: 10. 12). 
in  the  heavenly  places— (v.  3.)  Aa  Christ  has  a  literal 
body,  heaven  is  not  merely  a  atate.  but  a  piaee:  and 
where  He  is.  there  His  people  shall  be  (John.  14. 3i. 
21.  Greek,  "Far  (or  high)  above  all  (ch.  4.  to)  princi- 
pality (or  rule,  l  Corinthians.  16.  24),  and  authority, 
and  power  (Matthew,  28.  IS),  and  dominion  (or  lord- 
ship)." Cf.  Pbilippiaiis.  2.  0;  Colossians,  l.  IG:  Hebrews. 

7.  26:  1  Feter,  3.  22.  Evil  spirits  (who  are  similarly  di- 
vided into  various  ranks,  ch.  6. 12),  as  well  as  angels  of 
light,  and  earthly  potentates,  are  included  cf.  Komaiis. 

8.  38;.  Jesus  is  "King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords' 
(Revelation,  lo.  lu.'.  The  hit;her  is  His  honour,  the 
greater  is  tliat  of  His  i)eople.  who  are  His  members 
joined  to  Him  the  Head.  Some  philoeopbizing  teach- 
ers of  the  school  of  Simon  Magus,  in  western  Asia 
Minor,  had.  according  to  Ireuiuus  and  Kpiphaniuii. 
taught  their  hearers  these  nan>es  of  various  ranks  of 
angels.  St.  I'aul  shows  that  tlie  truest  wisdom  in  to 
know  Christ  as  rei»:nin(;  a1x)ve  them  all.  every  name— 
every  being  whatever.  "Any  other  creature"  .Romans. 
8.  .VJ).  in  this  world— (Jr/.tA;.  "age,"  i.e..  the  present 
ordtr  of  things.  "Things  present... tliincs  to  come" 
(Romans,  8.  3>).  that...U)  come— Names  which  now  we 
know  not,  but  shall  know  hereafter  in  heaven.  We 
know  that  the  Eniperor  goes  before  all.  though  we  can- 
not enutuerate  all  the  satraiis  and  ministers  of  his 
court:  so  we  know  that  Christ  is  set  at)0ve  all.  although 
we  cannot  iiarrie  them  all."  [Brnuel.]  23.  pat...ui:aer 
— Ore^iL*. "  put  in  subjection  under"  i Psalm  8.  C:  1  Co- 
rinthians, IS.  27:.  gave...to  the  chnrch- for  her  siiecial 
advantage.  The  Orifk  order  is  emphatic:  "  Him  He 
gave  as  Head  over  all  things  to  the  church."  Had  it 
been  any  one  save  Hm.  her  Head,  it  would  not  have 
been  the  boon  it  is  to  the  church.    But  as  lie  is  Head 

I  over  all  thiu^s  who  is  also  her  Head  [and  she  the  body  . 

I  all  thiug!»  are  hors  (1  (Jorinthians.  3.  21-23;.  ile  is 
OVER  ("  far  iiliove",'  all  things:  in  contrast  to  the  words. 

I  "TO  tJie  c/turc/t."  riz.,/or  htr  wivarUanK.  The  former 
are  subject :  the  latter  is  joined  with  Him  in  His  do- 

!  minion  over  them.  "  Head"  implies  not  only  His  do- 
minion, but  our  union;  therefore,  while  we  look  upon 

'  Him  at  the  right  hand  of  (>od,  we  see  ourselves  in 
heaven  (Revelation.  3.  21).    For  the  Head  and  body 

I  are  not  severed  by  any  thing  intervening,  else  tlie 

'  body  would  cease  to  be  the  body,  and  the  Heoil  cease 

'to  be  the  Head.  [Pkarhok  from  CnRY»*08To.M.)  23. 
his  body— His  mystical  and  spiritual,  not  literal.  bod>'. 

'  ^ot,   however,  merely  figurative   ox  Tci«X«kvVv«>vv<:»\. 

!  He  u  really,  Ihcu^h  4t\tV\.^»\^Y.  \X»  tiKo^<iu%  Wa*!^ 


ThilTFailMd 


EPHEBLma.  II. 


M  HIa  criMlHilin  ud  Hii 


^   _.  tpeddUj  reftrred 

li   JiwIjIi  conDtTTmsD,    tlionj 
HmlT  Uu  ttu  GotiJu  lAcU,  W.  (,  t 
thorn  in UvtailoUnni 


nlwUtiiUw  "  ud  m 


Orttt.  Implia  thu  wtaldi  tuu 
unmrn  In  lU  u  Ui«  [mnliutv  of  our  bftuz.  (ronlra 
irowiji,  ud  iinngtlianCiK  vlEfa  gm  ilmicUi. 


It  "bop!.'"  In  thu  Orff*,  "  K«t  of  iHwbedl- 
ly  trf  mknfidn.  u  "HHU'  niicbt  be.    Dig'orKt 


HnJr  Oh«l  of  tbB  Tliiilil. 
Hems  from  OTlglul  ~ 


dmnntUoB."  Bt.  Fknl  ihowi  l)i>l  aTen  ttw  Jan.  < 
boutad  or  llielr  Mrlh  fmm  AbnluuB.  wtrt  ta  dUi 
Mrth  Of  Dillr  cbildno  of  «ntta  u  Uia  Oaatllga,  irt 


lim.  i.L,  ott)HU  ot  Ood'i  n-ntli  [ton  EblldbMid.  t> 


EPH^UNS.  IL 


m*  au  llw  iiikM  «nniBd  of  0<id^  ut 
"rklilniDeror''  rcf.  v.  T;  ch.  i,T;  ttofoud. 

vu  lbs  cBbenJ  araqTuL    "*  Mtrw  Uko  ■■ 


■jilillinl  mametini  oT  Ita  nnil,  bate 

■  aoaMtaMB  nnuneUoD  (tf  tba  body  [Piuuoh] 

&■  Had  biilWHUid>tO«ri  Adit  hud.  Iho  bodr 
Mo  tlM  Own  irllb  Him.  ICBKTMncn.)  Wa  ue 
«lmdy  K*Md  tlMn  ur  Him  l"  to  Cbiht  Jmii,'  v,  m. 
od  tezBBftn  ■hall  fM  RHted  frvQLiD^u  Hbb  alnftdj 
Mtl  our  He«d.  vhicli  li  Lbe  croundof  our  hom;  bv 


^_ uhL   1.  Otb*.  "Hilt  He  mlBlil  il 

AHlt  (Bkldia  nflnln  toIis:  tor  Eii  own  tiosj,  di 


VUtaUHOntpr 


Om  iHH  U«<  pratni.  bat  lumir  i 
Imnmi  DPOD  CUriit'i  "rudng 


n  (d!,  eh.  1.  Ill  Hi 
ImplT  lb*  <WH  /'» 


bul  bus  ibuoi  ID  Uitat  an 


mODWHlUi'  or  piriMi.  «u..  Uul  " 
wtalehttaaOeDmHmnsllaDit"'     '' 
1.  (:  t,  4.  i,  olUi  Fnlm  itl.  to. 
nUHi.  ~  ...of  U<  pnuiilH,'  «i , 
vUl  i  gin  ikli  lud"  iBomui.  i 


.   CodBui  s.  I9i  c 


pU«  Ifaa  uranl  n 


i    «WM«riMOiwJU«Gnt>lo 


d  Hrtli.  uid  Ih*  Hlh  nod  >U  VHma  Ihm 


i(  putliloiir  "Hiitb  bnk<n  di 


3  ISoiuiii.  »,  I,  br  U*  flMli- 
■I.  tbt  liir  if  enmudaun 
Jm  Uw  or  Ui*  aMmuadnwBli 
xi."  nil  li«  WH  "  Uh  taiti 
ib  Bmbodled  tb«  tipnuloD  oj 


4M  oar  fnmllr  la  U>iu,  i.  it  tBomuu,  « 


■bolMxa  n,  w  Ikt  a  Hi  wmIm 
lmUn«  ftr  K  Ua  Iw  or  ton.  oUeb  litte  « 


ponM  Um  too.  twotidM  In  Hba  U)Giia.tB>a  v 


h-tUaktaUoa 

IB  am  bodr  (ik*  efant*.  iWawlii.  i.  U)  ■ 
■tanwbBti(nH.'TtiaenBkh«~i ^ 


«Bltad  ftsmb.   BrBkbriM 
B*bi«*K  L  Ml.     (ton*))— nwl 

of  Hiion&H 


17.  r™t4(ni4."l 


«.  M.  H  i  John.  HI.  11,  31.  Ml;  >Dd  br  Ibnn  ts 
n,  thrcKwb  Hu  Svlrll  piHEDt  Id  Kh  cboiA  Uiita. 
il.     Acu.  M.  II  >•  MncUy  pmUti :  tOa  Bu 


'    Tba  nMHlHOO  IllltHn 


rtutUua. ».  u.  Otwki  not  StilrU  la  tlia  (UbH,' 


ofUob 


u  ef  -  lb*  a^nt.- thnntfi 


.   Xbtdl 


lb*  IMibMTrtiiVap 

*E»g.    HU »lio hal Mibubwinr or iiw floul prIiiW 

in  lb*  Aoapol  tJironvb  whooi  lUooo  Iba  pooplo  cud  hik 
praMhOoL  All  alibi.  booHo  uul  mlnliUn.  am  ibn 
nIgbioOodUitoiiiiliCbiiilUKlrcTeranuiiFriHt.  i«. 


bat-UK  oldnt  MBS.  >« 


lt,Hi*TalOn."Hidui^.   Cf.  i  UnlMlduA 


Uu  umpla  Li  IribdiI  Hid  nttl.  m 

liud.   Tba  iDii<<  Dl  ■  bulldJui  ti  BpiiroiirUw  alio  u 

Um  lUooa  bold  u(  Judilui ;  tt  UUui*!  ImuHc  i< 


IPHBUmilL 


oTtti 


oflbifarlifB.  AM 
;  too.ln» 

'vraphtyr* Mt  JolDMl  with  ttMoidoMlii 
to  hvt  not  "/bwufciWuwi  of  tbt 

Voribi  dodriM  of  bolli  WM 
roM  a  PMir,i.iocU:BoT«latten.  191.10).  Tht 
ilitetkopiietdaDfljaAkt.10.  M).  Huu  ho 
■howi  nvMl  to  tbft  ctaiflM  of  Jews  and 
**tto  ptoplMtirnpniatfBg  tlM  oU  Jowiih 
thoapoirtlMrtteBow.  Tho**proiikttir 
BanoBL  Jl  AuoED 
'totlMM(eii.S.6;«.ii).  Ttmm 
ilBiiy.ItblBlctiMttiM  NowTtetuaralpiD- 
BOtaidAdod:  Imt  tbo  ■pottlo'k  plain  nAr- 
MOm  ut.  it.  **tlw  hOMl  itoM  of  tte  ooBMr," 
jthaOldTMtiinoiitiirophrtitwpromtmat 
SttvlA  Is  oidiid  a ''proptat"  in  Aoto.a.  to. 
Ct  nloo  haiih,  m,  it;  anotli»propfcot  pwoMit  totho 
■taA  of  flkftaUwklApiophocrliBnaontlMoaclftv 
•MoTJiMOb  |QaMila.4I.H).  Tba  aooao  of  tba  oon- 

T«  won  oooo  altani  from  the 
i  0^  iMfMi  On  tha  timo  or  h«  OM  1M*> 
9t«pM4«  hnt  now  ja  aia  HMmbart  of  tha  tna 
,>(nUinponthaftwndation  of  har  Maw  Hartamant 
jand Ohi Taatamant  prophata.  fikfaniaoa- 
ridanlUlaa  hli  teaohlnc  with  that  of  lanal'a  old 
»}  a.  t».  Zha  aoathr  fonndatkm 
of  tha  tampla  a  KiaKS.fiu  17)  typUlad  tha  sama 
tnuh  (oCi  Jaiamiah.  61. 26).  Tha  aaine  atone  ia  at  onoe 
tha  coniar  stone,  and  the  foundation  stone  <m  whldi 
tha  whola  boUding  rests.  St.  Paul  supposes  a  stone  or 
lodK  ao  kma  and  so  fashioned  as  to  be  both  at  onoe; 
sapponlBg  the  whole  as  ihe  foundation,  and  in  part 
riaiag  npat  the  extremities,  so  as  to  admit  of  the  side 
waiia  masttag  In  it,  and  being  united  in  it  as  the  corner 
IZAJicHiuii.J  As  the  comer  stone,  it  is  con- 
Christ  (1  Peter,  x.  e),  and  coming  in 
i*a  WBj  maj  be  stumbled  over,  as  the  Jews  did  at 
Oudai  (Matthew.  2l.  42;  i  Peter,  2. 7).  81.  Ia  whom-as 
holding  together  the  whole.  ftUj  framed-^so  as  exactly 
to  fit  together,  groweih— "is  growing*  continually. 
Hiava  an  additional  thought  ia  added  to  the  image :  the 
chnich  has  the  groio&i  of  a  Uving  organism,  not  the  mere 
tncfwus  of  a  buUding.  <JL  i  Peter,  2. 6.  **  Uvdy  stones... 
tmiltvpaspixitnal house."  Cf.ch.4.i6;Zochariah,0. 12. 
**  T^Bnuuh  shall  build  the  UmpU  of  the  Lord."  where 
alaillariif  the  growth  of  a  branch,  and  the  building  of  a 
tatnpto,  an  joined,  hoiy— as  being  the  "  habitation  of 
Ocdr  4a.  S«.  te  *'in  the  Lord"  (Christ)  answers  to 
••  tliRMgh  the  Sphrit"  (e.  22;  cf.  oh.  8. 18. 17).  "  Christ 
is  the  InchisiTe  Head  of  all  the  building,  the  element 
lo  whieh  It  haa  Ito  being  and  its  growth."  LAuroftD.] 
as.  an  aotldsd  totctbsr— traiutote,  "An  being  buiided 
losathar.*  threogh-GreeJic.  "lift  the  Spirit."  Ood.  by 
UU  Spirit  in  belierers,  has  them  for  His  habitation 
U  Oonnthiana.S.  10. 17;  0. 19;  2  Oorinthians.  e.  16;. 

CHAFIfiB  UL 
Var.  1-2L  Hia  Apobtouc  Of  f  icb  to  make  Kmown 

THJa  JiTtftBET  OF  CHJLWT  &XVBAUED  BT  THB  SPIHIT: 
PjtATCn  THAT  BT  THB  BAMB  SPIBET  THBY  MAT  COM- 

pjuuinfD  TBB  Vast  Lovb  of  Ch&xbi  :  Doxoloot 
jCni>xiioTBiBDiViaioMOFTiix£Pi8TLB.  As  the  flrst 
chapter  tnated  of  THB  Fatbxb'b  office ;  and  the  second, 
nuSos'a.ao  this,  that  of  THnSPurr.  LofJssusChnsc 
,^0rw^  -Quiat  Jeans.**  Tha  tifflet  ia  tha  prominent 
ilt^gitt  In  tha  latter  amngament ;  tha  person,  in  the 
tarmn.  Ha  han  marks  the  JIf essioAah^p  of  **  Christ." 
matntalnad  by  Urn  as  the  origin  of  hia  being  a 
**  prisoner."  owing  to  the  Jealouay  of  tha  Jews  being 
routed  at  his  preaching  it  to  t^  OenUUt,   His  very 

267 


booda  wan  pnfltahla  to  r  ta*  or  **in  behalf  Of  ymn 
OaatUaa  (v.  U;  1  Ilnottgr.  t.  lOi.  Ha  dignasaa  al 
**¥ot  this  eaiia,*  and  doaa  not  eon^lala  the  asBtaoea 
whIeh  be  had  idtanded.  vntU  «.  U.  wlien  be  laannaa 
tha  worda.  **  rov  thla  eaoM."  aii^  bacaoaa  I  know  ttU 
yoor  oaU  of  Ood  aa  QantUaa  (cfa.  t.  IMD.  to  ba  **  fsUow- 
hafara'wlth  the  Jawa  HMk  **I  bownqr  knaeato"  tha 
Ihthar  of  oar  oomnon  Savloar  (a.  14.  IM  to  oonflm  fOB 
in  the  fldth  bgr  flia  Splxlt.  **I  Panl.*  aggwana  the 
aeint  amptofad  br  the  Spiiit  to  eoUtfhtan  than,  after 
be  had  bean  fint  anUi^taBad  htmsatf  by  tha  aama 
8ptalt(«.M,9|.  a.If-TligtffsdkdoMnotlnip]ydoabt: 
**  Aanndnt  (what  I  knowto  be  tha  liMt,ais;)  thai  ya 
haivahaBid.'4aL  **lf.aalpiaannia.''*e.  Thataidlea- 
ttta  hi  tha  Orwfe.  shows  that  no  donht  hi  implied: 
**8aeli«thatdoBbtlaaa.*te.  HabgrtUaphnndatt. 
aalaly  tmrtilt  tham  of  thair  haTiag  haaid  froBi  htan* 
aaU;  and  probably  from  othen  aBbaegnaBlhr,  tha  Cnk 
8aa  JntndBfltion,  ahowtm  that  theea  worda  doootdla- 
paovathaaddnnof  tUaapiatlaioUlaJpAstkNUL  GL 
Aata,  m,  tr-U.  tha  dJepsasartMi  "Pie  olllaa  of  die- 
panslns,  aa  aalawaid.  tha  gnaa  of  Ood  which  waa 
(not  'la*)  gtvaa  aia  to  yoo-waid,''  aisL,  to  dJapenaa  to 
JOB.  Z,  ha  inla  knawB-lSia  oUaat  MBBb.  *qi,  nnd. 
"PiatbynTalatlonBiBtthaBiyiteiydifc.ofthaadmia- 
Attof  thaQaBtllaa,«.«:eh.i.«aiMbhnoion  nnto 
■ar  (UalaUana,  l  ID.  «  X  wrau  aiwa  sls^.  In  thla 
aplatia  (ch.  1.  $.10).  tha  worda  of  whkhha  partly  nptata. 


Iv."  lAuoBD)  or  **lnlalUg«ioa.*  '*  Whan  ya  nad." 
Impllaa  that.daap  aa  an  tha  nyatariaa  of  tUa  apiatle. 
tha  way  for  all  to  ondantand  then  la  to  ttmd  it 
(2  Timothy.  8.  U.  16).  By  pereeMng  hii  undenUmd- 
ing  of  the  mysterin,  they,  too.  will  be  enabled  to 
understand,  the  mysttry  of  Ciuist^The  "mystery"  is 
Christ  Himself,  once  hidden,  but  now  ravealed  (Golos- 
sians,  L  X7).  6.  inoihsr  sgM— Greefc.  **  generations." 
not  made  luiown  —  He  does  not  say.  **  Has  not  been 
reveaUd.'  Making  known  by  reveiatwn,  \»  the  source 
of  making  known  by  preaching.  (.Bbnobu)  The 
former  was  vouchsafed  only  to  ttie  prophets,  in  order 
that  they  might  make  known  the  truth  so  nvealed  to 
men  in  generaL  unto  the  sons  of  asn— men  in  their 
state  by  birth,  aa  oontraated  with  thoM  illuminated 
"  by  the  Spirit"  {Oruk,  "iM  the  Spirit,"  cC  Bevehition. 
1. 10*.  Matthew.  I6.  17.  as— The  mystery  of  the  call  of 
the  ijentUes  (of  which  Pacd  speaks  here)  was  not  cm- 
known  to  the  Old  Testament  prophets  (Isaiah,  66. 6. 7: 
40. 6;.  But  they  did  no«  know  ii  with  the  same  explicit 
distinctness  "ab"  it  has  been  now  known  (Acts.  10. 
19, 20;  11. 18*21).  They  probably  did  not  know  that  the 
Gentiles  were  to  be  admitted  without  circumcision,  or 
that  they  were  to  be  on  a  level  wiih  the  Jews  in  partak< 
ing  of  the  grace  of  God.  The  gift  of  "the  Spirit  "in  ito 
fulness  was  reserved  for  the  Jl«ew  Teetament,  that 
Christ  might  thenby  be  gtorifled.  The  epithet  "holy." 
marks  the  special  consecration  of  the  New  Tsatament 
"propheto"  (who  an  hen  meant)  by  the  Spirit,  oom- 
paied  with  which  even  the  Old  Teatamant  prc^hets 
were  but  "aona  of  men'  (EnUel,  2.  s.  and  elMwhere). 
6.  rmfu/ois,"  That  the  OentUea  orv,"  4&.**and/e<(oie- 
WitmUn  of  the  aame  body.  and/sUoip-partakan  of  the 
(ao  the  oldest  MSS.  read,  not* His';  promise.  In  Christ 
Jens  (added  in  the  oldest  MStt.),  Ommgh  the  gospeL" 
It  is  "  in  Christ  J  esus"  that  they  an  made  "  fellow-heirs*' 
inthehdheritanceof  God:  "<tf  the  same  body"  under 
the  Head.  CHBiai  Jsaua;  and  **  fellow-partaken  of  tha 
promise"  in  the  communion  of  thb  Holt  Sfibit  (ch. 
1.  u:  Hebnws.  6. 4).  The  Trinity  is  thus  alluded  to.  as 
often  eUewhen  in  tUs  epistle  (ch.  2. 19.  20.  22).  7. 
Whereof— "of  which*  goepeL  aocordlng  to—in  conse- 
quence  of,  and  in  accordance  with,  "the  gift  of  the 
grace  of  God."  fivtn—"  which  (gift  of  grace)  was  given 
to  me  by  {Gr€$k,  according  to.  as  v.  20:  ch.  1. 19:  as  tUe 
result  of.  and  in  propocti»nU>\  >)m  ^AM^ittaX  ^^\>i^>xk^ 


Ttit  Malm  1^  tit 


LB    iiMtLUi(inHii8inlar7Dii,iiidl0ii>niU]II>Mp«lB 


louaueb  u  tAuHUig  Uul  <>«t . 


tvTf  Praytrfor  fhi  (kntiUs. 


EPUE3IAN8.  ly. 


Tlu  Ckwdi's  Unitf. 


In  itlMbeartUHU  proper  seat.  ICaltix.)  **Yoa 
as  rooted  ukI  Rrouiided  In  love'  (cf.  v.  10),  Ib  in 

Oruk  oonnectad  with  this  claoie.  not  with  the 
iM,  "that  ye  may  be  able  to  comprehend." 
ootiMi"  is  an  imase  from  a  free;  "cronnd^"  {Oreek^ 
ODded."  ** having  your  foundations  resting  on";, 
n  »  bwulding  (cf.  Note,  ch,  3. 30, 21:  Oolossians,  i.  S3: 
i.  Oontrast  Matthew.  13.  6,  21.  "Love*  the  first 
It  of  the  Spirit,  flowing  from  Christ's  love  realised 
iha  sonl,  was  to  be  the  basis  on  which  should  rest 
Ir  further  comprehension  of  all  the  vastness  of 
ist's  love.  18.  Hay  be  able  —  even  still  further. 
dk.  **3iay  bo  ftiUy  able."  bresdtb...leiigth...depth 
lil^t  —  viz,,  the  fall  dimensions  of  the  spiritoal 
ipla,  answeimK  to  "the  fulness  of  God*  (v.  10),  to 
jd&  the  church,  according  to  its  capacity,  ought  to 
iwpond  icf.  cb.  4. 10, 13;  as  to  "  tlie  fulness  of  C^riiL* 
>  "breadth*  implies  Christ's  world-wide  love,  em- 
eins  all  men:  the  "length,"  its  being  extended 
yatih  all  ages  (v.  2D;  the  "depth,"  its  profound 
dom  which  no  creature  can  fathom  (Romans.  11. 33}; 

"  helttht."  its  bemg  beyoud  the  reach  of  any  foe  to 
rive  us  oi  (ch.  4. 6).  [iisNGEL.]  I  prefer  tn  under- 
id  **  Uie  breadth,'  &c,  to  refer  to  iii^  to/tofe  of  the 
\  mifiUrv  oj  free  Mltation  in  Chrut  for  all,  GentiU 
I  Jev  alil:€,  of  which  be  had  l)een  speakins  (t*.  3-0), 

of  which  tie  now  prays  they  may  have  a  fuller 
tpxehension.  As  subsidiary  to  this,  and  the  most 
miLal  part  of  it,  he  adds.  "  and  to  know  Vie  lore  of 
tjT  IV.  IV).  GuoniiH  understands  ilcpth  and  height 
icd'B  goodness  raiidn;;us  from  the  lowest  depression 
begreat«!Slheii;tit.  19.  pasteth— Kurpa-sseth.  ciceeds. 
I  panulox  "  to  kuow...\vIilch  pas.s«ith  knowletUc." 
>lies  Ih&t  when  ho  says  *' know,"  he  does  not  menu 
t  we  can  o>Uiiuiit'ly  kjjow;  nil  wo  know  Is,  that  Hi*? 
e  cxceetl^  far  our  knowledjto  of  it,  and  with  evea 
•  fresh  accessions  of  kuowK-dge  hcrt'iiftor,  will  still 
eed  tfaem.  i-.ven  as  liod's  power  i-xcoodn  our 
■jghts  ir.  2«';.  Siltd  ^itli— rather,  as  Gitik.  "lilled 
a  unto  ail  the  fuli;ess  of  Uod  "  .'this  is  the  gnind 
I',  t.c:.,  Cl.ed,  oiioh  a-cording  to  your  cajj-ocity,  with 

diviuc  wisdom,  knowledge,  and  Jove;  •  vcn  as  Ofnl 
u'l,  and  as  Christ  who  dwells  iu  y<mr  hoarts,  hath 
1  the  fulness  ot  the  (io^iheuddwelliii;;  in  linn  t)odiiy'' 
lOsKians.  2.  9.'.  20.  unio  him— Contrasted  with  our- 
(^Hnd  vur  nf-j.Ui.  TransliiU',  "That  is  able  above 
tLiniis  (what  is  ahove  all  thinirs  to  do  exceedin« 
ndanlly  ahove  what  we  ask  or  oveu  think ."  thowjld 
M  ,1  wider  rai.i;c  than  irtiyfrs.  The  word  n'/ope, 
,in  Ihnce  'is  ofieu  in  St.  I'aui's  writing's,  as  in  ail 

rc?t  of  tbo  New  Tes lament,  thowiun  the  warm 
iLcrauee  of  Taul's  spirit,    accoruirnj  to  the  power— 

indwellin;,'  .Spirit  i.Koinans.  v.  •-T.j.  He  apixial.s  to 
ir  and  hii  experience.  21.  Tran^Inte,  "Vulo  liim 
tfui  clory  ir.,  the  whole  k'lory  <»f  the  sracious  dls- 
^^tion  of  salvation  ju.st  s|K)keu  of)  in  the  church 
toe  tl.eiare  for  the  manifestation  of  the  shiry.  v.  lO' 
Cliriht  Jesujt  (as  in  Him  all  the  Klory  centres, 
bariah.  0.  13  to  all  theaeneratio'is  of  eterniil  SKes." 

"ol  llie  ape  of  the  a;,'e«."  Ktcmity  is  conceived  a.i 
sis'.inuof  "  ayes"  (these  (wruin  eouskisting  ol  "'  >,euera- 
li*".  endlessly  succeedinB  one  anoUier. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
er.  1-^2.    E\noRTATio.s*b  t«)  CHRKnAV  PrTiEs 

4TINO  ■»S  OI  K  CHKWTIAV  PlllVlLLGE.S,  AS  I'-SllKU 

iivF  LJ-uiY.  Tii'.>f«;ii  Varying  in  the  i.JnArKs 

■  EN'  T(.»  THE  SF.VKRAL  MK31BERM.  THAT  WE  MAY 
IE  I'NTO   A    l*>aiKFCT  MaN  IN  CHRIST.     1.  Tranj- 

.  accordin.;  to  the  (imk  order.  "  I  liesecch  y<.»u, 
rtfore  '..etini;  that  such  i.*»  your  calliii'.:  of  jmne, chs. 
2„  3.  1.  ir,  I  the  prisoner  in  llie  Loni*'  !f.*;..  im- 
irire*l  in  the  Lord's  caut»e!.  What  the  world 
nted  i.;ncininy,  he  counts  tho  bij;hc8t  hononr.  a^d 
rieft  in  Lifl  b'.nds  for  Oirist.  more  than  a  kLnt?  in  his 
■;e;ii.    I'LiiEo:. ■»!;£?  1    HI3  bond*,  too,  are  an  ar^u- 


ment  which  should  enforce  hiM  ezhortatioD.  vocation 
'-transUiUt  **  calling"  to  accord  as  the  Oreek  does,  with 
**  called*  (V.  4:  ch.  1. 18;  Romans,  8.  28,  SO).  Colossians. 
3. 15,  similarly  grounds  Christian  duties  on  onr  Chris- 
tian "calling."  The  eaiiortati&ns  of  this  part  of  the 
epiitU  are  built  on  the  eonseUmi  enjoyment  of  the 
privUegea  mentioned  in  the  former  part.  Cf.  ch.  4. 32, 
with  ch.  1.  7;  6. 1.  with  1.  6;  4.  90.  with  1. 13;  6. 16.  with 
1.  8.  2.  3.  lowliness— In  classic  Crresil^  the  meaning  is 
meanness  of  spirit:  the  gospel  has  elevated  the  word 
to  express  a  Ciuistian  grace,  viz.,  the  esteeming  of  our- 
selves small,  inasmuch  as  we  are  so ;  the  thinking 
truly,  and  because  truly,  therefore  lowlily,  of  our. 
selves.  [TnKNcn.l  mseksess— that  spirit  in  which  we 
accept  God's  dealings  with  us  without  disputing  and 
resisting:  and  also  the  accepting  patiently  of  the  in- 
juries done  us  by  men,  out  of  the  thought  that  they  are 
permitted  by  God  for  the  chastening  and  purifying  of 
His  people  ;2  Samnel.  16.  il:  cf.  Galatians,  0.  1: 
2  Timothy,  2.  25 ;  Titus,  3.  2).  It  is  only  the  lotdy. 
humble  heart  that  is  also  merk  .'Colossians,  3. 12).  As 
"lowliness  and  meekness**  answer  to  "forbearing  one 
another  in  love"  (cf.  "  love,"  v.  15, 16),  so  "  long-suffer- 
ing'' answers  to  (v.  4)  "endeavonring  [Oreek,  'eanuetlv* 
or  *zealoudv  giving  dilU^nce')  to  keep  (maintain)  thu 
unity  of  the  Spirit  (the  unity  between  men  of  different 
temi)er8.  which  flows  Arom  the  presence  of  the  Bpirit. 
who  is  Himself  *one.'  r.  4)  In  (united  In)  the  bond  of 
peace*  (the  "bond*  toy  which  "peace"  is  maintained. 
viz.,"*  love,"  Colossians,  3.  14,  15  [Bcxoxl] :  or,  peace 
itself  is  the  "bond"  meant,  uniting  tlio  members  of 
the  church  [Alfoud]).  4.  In  the  apostles'  creed,  the 
article  as  to  the  chur<'H  properly  follows  that  an  to 
TiiK  Holy  Ghost.  To  the  Trinity  naturally  is  an- 
nexed the  church,  as  the  hou.so  to  its  ten.uit.  to  (Uh\ 
Ilia  temple,  the  state  to  its  founder.  (Ai.t.usTiNK. 
Kuchir.  ad  Lnurcntium.  c.  15.)  There  is  yet  to  be  a 
church,  not  merely  pt>tentlally,  but  actually  Citliolic 
or  world-wijie;  then  the  church  and  the  world  will  be 
co-ex  tensive.  l(ome  falls  into  inextriraMe  error  by 
setiln',;  up  a  mere  man  as  a  visible  head,  antedating; 
that  consummation  which  Christ,  tlie  true  vlsIM" 
Head,  at  His  ap^iearin^  shall  first  re.alize.  As  the 
••SriiiiT"'  is  mentioned  here,  so  the  **  I*ord  "  ■■•le'us!, 
c.  5,  and  "Con  the  Father."  v.  0.  Tims  the  Trinity  in 
a::alu  set  Ttrth.  hope  —  here  associated  with  **the 
Spirir,"  which  is  the  "eame=**-  of  our  inherit.inco"  fcli. 
1.  i:{,  141.  As  "faith**  is  mentioned,  t.  5,  so  "hoi^' 
here,  and  "  love,"  n.  2.  Tlie  Holy  Spirit,  as  ihc  comnjon 
bii:herprincii>kM»f  life  cli.  'J.  18,  2-.",L'ives  to  the  church 
it.-»  true  unity.  Outward  uniformity  is  as  yet  unattain- 
able ;  but  befednnint;  by  havirn?  one  mind,  we  shill 
bereifter  end  by  having  "one  body."  The  true  *  bo«ly" 
of  Christ  (all  believern  of  every  u^-e''  is  already  "  one,'' 
as  joined  to  the  one  Head.  But  its  unity  is  as  yet 
not  visible,  even  as  the  Head  is  not  visible:  but  it  shall 
appear  when  He  shall  appear  (.lohn,  17.  I'l-'iS;  Colos- 
sians, 3.  4/.  Meanwhile  the  rule  id,  "In  cssentiali. 
'  unity  ;  in  doubtful  iiueations,  liberty ;  in  all  tbinp«, 
ch.irity."  There  is  more  real  unity  where  both  po  to 
heaven  under  diflferent  names,  than  when  with  the 
same  name  one  goes  to  heaven,  the  otner  to  bed. 
Truth  is  the  first  thinj{ :  those  who  reach  it,  will  at 
la  lit  reach  unity,  because  truth  is  ont.  Whilst  tho^c 
who  seek  unity  as  the  first  thine,  may  purchase  it  at 
the  sacrifice  of  truth,  and  so  of  the  soul  it.<ielf.  of  yoar 
calhng  — the  one  " hope"  .'?(/»nn(7/rom  our  "calUn?  " 
is  the  element  "  in"  which  we  are  "called"  to  live. 
Libiead  of  privileged  clas-'es,  as  the  Jews  under  the 
law,  a  unity  of  dispensation  was  henceforth  to  be  the 
^  common  privilejje  of  Jew  and  Uentile  aiike.  S^piritu- 
'  ality,  universaUty,  and  unity,  were  Ajtinr-cd  to  cnarac- 
I  terizc  the  church  ;  and  it  shall  be  so  at  last  ilsalab,  i». 
!  2-4;  11. 0, 13:  Zephaniah,  3.  9:  Zecbariah.  i ». ;.:.  6.  Slmi- 
l.i:ly  "faic;i '  au-.l  "  bAVVvau"  v\.\\a  ^tx<i^cs\vv'>tw\a:».  oc^  vS. 


c/twcfAx/atJMu. 


IbLMan.l  lBia>flBlhlHi.i*.)T.«liH*>bnKhci 
Udoa  «M  In  Tiiitlim.  M  Coib*  tM  lallMi  poUM 
U)«B*^11wi«  !•  K«  tUMl.  "Om  Fop*.  OM  «<■ 

li  BHk  nln  tf  AM  I*.  *:  JuK  * 


.     [FanuoM.  AMd.  ■■ 


naJe(iB.t.ll.  tstwali 


d  Cor  Ukt  HOOd  tf  llw  ■hold  :  1 

■diMaDtUHchDRblciU.  AiuoUieK 
iy*iula(<."Dnta  eodk  coe  Af  hohI/i' 
■nuMaind  bt  CbdM  *(  UU  uKnnai 

(IRaI<aiiin*lJioiiiu«,  ILI,  SI.    6.Va. 

which  MMUm.-«I  .  iDDTdK  lO  IdUIUU)  ll> 

HMD  of  tlm  cbuich.  u  ih>  toUior  <4  aJl  tJ 
lamDi.l    >•  •uin— Uiy).  wboH  *anl  tbi 

[FhUKH.  IIJ.     Wl»DHlKlMll«-( 

i^iln .  npmanlBd  bf  ttat  uk.  wble 

up  la  Zion  la  iiliucpti  br  OtTld.  alur  IhM 


owttn  Am  of  IMTld.  laiBiwiU»pk>lmMalia,tt» 
fDw  «  omn  Dm  Bn  dT  Dnld.  Ibi  diTll.  dMItk  (b* 

mn  In  brlnmphil  prnmlaii  u  >  das  of  tka  diMnw 
thn  of  Ita  Kk  fm  aau  ma  on-Is  Eb*  PHla, 
"  Jl>ttit«l  dtM  Jto- SMS.' i'ttavn  -  uBow  Bm*  1*^ 

■  Mnqium  dliuUmUB  Is  IoImb  of  U>  ttWBlPta  Uw 


W.    SL  FhI 


oo  Cbrln'a  uceuMa  Uslm, 
MOM  ■^■■'t  iB  >^  ralddla  of 
^uOM  "  Uui  tin  Idid  Uod  m 
•Of,  it  li  tiu.  U  wuUj  InlB, 
"inhBblUUonorGodUuoiMliUwSrtm'  MLt.« 
Bnt  Ibi  PHlniii.  ian(enU''ltaiI«rddmlll>aJ 
Zlon  At  tnr;"  m*  uauloa  uddit  MUndul  msMl 
bUTloii  H  11*  coDDMipiM  Um  eeoODd  tdrart  ubU 
—■^  .....      .  -.^i,-  1,^  tTi,  KBomiMiutd  by  U 

ul  (n.  211.  U»  dHUucUEm  ot  Ood 

gu  ol  IM  vorld  n  Uu  lived  it  J<i: 


iBm^a.  8oF»M(Uf mOiidiP 
1.IW.  ICillbn— ■  ■  grwt.  "V 
r.»:4.uj.0mli.--| 

aBUaasd  Id  Dm  pn  .  .   ._ _  , 

an.'' <*.,  wUb  Hll  DillM  PRHMa  ud  ijptiU,  Ml  (rift 

AH  dwtfad  todt.    "OuUkuL' - 

idk^ra;  "ir' — '*"* ""  —  *" 


gvugiUil.  Is  Um  ipMial  CM*  of  tlM  Font.  molM 
oiMUc  et  [Kt,  totnlMtik  la  tba  mbibi,  nmlai  b 
gplBirnBliI— a».  NoouAmialalintdipidlUMtB- 
BumtlmaUinMi  li  Ud  dam  in  Uw  New  Tom- 


•  DHC*.  lDtta>n 
■mbj  ud  (w«ui 


.  ifiudinciltlnuiiuldnignEd;  tlWfii.ei' 


KfMc 


IV. 


MOV  M  io  flHvmoalM.  **  ttld  ttt«i  te 
ii&  Mi  IB  «Rl«r  (A  arlM*  M.  Omv*  « 
nA  IhH  A  MoesHloB  of  miBbtm  te 

nlf^cded.  tel  **ciaitd  to  Cte  vorii  br 
pvblle  aolkfliUy  gtvaa  imfeci  Item  Ib 
B,  to  odl  and  MDd  mfnUlen  tato  llw  LonTa 
tArtldegK  JHMt  ti»  "pyjaw*  fci!»,^wy 
I  mmI  pnilxfton  of  ttM  dbmoh,  1i  ovUtaul 
«. «:  1  FMer.A.  1. 1.  wlMn  llw  5faft«9irMid 
ofllMtoHidtobt**tofBMrttefloek.  Tht 
plMitl«*or**|iMlor,"  tooted  of  goiding  and 
ad  not  mwrty  iiirtriMUMg.  wlwace  Ittoa^ 
i0i.tBtlMir  than  mopbets  or  pctotta  (bddfll. 
Blab.  A  4).  Of .  the  naniM  of  piliMM  ooaa- 
r  Aomai^  Habr««o,**iiaator  *  Holo^pheiMa. 
naafcLIiaiAh,  «€.«).  lS.ror-«7afca«<i»fo; 
oalm.  **I7iito.''  f&diitaag-'Tb»Onekfn- 
Muff  tD  an  that  to  deflcieni.  <n«(r«cMii0  and 
Ib  Bomber  and  all  parte,  for—*  dUfonot 
I :  Iba  iBUMdtote  obtoet.  €L  Booiaae.  Uw 
mr  ODa...ptoaae  bto  neto^boor  for  Ma  good 
itkn."  the  miatotiy-Grfdk.**  mintotratlonr 
eartlda.  HMoffieeoftbaminiaBTtoaaaled 
aa.  Tbe  good  aimed  at  la  reepect  to  tba 
in.  Tba  wayof  growtb  (v.  14,  U,  l«.  edIQr- 
•OdiiV  «p  aa  tbe  temple  of  tba  Holj  Qboat 
—ratbar.**  attain  imto.*  AuoBPegpieaiae 
nler,**t7ntllivaarrhreaUoroaattbeonlt]r;' 
Uid.«kBeiirtadg»-FaU  onlly  otjaith  to  then 
B  all  attka  tboroogbly  know  CMii.  tba  ob- 
b.aBdtbatiii  Hto  bigbaat  dlgBityaa  **tba 
1*  n>B  Warn]  (eh.  s.  17,  i»:  2  Feter.  1. 1). 
3t.  Paol  counted  himself  to  have  ftuly  **  at- 
•bilipptoju,  3.  ue-i4J.  Amidst  the  varietjr  of 
id  tbe  niultitade  of  the  church's  members, 
'  to  to  be  OMB :  as  contrasted  with  the  state 
Ok  carried  about  with  svkby  wind  of  doc- 
.  14).  perfect  man— "unto  the  fuU  (frovm 
ffintbians,  2.  e*.  Philippiaus,  3. 15:  Uebrewt, 
naturttyotanadvUt :  contrasted  with  **  ebU- 
}.  Not  **  perfect  men,*"  for  the  manjr  m«&- 
tote  but  mu  diurch  joined  to  the  one  Christ 
—Tbe  standard  of  spiritual  **  8Utnre*to**the 
Christ,"  t.e.,  which  Christ  baa  (cb.  L  S3;  3. 
4iana.  4. 19):  tliat  the  body  diould  be  worthy 
kd.  tbe  perfect  Christ  li.  TrantlaU,  **To 
at  r  the  aim  of  the  bestowal  of  gifts  stated 
aa  in  v.  13  it  to  stated  podtively.  tossed  to 
iconttv.  even  without  wind :  like  bUUnn  qf^ 
tOrtek.  Cf.Jame8,l.  6.  carried  about— with 
,  from  ifoUhout,  doctrine-"  teaching."  Tbe 
dtings  are  the  "  winds "  which  keep  them 
sea  of  doubts  (Hebrews,  13. 9:  cf.  Matthew, 
-Grtek,  '*inf*  expressing  **  Uie  erii  atmos* 
blob  the  varying  currents  of  doctrine  exert 
"  [Elucott.]  sldght-Mt./'dice-ptoybig.'' 
frames  bto  throws  of  the  dice  so  that  the 
lay  turn  up  which  best  suit  bto  purpoee.  of 
Mted  with  CArtot  (V.  13}.  and-Greelr,  **in.- 
ifiiness,  whereby  they  lie  in  wait  to  deoeiv^- 
s  OreeJL*,**  craftiness  tending  to  themethod- 
D  of  deceit"  (*'the  schemes  of  error*). 
BB31GKL  takes  "deceit."  or  "error.*  to 
tbe  parent  of  error."  Satan  (cf.  ch.  6. 11);  re- 
bto  concealed  mode  of  acting.  16.  speaking 
IransUtU,  "boldhig  the  truth  f  "following 
'  opposed  to  "error'  or  "deceit"  (v.  14).  in 
tb"  to  never  to  be  sacrificed  to  so-oalled 
yet  it  to  to  be  maintained  in  charity.  Truth 
td  act  love  in  manner  and  spirit  are  the 
rule  (cf.  V.  21.  M).  grow  up— from  the  state 
9u"  lo  that  of  "full  grown  men."  There  to 
y  in  the  spirituallyalire.  not  in  tbe  dead. 
0  as  to  be  more  and  more  incorporated  with 
)ecome  one  with  Him.  the  head— (ch.  1. 23.) 
371 


ML(OnlniJiBi.mL) 


fltt. 


aUrJiiaiii 
•  .yich.S.lU 
thair  noptf  poaWioB.  iBJ  tBanrtoal  niBtlfla. 
lartiiA'  Iiiuii/*'*g  jlriB  eomoMstoltoB.    fes 
twnr  Jairt  aBMltoth»g»edfc.  "BlfBieaBi  of  tBf  Joint 
of  tba  aoppl^  Jolnad  wUh  "sMkath  Incnaaa  of  tba 
bodr.'noi  with  **  compactad.*  '*BlrovoiFBii]^atariv 
empplflBf)  JofBt*    ThaJotalBBnibapQlBiBorBBlOB 
wban  tho  aipplf  paaaaa  to  tbe  4fff— f^  iftwibaw. 
funUktat  the  body  wltb  tba  Bialariato  of  tta  giowlb. 
iwfcbMMob.  L  »:  1  r.)    Aeeordbw  to  tbo 
wwrifaf  of  9nti  tB  aacb  nembar  for 
nibar.  **  aMavdloff  to  eoelb  jsawBl  MSI 
pwportlOBad  to  the  maaaiua  of  Ita  Bead  of  aopply. 
ovaiy  vvt-Oktafe.  **aa0h  one  part^  aaob  indMdBal 
BMlMh  BMnaaa-muMfarta.  aa  the  C»rwfe  to  tba 
MO.  If.  "maketb  (eaRtatb  obJ  tbo  gnwik  of 
tba  bodf  .*    17.  thenfao-BaaBBUng  tbe  ezbortatlon 
wblob  ha  had  bagoB  vltb.  **I  Outn^on  baaaaah  yon 
that  yo  tnoa  «artbj«*  Aa,  ft.  U.    baBarfbrth«.a8t— 
<ihnffft^**BoJooferf  n8BBiadfkom«.l«.  teatify  hi  tba 
Leri-lBwboni  (aa  oor  otoflMBt)  wa  do  all  tbioff  oar> 
totoJBg  to  Iba  Bdntotiy  ft  TTiaaaalontoM.  4. 1  [Alpobpj; 
Boaiaaa,9iiJ.  olhaiwatife,**tbaffai(ofthaGaBtUaa.' 
te  tto  fiaity.  te^-«8  liMfar  alaBMnl:  oppoaed  to**  lo  the 
LonL*  **VaBilforBitaid''tottiaiiastoof  tboiatlooal 
powora  CB  woUblaaa  oldaeta.  of  wbleb  IdototiT  to  one 
of  the  BKBo  gtoring  iBataBcaa.  Tba  lootof  to  to  da- 
partBia  fkoBi  tba  kaowMga  of  tba  Iraa  Gtod  («.  IB,  19; 
Jlomaaa.  L  n:  l  TbaaMlnBtons,  4.  «.    18l  Hon  Ml. 
**BalBg  ««***■»•*  hi  tbair  BBdantandlBs,*  It.,  tbiir 
JntdHottM,  or  peroipMona  (ct  eh.  A.  8:  Aota,  Mw  IS; 
1  Tbesaalontona.  6.  4,  ft),   alienated— Thto  and  **daik* 
ened,*  imply  that  before  the  Call  they  (in  tbe  peraon  of 
theto  first  fJMher)  had  been  partakers  of  life  and  Ughi; 
and  that  tbey  bad  revolted  from  tbe  primitive  levelar 
Uon  (of.  cb.  S.  11).   life  ef  Qod-tbat  Ufe  whereby  tied 
Uvea  in  Hto  own  peopto:  aa  He  was  the  Ufe  and  light 
in  Adam  before  tbe  toroption  of  death  and  darkneaa 
into  boman  natore ;  and  as  He  to  the  life  in  tbe  re- 
generate (GatoUana,  1  so).   "Spbitual  life  in  beUevars 
to  kindtod  fkom  the  Ufe  itaelf  of  God."    IBavosuJ 
through— rather  aa  6r«dk,"  cm  aeoomU  of  the  ignonnee«" 
vto..  of  God.     Wilfol  ignorance  in  tbe  first  taiBtanoe, 
their  fathers  not  **ohooeing  to  retain  God  in  their 
knowledge."    Thto  to  tbe  beginning  point  of  theto 
ndsety  (Acta.  IT.  SO;  Bomana,  L 11, 13, 28;  l  Feter.  1. 14). 
beeansc  of-**  on  aoeonnt  of."    bUadaess— 6freek, "  bald- 
ness," Ut.  tbe  baldening  of  tbe  akin  ao  aa  not  to  be 
aensible  of  touch.   Henoe  a  aool'a  ca7loM«ies»  to  feei- 
in0  (Mark,  3. 6).   Where  there  to spirUual  "life"  i** tbe 
llfo  of  God")  there  to  fealiiv:  where  there  to  not  there 
to  "  bardnaas."   19.  past  CmUbc— senseless,  shame  toss, 
hopeless:  tbe  ultimate  result  of  a  long  proceas  of 
**  bardenhag,"  or  habit  of  sin  iv.  18).    **  Being  paat 
hope,"  or  despairing,  to  tbe  reading  of  tbe  VuloaU; 
though  not  so  well  supported  as  Englith  VtnUm  read- 
ing, "  paat  feelhog."  which  inclodea  the  abaanca  of  hope 
(Jeremiah.  1.  16 :  18.  il).     given  themselves  over— In 
Bomans.  1.  M  it  to,  **Qod  gave  them  op  to  nnctoan- 
ness."   Theto  giving  tAcmaeivct  to  it  waa  puniahad  in 
kind,  Ood  giving  them  op  to  it  by  withdrawing  Hto 
preventing  grace;  theto  sin  thus  was  made  theto  punish- 
ment   Tbey  gave  tbemaelvea  op  of  theto  own  aooord 
to  the  stovery  of  theto  lost,  to  do  all  ito  pleasure,  as 
captivea  who  have  oeased  to  strive  with  the  foe.   Ood 
gave  them  up  to  it  but  not  against  theto  will;  for  they 
give  tbemselvea  up  to  it   [ZAMCBiim.]    toseivtoaaaess 
-"wantonness."     [Autobd.]    So  it  to  tranalated, 
Bomana.  18. 18;  1  Peter.  1. 18.   It  does  not  necessarily 
include  Uueitiotutuu;  but  it  means  intemperate,  reck- 
less, readiness  for  it  and  for  every  self-induhieoce. 
"The  first  beginnings  of  uncbasttty."    [Gnorica] 
'*  Law-less  insolence,  and  wanton  caprice."    [TaxNCU.] 
to  wcrk  a^l  unc'.canntst— Tb»  <ir«k  VxftV&ft*,  *"  ■«v\iv  o. 


I^Misnl  and  ■(■  PruOi. 


QPUfSIAKo,  IV. 


Stuftal  SMd  lb  Prviij, 


"(TMdlnu~  Iws  IncloilH  oU  Usdi  at  tiU-Mtld-t 
M.lHiHACkiM-irtilJlppiui.lLM.I  ToknawCfaiitt 
til  mat  IswMi  oIUm  C 


Kaw  IhiuduiI.  la  DUIr  Uuui  nMd  tn  III  n 


"iKTlm  pat  ■■»*  sua  Ar  aO.   Ifiic— 'b 

lb>  abHiKt,     "BMak  Tt  tnitb  ttth  ow  MiA  t« 

nalcbbooi.'  la  uaotad,  ■Hgiitl]'  cltaoniil  Irum  ZKhulita. 

Uuwr  giaiton  wUh  uac  bnuth«r,  •«  '^  Diembeit  am 


'    lead!  ChiiiUaui 

fold  not  Iflji 


HOI  b*  In^kMd  H  fn  ii 
ron  Mt  It  amir  tMlon  ulilillill:  but "  lai  aa  mU  t^ 
"  ■'--  " — >-  panonal  ■lnUaUan'  or  'uawanOfD't 
.  ur  'utar.'annUida^IbaUuaclia  n|bi 
ITUKOB.  firwittnuj    -pu  u  awar  M^ 


J,  M.  Ul  1  oliD  boTan  jroB  iiait  wUb  Tcnu  bnrtba  bi 


Uw  olgU,  paillllM  » 


Br"  iMBT'  at  aaoUui'i  Htcludnsu  verge  iolo  UMni 
ociylaiiiM,  or  nlsuiii.  (ViTaiii.uiLj  IT.  Hilite 
II  fiin-1.1.,  poaMsii.  or  xdm.  In  tlia  decU.  h)  Doa 
iDliii  Is  "  vtaLh.'  Tbe  kHiiing  aTansw  Uuondite 
— rkaaia  of  niiLit,  la  glvlDg  Place  to  Uw  derlL  U> 
piliica  M  darkueu  Ich.  0.  IV.     38.  Omk,  "IM  tun 


iNawIMt' 


itaiulili  Cieqiwnlad  Ihc  ] 

oiuu  mint  un  gnUr  on  Uu  palli  OM  li  >>■ 
,iinMTO«.J   Tin  ataatot.  whaan- 

oTn  itulea,  l«  him  labHr— fiat 
liber.  Ug  cUhe  <rUeb  u  (ai<-li 
Uin  tbiDi  Kblcta  Ba*  erll  tai  f 

tl  hU  llAbdl— la  (WoEnuf  Hftb  hu 

il  bli  huda. 


,  iliDuld  Id 


tsrimb« 


EPBESIAKS.  V. 


lie  muDi  of  gieater 
Qd  the  bciufl  IndB- 
«  Su  Fnal  biniHlI 
Mted  M  Iw  luialu 
npi-JlI.,  "loilv'il.- 

at  eomiil ;  Incllded  la  "  CoalUli 
I,  ij.    iUDppsiluii"th>twhlslliitO(id 

-iUr,  "  Tor  adifvlDe  of  Ebe  DHd."  u>.^ 
I  It  11  KHilid.    StMODiblTedlliinciK- 

:nod  Id  ifaeoutliu  dhwI  ba  lutrodDoBd 
t  bj  OUT  hall  UiiT  pn>*)  Ifljiutoiii  IsMaid 


Viuve.'   TliewaKlii»ili«a"|](uiiiWB 


U  iUBlt  UlU  tfltl  llltl.  1. 


r  iLpvedj :  ODiioud  to  "kiad."  wmli— 
Umn-  OLrfoicd  U}  "  taudBr-beutAd." 
a.  IraiKlolu  loi  "nnth.'   MrANeB. 


ruler."  "iHllamu' bHFti"l'nlbf 

i  "eiU-ipukiiu,"  (luider.  iciuiu- 
aolulL  "  UiUcb' ii  the  •eeiol  luol 

.  Vitbio.  Uul  DCtb    llLIL«UlDtf    (o    llf- 

itbua^  u>  llu  modi  farmidibla." 
bovD  JLmteU'^kUid.  luHjidrbiHrted, 
our  fEllow-mcii,  wbo  bato  not  *tred 


(JHAPTBK  V. 


wiTB  TiUBKiL'LHaB:  Thi  Wiri'i  DuTV  n 


w.   wiUt—UeiumUu  cl 


Chnil...b»cd  Bfr'FTomtbB  IcreDf 

'     Ion  arUi«Soo,lB  vbom 

ruUHUkmUDU.   littii 


IT  itHd.'    Iba  oOnK.  ud  the  oSnliii 
"-'" -lUniHbwlftoUMtUliH. 


In  the  Untk  bUtgn,  Sir  iliia  of  Imimiity.  llu  com- 
BKu  prtoflpla  li  tin  lonclM  to  Oil  oih'i  dntro  vUh 
■uMtUl  al4Kli  at  hbh.  outdda  of  Ood.     Itm  u- 


inriH'.    than   t 

■Jbkovdbr  In  ocC  i 

[oi>l).wtal(ftl>II) 

«JH|  of  "fllUilrmr"  occmm  navnaia  bub  u  uh  r>air 

TaOunent.   mi— nUur."Di"  Icf.  v.  W.  jailuc— Orcet 

"fHjrojM^;  found  nowharelliab)  the  (icwTBtUueai: 

ImiJflucnileUjr  that  amitlUaywbltbtQnuiUiom  will 

Bdapu  lUtU.  wiUuml  nsud  ID  ptliidiile.  to  tbe  ibin- 

moodiefUioBBlOiwhoni  It  mijfflaii,  J<ot  leariiia 
boSnoaiT.  bat  renoad  "  panUUfi!'  (ud  "  Itadloifa, 
lor  irbldi  EpbHiu  wu  lUnad  (PLxutui,  KUu  Ohrir 
aiiif.1. 1.11^.  and  irtal^M[ir[H>mbuna«unnd. 
KM  *Bd  la  Lboufhl  br  llM  VDiU  »  pltHui  aosmpUili- 
ment.  In  Uototdtiu,  a.  >,  "Bltlix  ammaaiBMcai- 
nitn  to  U»  /cvJnu);  "  footlih  lalkluc"  to  tbe  fatlt; 
"iMtUw."  to  Oafaltinjmmait  [and  IfUlliw  vUHcimi. 
TtrtHiHsl  of  dtacoune  mucHoned  with  tbe  nail  oT 
Bius.     lTuaCM.J    ut  «»(iilenl— '-uueBiati:^  iw. 


WiwWWiic.  1M  tMJUl,  Wt.Vt 


spurauna.  v 


aOiiCKMmefU^A. 


■dOBttoMuMlioUlnaf  tlMtkli  _ 
lAueao.]  ((OhiUt  «iil  K  BM-iMbw.  u  mm  0 
•flMiliiWMW-— "—*-'--—■"—" — " 

tksdAMMH  ihu  ChftK  liOM  (a 
liT.  S.  tl;  «.  U).    e.  n 


1*1.  TMrgBlf  ftnltlilbM 

ji  w  uui,  u>  •  iiuD  •HMfcBtl  (DaBbNnHIV.  H.  Ml. 

"ilMai'  lltpnani.  t,  U:  HariBMw.  «.  11.  FUnli 
iDl  bur  -(run-  U  Uw  ■bmica  o<  UiSt.  Ha  !• 
rkneu."  huI  lu  uutni  la  Ou  vriaa  of  dartneu 
~     ~  t.  on  tha  Dthtr  hud.  u  flouiiihliiii 

I  icptoducilrE.  and  ttiound  In  rrolu; 

ilDnil)'  ciinibiDiBii.tii  onf  nbols.  Bra 


Ucmid  flB  Ihs  UwbIhI  -  tbani.1T  ol  UmSiiIcUT  (e.  Bl, 
ntkar.  te.  J-wjIaM  M  SnA  -BUUr  <h>  nimm 
Umb*  K  HiHhM.  Il  tHi).  Net  oOr  "ivmui 
IJlBwi>iftti>»»wiwnmlhi^'»^lawgdi.«>it 
III  mill  iliwIi.Bliliti  itilnlnnii^"'^"!**  --ji-j— n^ 


i:W,S.tMUiMbnUaUli 

cbliidl>ldiulUditi]lHl]risiHnw>nnt    riMnn 
s  (aJlEdonM"aink«'oiilof  riav:  ■■Mtaav^ti 


u  Uitat-nltiai  u  Omit,  SMi  ifala*  inHiB  Um^  IB 

dba.  WOio*or»(»ct."UBlil.''".  U;  Um  beiitii 
lOUfblaDHl.''  ch.  I.  IB.  UiDU  ilult  ba  kblo.  bf  "I* 


firMf'Sn  Aew /«  wtlk,~  Ac.  ThadoQblaldailloOB- 
praaaed  isLo  om  laslHKa:  "Bae  (Ulu  tiMd)  Iwkii 
mlk,"  and  "Bsa  that  la  aalk  dKamatiactlr.  n> 
lUwwr.MaAUuUiaKlitaaU.lalBetadad.  SnlM 
i~' ffi  -"'-  ii-'i-  til  mm  tiiiiij  ii 1IWI 

|(ll..lH1«lKlll.SIU4)lBr(Hiri>*UL  CLUdoaiHKtfc 
'Walk  la  wnDbn  lauawailiK  io'm  rla*'  bar*  loWd 
UiaoiUutan  ■iUtontf'WiamilM  Hi  "clKam«aMr<' 

i  r  n — -"r  •" — '""—'"T^f-iT^limniiiuil  wtit 
RlTlafneaalimofitaiiibllBitow,  I)BtadllMiK>B  V 


Qrttic.  "AntlBK  ap  far  ronnalTa  t 


□ppcrlnnt  lima  ufdrM  ■>   1  , 


iOi«MI» 


wnmABB,v. 


Air«ML 


iirarkofOod.  Jha 

MMOM  far  0Dod.  owMloiMJIy  primnttng 

•  an  nfemd  to.  of  wliSdii  beltewt  ongkt 

»  AvaU  thMBMlrw.  mi  eoutttoitt  trat 

DM  thai  one  it  tpbrUmatv  mwaktmd.  Is  to 
Ma*  fkom  TUitj  for  God  (ef.  S  Oodnthiuw. 
v.  414).  **BMiMm''i]npllMllioprKkNw- 
Ofyportmie  muoa,  a  Jew*!  to  be  boogiil  tt 
WAHLezidAlM,**  Redeeming  for  yoorieiree 
DC  jponnehree  oO  the  onmrtonitj  (odhnd 
DB  Might},  end  oomnuuidlng  the  time  m  a 
M  hit  •errant'*  Tirmakx,  **  Watch  the 
make  it  jroor  own  eo  as  to  control  it;  ai 
look  out  for  opportonitiee.  and  acearately 
the  best  goods :  senre  not  the  ttme»  bi^ 
It.  and  it  shall  do  what  yon  approve."  80 
tiUo,  4.  MO.  **lhe  time  followed  him  as  faU 
d  was  not  as  a  runawaj  slaTe."  bcesueths 
1— The  dajs  of  life  In  general  axe  so  ejcpoeed 
to  make  it  necessary  to  make  the  most  of 
ihle  opportaniQr  so  kmg  as  it  lasts  (eh.  0.  U; 
.  9;  faalm  4A.  6;  Kccleaiastes.  IL  t;  U.  l; 
I.  Bseides,  there  are  many  t9«Bto{  evil  days 
tioo.  sickness,  te.)  when  the  ChrlsUan  is 
lilsoee.  thersfors  he  needs  the  more  to  im- 
seasonsMe  times  afforded  to  him  (Amosii 
li  at.  Paul  perhape  allndes  to.  IT.  When- 
Dg  that  ye  need  to  walk  so  dronmspeetly. 
iBd  vsing  the  right  opportunity  of  good, 
diffteent  Onek  word  from  that  in  «.  ift. 
**  fboUsh."  or  *'  senseless."  andsrstaaiiag^ 
kHowimg  as  a  matter  of  &bct  (Luke.  is.  47), 
tg  with  underatandtng.  the  will  of  the  Lonl 
each  opportanity  ii  to  be  used.  The  Lord's 
ateiy,  is  our  "  saDctificstion '  (1  l'hassalo< 
;  uid  that  **  in  ever/  thing,"  meantime,  we 
re  thaoks*  (l  Tbessaionians,  6. 18;  cf.  above, 
sxeess— icort/UeM.  ruinous,  reckless  prodi- 
sniii— not  In  the  wine  itself  when  used  aright 
,  ft.  tiU  but  in  the  "  exoessT'  as  to  it^  bat  be 
the  Bpint  —  The  effect  in  inspiration  was 
trson  was  "  filled"  with  an  ecsUtic  exbilara- 
bat  caused  by  wine :  hence  the  two  are  here 
(cf.  Acts,  8. 13-16).  Hence  arose  the  abstin- 
wine  of  many  of  the  prophets,  e.g.,  John 
s..  in  order  to  keep  distinct  before  the  world 
oaased  by  the  tH>irit.  from  that  caused  by 
Uso  m  ordinary  Christians  the  Spirit  dwells 
mind  that  seeks  the  disturbing  influences 
lent,  but  in  the  well  balanced  prayerful 
Ji  a  one  expresses  his  joy.  not  in  drunken  or 
tngs,  but  in  Christian  hymns  of  thankful- 
(Oolossians.  3.  10.)  to  yoarsclves— "  to  one 
Hence  soon  arose  the  antiphonal  or  re- 
banUng  of  which  Pliny  writes  to  Trsjan : 
wont  on  a  fixed  day  to  meet  before  daylight 
wrsecutionj  and  to  recite  a  hynm  among 
by  (urits,  to  Christ,  as  if  being  God."  The 
I  true  eloquence;  wine,  a  spurious  eloquence. 
doeraUy  accompanied  by  an  instrument, 
direct  praise  to  God  (cf.  Acts.  10.  tt ;  1  Uo- 
14.  W;  James,  5.  iSj.  songs— the  general 
rric  pieces:  "spiritual"*  is  added  to  mark 
here  restricted  to  sacred  subjects,  though 
'  to  direct  pndses  of  God,  but  also  contain- 
iions.  prophecies,  die  Contrast  the  drunken 
mos.  b.  10.  making  meiodj—<jreeA-,"  Flaying 
jE  with  an  instniment."  la  year  heart— not 
b  the  tongue;  but  the  serious  feeling  of  the 
mpanying  the  singing  of  the  lips  (cf.  1  Co- 
i4. 16;  Psalm  47.  7j.  The  contrast  \m  between 
m  and  the  Christian  practice.  "  Let  your 
>t  the  drinking  songs  of  heathen  fessts.  but 
I  hymns;  and  their  accompanimeDt,  not  Uu 
37ft 


•iiMfe4fMifyrs,lrat<JU«M(0(iv«rfh«hMrl"  lOurr- 
BBAMB  *  HowMm.]  to  the  Lecd-8ee  VUin^  Better 
qnotad  abova:  **To  Ckrtd  as  God."  90.  thaaks...*r 
ail  tkiigs-  ■vmiPradvwiittsa;  also  for  blesshigi,  u- 
k]iowiaswiellaik]iowi(ColoBsiaaB.S.ir;  1  ThsiMTo- 
Blana,ft.U).  onto  fled  and  the  fuhv^-tht  IVmntatB  of 
•very  hlaalng  in  Oreation,  Pkovideooe.  XteetlQii.  and 
BadaraptiflB.  Letd  Jssas  Christ-hy  whom  aQ  thfam, 
•van  dirtressas,  beeone  oon  (Bomana,  6.  Sft-ST;  1  Go- 
xinthhuM,  8.  SO-W.  SL(Fhllipplan8,S.S:lPet«r.ft.«.) 
Hara  ha  pasaes  tnm  oar  reUtions  to  God,  to  thoaa 
whidiooBoemoorlUlow-nMB.  la  the  fear  ^  Oe^U-^All 
the  oldest  MB&  and  anthorltlaa  xaad,  **in  the  ftar  of 
GuMSK."  The  baUavarpaaseaftomander  the  bondage 
of  the  law  as  a  letter,  to  be  '*tha  servant  of  Christ" 
a  OorintUans,  T.  it),  which,  throngh  the  httthnct  of  lova 
toHlm.isrsal|y  tobe**thaLord'afkaamanrfor  ha 
ls'*nndsrthelaw  to  ChHiT  a  OoilnthiaBS,  9i  ti:  et 
JohB,8.M).  Gfarist.notthaftth«r  (J6hn««.g«.iato 
beoorJadiiSb  Hws  reverential  fear  of  displeasing  film 
Is  the  motlva  for  disrharging  oar  relativa  dntlsa  as 
ChrisHans  a  OnrlnthiaBS.  10.  si;  t  Oorinthiana,  ft.  U, 
iPetar.  S.U).  St-ch.a.0.  The  dmrch's  vsktioii  to 
Christ  in  Hisfvsriastingparposs,  Is  the  fanadatioii  and 
arohatypa  of  the  three  greatest  of  earthly  relations, 
that  of  hnabaad  and  wUh  (v.  ss-n).  paiant  and  ohUd 
(oh.  «.  1-4),  mastsr  and  servant  (ch. «.  44}.  The  oldaat 
MB&  omit  **nibiBit  ymirsalvesi"  supplying  it  ttaut 
«.  n.  "Ya  wives  (submitting  yoorsalvcs)  nnto  yow 
ownhnsbands."  **Yonrownf'isanaignmantCQCsab- 
mtsshrenass  on  the  part  of  the  wivea:  It  Is  not  « 
stranger,  hot  four  eim  hnsbaada  whom  yon  are  oaUsd 
on  to  snbmit  onto  (cf.  Geneeis.  s.  16;  1  Gorlnthians, 
7.  S;  14. 84;  Oolossians,  3. 18;  Titus,  S.  ft;  1  Peter,  8. 1-7). 
Thoee  subject  ought  to  submit  themselves,  of  what- 
ever kind  their  superiors  are.  **  Submit^'  is  the  term 
used  of  tDiees;  **obey."of  c/iikfa^en  (ch.  6. 1),  as  Urare  is 
a  greater  equality  between  wivee  and  husbands,  than 
between  chiidrcoi  and  parents,  as  onto  ths  Lord  — 
Submissiveoess  is  rendered  by  the  wife  to  the  hus- 
band under  the  eye  of  Clirist,  and  so  is  rendered  to 
Christ  Himself:  The  husband  stands  to  the  wife  bx  the 
relation  that  the  Lord  does  to  the  church,  and  this  is  to 
be  the  ground  of  her  submission;  though  that  submis- 
si(m  is  inferior  in  kind  and  degree  to  that  which  she 
owes  Christ  (v.  Mi.  33.  (1  Corinthians,  11.  3.)  svsn 
•»-Gruk,  "  as  also."  sud  he  Is— The  oldest  MSS.  read, 
**  Himself  (being;  Saviour,"  die,  omitting  "and,"  and 
"is."  In  Christ's  case,  the  Headship  is  united  with, 
nay  gained  by.  His  having  savjed  the  body  in  the  pro- 
cess of  redemption;  so  ttiat  (St.  Paul  implies)  I  am  not 
alleging  Carist's  Headship  as  one  entirely  identical 
with  that  other,  for  He  has  a  claim  to  it.  and  oihce  in 
it.  peculiar  to  Himself.  IAltoud. j  The  husband  is 
not  saviour  of  the  wife,  in  which  particular  Christ 
excels;  hence,  "But"  (v.  24)  follows.  (iiKKOEL.1  34. 
Tbersforc— (ran<2at«.  as  Greek,  "But."  or  **Meverthe- 
less,"  i.e.,  though  there  be  the  difference  of  headships 
mentioned  in  v.  ^  neverUuUat,  thus  Csr  they  are  one, 
ris..  in  the  subjection  or  submission  (the  same  (Jrwk 
stands  for  "is  nibjeet'  as  for  "MbtnU^'  v.  Si.  23)  of 
the  church  to  Christ,  being  the  prototype  of  that  of  the 
wife  to  the  husband,  thsir  own— Not  in  most  of  the 
oldest  MSSw,  and  not  needed  by  the  aigument  in 
evsry  thiug— appertaining  to  a  husband's  legitimate 
authority:  "in  the  Xiord"  (Colossians.  8.  18):  every 
thing  not  contrary  to  God.  85.  "Thou  bast  seen  the 
measure  of  obedience  ;  now  hear  also  the  measure  of 
love.  Do  you  wish  your  wife  to  obey  you,  as  the 
church  is  to  obey  Christ?  Then  have  a  solicitude  for 
her  as  Christ  had  for  the  church  [v.  S3,  "Himself  the 
Saviour  of  the  body  "j ;  and  if  it  be  necessary  to  give 
thy  life  for  her,  or  to  be  cut  in  ten  thousand  pieces, 
or  to  endure  any  other  snfforing  whaterer,  do  not 
i  refuse  it ;  and  if  yon  suffer  thi»«  uol  «x«u  m  <\.^  ^^^x 


Cmiif 


r. 


do  vtet  CMil  taMdoot:  taejoa  Indstd  do  lobdif 
•bwdy  «Bltod  to  bw.  bmt  He  did  M  lor  OM  tiMt 
tfMlod  Him  wtth  vmnkm  iod  httnd.  Aa,  Umto- 
fon.  H*  iNMilit  to  His  feel  one  tlMt  M  tnatod  Bin, 
pad  that  ewn  wantonly  ipBniedHI»t1ywMhteBdtr 
KM  e(  leiHd,  not  bf  Umate.  Inmtts.  and  tenor  ao 
alsodoroaacttovaida  jroor  wife,  and  thoogh  yon  aeo 
her  dIadainlU  and  wantonly  wayward,  yon  wfU  be  able 
to  bring  her  to  roar  feet  by  mneh  tbonghtfUnea  fer 
ber.  by  tove.  by  kindness.  Fornobond  Is  moresovo- 
ioiffi  In  tindinff  than  snch  bonds,  eepedally  In  the  ewe 
ofbosbaadandwife.  For  ooemay  comrrstn  nerant 
byfear.tlioach  not  eren  be  Is  sotobebonad  to  yon; 
lor  he  may  readily  mn  away.  Bat  the  companion  of 
yoor  Hfe.  the  mother  of  your  efaUdm.  the  basis  of  aU 
yoor  Joy,  yon  oogfat  to  bind  to  yon,  nd  by  fear  and 
threalB.botbyloveandattachmeoi."  [CsBTioeiOM.] 
gsvs  kianeir-^TraWk.  ** save  Himself  «p.'  te'tt--«i«m*' 
tale.  **  for  Act."  The  relation  of  the  chnrcb  to  Chrlet  Is 
the  eroond  of  Christianity's  baTinc  raised  woman  to  hsr 
dne  pkee  in  the  social  loale.  from  wfaich  she  was,  and 
Is,  eicindsd  in  heathen  lands.  S8L  ssactiilr— !<•.  oon* 
secraU  her  to  God.  Cr.  John.  I7.  19.  meaning.  **! 
devote  myaelf  as  a  iMy  sacrifice,  that  my  disdplee  also 
may  be  devoted  or  conseermted  as  holy  In  (thiongh) 
the  troth*  [Nbaiidu)  (Hebrews,  1  11 ;  lOi  10.  NaU; 
IS.  19.  sad  deaam  *  rather  as  Ontk,  -clfanBing," 
withoatUie**and."  with  the  watUaff  ef  watar^-rather 
as  Greek, "  wllh."  or  -  by  the  lartr  of  Vu  water,"  viz  , 
the  baptLBmal  water.  .So  it  oiuht  to  be  transfattd, 
Titos,  3. 6,  the  only  other  i^assase  in  the  New  Testament 
where  it  occurs.  Ax  the  bride  passed  throoRh  a  parify- 
in^  liath  t>tffure  marrin^e.  so  the  church  ;cf.  fievelation. 
21.  'i.  He  friK?%ks  of  baptism  accordinK  to  its  h!?h 
uUui  and  diii'in,  as  if  the  inward  cruce  accompanied 
tt  e  outward  rite;  hence  he  aif:ierts  of  outward  t«ptisni 
wh.-iU-ver  is  iuro!ve«l  in  a  believing  a^-propriatlon  of 
tl.eduii.c  truth)  it  symbolisms,  and  says  that  Christ, 
by  biiiJliHUi.  has  puritied  the  chorch  [Neanoei:) 
'll'rtor.  3.  i'l>.  by  the  word— /;r«t."  IX  the  word.**  To 
be  j'.ueil  with  "clcansinK  it."  or  "her."  The  "word  of 
faith"  .lloni'ins.  1<>.  K  o,  17  .of  which  conf^isinn is  made 
ill  baptism,  and  which  carries  the  re^il  cleansing  (John, 
l'..  3;  17.  17)  and  te::eneratin.(  power  ;l  Peter.  1. 23;  3. 2:'-. 
\  M.roHV  1  So  AniUsTisi:,  Trart.  SO.  in  John,  **  Take 
-tu.iy  tiic  woML.'iiid  what  t^  the  water  save  water?  A'I«1 
iLc  word  to  tlie  element,  and  it  becomes  a  sacrament. 
\o\uu  itFclf  as  it  were  tlieviaibic  word."  The  re;:eLen'.t- 
inc  ilHca^'V  ci  ta;»tism  is  conveyed  In.  and  by,  the  i 
fnvine  word  alone.  27.  he— Tho  oMest  M.SS.  ar.d 
.luthorJtics  reid.  '"That  He  nii;;ht  Himstl/  present 
wA'}  Himself  the  cimrch  Kloriuu-*."  tlz ,  ai  :i  bride 
-'  Ujriuti:ians.  ll.  2k  U<jiitU}a  and  y'«ry  arc  ioseiiarv 
l»li*.  *■  Cleansing  "  is  the  neces-iry  rrellmlnary  to  both. 
//  •''.•fui'i  '.f"r»/ internal;  liU-ry  isAo/imfishininn  forth 
fUt'A  ijiHy.  Th€  lactr  of  baptism  is  the  vehicle,  but 
tl'L  rvrd  is  the  nobler  and  the  true  instrument  of  the 
c/(  mtiii'j.  [DisNoKL.]  It  is  ClirL-st  tliat  preivircs  thii 
i.l:'.'.rcli  with  the  nccos-sary  ornaments  of  (crace,  for 
pr«ro;jtitloii  to  Himself,  as  the  nndcitroomatlliscor.;- 
•••j  :  .u'.iin  (.Matthew.  2.->.  l.  tc.;  IleveUtion,  19.  7;  21.  2\ 
r.  I  hAvnJir  spot— .S<.n,'  df  ik>lomop,  4.  7.)  The  viAiVlc 
j'hun-h  now  contains  clean  and  unclean  tc^cether,  like 
No:iii's  ark:  bke  the  wedding  niom  which  containetl 
«oiT:e  that  had.  and  others  that  bad  not,  the  wedd;n.{ 
Kiriuent  (Matthew,  ri.  p>-i4:  cf.  2  Timothy,  t  W.  or 
a:'<  the  ;;ood  and  tiad  fish  are  taken  in  the  same  net, 
')(ranfo  it  cannot  dircera  the  bad  from  the  good,  tho 
Ushemicn  being  unable  to  know  what  kind  of  fl^  tho 
nets  have  taken  under  the  waves.  Still  the  church  is 
termed  "holy"  in  the  creed,  in  reference  to  her  Ideal 
and  ultimate  destination.  When  the  Bridegroom 
comes,  the  bride  shall  he  presented  to  Him  wholly 
without  spot,  the  evil  being  cut  off  from  the  body  for 
•mr  (Afjutfaew.  13.  47<(».    Not  that  there  aro  two 

37S 


Ac:  A.  SU.  So  thsm  Is  tbe 

/e:loi.tt.  mrir-flapply.aBdwwaUlofn 
**Fbr  noBBn,'*te.   his  ewa  SMkHsL  SU 
Ishsth   i9r^,  "aontiSlMth  U  vn,*  ««.,  to 
"NoorislMlh."  nfers  to  food  and 
**chertsliith.*  to  dothtaw  aad  < 

'even  as  also.*  ths  Lerl-lW  oMtast 
Christ.'  Ikodns.  IL  la  praeilbea  line 
dtttios  to  the  hnsband.  The  two  floiiw  (bod  a«l 
imiment)  are  here  alluded  to  in  a  spiiltnnl  aonsi^  ly 
**  nonrishath  and  eherishslhr  the  ttdrd  **  d«lir  «r  Mr- 
live"  Is  not  added  in  oonaoMaea  with  tba  hily  mo- 
prietyofBeriptorehmgnats:  Ita  antitypa  H  "1 
theLordr*(Hoeea.llt.SQ».  IBbmbl.]  SOl! 
**BeeaBS«r  a  OBrinthkBB.  «,  UK  CMal 
and  cfaerisheth  tho  chnreh  as  bstaff  of  ens 
HfaB.  IVwatialiL  "Weeanse  ww  are  mambMi  of  His 
body  iHfa  Uteial  body},  hftaf  or  HIa  fls*  and  af  mi 
[AtroBDl  tOeaeels,  ISH  tU.  Tla 
"Being  fonned  onf  c/.*  or  **of  tba 
of  His  flesh.**  tc  Adam's  deep  sleeis  wherrin  JEve  wm 
formed  from  out  of  his  opeiMd  side,  is  an  embleai  of 
Christ's  death,  which  was  the  birth  of  tho  Spouse,  ths 
church.  Joho,  12.  24;  10.  34,  S&,  to  which  versM  SS. 
16,  27,  allude,  as  implying  atonement  by  His  Mood,  sad 
sanctifloation  by  the  **  water.*  aoswerir.R  to  that  which 
flowed  from  His  side  (cf.  also  John.  7.  a*.  39;  1  Cmio- 
thlans.  <i  ir.  As  Adam  gave  Eve  a  tew  name.  Hi- 
hrfw,  I.-hc.  "woman,"  formed  from  hhi  own  rib, /s^. 
''man,"  si^'uifylng  her  formation  flromhim:  lo Christ, 
ilevolaticn.  2. 17:  3. 12.  iJei.esis.  S.  21. 2:^,  2t.  puts  tbe 
bm'.fx  tlrst,  b<H>anse  the  reference  there  is  to  the  Htitiml 
strcctv.rc.  But  St.  E'en!  is  refurinf  to  the  fieJk  <J 
Vhh.t.  It  is  not  our  boces  and  flesh,  but  "^("tbst 
aro  xpiritutUj  i  rop.'«.'ated  (in  our  soul  ami  spirit  now, 
and  in  tl.e  body  hereafter,  receneratedt  from  the  mac- 
hood  of  Chrifit  which  has  flesh  and  bones.  We  srs 
mcn:I:er3  of  His  glorified  body  (John.  €.  53>.  The  two 
oMen  existing  MSS  .  and  Coptic  or  Mfmitftitic  wm'pfi, 
omit  "of  His  flesh  and  of  His  bones :*  the  wcrds  may 
hive  crert  into  the  text  thron»;h  the  Margin,  from 
(Jenesis.  2.  2;.  LXX.  However.  Irenicus.  5K)4.  and  tbe 
old  I^attn  an<l  Vulgfite  lyrsions,  «itli  xome  good  old 
MSS .  h.'ivc  them.  31.  For  tl.is  canse— The  prope;;:' 
tion  (.1  tlio  church  from  Christ,  as  that  of  £ve  from 
Adir.).  is  the  foundation  of  tlie  spiritual  marrissr. 
The  natural  marrl.a;:o,  wherein  "a  man  leaves  father 
and  n;other  tlio  oldest  M^  omit  *his')  and  is  joiiH^ 
unto  his  wife.'  is  cot  tho  principal  thing  n  eant  here, 
but  the  spiritual  marriage  represente<l  by  it,  and  on 
wh:ch  it  rests,  whereby  Christ  left  the  Father's  bosnn 
to  woo  to  Himself  the  church  out  of  a  lo^t  world: «.  S 
proves  this :  His  earthly  mother  cu  such,  also,  fle 
hnldi  in  secondary  account  as  compared  with  His 
.•spiritual  Dride  (Luke,  2.  4«,  49;  8.  19-21;  lu  27.  a". 
lie  sliall  again  leave  His  Father's  abode  to  cojmod- 
mate  tbe  union  (Matthew.  25.  l-lO;  Rerelation,  19.7. 
tiiey  tw3  shtU  t)e  one  flesh— So  the  Samaritan  f^nt*- 
teuch.  LXX  .  drc.  read  (Genesix.  i.  84), instead  of  "they 
shall  t-e  one  flesh."  So  Matthew,  la.  &,  In  naionl 
marriage,  husband  and  wife  combine  the  elements  of 
one  i>erfect  human  being :  tho  one  beiniE  incomplete 
without  the  other.  So  Christ,  as  God-man.  is  pkaM<{ 
to  mMka  the  church,  the  body,  a  necessary  adjooct  tk> 
Himself,  tbe  Head.  He  is  the  archetype  of  the  chnreb, 
trom  whom,  and  according  to  whcnn,  as  the  pattern. she 
is  formed.    He  is  her  He»d,  as  the  host  an  i  is  of  ii» 


'Cwwfrvii* 


xramAHs.  VI. 


rwntt,  BirrMpfi,  JfflihTi. 


Ml. 6L ft;  lOoiteUilftBt. II.  t:  ift.  48).  Ohifit 
r  tDowaoypowsrtowver  fifanielf  and  Bit 
JmliiMjr  JolDed  (lUtthtw,  18.  e;  John,  10. 
J.  S3.Katlitr.**Tblim3ntn7liftfrMkOM.^ 
dMd  tnUti,  bgi/tmd  man's  powtr  ttf  diaeover* 
vam  tvMoltiAs  v<t..  of  tho  ifiliUiul  nBlon  of 
1  the  ebareii,  reprertntod  bj  the  marriege 
\  treek  one.  of  deep  impon.  See  Jfote. «.  80. 
ex7*<tiuedof  ftdiYhwtniUinot  to  be  die- 
ftve  bj  reTeUtion  of  God  (Bonutni.  IL  S5; 
UM,lft.6l).  The  Fii<0a(«  wrongly  lmii«la<e*, 
greftt  Mcrommi,*' which  is  made  the  plea  by 
th  churdi  fin  spite  of  the  blander  haTing 
aco  exposed  bjr  their  own  commentators, 
id  Bstios)  f(Hr  making  marriage  a  saerameiii.' 

not  marriage  in  general,  bat  that  of  Ghriit 
inrch.  is  whi^  is  pronooEoed  to  be  a  **grsat 
ai  the  words  following  prove.  "Kemphatie) 
sard  to  Christaod  to  the  chnrdi*  tso  the  QnA 
n«{af€<f).  **  U  while  I  qaote  these  words  oat 
ire.  ase  them  in  a  higher  sense.*  (Govt- 
aoweoN.J  33.  Neverthslsss— Kot  to  parsae 
B  mysUcal  meaning  of  marriage.  STronsIats 
'*  Do  jre  also  (as  Christ  does)  seTCiaUy  eadi 
\^tc*  The  words,'*  ssTerallyeadi  one,*  refer 
1  their  iwdXvydnuii  capadty*  contrasted  with 
ras  ooUective  tieio  of  the  members  of  the 
the  bride  of  Ghrist. 

CHAPTER  VI. 
4.  Mutual  Duties  or  Parxkih  axd 
r :  Mastxrh  akd  Ssbvakih  :  Our  Lirx  a 
e:  Tdb  Spiritual  Armour  Nxxdrd 
SriKiTUAL  FosM.  CoNCLtaioN.  1.  obey— 
l.an  the  expression  as  to  wives,  "sabmit- 
b«iiig  subjecL"  ch.  6. 21,'.  Olcduna  is  more 
DK  aud  implicit;  fmhwmion  is  the  willing 
of  an  inferior  in  point  of  order  to  one  wbo 
1  to  coiDmand.  in  the  Lord— Brtth  parents 
en  beiDR  Cliristians  "iu  the  Lonl,"  expresses 
\i  in  which  the  obedience  la  to  take  place. 
^Aixt  to  obedience.    In  Coloasians.  J.  20.  it  is. 

obey  your  (>arent8  oi  aii  thin'js."  This 
1  th.e  Lord,"  would  su;;^est  the  due  limitation 
dience  required  (Actu,  5.  29;  cf.  on  the  other 

aUuac.  M.ark,  7.  Il-l3).  right— Even  by 
w  we  BUould  render  obedience  to  them  from 
have  derived  life.  2.  Here  the  authority  of 
IK  is  added  to  tlial  of  natural  law.  which  is 
-The  "promise"  is  not  made  the  main  motive 
ce.  but  an  incidental  one.  The  main  motive 
J  it  18  Uoil's  will  iDenteronomy,  fi.  10,  "lion- 
itjer  and  mother  <u  the  Lord  thy  God  hath 
xi>  thct");  and  that  it  is  so  peculiarly.  Is 

f  lis  occonipanyiux  it  **  uith  a  j^rop/jiw." 
Lhc  decalo»(uo  with  a  siyfciat  promise.  The 
1  the  second  commandment  is  a  yeiural  one. 
f  is  more  expressly  prescribed  to  children 
rei.t^s:  for  love  descends  rather  than  ascends. 
Tnis  verse  proves  the  law  in  the  New 
t  is  net  abolished.  3.  long  on  tne  earth— In 
i».  U\  "lonjt  upon  the  land  ichuh  the  Lord 
ivetii  thee"  which  St.  Taul  adapts  to  gospel 
Lakiiu  away  tlie  local  and  limiioil  reference 
J  the  Jews  in  Canaan,   llio  nodly  are  equally 

every  land,  as  the  Jews  were  in  the  land 
I  cave  them.  This  promise  is  always  fulfilled, 
'ally,  or  by  the  substitution  of  a  hlKher  bless- 
Despiritnal  and  eternal  !Job,  5. 28;  Frftverbs. 
he  substance  and  essence  of  the  law  are 
n  force;  its  accidents  alone  (applying  to  Israel 
3  abolished  (Romans.  6.  v>).  4.  bthers— in* 
otlurs:  the  fathers  are  speclfled  as  being  the 

of  domestic  authority.  Fathers  are  more 
passion  in  relation  to  their  diildren  than 
whoae  Caolt  Is  rather  OTtr-indntg?nce.   pro- 


Toke  not— Initate  sot.  by  ventloaa  ctrnmaiids.  on- 
reaaonable  Mame.  aad  onoertaiA  temper.  (ALioitiKl 
Ooloaslana. 8.  ft.  **lwt  they  be  dlacooitged."  airtRre 
-«rvek.  **diiclpllne.*  f(&.  inimimo  by  chastntog  In 
act  where  needed  (Job,  ft.  17;  Hebrswa.  IS.  7).  admeni- 
tloB— training  by  words  (Deateronomy. «.  7;  ftoveibe. 
St.  8.  Margin^  **oateohlae'^.  whether  of  enooonge- 
ment.  or  rem<metraaoe,  or  reproof,  aceordlng  aa  ii  re- 
qaired.  [TRurcB.]  Oootrastl8amael,aL]lbJfaiv<«« 
ef  the  Lerd^-eodi  as  the  Lord  approree.  and  by  flia 
Spirit  dietatea.  ft.  Sirtints-KI.. '^alaTee."  msstorsae- 
corAing  to  the  flesh— In  oontrast  to  yoar  trae  and 
iMftTenly  Master  (t.  4).  A  consolatory  hint  that  the 
maatenhip  to  which  they  were  sabject,  was  bnt  fcnr  a 
time  (CamTaoffroKl:  and  that  their  real  Ubertar  «u 
stlU  their  own  (l  Oorlnthiana,  7.  ID.  tnx  aaA  trem- 
bliaf--not  alavlah  tenor.bat  a  Oorlnthiana,  8.  S.  NoU: 
t  oorlnthiana,  r.  U)  an  anziooa  eageinesi  to  do  yoar 
doty.and  *  finrof  dlapleasing,  aa  great  aa  is  prodoeed 
in  the  ordinary  alave  by  **  threatening^  («.  9),  siegio- 
aoB  —  wttbout  doable^mindedncas.  or  **eye-eerrioe* 
(v.  0).  which  seeks  to  pleaae  ontwaidly,  withoat  the 
sincere  desire  to  make  the  maatex's  intcreatat  all  timee 
the  flnt  oonsideratiflii  a  Chronides,  Si.  17;  Matthew, 
e.  SI.  IS:  Luke.  11.  S4).  **6impUdty.*  ft.  (OokMSians. 
8.  S8J  Seeking  to  pleaae  their  masters  only  so  k»g  aa 
these  have  their  eyes  on  them:  as  Gchssl  waa  a  very 
diffisrent  man  in  hla  master'a  presence  fkom  what  he 
waa  In  hla  abience  fs  Kings,  6J.  nea-plssssrs— not 
Cbrist-pkasera  (ef.  Galatiana.  i.  10;  l  Tbeasaloaiana, 
8.4).  doiag  the  will  ef  Ood«-the  nnseen  bat  erer  present 
Master :  the  best  gnarantce  for  yoar  serviDg  fUthfiiDy 
your  earthly  master  alike  when  present  and  when 
absent,  from  the  heaxt-^<t.,  sotU  (FsaJm  111.  1;  Eo- 
mons,  13.  6).  7.  gocd  will— expressing  his  feeling  to. 
wards  his  master;  as  "doing  the  will  of  God  from  the 
heart"  expresses  the  source  of  that  feellrg  (Colossiann. 
3. 23).  '*  (jood  « ill"  is  stated  by  Xecophon  {Ecwomia) 
to  be  the  priccipal  virtue  of  a  slave  towards  his 
master:  a  real  regard  to  his  master's  interest  as  if  h:^ 
own,  a  good  tcill  which  not  even  a  master's  severity 
can  extinkuish.  8.  any  man  dosth— &ra/:,  "any  man 
shall  have  dene."  i.«.,  shall  be  found  at  the  Lord's 
oondng  to  have  done,  the  same— in  fall  payment,  in 
heaven's  currency,  shall ...  reosiTS  —  (2  CVsrinthlans. 
5.  10;  Colossions,  X  25;  but  all  of  grace.  Luke.  17.  10. j 
bond  or  free— (1  Cortnthiocs,  7.  22;  V2.  I'd;  Golatians, 
3.  2$;  Oolossians.  3.  11.)  Clirlst  does  not  regard  such 
distinctions  In  Ills  present  dealings  of  grace,  cr  in  His 
future  Jud^u^cnt.  Tlie  slave  that  lias  acted  faithfully 
for  the  Lord's  sake  to  his  master,  though  the  latter 
n:ay  not  repay  bi^  faithfulness,  shall  have  the  Lord  fcr 
his  Paymaster.  So  the  freeman  who  has  doce  sood  for 
the  Lord's  sake,  though  man  may  not  repay  hiin.  has 
the  Lord  for  his  Debtor  (Proverbs.  10.  17).  0.  the 
same  thicgs— illufal is mutattdis.  Show  the  somoregarrl 
to  God's  will,  and  to  your  servant's  well-being,  in  your 
relation  to  tbem.^s  they  ought  to  have  In  their  relation 
to  you.  Love  rci;ulates  the  duties  both  of  servants  and 
masters,  as  one  and  the  some  light  attempers  various 
colours.  Equality  of  nature  and  fsith  is  superior  to 
distinctions  of  rank.  [Bekqel.]  Christianity  makes 
all  men  brothers:  cf.  Leviticus.  S5. 42, 43:Dente)Onomy. 
15.  18:  Jeremiah.  31.  14.  as  to  how  the  Hebrews  wero 
bound  to  treat  their  brethren  in  servlco:  much  more 
ouKht  Qirlstians  to  act  with  love.  thrsateDiiig-&ref  A, 
"the  threatening"  which  masters  commonly  ufu. 
"Masters"  in  the  Greek,  is  not  so  strong  a  term  as 
"  despots  f  it  implies  authority,  bnt  not  absolute 
domination,  your  Muster  also— The  oldest  MSSw  read, 
" the  Master  both  of  them  and  you  f  "their  Master 
and  yours."  This  more  forcibly  brings  out  the  equality 
of  slaves  aod  masters  in  the  sight  of  God.  Seneca. 
Thyestee,  607,  says,"  Whatever  an  InfMor  dreada  ftwa. 
you.  thU  a  anrerioi  ttaaXct  Xk^tm^Vsoi^  ^c)i«sw^^t^ 


BPRESIUIB.n. 


ntOrkUamAnt 


br  iVmUtl  II.  Hj.   'fwD  cuu  ptoit  Suw  w 
>  iMn  niliiseUn  CUkt:  u.i  Oinit'i  Mmiiuu 


\-  rAl  qilTlLIUl  ksA  l/wlfinlDBH  * 


Mm  (bow  br  oUdi  « 


ptiOBUIjr. 


■T  bcinf!  [WTpetoKl  fPulm 
iher,  "unomiaisbRl  UIIU 
B  fldit.  ud  bHXunliia  > 


ih  trnthfaliinH,  ilniMtlr.  a  (nod  og*> 
— ■■' —   ■   ■■  I  HbkUit.  1.  i,)I:l,g. 


BewliiE  robfji,  k  u  tliu  ^u  a 
thxb  ihB  Jolru  (dn.  v 


ln*oni.[EqTnirt(l  John.s.  . 

inirrouiiitlniubj'Uw  HEdill.    "  FkiUi  ud  Ian.* 
Mtta  woildna  rixbuotuiHU  br  Jon.  m  "  tb*  1  iwii 
PliU*"lDlThciiHlDDluii,6.l,    U.TnuuIotf.-HnM 
fbod  tonr  feal"  Lrererrina  t-  "'--  - — -*-'-     -     '    — - 


." « ■■  nuUnHi  o(.'  •.<„  MttiM  rn 

Itn  10.  L7J,    PnlnmlaHB  to  do  u 

il  Willi;  teuUnen  ftti  toiiih.  h 

(Mini  ol  pua— ct.   Lide.  LI 


w.  3:  PhUlpiiliuu.  t.  II.    te  J 
TliRs  iBUKd  iDflDU  lire  ipedOc 

fmiubilfd.  Luke.  a.'n.  But  IT  It  mt 
iHTe  mB>  fnH  in  Uie  IM  IcT.  Coloul 
-Oif  luKc  oblow  ovJ  doof  like  ilai 
toor  riHI  bmi  br  Iwd  ud  i  h&lf  fei 

tuat.'   ItwilileldotfiitUiilllirnat 


r« 


IFHBUNaVL 


•II  tlwi«y  durtf*  (m  Image  from  the 
flvi-dtfts,  fbRMd  of  euM.  with  tow  ftBd  com- 
illBllid  on  thobeMlof  tiieilMll,toasloMfc 
tm  to  wood-work.  tODta,  te).  of  Um  wiolud— ntlwr 
**tf  tlM  flTiL  om."  fUth  oonqnen  him  (X  Peter. 
&  i|»  aaA  Ml  dute  of  tomptatkm  to  wnrth.  Imi,  ro- 
^mm*  ieepoir.  Ae.  It  orvroomia  ttao  world  (i  John. 
A.«,atfiotbopviiioeofth9worldaJohB.ft.i8).  IT. 
dUkiHit  Ondt  woid  from  thftt  in  «.  18,  le; 
thtrsfore,  ''Beoeivo.*  **Meept.'*  x^  the 
oAred  by  the  Lord.  vJx,  **Balmtloir  two- 
,m  1  Thewrioniani.  B.  8,**  Hebnet.  the  hope  of 
if  not  en  uncertain  hive,  bat  one  that  brima 
ae  of  dieappointment  tBomana.  ft.  aj.  It 
la  ariUelMd  to  the  ahieid  of  iUth.  aa  being  its  inaepai^ 
mcionipaiilnient  (cf.  Bomana, i.t,Si,  Thaheadof 
Iha  aoUlar  waa  among  the  principal  parti  to  be 
dilniBd.  aa  on  it  the  daadUeat  atrokea  might  &U.  and 
IliB  the  head  that  ooounanda  the  whole  body.  The 
hMdiithaaMtof  the  aiiiid.  whloh.  when  it  haa  hdd 
held  tf  the  rare  goapel  ** hope- of  eternal  life.  wiU  not 
I  lUaa  doctrine,  or  give  waj  to  iSatan'a  tempt*- 
lo  dttpmltr,  Ood,  by  thia  hopa.  **lifta  np  the 
'(ftataBS.S;lAka.iLSB).  iwordofthiSpiiift-'U.. 
i  by  the  apixtt,  who  inapired  the  writeraof  the 
waitf«r  God  (tftter,  1.11).  Again  the  Trinity  ia  im- 
vMb  «ha  flpMt  ban ;  and  Chriat  in  **BalTatianr  and 
Ood  Om  Itether. «.  U  (cf.  Hebrewa.  4.  U;  Berektion. 
1. Mefc  Ul.  The  twvMdged  aword. catting  both  waya 
(hafcm  Hb  lb  M.  atrlking  aome  with  conrietioa  and 
uiBiaiiinii.  and  otheta  with  condemnation  (Iiaiah. 
It.  i :  Baralatlon.  19.  16<.  ii  in  the  nunUh  of  Uhriit 
(laalah, «.  v.  in  the  hand  of  His  saints  (Psalm  149.  6). 
Chrtai'a  nae  of  this  sword  in  the  temptation  is  our 
pattern  aa  to  how  we  are  to  wield  it  against  Satan 
'  Matthew.  4. 4,  7, 10).  There  is  no  armour  spedfled  for 
tha  back,  bat  only  for  the  front  of  the  body;  implying 
that  we  most  nerer  turn  our  back  to  the  foe  (Luke. 
9.  an:  oar  only  safety  is  in  resisting  ceaselessly  (Mat- 
thew. 4.  U;  James.  4.  7).  18.  thrtjik— Greek,  **  in  every 
fieaaonf  implying  opportunity  t^nd  ixigtncv  (Oolossians. 
4.  tf .  Si.  Paol  uses  the  very  words  of  Jesus  in  Luke. 
2L  38  (a  goapel  which  he  quotes  elsewhere,  in  unde- 
sigMd  conaonanoe  with  the  fact  of  St.  Luke  being  his 
aaaodate  in  travel,  l  Corinthians.  11.  23.  dec.; 
1  Ttanothy.  6.  18).  Cf.  Luke,  18.  l;  Romans.  12.  12; 
1  Ilieeealonians,  6.  17.  with  all— t.e..  every  kind  of. 
piayir-  aiacied  term  for  praytr  in  general  sapplication 
— n  eoBunon  term  for  a  special  kind  of  prayer  [Hab- 
I.BHJ.  on  imptoring  retpuxt.  '* Prayer"  for  obtaining 
bkaalBga.  **  supplication''  for  averting  evils  which  we 
fear.  (OaoriCJa.]  in  the  Spirit— to  be  joined  with 
"  prajrlog.*  It  is  He  in  us,  as  the  Spirit  of  adoption, 
wlio  pnya.  and  enables  us  to  pray  Bomana,  8.  IS.  26; 
ijalatlaas.  4.  6;  Jude,  20).  watching— not  sleeping  (ch. 
5. 14:  Faalm  88.  U;  Blatthew.  28.  4i).  So  in  the  temple 
a  perpetnai  watch  was  maintained  (cf.  Anna,  Luke, 
i.  37).  thsreonto— "watching  unto"  (with  a  view  to) 
payer  and  lupplication.  with— 6're«il:.*'in."  Pvntver- 
xno  eonstoiMV  ("  perseverance")  and  {i.e..  exhibited  in) 
SMppKentton  are  to  be  the  element  in  which  our  watch- 
fnlnan  ia  to  be  exercised,  for  all  saints— as  none  is  so 
pecfbet  aa  not  to  need  the  intercessions  of  his  fellow- 
rhrtitlant,  19.  for  me— A  different  Oreek  preposition 
bom  that  in  V.  18:  (raiuto^  therefore,  ^on  my  behalf." 


that  I  may  ^p«i  bj  awth  beldly^HratiMr.**Iliat  thara 
may  be  given  to  ma  *  nfttanaoe.' or  *  apeeeh '{»  Ml  opm- 
imgmfmv  momXk  (when  londartake  to  speak:  a  formnla 
naed  in  set  and loIiaM  ipeedi.  Job,  8.  uDaoiel,  10.18), 
■o  aa  wtih  hdlUbum  to  maht  ktunm,*  &&  Bold  pbdn- 
newofapeechwaatba  mora  needed,  aa  thegoepelisa 
''mystery"  indiicoverable  by  mere  reaaon,  and  only 
known  by  revelation.  Fanl  looked  for  ntterance  to  be 
ffiem  him;  ha  did  not  depend  on  Ida  natnial  or  acqoired 
power.  The  ahorteat  road  to  any  lieart  la  roniid  by 
heaven:  pray  to  God  to  open  the  door  and  to  open 
yoor  month,  ao  aa  to  avail  yoorMlf  of  every  opeidng 
(Jeremiah,  l.  r.  8;  Eaekiel.  8.  8,  9,  il:  t  GorintUani. 
4.181.  SOLror-<7t«el;,asin«.l9.**On5€MrqrwfaidL'' 
aa  aiabaiaadar  in  heads— A  paradox.  Ambaiaadora  wen 
held  faivlolable  by  the  law  of  nationi.  and  coold  not, 
withoat  outxage  to  every  lacred  right,  be  pat  in  chaina. 
Tet  Ghriatra  **ambaaaador  is  in  a  diainr  Tha  GrtA 
iaBingalar.  The  Bomana  naed  to  bind  a  prisoner  to  a 
•dldier  by  a  aingU  chain,  in  a  khid  of  free  cnatody. 
So  Acta.  28. 16,  SO.**  I  am  bonnd  with  thia  dkain."  Tha 
term,  ^'bonda*  iptaraV.  on  the  other  hand,li  naed 
when  the  priioner'a  handa  or  feet  were  bound  together 
(Acti.f8.  »);cC  Acte.  11.8.  where  the  plural  marki  the 
distinction.  The  aingnlaria  only  naed  of  the  particular 
kind  of  custody  deacribed  above  :aa  nndeaigned  ooln- 
ddeoce.    [Palbt.]    SI.  that  ye  alse-ai  I  have  been 


diicassing  thinga  relating  to  yon,  ao  that  ye  also  may 
know  abont  me  (cf.  Onlnaalam  4.  7.  8).  NxaifDSft 
takes  it."  Ye  also.*  aa  weU  aa  the  Oolmalana  (OJoaaiana; 
4.7).(Q  Diyaffsin— ^Tfvck.**  the  thiDgi  concerning  ma." 
howldo— howlfkre.  Tjrehieos— an  Asiatic  and  so  a  fit 
messenger  bearing  the  respective  epistles  to  Bphesua 
and  Colosse  (Acts.  20.  4;  2  Timothy.  4. 12).  a— (Vre^JL*. 
"t/(«  beloved  brother.**  &c.i  the  same  epithet  as  in 
CoIossiAns.4.7.  minister— i.e..  servant,  in  the  Lord— in 
the  Lord's  work.  23.  for  the  same  purpose— GreeJb,  **  for 
this  very  purpose.  Colossians,  4. 8,  is  almost  word  for 
word  the  same  as  this  verse,  oor  aflkiis— OreeA;,  *'  the 
things  concerning  us,"  viz,,  concerning  myself.  "  Aris- 
tarchus,  my  fhllow-prisoner.  and  Marcus,  sister's  son 
to  Barnabas'*  (Colossians,  4.  10).  33.  love  with  fUth— 
Faith  is  pre-supposed  as  theirs:  he  prays  that  love 
may  accompany  it  (Galatians,  6.  8).  24.  Contrast  the 
malediction  on  all  who  love  Him  not  (1  Corinthians. 
10.  82).  in sinceiitf— Greeib.  " in ineorruption* i.e,, not 
as  Englith  VersUm,  but  "  with  an  immortal  (constant) 
love."  LWahuJ  Cf. "  that  which  is  not  comipUble" 
(I  Peter.  3.  4).  Not  a  fleeting  earthly  love,  but  a 
spiritual  and  eternal  one.  [Altord.]  Contrast  Colos- 
sians, 2,  28.  worldJy  things  "  which  perish  with  the 
using."  Cf.  1  Corinthians.  U.  26.  **  corruptible.. .tnoor- 
ruptH>U  crown."  "  Purely."  "*  hoUly"  f EaxiuaJ.  without 
the  corruption  of  sin  (Note,  l  Corinthians.  3.  17; 
2  Peter,  l.  4;  Jude,  10;.  Where  the  Lord  Jesus  has  a 
true  believer,  there  I  have  a  brother.  LBiauop 
M*1lwainb.]  He  who  is  Rood  enough  for  Christ,  is 
good  enough  for  me.  (B.  Hall.]  The  differences  of 
opinion  among  real  Christians  are  comparatively  small, 
and  show  that  they  are  not  following  one  another  like 
silly  sheep,  each  trusting  the  one  before  him.  Their 
agreement  in  the  main,  whilst  showing  their  indepen- 
dence as  witnesses  by  differing  in  non-essentials,  can 
only  be  accounted  for  by  their  being  all  in  the  ri«;ht 
I  direction  (Acts,  16. 8. 9;  1  Corinthians,  l.  2;  12.  3). 


THE   EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO   THE 

PHILIPPIANS, 

INTRODUCTION. 

THE  INTERVAL  EYIDBNCE  for  theaathentioityofthia  epistle  is  strong.    The  style,  msnner  of  thomht.  and  dootxteA^ 
Moofd  with  0t  Panl'l.   The  Ineidental  sUusIods  also  establish  his  aoth'irship.    Palcy  vHorw  P«natoa,<^x.1^^aA^MkMA^ 
tht  mcatM;  of  the  ohJect  of  Epaphroditus*  joomey  l»  Borne,  the  TluUppian  conlrihuUouVo  ft\.Va\ia:*^a»x»»^V*^'^'»^^^ 


mueeu-ss. 


Vimini  WMCKfrtlH 


Pi^ntk  aom  wM  TUDeUr.*tuud  ib 


■4  Ml  tbtn  I  PbaippiiioL  < 


SI  a  IfhiUKt  Kb.  1.  n.  w;  1 1.  k 


[Ma  XiDHlsnli  l&eu  M.  1 . 1  Hid  AcU 
s>  ihiirtlr  tafenitrtUei  thu  tputlt  (PUNm«i4  < ) 


IH  nu11v(i<u  ihQnli  wH  M  ^  rn>  tnn  Judiiiuf  InlncnH.icI  ti  wvlid 


Irvn  PlJ]LppLula.]-OII^  tliBl  Ukj  *fil  oDiarvDlu  pcnnatkoL    Tbfl  oulf  bli 


m  mtr,  TCt  BOB  lOmtlM 
AT  dUptttia^  loll.  I.;J.L  K 


Jnndai  U.  tui  huh  nfiw  riiniirii  chuMU  utrt  Kwatui  muDuc  u 
lUami.    Tiui-uiiim.GiuJluuidSfiil|Eh>,(niii>uUi>iuduL»liuu 

lo  hu  iDiMlbD  Qf  Et«phiud]tiu  td  Ibun  leJu.  ].  utd  U«    Epmplindlnu 


•tiliffiltmitDb.  LI.    U]-A4muutt]L4HU 


iijludl  cd  Uia  Pisunu  I'nisa.  in 


n  iiKt  It  vu  Ouriiiii  111 


D  Pbllaatm.  B.  In  eaaflJaiUr  utlcl[WM  tiU  niiui,  •Ucb  n.Ui 


PHUimim,!. 


«fthi 


Irii  cva  tewt  tel*  tht  F^rtolllao^OT  htnMk  «r  tfa*  Pratetin  goMdi.  attMlMA  to  clw  ptla^ 
;  MdhoMtbtwrilitvithlMlMpilUtiitklpftttaBiM  to  Ite  moll  of  hit  trial  Mt  t  Vt»U>.   Bmm 

gotidi  vIm  hod  tfao  onlody  of  hiB  bote*,  voold  tlitt  natonllj  anki  kB^ 

1.  U|  booi  tfai  nolhr  Pmtorian  bodi^cooid  at  tho  pohMt.  tho  nport  wooU  ipciodto  the  imMol  p^ 

vhtah  TttMrtM  hod  coloUiibcd  North  of  tht  dty.  ovtaldo  of  tht  volk.    Ho  hod  oxriwd  te 

;  at  tho  « two  wholo  yMn  (Aola.  A  SO)  te  hii  own  Und  hooMT  oadod  FobrauT.  CI. » that  tho  doM  of 

«riltinihorajafl«K;ofldtttlj«hflattbtdaiifar«aotaBatDo&t,freaMteoboat  iprtivor  11^^         Tho 

of  eod  wrtrtid  tho  daofor.   Ho  ptoboMy  naathoquht  btMoththtaotkoof  Ti|dUiiiM.vhoiraa  montettat 

Tho  d«th  of  NiN^  tevoortte,  PaUaa,  tho  teothtr  of  Itlix.  tfali  mhw  7«ar.  atae  took  oat  of  the  vny 


Vfe*  nriiH  io  abreHaad  dlasootlBQoiM, hiB  terimr  of  aJTaaCioii  kadtet  him  to  poll  lapidly  Cram  «M  thcmo  to  a 
f*.a.liLlMI.»M;lil-l.t,4i4.lS).  In  no  eplitlo  dom  ho «M  00  vann ozpnMionB of  lov«k  lBoh.4l.hoimmaata 
IWifcrwMnAinAolmttoapnMaUthoamtaiidardoarof  hlaaltotkn  forthoFhUlpplan«.**My  btothm  dmrly 
IJpfidaadkniodfor^myioyaadoroira.aoitapdllMtlathoIiort.mydaariybdofod.''  The  mntlon  of  Uriiopo  and 
d«OMM  IB  eh.  L 1.  lo  dot  to  tho  hiu  daU  of  tho  epiiUo.  at  a  timo  whiA  tho  ofaanh  had  b«m  to  amomo  that  oidor  whleh. 
ii  hM  ddvn  IB  the  Paotoial  EpMlMb  aad  whieh  ooBtinQed  tho  pitfaloBt  OM  hi  the  fliit  and  ponat  afe  of  Cho  ohuoh. 


Vm, 


CBAFTEBL 
1-Ml     IsaoBipnov.    TBAinuoiviiro  An> 

WOK  THB  FLOUmUBISQ  SPIRITUAL  9tAVm 

Pbiupkaii*.    His  Owv  Statb  at  Bomb, 
TBB  BMur  or  on  iMPuaovMnrr  is  Spbbad* 

QOtrmL.    EZBOBTATfOMTOCHBUnAJlOOX- 

1.  Tiaotheu  —  montloned  as  baing  wall 
to  lbs  PhlUppians  (Acts,  it.  S.  10-lf},  and  now 
withFaaU  Koi  that  Timothy  had  any  ahawtai 
«rttta«  tte  apistla:  for  St.  Panl  preoantly  naoi  tho  flitt 
rfBRnlM'.**I.*not**we*(«.«.  The  mantlon  of 
tfanpUes manly  that  Timothy Jolnad  in aflw- 
nambimncea  to  tham.  aarvaata  af  Jmae 
Oarist-Tha  oldastMHS.  read  the  order/*  ChrUt  Jeans.' 
St.  Flanl  does  not  call  himself  **  an  apostle,*  at  in  the 
inseilptioosof  other  epistles;  for  the  Philippians  needed 
uofc  to  ha  reminded  of  his  apostolic  authority.  He 
writes  rather  in  a  tone  of  affectionate  familiarity,  all 
—So  o.  4,  7. 8,  rt:  ch.  a.  ir.  M.  It  implies  comprehen- 
aiTB  affsction  which  desired  not  to  forget  any  one  among 
thorn  "All.**  bishops— Synonymous  with  "  presbyters '* 
in  the  apostolical  churches;  as  apiiears  from  the  same 
persona  being  called  "  elders  of  the  church"  at  ^liesns 
(Acts,  28.  17;.  and  "overseers"  (Acts.  W).  28.  Greek. 
**  bishops.*  And  Titus,  l.  6.  cf.  with  v.  7.  This  Is  the 
•arllast  letter  of  St.  Panl  where  bishops  end  deacons  are 
xnentioiied.  and  the  only  one  where  they  are  separately 
addressed  in  the  salutation.  This  accords  with  the 
probaUe  course  of  events,  deduced  alike  from  the 
letura  and  history.  Whilst  the  apostles  were  constantly 
iriritiBg  the  churches  in  i/er.-ion  or  by  messengers. 
regular  pastors  would  bo  less  needed ;  but  when  some 
%rere  rxsmoved  by  various  causes,  provision  tot  the 
|-«rBmoent  order  of  the  churches  would  be  needed. 
Heaea  tho  three  instoral  letters,  subsequent  to  this 
eplsUa,  give  instructions  as  to  the  due  appointment 
of  bishops  and  deaccmi.  It  agrees  with  this  new  want 
of  the  church,  when  other  apostles  were  dea<l  or  far 
away,  and  I'aul  long  in  prison,  that  bishops  and  deacons 
ahould  be  prominent  for  the  first  time  in  the  opening 
aalntation.  The  Spirit  thus  intimated  that  the  churches 
wore  to  look  up  to  their  own  pastors,  now  that  the 
inira^nloua  gifts  were  parsing  into  Uod'a  ordinary  pro- 
vidence, and  the  presence  ot  the  inspired  lyiostles,  the 
dlapenaers  of  those  gifts,  was  to  be  withdrawn. 
(Palky's //orce  PauUnce.]  *' J 'resbyter."  implied  the 
rani: ;  **  b.shop."  the  duties  of  tiu  ojHae.  [Nxandba.] 
Naturally,  when  the  apostles  who  had  tho  chief  super 
vision  were  no  more,  one  among  the  presbyters  pro- 
aided  and  received  the  name  "  Bishop."  in  the  more 
tootrieted  uui  modem  sense  :  just  as  in  the  Jewish 
synagodnie  one  of  the  eiders  presided  aa  **  ruler  of  the 
syoagoii^neL''  Observe,  the  apostle  addresses  the  church 
(tc  the  confcreKati(aJ  more  directly  than  its  presid- 
ing minister*  (Colossians.  4. 17;  l  Thessalonians,  6. 12; 
Hebrews,  13.  24 :  Bevolation.  1.  4.  ID.  The  bishops 
more  managed  the  internal,  the  deacons  the  estemai, 

381 


aflkin  of  tilt  ohnroh.  Tba  phtial  nomberalioirs  tb«rs^ 
was  moffie  than  ons  Uabop  or  pnsbvtor.and  m<»s  than 
OMdeaoonintbodiiifQhatFliUimiL  8.  OraBa.»paaoi 
Tbe  vtqr  fomi  of  this  salntatiOD  knplteo  the  union  of 
Jsw,  Greek,  and  Aomaa.  The  Orack  salutatioo  was 
**Joy"  (etoirsfn).  akin  to  tho  Orsck  fto  **  grace*  (ekorii;. 
The  Boinaa  waa  **bsalth."  the  intsrmediata  tsnn  bt- 
twwn  ffraos  and  iMaei.  Tba  Hebrew  was  *'psaos.'' 
including  both  temporal  and  sidrltnal  praspsrily. 
Ornot  must  come  flist  if  wo  an  to  havs  tiuo  peoos. 
fto«.„fcoi  Omit  the  soeood  **  Ihun;"  as  In  tho  Greek, 
**Ood  our  Fkthsr*  and  '* tbe  Lord  Jesus  Ghrist,"  are 
nost  doasly  connsotad.  8.  IVtmsIots.  "lu  all  my  i«- 
roembraDco  of  you.**  4.  mr^kiug  rtqqeet  —  (raasJot^. 
"making  my  request"  for  yon  all— The  frequent  repeti- 
tion in  thU  epistle  of  "all"  with  "you."  marks  that 
Paul  desires  to  declare  his  love  for  all  alike,  and  will 
not  recotcnlse  any  divisions  among  them,  with  joy^The 
characteristic  feature  in  this  epistle,  as  love  is  in  that 
Ui  the  Ephesians  (cf.  v.  18;  ch.  S.  2. 19. 2S:  9l  1:  4.  l.  4). 
Loi-e  and  joy  are  the  two  first  fruits  of  the  Spirit.  Joy 
gives  esiiecial  animation  to  prayers.  It  marked  his 
hiith  opinion  of  tbeui.  that  there  was  almost  every 
thing  in  them  to  give  him  joy.  and  almost  nothing  to 
give  liim  pain.  6.  Ground  of  his  "thanking  God" 
(t.  Zr.  "For  your  (continued;  fellowship  (i.e..  real  spiri- 
tual participation)  in  <(tt..  *  in  regard  to*)  the  gospel  from 
the  first  day  (of  your  becomlng«f>artaA:crs  in  it)  until 
now."  Believers  have  the  fellowship  of  the  Son  of  God 
(I  Corinthians.  1.  9)  and  of  the  Father  il  John.  l.  3;  in 
the  gospel,  by  becoming  partakers  of  *'  tbe  fellowship 
of  the  Holy  Ghost"  (2  Corinthians.  13. 14).  and  exercise 
that  fellowship  by  acts  of  communion,  not  only  the 
communion  of  the  Lord's  supper,  but  holy  liberality  to 
brethren  and  ministers  (c^i.  4.  lO.  16.  **  commuHkattd 
...  concerning  giving  :**  2  Corinthians,  0.  13;  Galatians. 
6. 6;  Hebrews,  13.  10,  "To  communicate  forget  not"). 
6.  eoiifident^llils  confidence  nerves  prayers  and  thanks- 
givings (V.  3,4).  this  vary  thing— tAe  very  thing  which 
he  prays  for  (v.  4,  is  the  matter  of  his  believing  "con- 
fidence" (Mark.  11.  84;  l  John,  6.  14,  13).  Hence  the 
result  Is  sure,  he  which  bath  begun— God  (ch.  2. 13).  a 
good  work— Any  work  that  God  begins.  He  will  surely 
finish  il  Samuel.  3. 12:.  Not  even  men  begin  a  work  at 
random.  Much  more  the  fact  of  Uis  beginning  the 
work  is  a  pledge  of  its  completion  (Isaiah,  26. 12J.  So  a^ 
to  the  particuUr  work  here  meant,  the  perfecting  of 
their  fcHowihip  in  the  gospel  (v.  6;  Psalm  37.  21;  8 J.  33; 
I3*i.  8;  John.  10.  2S.  29;  Homans,  8.  2l>.  Zi-'M:  IL  1.  'Z; 
Hebrews,  U.  17-10;  James.  1. 17;  Judo.  2ij.  As  God  cast 
not  off  Israel  for  ever,  thoutih  chastening  them  for  a 
time,  so  He  will  not  cast  off  the  spiritual  Israel 
(Deuteronomy,  33.  3;  Isaiah,  27.  S;  i  Peter,  1.  6).  per- 
form it  until—"  perfect  it  up  to."  [Alford,  Elucott. 
tc.)  the  day  of...Carut— (e.  10.)  The  Lord's  coming, 
designed  by  God  in  every  age  of  the  church  to  be 
regarded  as  near,  is  to  b«  tba  s;<»l  «X  V«\Qtfe  \x%\\fts  wi 


#BiiK  frewr  Ar  M<  niMvpuiu. 


PHIUFPlAKa  L 


lo  tun  lh>  iinjwful 

■  ■  ■     -  ■*  M>aV  1 


:h  Hn(hiinirUbBwlD~lb(ftU<nr- 


Uodkirv.  fl.  CaDflmiiClDD  of  r.  7-  neard— t.. 
to  UK  tnnlt  (f  I«w  Chilli--'  Chrlit  Jtii 
oMIsr  lo  ita>  aJdril  MSS.    My  vifxinn  (» 


■-  Tlie  mlijaclar  hli  pnrar  for  tbim  i>.  tl. 
CbrUC  Drodadni  Ion  DOIoalrto  J^ol.G 
•Mr,  H  It  did.  bui  iJw  10  on*  woUitr.  i»ii 


*1  wd  DncUal  tinlh.    Jattmut— cmthu, 

.. .__  ,  Sulrttoiil  (•Hup- 

,  iiilrltiul 


'   iHlbKIFI.   11.        . 

u  Lliriit."  T^nih  HI*  nadlni  to  lu 
umllKFilbaT.  -WtuHoUduuliiwlMi 
UlKBuatnflHi  iDiu  UirlA.  wko.  br  Sli 

mikw  01  I^QH-borliu  bnucbn.'   [C«^ 


'  Omu"!  faiBHhDid.-  afaicta  eh.  (.  n  ibnm  a 

OTiUm  llH*  BHIlt  wu,  TllC  ItimpBITir  >u  -V 

IT  CwraaB4»r-la<:Mtf.  nuunli/  ib 


Uioath  SI)Ml*(d  (0  ■HldltT. 

batlnUiliitmuudrlaUHiF. „ 

PTotMbly  todk  plufl  OB  TtcelUbtu  biicDmlsd  FmloTliA 

FnfKl.   S»iiiy7i 

CHKTManx.   Or  I 

T 

li 

IB.  nd  irbo  rallBnd  < 


Lt  |[«rd  *  br  Bf  haiii    >UBOoimMd  br  H 

laltuUm^'-iinniinfttwBdulljibold-"    ia.''inB' 

out  UumniwhlcbUHi'MtutinnliFBDl.cw'icaiaBl 
ot  Um  incem  oT  tiM  (Micl  ib  Iho  cwlul  ol  Iba  miH. 

ulibnl  Ibnub  iicn  to  tnufsE  ths  cndic  of  Ua  pn- 
(KB  fms  him  lo  UimuhIth.  fiDbitalT  JndMdM 
.___L — .  ,i._^___  :  ICoriaUiiaM,  i.  n>-ji;ft  i, fc; 
.  ma  mlH  dI  InUku.  lorl  vM 
b*  brtUmn"  w.  iv:  ubii  brfM 
IB.  17.  Tha  a1d«M  HSSl  InufM 

MBftUaUm 


'  uiad  lo  iDtrodDog.  i 
J.  UlllliUl,  S.  13.  u 


■ould  auU  Ounilm  br  Ihili  JiuUialiiii  iiiiiiWii 
ua  dapnelM*  m*  ud  pv  imwfalBg.  lud  woui  n> 
traobli  oliplrii  IB  nr  bond! ;  UHrUiODibt  itKt  I.Uk) 
tbHcMlToi.  tonflit  BIT  own  (Jorr.  md  (o  vooU  t« 
moTtldod  It  Uwl[  iBcceu  onr  mlDC.    But  Uwr  « 


PHIUreiAlffi,L 


EOiortuikm  te  CftrMfam  Unih, 


Am  thittt  ironld  MMi  tliat  tlMM  Mlf-M9k- 
ta  tte  nudn  **prodaliiMd  Christ.'  nol 
fotptl,*  nidi  M  tbt  JndalMn  In  GalalU 
(OaifttUu.  1.  M):  ttioDgh  pcotably  haTingioiDe 
tf  tht  Jvwidi  kamx  (^ote,  «.  U^  16^  17).  tlMir  ekkf 
wtm  their  ttlf-wektiifi  •utIoqb  moHte,  not  m 
rof  doetilne:  had  there  been  vttolerror.  Pftal 
BOthftvef^lMoMf.  TheproetaiMUtOfic/CBRUT, 
doBt.  rooeed  Attentloo,  ud  eo  wm  •««  to 
h*  tt  iwilie.  ^nl  eonhl  thie  ndolce  tt  the  good 
MnB  of  tfarir  b«d  intenttone  (ftalm  79,  10:  iMdah. 
NULH.  19l  tnnitomTiAhratio&— **tnmontfome/or 
loriMM nidation.**  This  mroohunaUonof Christ  evtnr 
wtw  iiOL  taan  mli  to  my  tpirUnai  good.  Christ,  whose 
lait  m7tnterMta,beitts glorified  therebir: sod 
:of  His  kbupdoin  belnic  (iirthered.  whiefa. 
t  II  does  oome,  wUl  bring  ooniDleted  *  *  baltatioii* 
CB^vtvi.  t.  IB)  to  me.  ud  all  whose  "  earnest  eipeota* 
(lb  m  Is  that  Christ  msF  be  magnified  in  them, 
la  their  pna^lng  from  oansliig  me.  as  they 
,  MbnhUion  In  mw  bonds  (v.  16).  Fanl  plainly 
and  ai»pUea  to  himself  the  very  words  of  the 
(Job,  13. 16).  **Thls  shall  torn  out  to  my  salvsr 
I.*  whiefa  belong  to  all  tiod's  people  of  erery  age,  in 
IrUmlatiOB  (ef.  Job,  is.  Ui.  throagh  ysnr  prayer 
sal  the  sipi^r-Ths  Gretk  intimately  joins  the  two 
I  toteUier,  by  harlng  but  one  preposition  and  one 
Throng  your  prsyer  and  tthe  eontequen^ 
oTtha  Spirit  of  Jesns  Chrisf*  {obtained  fbr  ma 
your  prayer).  2a  AeoordlBf  to  ay  sarasst  oe- 
— The  Orodt  expresses,  **  ezpet^atlon  with 
wfHfiod  head  (Luke,  SL  28)  and  ouidretched  fisdk.* 
Romans.  8. 19.  the  only  other  place  in  the  New  Testa- 
mont  that  the  word  occurs.  Tittmann  SAys.  in  both 
plaosa  it  Implies  not  mere  expectation,  but  the  anxious 
desire  nf  mn  anticipated  prosperous  issue  in  afflictive 
rireumdameu.  The  subject  of  his  earnest  expectation 
which  IbUows,  answers  to  **  my  salvaHon"  {v.  lO).  in 
aothlaf  I  shall  be  ashamed— in  nothing  have  reason  to 
be  aatamed  of  **  my  work  for  God.  or  His  work  in  me." 
(JlLVonD.)  Or.  "In  nothing  be  disappointed  in  my 
Aope,  hot  that  I  may  fnUy  obtain  it."  [Estiub.]  So 
I  used  Komana.  0. 33.  all  boldoesi— "  air  is 
to  **  in  DOthiDK."  as  "  boldness"  is  the  opposite 
to  **aahMDed.''  so  now  also— when  "my  body"  is  "in 
boodir  iv.  17).  Chriit— not  Paul.  * '  shall  be  magnified." 
Ijii.er  by  death— Whatever  be  the  issue.  I  cannot  lose, 
I  Bust  be  the  gainer  by  the  event.  Paul  was  not 
omnlselant:  in  the  issue  of  things  pertaining  to  them- 
srives.  the  apostles  underwent  the  same  probation  of 
fidth  and  patience  as  we.  21.  For— in  either  event 
',9.  m  I  most  be  the  gainer.  "  For  to  me."  iic.  to  livs 
is  Christ— whatever  life,  time,  and  strength.  I  have,  is 
Christ's:  Christ  is  the  sole  object  for  which  I  live 
(G«latlans.  1  fO).  to  die  is  gain— Not  the  act  of  dying. 
but  as  the  Qreeh  {**to  have  died")  expresses,  the  state 
xsfUr  dtaik.  Besides  the  glorification  of  Christ  by  my 
deiuh,  whldi  is  my  phnutry  object  ;v.  20).  the  change  of 
stato  cansed  bf  death,  so  far  from  being  a  matter  of 
sftams  (V.  SO)  or  loss,  as  my  enemies  suppose,  will  be  a 
posiave  **gain"  to  me.  22.  Hather  as  (irtek^  **  But  if 
to  liv«  in  the  flesh,  lif)  this  (I  say.  the  continuance  in 
life  which  I  am  undervaluing)  l>e  the  fruit  of  my  labour 
(Is.,  be  the  condition  in  which  the  fruit  of  my  minis- 
terial labour  is  involved),  then  what  I  shall  choose  I 
know  not*  tl  cannot  determine  with  myself.  If  the 
chofee  were  given  me.  both  alternatives  being  great 
goods  alike).  8oALroHD&£LiJcorr.  Bbvosl  takes 
it  ai  £i«0<is^  Vtrtian,  which  the  Gruk  will  bear  by 
sttpposlzMI  an  ellipsis.  "  If  to  live  in  the  flesh  ibe  my 
poitton),  this  (continuing  to  live)  is  the  fruit  of  my 
labonr,'  i.«. .  this  oontinnanoe  in  life  will  be  the  occasion 
of  my  bringing  in  *"  the  Aruit  of  labour.*  i.e..  will  be  the 
oceasioo  of  **  labours"  which  are  their  own  ** fruit "  or 


reward :  or.  this  my  continuing 

363 


to  lire '  will  have 


this  **frn)t,*vfa..*-labou«"  for  Christ.   Ononua  ex- 
plains **the  flmit  of  labomr"  as  an  Idiom  fbr  "worth 
while.-*  If  I  ttve  in  the  flesh,  this  Is  worth  my  while,  fbr 
thos  Christ's  Interests  wlU  be  advanced,  **For  to  me 
to  Uva  Is  Christ"  («.  21;  ct  ch.  1  80;  Bomans,  1.  IS). 
The  second  alternative,  vhL,  dying,  is  taken  np  and 
hMidled.  ch.  s.  17.  **If  I  be  ofl^red."    tt.  f^-The 
oldest  ME&  read.**  Bnt."  **  I  know  not  (v.  22)  but  am 
In  n  stnit  (am  perplexed)  betwixt  ike  two  (vte.,  *to 
Uvar  and '  to  die*),  having  ike  dsslrsibr  departing  (W.. 
to  tooss  anchor.  2  Timothy.  4. 6)  and  being  with  Christ; 
FOE  (BO  the  oldest  MiUi)  It  Is  by  far  better.^  or  as  the 
QrtA^  mot*  fbrdbly.  **  by  far  f^  mors  pri^sniMs.'* a 
doaUe  comparative.    Diis  refutes  the  notion  of  the 
sonl  being  dormant  during  Its  separation  fkom  tho 
body.  It  also  8howsthat.whl]st  he  regarded  the  Lord's 
advsntas  atall  times  near,  yet  that  his  dsath  before  It 
was  a  Twy  possible  oontlngency.    The  porfiol  Ufo 
eternal  Is  in  the  tetenral  between  death  and  ChrlstTs 
second  advent:  the  pef/ceMonal.  at  that  advent. 
CBlsBOP  PnansoH.]    To  depart  is  better  than  to 
remain  in  the  flesh ;  to  be  tvtth  CkHet  ia  far  far  better: 
a  New  Testament  hope  (Hebrews,  12. 2t).  lBavoxL.1 
H.  ts  abld»-to  oontinne  somewhat  longer.    Csr  yen— 
6rMfe.**onyonracoonntr**foryonrsake."  Inorderto 
be  of  servloe  to  voM,  I  am  wUUng  to  forego  my  entrance 
a  little  suonsr  Into  blssssdness ;  heaven  will  not  fiiU 
tobesslneatlast.   S6.2VvMsiate,"Andbslng  confident 
of  this.*    I  knew.  Ac— by  prophetical  Intimations  of 
the  Spirit   fle  did  not  yet  know  the  issne,  as  flu*  as 
Awmow  oppronmees  were  concerned  (dL  2.  2».    Ho 
doubtless  returned  (torn  his  first  captivity  to  PhUppl 
(Hebrews.  13.  19;  Philemon.  22).   jo?  of  faith— Grvei'. 
"joy  in  your  faith."   26.  Translate"  That  your  matter 
of  glorying  (or  rfjoidngj  may  abound  in  Christ  Jesus  in 
me  (ie.,  in  my  case :  in  respect  to  mc.  or  for  me  who 
have  been  granted  to  your  prayers,  v.  19)  through  my 
presence  again  among    you."     Altord  makes  the 
"matter  of  glorying,"  ths  possession  of  the  gospel,  re- 
ceived fh>m  Paul,  which  would  abound,  be  assured 
and  increased,  by  his  presence  among  them;  thus,  "in 
me."  implies  that  Paul  is  the  worker  of  the  material 
of  abounding  in  Christ  Jesus.    But "  my  rejoicing  over 
you"  (ch.  2. 16),  answers  plainly  to  "your  rejoicing  in 
respect  to  me"  here.    27.  Only— Whatever  happens  ta 
to  my  coming  to  you,  or  not,  make  this  your  one  only 
aire.    By  supporiug  this  or  that  future  contingency, 
many  persuade  themselves  they  will  be  such  as  they 
ought  to  be.  but  it  is  better  always  without  evasion 
to  perform  present  duties   under  |»esent   drcum- 
stances.    IBkkokl.]    let  yonr  oonversation  be— (cf.  ch. 
3.  SO.)    The  Oreek  impUes.  "Let  jouiwalk  ae  eitizerts 
Iviz.,  of  the  heavenly  state:  *the  city  of  the  living  (>od.* 
Hebrews,  IX.  22.  'the  heavenly  Jerusalem.'  *feUow- 
cltixens  of  the  saints.'  Ephesians,  8.  19)  be,"  dtc.    I... 
se«...hear-So  «.  30.    "  Hear."  in  order  to  include  both 
alternatives,  must  Include  the  meaning  know,    your 
alfairs— your  state,    in  on«  spirit— the  fruit  of  partakiuj; 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  (ifipheslans,  4.  3. 4).    with  one  micd 
—rather  as  Greek,  "soul.*  the  sphere  of  the  affections; 
subordiiutte  to  tiie  "  Spirit,'  man's  higher  and  heavenly 
nature.     "There  is  sometimes  natural  antipatliies 
among  believers;  but  these  are  overcome,  when  thero 
is  not  only  unity  of  spirit,  but  also  of  soul."  IBjuioxi..  J 
striving  together- with  united  effort   28.  Vemted—lU^ 
said  of  horses  or  other  aninmls  startled  or  suddenly 
scared ;  so  of  suddsn  consternation  In  generaL   wiiieh 
—your  not  being  terrified,   evident  tokon  of  perdition— 
if  they  would  only  perceive  it  (2  Thessaionians.  1. 6). 
it  attests  this,  that  in  contending  hopelessly  sgainst 
you,  they  are  only  rushing  on  their  own  perdition,  not 
shaking  your  united  Caith  and  constancy,   to  yon  of 
salvation— The  oldest  M8S.  read.  "Of  your  salvation  r 
not  merely  your  temporal  safety.   29.  For  —  rather^^ 
proof  that  this  is  an  evidcciV  \Q^«a  U^xgl  ^^  v>V  ^vk>tt 


PHiurpUNa.  a 


■i«IIVtb*wlUii(Bu.t>aIlvUutliiJf  _^. 

-  —     ■-—  nkn  — "Tabd)mHin.-win>i> 


FHIUmARBin. 


ill  f iriHnf  rwjkjfm. 


itir.md  OMpaato't  nputtdioci  (lUttlMw,  u.  M; 
IfKk.  CD.  flSt  totayal  for  tbt  priet  of  a  bond  mt- 
VMft  (bodai,  IL  nt,  And  aUfv-Ulw  dtsth  to  ttUtif 
wlmn  ttetlaveiy  of  linaad  death,  fliudly  Mid  efaitlly, 
Ai0«npaiil-KDbid<]>Mi2ciMi«Mim<w  6>o(l.whUikUli 
DMBltr  VMBoCoitlwardlynuuiliMted  (ItaUh,4a.  8.  Ti, 
—II  111  I  ■  of  Hl«  **  funn  m  »  ■tnrmt.''  TtaiApiOfTM 
ILI  B«  «■■  In  the  fonoti  of  a  Mnraat,  m  aoon  m  He  wee 
lij  He  WM  **iii  the  fonn  of  God,"  lM/cr€ 
**!■  the  form  of  e  aerTant."  (SJ  He  did  aa 
aabdrt  ia  the  DiTioe  nature,  aa  in  the  fonn  of 
or  In  the  nature  of  man.  For  He  waa  aa 
'in  the  fonn  of  God."  aa  "in  the  form  of  a  ler- 

iT  aadvaa  ao  in  the  form  of  God.  aa  "to  be  on 
wUh  God.^  Ue  therefore  ooold  hare  been 

tocher  than  God;  for  God  saith,  **To  whom  wUl  ye 

IBM  and  make  me  eqnaT  (Isaiah,  4AiA)i    CBibhop 

FaaBSOvJ  Hia  tmpiying  Hiiamif  pn-aoppoaea  Hia 
pWfioaa  plewitedi  nfOodKtad  (John.  1.  U;  Ooloealana. 
l.M:t.fl|.  fie  remained  foU  of  this;  yet  He  bore  Him- 
aair  aa  If  He  were  empty,  beiag  toand  hi  fuhiOB  ee  a 
■ai  Mug  oireadv.  by  Hi*  **  imviVMQ  Him$d/:'  in  ik» 
ftorm  V  A  Mrtunt,  or  likeness  of  man  (Knmana.  8.  &\ 
"fio  hwnhled  HimseU  (still  farther  by)  Ueowting 
ahadlaiit  smm  noto  death  (not  aa  BngUth  Vtnion*  *He 
haHkhlad  Hlmaeif  and  baoums,'  te.:  the  Qnck  has  no 
*a0Bd»'  nd  baa  the  pariiciple,  not  tlie  yerb).  and  that 
th>  death  of  the  cross,*  **Fashioa"  expresses  that  He 
had  tba  ontwani  guim,  »ptteh,  and  tooik.  In  «.  T,  in 
tfw  tffwk.  the  emphasis  is  on  HimaeU  (which  standi 
baiova  the  tinek  Terbj.  "He  emptied  iKmjttr."  His 
DiwtHS  9dS%  viewed  in  respect  to  what  He  bad  hereto- 
fore iMNeai;  in  v.  S,  the  emphasis  is  ou  "humbled' 
iwhieh  stands  before  the  Gruk  '^Uiraself";:  lie  not 
only  "emptied  Himself"  of  Ilia  pi-evious  **lorm  of 
God.*  bat  submitted  to  i>oiUive  uumiliatiun.  He 
"becams  obedient."  ti:.,  to  God,  as  Uis  "servaut" 
(Romans.  6.  19:  Hebrews.  5.  8).  Tiierelure  "G'ocT  is 
*akl  to  **exalt^  Him  \V.  Oi.  even  as  It  was  God  to 
whom  He  became  voluntarily  "  obedient."  "  Even  unio 
death"  expresses  the  chm&x  of  ills  obedience  (John. 
la  1C>:.  9.  Wjicrefors— As  the  just  coiibefiuence  of  His 
self-hondliatiou  and  obedience  (Pbalm  5.  6, 6;  lio.  1.  7; 
Matthew.  i8.  IS;  Luke.  i!4.  2ti:  John.  5.  27;  10.  17;  Ko- 
mana.  14. 9;  Ephesians.  l.  i:o-£^;  Hebrews,  2.  9<.  An  in- 
timatian.that  if  we  would  heruaiier  be  exalted,  we  too 
lunat.  after  ills  example,  now  humble  ourselves  (v.  3.  5; 
oh.  ^  21: 1  I'eter.  5.  6,  C;.  Christ  emptied  Christ ;  God 
exalted Chri«t  as  man  to equ:tlit3  with  God.  [BfiSOKL.] 
hisaij  sx&lted— G'reeX^  **  suinr-tminently  exalted'*  lEphc- 
siAaa,4. 10).  given  riim— O'recA:.  "bestowed  on  iiim." 
a  sasM— Along  with  the  corresponding  rtality,  clury  and 
majesty,  which— {mii^/afc.  **  (rizj  that  which  is  above 
every  name."  Tlie  name  **  J  XdUd"  (v.  lu}.  which  is  even 
now  in  gk>ry  His  name  of  honour  (Acts.  9. 5).  **  Above* 
uot  only  men.  but  ansels  (LIpheslans.  l.  21).  10.  at  tns 
namt— rather  as  Gre'.k,  "in  the  name."  bow— rather, 
"  bend,*  in  token  of  worship.  Heferrins  to  Isaiati, 
4S.  tS;  quoted  also  in  Komans,  14.  IL  To  worship  "in 
the  name  of  Jeiiis."  is  to  worship  Jesus  Iliyiinel/  (cf. 
r.  11;  lYoverbs.  a.  lu ,  or  God  in  Christ  (lohn.  16.  23; 
Kt>besiaos,  S.  14).  CY.  ''Whosoever  shall  call  upon  the 
lonnu  0/  the  Lord  (i.e..  whosoever  shall  call  on  tlu  Lord 
in  His  rettaied  character)  shall  be  saved*  (fionions. 
lu.  13;  1  Corintnians.  l.  2  ; "  all  that  call  u|)on  the  name 
f>fJf»Mi*  Cfiritt  our  Lord'  (cf.  2  Timothy.  2. 22  ;  *'call  on 
the  Lord:*  Acts.  7.  ao.  "calUn.c  upon...aiid  saylns. 
Lord  Jesus"  (Acta.  9.  14. 21;  22. 10;.  of  thincs  in  heaven 
_«m{els.  They  worship  Him  not  only  as  God.  but  m 
the  ascended  (Jcd-man^  "Jesus"  (Ephesians,  l.  21;  He- 
brews. 1.  6;  1  Peter.  3. 2^'.  la  earth— men;  among  whom 
He  tabernacled  for  a  time,  under  the  earth— tlie  dead; 
among  whom  He  was  numbered  once  iKomans.  14. 
!>.  11;  Epbedans.  4.  0.  lit;  l^velation,  6.  13).  Tlie 
demons  and  the  lost  may  be  Included  tndti  ettly,  as 


aren  they  $iw  hooaia,  thoogh  one  of  fear,  not  love, 
to  Jesns  (liarfc,  S.  11;  Lake,  8.  Si:  James,  S.  19;  see 
iirotei«.lU.  11.  enry  tsagui  Ot  "eveiy  knetf*  (a.  10>. 
Jaescry  way  He  shall  be  acknowledged  aa  Lord  (no 
k»ter  aa  ''aertant,*  9,  f).  Am  none  esn  fhlly  do  so 
**liat  by  the  Holy  Ghosts  (1  OoiinthUns.  IS.  8).  tbe 
aplrits  of  good  man  who  are  dead,  most  be  the  daaa 
dhiKtfv  meant.  «.  lu.  "undair  the  earth.*  te  the  glery 
ef  Qed  the  father— the  grand  end  of  Christ* a  media* 
toffial  office  and  kingdom,  which  ahall  cease  when  thla 
end  shaU  have  been  folly  nalised  (John,  A.  IMX 
30:17.  l.4-r;lOorinthiaoB.Ui9l-S8).  U.  Whsrtfire— 
Seeing  that  wo  have  in  Gbiiat  soch  a  specimen  of  ghvy 
resalting  ftom  **6bed<siio8^  {«.  8)  and  humiliatton.  see 
that  ye  also  be  '*  obedient.*  and  ao  **«ow  aalvatlon" 
shall  follow  yoor  bbedienea.  as  ye  have ...  ebsyed  — 
"<veisa«yehaTebemobs(ttsnf.''vfs..to  God,a8  Jeeoa 
was  "obedient*  nnto  God  iNoU,  «.  6).  net  as.  Ao.— 
*' not  OS  V*  it  ware  a  matter  to  be  done  **in  my  pree- 
enoe  only,  bat  now  taa  things  are!  moch  mote  (with 
more  eamestneaa)  in  my  abaoice"  (because  my  help  Is 
wHhdrawn  fkom  yon).  UU.rou>.)  work  cnt-cany 
oot  to  iU  fhll  perfection.  ** Salvation"  ia  ** worked 
in*  (V.  IS:  Epheaiana,  1.  11)  belterers  by  the  Spirit, 
who  enablee  them  throogh  fklth  to  be  jiutifled  oictjor 
aU;  bat  it  needs,  aa  a  progreaaiTe  work,  to  be  **  worked 
ohC*  by  obedience,  throngh  the  help  of  tbe  same  Spfarlt. 
onto  perfection  (S  Peter,  L  8.  S».  The  aoand  Christian 
mdther.  like  the  formalist,  lesta  in  the  means,  wlthont 
looking  to  the  end,  and  to  the  Holy  Spbit  who  alone 
can  make  the  means  effeetnal;  nor,  like  the  fanatic, 
hopes  to  attain  the  end  witbont  the  meana.  year  own 
—The  emphasis  is  on  this.  Now  that  i  am  not  present 
to  further  tlie  work  of  your  salvation.  *'work  out 
your  ovm  salvation"  yourselves  the  more  carefully. 
l>o  not  think  tills  work  cannot  go  on  l>ecanse  1  am 
absent;  "for  (v.  13;  it  Is  God  that  worketh  in  you."  &c. 
In  this  case  adopt  a  rule  different  from  the  former 
(p.  4;.  but  resting  on  the  same  principle  of  "lowliness 
of  mind"  (r.  3j.  viz.,  "look  each  ou  his  own  things." 
instead  of  "disputtngs"  with  others  (v.  14.'.  salvation 
—which  is  in  "Jesus"  (v.  lo,,  as  His  name  (meaning 
God-'Srtviour;  implies,  with  fear  and  trembling  —  tue 
very  feeli>:g  enjoined  on  "  servants."  aa  to  whaiou^jht 
to  accoiiiiMUiy  their  "obtdience"  (Ephesians,  6.  5).  So 
here,  i^eo  that,  as  "  servants"  to  God.  af  ler  the  example 
of  Cbrist.  ye  be  so  "  with  the  fc.%r  and  trembling '  which 
becomes  servants:  not  slavish  fear,  but  trembliHit 
anxiety  not  to  fall  short  q/  Vu  cofd  (1  Corinthbms.  i>. 
1-0. 27;  Hebrews.  4.  i.  "  Let  us  fear,  lest  a  promise  being 
left  us  of  entering  into  His  rest,  any  should  come  short 
of  it"),  rtiulting/romastnse  o/our  human  insiifficUnet/. 
and  from  the  eonsciousniss  that  all  dciKndi  uii  the 
j>mrfr  oj  Uai,  "  wlto  worketh  both  to  will  and  to  do** 
(Itomans.  11.  20:.  **Paul,  though  joyous,  writes 
seriously."  {J.J.  Wolf.]  13.  For— Encouragement  to 
work :  "  For  it  is  God  who  worketh  in  3*ou."  always 
present  with  you.  thoush  I  be  absent.  It  is  not  sai«l. 
"  "Work  out  your  own  salvation.  Viouijh  it  is  God,*  Arc. 
but.  *'bec:n(.'i€  it  is  God  who,"  &c.  llie  vUl,  and  the 
power  to  work,  being  first  instalments  of  His  grace, 
encouraire  us  to  make  full  proof  of.  and  carry  out  to 
the  end.  the  "  salvation"  which  He  has  first "  worked." 
and  is  still  "  working  in"  us,  enabling  us  to  "  work  it 
orif.*  "  Our  will  uoes  nothing  thereunto  without  grate, 
butgrace  is  inactive  wltliout  our  wilL'  [St.  Bebnakd  j 
i  JNIanis.  in  different  senses,  entirely  active,  anilentlrtly 
!  i>assive:  Ucd  producinu  a'/,  and  tee  actinuall.  Vl'liat 
lie  produced  is  our  own  acts.  It  is  not  that  God  does 
I  some,  and  we  the  rest.  God  does  all.  and  we  do  all. 
God  is  the  only  proper  author,  we  the  only  proper 
I  actors.  Thus  the  same  thin>;s  in  ScriiUurc  are  repre- 
'  sented  as  from  God.  and  from  us.  God  makes  a  i.ew 
heart,  and  we  are  commanded  to  make  us  ane^  Vsft%XN.\ 
not  merelj  leceuae  ue  uk.^1  \ia^ Vlv:  -uamawx  viv^'fex\» 


Wv^mtattaarS^taMM 


PHILtPPIANS.  n 


■   M    Uul  (ui  "aatkelh  li 


Jut  BiBtloiiail  Id.  tbtoHof  IhtwDnl.  JatD,  I. 


K        Uratalitato 


uiicnulDilu    .._. 
iriulsUwwDitd.'u 
tfai  Uihu.'  or  "■ml  UgBti.- ' 
■     -  LXX  I 


ipCOlDlTiinl  of  TiEnlUliQi  Ulw  Pme^odui  PrtfuA. 


fMUtlM. 


FHUimAin.  UL 


iliBel  from  th«  '^apMUM*  ipedaUj  ecm- 
3kr(il,Mtti9TwelTeaadFNiL  aialttartd 
4)f  ooDTtjiiiff  the  oQBtrttnitifliH  tnm 
)  (Tffdb  L^ttouffvon,  M..  impUM  mAiitter- 
witUrial  ciffkt.  Probably  f^phnxtttot 
srorelae  ftdeMOB.   S8L  Vor— BsMonfor 

**ii6ceMary  to  md*  Epftphxodito*. 
rredk."  Jnoimiuft  of  he  wcu  Umgimg  after 

of  hoTimM  ■  The  Qrttk  expreesee  the 
ul  and  orefpoioered  totll^  Acoet  tr^f. 

had  hatrd  tliat  he  had  beea  liek— nther, 
lick.**  HefelthowezceedloelyiaddMied 
inheariDgit:  and  he  now  is  hastening  to 
linds  of  the  anxiety.  S7.  Epaphroditne' 
M  that  the  apoetlee  had  not  ordinarily 
i  gift  of  miracles,  any  more  than  of  in- 
!i  were  Touchsafed  to  them  only  for  eadi 
asion.  as  the  Spirit  thought  flt^  last  I 
row  npoB  sorrow— cis.,  the  sorrow  of  losing 
.  in  addition  -to  the  sorrow  of  my  im- 
Here  only  occurs  any  thing  of  a  sorrow- 
I  epistle,  which  generally  is  most  Joyous. 
II— There  seems  to  be  something  behind 
I.   If  extreme  affection  had  been  thesole 

*  heariness.*  no  sach  exhortation  woold 
wded.  [AJuroBD.]  in  rapatatioft— **in 
for  the  work  of  Christ— vis.,  the  bringing 
0  me.  the  minister  of  Ghrtsk  He  was 
delicate  state  of  health  in  siting  out 
;  bat  at  aU  hasards  he  tmdertook  this 
jUaa  lore,  which  coat  him  a  serious  alck- 
xdiof  his  Ufa-Most  of  the  oldest  1193. 
ing."  tc  to  supply  yonr  lack  of  aarriot 
lul  would  iroply.  they  lacked  the  totU : 
eked"  was  the  " opporiuniiyf'  by  which 
accuatomed  bounty  (ch.  4.  lo).  "That 
d  have  done  if  you  could  [but  which  you 
mgh  absensel.  he  did  for  you ;  therefore 
thai! joy."   [Auoap.] 

CHAPTER  IIL 

iTARNlNO  AGALM8T  JUDAIZCUS:  Hs HAa 
LJ8K  THAX  THKY  TO  TRUUT  IK  LSOAL 
88,  BUT  RkNOUNCKD  IT  FOB  CBBIHTS 
BM.  IN  WHICH  HB  FBB88E8  ArTBB  PBB* 
KNIKO  AGAINST  CABNAL  PXBSONS:  OOM- 
X    fiaUBVKB'H    LlFB    AND    HOPB.       1. 

r.  not  with  the  notion  of  time,  but  mak- 
n  to  snotlier  general  subject.  "Further- 
X  &  WAUI..J:  OS  in  1  Tii«ssaloniao8.  4.  L. 
tiat  remains."  d»;.  It  is  often  used  at  the 
epistles  for  "finally"  (Ephesians.  0.  10; 
IS.  3.  h.  Cut  it  is  not  restricted  to  thia 
LroKi>  thiuks.  suppoaing  that  Paul  uiied 
Dfc  to  close  his  epLetle.  but  waa  led  by  the 
e  Judaiaera  into  a  more  lengthened  dia- 
same  things— concerning  "rejoicing.*' the 
ture  in  tLia  epistle  (cIl  1.  18.  26;  2.  17; 
:.  the  "again  I  say."  with  "the  same 
*'  In  the  Lord."  marks  the  true  grotmd 
ast  with  "  having  confidence  in  the  fleab.' 
rard  sensible  matter  of  boasting  (v.  3,. 

*  not  irksome."  for  yoa  It  is  safe— Spiri* 
best  safety  a;iain8t  error  [v.  2;  Nehemiah, 
I.  Beware  —  0'r«e/c.  "Have  your  eye  on" 
e  of .  Contrast  "mark."  or  "observe," 
follow  V.  17.  dog»— G'rwik.  "the  dogs." 
>ure  persons  "  of  whom  I  have  told  you 
; ; "  the  aboniinable"  icf.  Revelation,  21. 8. 
atthew.  7.  6;  Tiius.  1. 15,  I6i :  "Dogs"  in 
chastity,  and  snarling  (Uenteronomy, 
SO.  0.  14.  16;  2  Peter.  2.  22J:  especially 
te  cross  of  Christ"  (p.  18;  Psalm  22. 16.30). 
xded  the  Gentiles  as  "dogs  "  (Matthew. 

their  own  unbelief  they  have  ceased  to 
raeU  and  are  become  "dogs"  U'f.  Isaiah. 
3S7 


Bi.  Id.  IX).  erU  worksn-t  OorintUain.  IL  IS.  **d*- 
caitftalworkenL"  Not  limply  **efll-doen"  are  nant. 
boi  men  who  ^'wotkad,"  Indeed,  OBtemibly  lor  tbo 
goepeU but  worked  fbr  tfil: '*iervtaig  not oorLovd.  b«t 
their  own  belly"  IV.  It:  ctBomaBa.i«.U).  TVwislate. 
"^Tht^nHworkmrnC  i.«.,  bad  teodtars  (d  t  Ttanottiy. 
t.  U).  cenaiiioB  —  CirwMiictotois  bad  now  loet  iti 
aplritaal  ahmilloanee,  and  waa  now  become  to  thoie 
who  reeted  on  it  ai  any  ground  of  jostiflcatioB.  a  ieBiO» 
len  mntilatioB.  Ghriatiaas  hare  the  only  true  dr> 
cmneMois.  vis.,  that  of  tlie  heart:  kgaltata  have  only 
**  ooneiaion,'*t<..tiks  cutting  Of  c/t^./lssit.  Toflaako 
"eattfngi  In  the  flesh"  waa  exprasdy  prohibited  by 
the  law  (Leyitldu,  SL  0:  it  was  a  GcntileJicatheniah 
praetioe  a  Kings.  18. 18):  yet  thii.  writes  Paul  iadiii- 
nantly.  Is  what  these  UgtMsta  are  virtnaUy  doing  in 
▼lolatlonof  thelaw.  There  ii aremarkable gradation. 
says  Buuu  {Harm  ApetMkM,  In  8t.  PaoTe  laogiMge 
ai  to  drwimdaioB.  In  bis  flnt  recorded  diaoooree 
(Acta.  IS.  88).  drDomelalon  It  not  named,  but  implied 
ai  included  In  the  lawof  Moaae  which  cannot  jusM^. 
Six  or  eeyen  yean  later,  ha  eplatle  to  Gabitiana  IS.  S). 
the  flnt  eplatle  in  whieh  it  Is  named,  its  apliitnal  In- 
effldencyls  maintained  against  tboee  Gentiks  who,  be- 
ginning In  the  Spirit,  tbonght  to  be'.perihoted  in  the 
flesh.  Later,  In  epirtle  to  Bomans  (S. ».  8B\  he  goes 
fhrther.  and  dalms  the  anbstanoe  of  it  for  every  be* 
Uever.  assignlns  the  shadow  only  of  it  to  the  onbeller- 
ing  Jew.  In  epistle  to  Ooloaaiana  (S.  ll;  s.  il).  atlll 
later,  he  expounds  more  fUiy  the  tme  ctoenmdalon  aa 
the  exdnalTe  privilege  of  the  belierer.  laat  of  all 
here,  the  very  name  iadenled  to  the  legalists  andaterm 
of  reproach  is  substituted.**  oondslon,"  orAe^-cuUing, 
Once  obligatory  on  all  the  covenant  people,  then  re- 
duced to  a  mere  national  distinction,  it  was  more  and 
more  associated  in  the  apostle's  experience  with  the 
open  hi.istUity  of  the  Jews,  and  the  perverse  teaching 
of  false  brethren.  3.  "We  are  the  (real)  drcuma- 
slon"  (Romans.  2.  25-29;  Colossians,  2.  11).  worship  Ood 
in  the  Spirit— The  oldest MS&  read.  "Worship  by  the 
Spirit  of  Ood :"  our  religions  sermoe  is  rendered  by 
the  Spirit  (John.  4.  23.  24».  Legal  worship  was  out- 
ward, and  consisted  in  outward  acts,  restricted  to  cer- 
tain times  and  piacea.  Christian  worship  is  spirttnoi. 
flowing  from  the  inworking  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  not  re- 
lating to  certain  iaolated  acta,  but  embracing  the 
whole  life  (Romans.  12.  i).  In  the  former.men  trusted 
in  something  human,  whether  descent  from  the  theo- 
cratic nation,  or  the  righteousness  of  the  law.  or  morti- 
fication of  "  the  flesh '  ("  Having  confidence,"  or  "glory- 
iitt  in  the  flesh";  INbandbb.)  (tCoaians.  i.  0).  r^oioa 
in  Christ  Jsans—  "make  our  boa^  in  Christ  Jesus." 
not  in  the  law:  the  ground  of  their  boaating.  have  no 
coofidenoe  in  the  flesh— but  in  the  Spirit.  4."  Althongh 
I  lemphatical)  might  have  coufldenceetwnintbe  flesh." 
LU."  I  having"  Sic.,  but  not  using,**  confidence  in  the 
fle^**  I  more— 1  have  more  "  whereof  I  niight  have 
confidence  in  the  flesh."  6.  in  three  particulars  ne  shows 
how  he  "miidit  have  confidence  in  the  flesh"  iv.  4):  (l.) 
His  pure  Jewish  blood.  (2.)  His  legal  preciseness.  and 
high  status  as  such.  (3.J  His  seal  for  the  law.  The 
Oreek  is  lit^  "  Being  in  circomdaion  an  eighth  day 
person,  i.e..  not  one  circumcised  in  later  life  aa  a 
pruaelyte.  but  on  the  eighth  day  after  burth.  as  the 
law  directed  in  the  case  of  Jew-bom  infanta,  of  the 
tribs  of  BsBjamiA— aon  of  Rachel,  not  of  the  maid  aer- 
vant.  fBBNOBL.]  Hshrsw  of  the  Hsbrews— neither  one 
or  other  parent  befaog  Gentile.  The  "Hebrew."  wher- 
ever he  dwelt,  retained  the  langttage  of  his  fiatiien. 
Thus  Paul,  though  settled  in  Tarsus,  a  Greek  city,  calla 
himself  a  Hebrew.  A  **  Grecian"  or  Hellenist,  on  the 
other  hand,  in  the  Mew  Testament,  ia  the  term  naed 
for  a  Orede-tptakino  Jew.  (Trbnch.]  touching  tBa 
law— i.e..  as  to  legal  status  and  strictness,  a  Pharisee 
—"of  the  straltest  sect"  (Acta.  M.  h\.  ^.^v^x^v^v- 


f» 


PHiLTPPLUia.  n 


~  KUlDll 


■nPiKiilUli 
utBuHHrK 

Uw  HtilHO'ei.  - — . 

U(>.     |NuM>iK.I  10.  Ttul  1 

Uiin«il.    TU>  tens  khuhh.  wid  Dim  rnllT  uptolw. 

"  Ut  •irillaii'T  OF  thi  ksawlMc*  of  UiiM'  (s.  IK 

K  To  knot  UiH  liniarethioinenlr  tokiiosxkiflHnf 

^      «lM.  bol  bi  Um  ««dt*)Mr  HlmHlt.  tbiM<Ni  «f  Ui 


1. 3.11.    "TbgptM' u-Uucrownsf  rt>&l 
llUo(iDUiliui9,B.N;lI1niothf.^»|.  llmt 


'(h»WmW9 


mittnARBLiv. 


wif  <f  Hi  ChtitMMtt  Qwifrnfitf. 


k^rUfti"  lFlittr.k.4.**A€tO«B«rglO.-7 
otAwiy."  **Tbeliigli.''or**liMV»l7oaU- 
Mtoklod.  u  AUOKD  aUBki.  to  St.  Fftnl'f 
u  aa  apoiU*  bf  Um  MnaMM»  of  God 
:  bol  thMommoncaUinoifaUOifiMam 
»  ChrM,  which  oonins  Drom  bMTtn  ir- 
liMT6D«  whither  MoonUngly  oat  mindt 
Bl»llfi«d.    1&.  thtrtfore-fieramliig  ••  X 

OS  then.*!  an  p«rfc«fc.''i€wAtt0nNoi» 
tMOMs")  in  ttw  Ouriifcluk  Ufi  («.  S.  **woiw 

in  the  Sfrfrlt,  and  baving  no  oouBdenoe 
.  1  OorintblMf.  i.  «.  niUjr  estebliihed  in 
God.  Here,  by  "  perfect,"  he  meeni  one 
unning  IBssigbl]:  knowing  end  cooiiily* 
I  laws  ot  the  conrM  (t  Ttmothj.  1.  6). 
feoi**  in  this  cense,  he  wasnot  yet  **niade 
tk)  in  the  tense  Intended  in  «.  U,  vie., 
th  oompUU  victory,'  and  liaTing  attained 
telion.  thus  micded  —  liavlng  the  mind 
d  described,  e.  7-14.  otherwise  mlndsd  — 
l«h  an  opinion  of  yonrtelTee  ai  to  yonr 
r  Christian  per/edioik    "  He  who  thinlu 

attained  every  thing,  hath  nothing." 
[.]  Probably,  too.  he  refers  to  Uioae  who 
i  to  think  to  attain  per/ection  by  the  law 
31:  who  needed  the  warning  («.  3/,  **Be* 
ondsioo.'*  though  on  aoconnt  of  thc^  fbr- 
"aol  hopes  confltiently  (as  in  OalaUans, 
I  will  reveal  the  path  of  right-mindedness 
ml  taught  ezterually:  God  **reveaU*  the 
Oy  by  His  Spirit  (Matthew,  n.  35;  13.  IT; 
1, 3.  6).   unto  yon^who  sincerely  strive  to 

(John,  7.  17;  Epheaians.  1. 17).  16.  The 
i  a  new  revelatiou  is  not  to  make  you 
a  waikiu^'  accordio:;  to  whatever  degree 
of  divine  tUioK's  and  perfection  yoii  have 
leil.  Gud  inuke-}  farther  revelatioiu  to 
Ik  up  to  the  levelatlons  they  already  have 

inie,  let  as  miud  the  same  thing— Omitted 
i  iSJSS.  Perhaps  partly  Inserted  from 
10.  and  ch.  2, 2.  TramlaU  then. "  Where- 
att\ined,  let  us  walk  un  (a  military  term, 
CT)  In  the  same*  (the  ineasuro  of  kuow- 

attalneU).  17.  followers  — Gr^A;.  *' 1ml- 
^r."  of  me— as  I  am  an  imitator  of  Christ 
s.  11.  1) :  Imitate  me  no  farther  than  as  i 
;.  OrasBeNORi.,  "My  fellow-iudtators of 
ist:"  ••  imitators  of  Christ  together  with 
.  2.  23;  Epheslans.  6.  1).  inark— for  lml< 
1  walk  so  as  ye  have  us  for  an  earam).le— 
crrion  of  the  former  clause,  the  trans'.a- 
clause  l9.  "  those  who  are  walking  so  as 
cample  in  ud.'  But  in  Biu»uaL'u  traiula- 
ich  as,"  or  " fcince."  instead  of  "as."  18. 
'iz.^  in  such  a  manner.  Follow  not  evU- 
e  they  are  "  many  "  (Exodus.  23. 2).  Their 
rather  a  presumption  against  their  beiD;; 
lu  ilock  '  (Luka.  12.  32).  often— There  is 
tanl  warninir.  weeping— rliomans,  U.  2.; 
.n  speaking  of  the  inconsistencies  of  pro- 
•rery  opposite  of  Paul's  spirit,  and  David's 
&j,  and  J  eremlah's  'Jeremiah,  13. 17).    The 

apostles,  at  the  same  time,  speak  more 
nst  empty  professors  (as  the  Pharisees^, 
>pen  scoffeis.  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Chris: 
id  ice,  not  in  doctrine  (Ualatians,  6.  14; 
a;  10.  2U).  19.  destrnction— everlasting  at 
lU'.  Ch.  1.  2S,  "  perdition:"  the  opposite 
viour"  (r.  iO).  end— fixed  doom,  whose 
ally  —  (Bomans,  IG.  I8i  —  hereafter  to  be 

God  (1  Corinthians,  e.  13).  In  contrast 
' "  [v.  21),  which  our  Uod,  the  Lord  Jesus, 
n  like  nnto  His  glorious  body."  Their 
Mmpercd,  our  body  now  wasted;  then  the 
ites  of  both  shall  be  reversed,   glory  le 

3S9 


In  thilr  iha«e-A«**gtoiy*li  oOen  Media  the  Old 
Xtelament  ftar  **God  "  (Fnim  losi  301.  sohereiiaaawen 
to'* whoee GM.*'  in  the  parallel  elaoie;  and  *'ebaine* 
Is  the  Old  Testament  term  eootemptnoiuly  givwi  to 
an  Idol  Undsee,  3.  S3.  Margini,  Hoaea,  4.  7.  aeense 
tobereferredtohyStw  Baal(d:£omana.i.3S».  There 
eeeme  ao  ailoelon  to  circnmciston,  as  nolonger  giertoiis, 
but  a  sftoaM  to  them  (v.  3).  The  reference  of  the  Im- 
medlato  oontegt  la  to  aensnality.  and  camalUy  In 
genwaL  atisd  eirthly  thinfe— (Bomana,  8.  A.)  In  oon- 
tiaat  to  9.  30;  Ooloasiana.  3. 1  SO.  ear  eeavsraaUoa— 
rather."  onrrtat^nr*'ooantry.^eiirctt'snMftip.  Omr 
^f*  a»  idtiaent.  We  are  but  yUgrinu  cm  earth :  how 
AcM  should  we  **  mind  earthly  things*  (9, 13;  Hkbtawe. 
11.  3,  10, 13-13)1  Bmnan  dtiwnship  waa  then  highly 
priaed:  bowmnoh  more  ahonld  the  hearenly  dtiaen- 
sbip  (Acts.  38.  31;  ct  Lnke,  13.  30)T  la-  Orseln.  "haa 
Ita  eiiatence."  in  heaven— C/rerh.  *'in  the  heaTana." 
leok  far  tae  Savtonr,  the  Lerd  Jseae  Christ— **  We  wait 
for  (BO  the  same  Orsrls  la  fmneloled,  Bomana,  3. 19)  the 
Lord  Jeana  aa  a  (i «..  In  the  capacity  of  a)  Savlcmr* 
(Hebrews.  8.  SS).  That  He  ie  **  the  Lord,"  now  exalted 
above  every  nama,assnree  oar  expectation  (di.3. 9-ii}. 
Car  High  Priest  Is  gone  np  into  the  Holy  of  Holiee  not 
made  with  hands,  there  to  atone  for  oa ;  and  aa  the 
laraelitea  atood  outside  the  tabemade.  expeMlng 
Aaron's  retam  (cf.  Lnke,  1.  Sil,  so  most  we  look  onto 
the  heavena  expecting  cairiat  thence.  Sl.ar«ci."Who 
aball  trom^rt  the  body  (if  our  humUiaHon  {«»..  in 
which  oar  hnmiHation  haa  place.  8  Cortothlaiia.  «.  iv; 
Ephesiana,  1 13;  STbnothy.  3.  IS),  that  it  may  beeoit. 
/ormcd  nnto  the  body  of  Hit  glory  (ete..  In  which  His 
glory  is  manifested),  according  to  the  effa^ual  icork- 
ing  whereby,"  &c  Not  only  8li»U  He  con.e  as  our 
"Saviour."  but  aUo  as  our  Glorifur.  even— Not  only 
to  make  Uu  body  like  His  own  ;  but  "  to  subdue  ail 
thinu*,*  even  death  itself,  as  well  as  8atan  and  sin.  Ho 
gave  a  samplo  of  tlie  coming  trawtJiQuration,  on  tko 
mount  iJUattLew,  17.  1.  iic).  Not  a  cliaujie  if  iUcntU)f, 
but  of  fasliioa  or  forvi  (Isalm  17.  lu:  l  (Corinth iaiiS. 
15.  51).  Our  spiritual  resurrection  now  Is  the  pledge 
i*f  our  bodily  resurrection  to  glory  hereafter  (v.  w. 
Humans,  8.  li).  As  Christ's  glorified  body  was  essen- 
tially identical  with  His  body  of  humiiistiun ;  so  our 
resurreclion  bodies  as  believers,  since  they  shall  be 
like  His,  shall  be  identical  essentially  with  our  present 
bodies,  and  yet  "spiritual  bodies'*  (1  CorinthiMns,  i&. 
42-44).  Our  "  hope"  Is.  that  Christ,  by  His  rising  front 
the  dead,  hath  obtained  the  power,  and  is  become  the 
pattern,  of  our  resurrection  (Mlcah,  )L  13>. 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Ver.  123.  £xuoRTATiON8 :  TnANKs  for  rnn 
Supply  from  Puilippi:  CRKcriNa;  asv  Clohi>o 
BBKEOiuTio2f.  1.  "Wherefore;'*  since  we  have  such 
a  glorious  hope  (ch.  3. 20, 21).  dearly  beloved— Bepeated 
again  at  tho  close  of  the  verse,  Implying  that  his  great 
love  to  them  shouM  be  a  motive  to  their  obedience, 
longed  for—"  yearned  aft  or"  In  your  absence  (cU. ).  ^>. 
crown— in  the  day  of  the  Lord  (ch.  2.  10;  1  Thcssalo- 
nUuis,  8. 10).  so— as  I  have  admonished  yon.  stand  lasi 
— (ch.  1.  27.)  3.  Euodia  and  Byntyche  were  two  women 
who  seem  to  have  been  at  variance ;  probaMy  deacon* 
eues  of  the  church.  He  repeats.  "I  bejicech,"  as 
if  he  would  admonish  each  separately,  and  with  tho 
utmost  impartiality,  in  the  Lord— the  true  eleu.ent  1 1' 
Christian  union;  for  those  "In  the  Lord"  by  faith  to 
bo  at  variance.  Is  an  utter  liconsistency.  3.  And— 
&*recA*.**  Yea."  true  yokr-fsllow— yoked  with  mo  lu  the 
same  gospel  yoke  (Matthew,  ll.  29. 80;  cf.  l  Timothy,  5. 
17, 18).  Eltlier  Timothy,  Silas  (Acts,  15.  40:  i\i.  \9,  at 
Philippiu  or  the  chief  bishop  of  ThillppL  Or  else  the 
Oruk,  Sui\iv^i%i»^  or  Synzygfva,  is  a  proper  name: 
**Who  art  truly,  as  thy  name  means,  a  yokc-feliovo," 
Certainly  not  Paul's  vift,  as  l  Corinthians.  9.  5  im- 
plies he  had  none,   btlp  ttacu  ««m^— u9^^'V>A9'tv.V% 


Fuiuppum.  IV. 


•  nr«  tiMa  i«a  tloatl  WKtal,  bnt 

a.  '  You  "iHl  of  iKiki"  toh.  1.  Wl,  «M 
I  jam  hiTliii  ~  UdHd  asfcttmllT.'     II.  I 

att—tlia  I  ia  Ontlc  IM  tattMaoL     '' 


rroMlaU, "  It  t*  DM  tkM  I  Mt  hAw  UW  iltt,  but  I  d* 
awt^ncr  HabiUlliMatoMHWktDmrMBDiiBlf 
-^-- 1  da  w>k  liroBT  niitMia  nod,  i>  (Ha  •bonA- 


■Jtn^ [^  m.  vill ua antafuJ  To 


nl  ol  tba  CbriiUu,  *bMg  iV'- 


>uu>  liikd  faUaynd  l-ul  wtth 


■  mfUt   Cfw*."HXBa' 


nielltna  In  Gotl'i  [v 

■Pwl  c»lli  God  ligr*  "mil  liod.'  (a  bovly  Uliit  God 

applTUa-tfranyulito.  Ii 

ikDot.  'ni*  nalip^uu  iDTHWd  Itnii 
juntf  wuit  •isee  n  Eot  tisBm  iDiA  ■  ihsloni  niDfa. 


iiiHl  Juu.  Uu  Glru  uid  MollitUK  of  all  iplrttu 
uilnf  L  DO.  Q«l  ud  eui  Pittiv  ~  IroHiIab.  "  Vau 
T  b'lHl  aud  FixUnT,-    Iw  glurl-nUigc  u  tbg  eraiik 


■ilulaTm.   Ibikn 


doMM*Bd«Ublilai,*iii.,Ilmoilw.    Aaalb 


gl  OMf  1  kamtoU-tlM  (li 
Ui 

dtr.  ud  ihaH  o(  Uw  oolaur  j 

Fhuipiil.  u  bt  Bov  !•  U  BsDU.    33. 


Mas.  It 


'EHtinESEBBofi 


EPISTLE  OF   PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THB 

COLOSSIANS. 

INTRODUCTION. 


ns"' 


OOLO^UNS.L 


pnMuntr  OM  Enpbm  «•  i 


ttOti—Grvt.  "  OirowA."  Ik, 
I.I).  TliiiolM-(Cf.  Sola.  ' 


, «  "  the  Wlbtnl  bnumn,- Dii(rin  with  ChrUtlui 
.    (Buaja^l  ud ilu LmdJioK CDdit-ifBPiMitHl 

jnllr.    3.  *r —lliuliwliu  for  th>"  tilth,  hniw. 


COLOSBIAHa  t 


IB  Iba  vWDklfltwH: ' 
tDia  frnlt  and  enwi 


iH  ioH  ciw  (oipsl  liu  tan  PHMbtd 
111  IhU  U  li  ftHTuv  Av<t>  of  ricblniu 


u  A«itJ  vnmliif  A>  mmJmv  ot  lU  cosnnt  In,  or 

MbD.-lMud 

f  bmaafyiiif 


lolOHK.    if- 


tr  b«Tt  been  titpEcbnu 


Mat  ol  U»  DliUit  Hsa  H 
KXmW,  bowgtiT.  with  0 
DOtU  fn^IuA  ('(Tiian.  I 
the  uiuU.'   ^In  tu  fliilrtl 


IIDH*  Bt  milbt  gaUier 


Id  dcpee  tAUKbt  (c 


imikc  rdmiH."   millil 


lie  to  ^IiumU.  OB 
LitheQiluiwchH 
.    [Bmin.]  Tlisi 


ItM  knovledn.    viidug-on 


tiiaia'araguGoifd, 
at   mfliidlj  Ic  tUacent  what  Dn  Hoh  occ^ 


(luUUt  Uioo  know  CtiU 


whCD    HUD 

(fTKfc,"  So  u  to  wnlk."  to. ;  K  Unt  n 


won!  of  CUcUl  u 
H.J   KoowlidffA  !■  d«lnbJ*  onky 


Um  oldM  MBB.  iwd. "  (nnrtoi  n 
ot  Qod.");  tliDi.  M  lb*  vond  mn 


or  Odd' tow 


IhH  tkir  mlfln  ccMlmu  to  "bring  luiUi  frii»,'ud 
"  trow '  swr*  ud  Dum  ft*  lh> /iiU  jbwHJolw  of  Ood, 
(lMnioniitUiaI''kBDwlad(a~  (•.  91  «u  ijBiwMd  to 
Ulsio.  Ibe  fuU  knowlwM  of  (Hid  I*  Um  iMil  Aiiirw- 
1d  »(il  ud  Ilia  c 


..-etlortlLiamtw 

ilardilUm.    Tbi  liaUmn  nniA 
n  wm  in  onMsnt  iTiin  at  i«iEnnlT*  MncttAa- 
in;biitlBiMp«llolb*ni«Baiip«lBidbBa.ttaar 
""    '  - '  U  tnm  On  mb«.  In  UhrtM  HIi  Sob. 


1  Id  It  U     .  .       

(loiMdpnanulnlTliithBllPiliTUMEUbBr'ia^ni 
M  biUfm,  Tbe  OiriiUu  Hh  of  hHTmllDoii  l> 
of  buns  llHiC   Ttm  mDM,aiid  vlll 


!n  Um  bellont  bin.  dB»ndin|[  ttam  "  On  FUbn  ot 
lIcbta'bTJHnu,  "Uw  tias  lltcht.''  did  li  iwlKtsil  la 
the    klnidgm  nI  Uiht.  which  Inrluda   Juowleda, 


gWinhtf'in*  to  Oh  railttr 


ArPns 


Hmmlfltam 


i.  Ita  Wad  <t  (ka  ruhB.  W«*  •« 
■  <■■».  natDtnamW<aaanimm 

S— «D  UttH  Urt  an  IslMra  Hid  <ua>  bH*  bM 

MhI  noun  <f  *U  olMneii  ik*  "«*  i&B.'  tnlnS- 
ibu  Jl*  !■  tfaa  ln^mmiil  al  Htnalb  niUudiM  iln  • 
DMUwMm.  {HmkowU  HbiiMiuiiliiataHHllH 

lii<sni>tbHi.bu  !•  Ibacnudcf  (k   TWoMalidt*- 


MMllloWBadilBaa 


(toOH  (Iw  cnaUo*  or  Ik*  tHMw 

ibtaLhuibdidHtlMDaL  !!■■■ 
Jl  lhklui>UiBialiCbnniJeka.a.Ui 


r.laliim  ID  tiod.  Uwr  ba 

of  Tuuui  ordiu  dl  uotaji  HUblUM  toUM 


Him  kll  tlubftooiuu^aAil  I 
mti  Kni.  Ilie  Dngtaalin  h 


Uj  mm  til  thliwL.^nd  tie  U.'    17.  pJoliL 


Jl  Italno  TOE  eiwtadb 


III  arubid.  bat  u  lb*    Uii  ii__  Umplrliig 

'  IT.  HI.  ttit«MlDi]tIii    torun'iU  lUuu't.  a*  l> 


«iil  wd  aU-tDctud'    Not  oair  ue  oUed  uiUj  muik  from  uoUi 


OCILOBSlAini.  L 


MM  ^fwkft  £ftM9  CfWtwt^ 


I  la  HIb  eoDM  toivtiMr  tMo  OM  JiiibiR.*  Um  mil- 
JbDBd  itt  oomptoiloa  la  fltm*  (Inlih.  41.  4;  B»- 
fllS).  cr.MtoOoi>.BoiDMtt.lL86:iimllar 
>:  tbersfore  GhrM  nraai  be  Ood.  It.  Itolitlon 
f  Ckilit  to  ttMckmcfa  wid  the  iwir  eretttUn,  m  tb« 
:H1glmnr  of  both.  iM-Bnphslloid.  Notaw^.tn 
4»INmIIIou  to  tho  fkiM  toichoriT  doctrlM  oobobiiiIbr 
liWi  wonWiK  md  tlio  powor  cf  QSom  or  (imaglnMry) 

ipiiH  wiMihill fton  God  (ch.  %.  w.  W.   bMdoftiM 

it^,tht«hntb— Tbedmidi  ia  Hii  bodjr  bf  Tiitai  o( 
ail  ittilut  Into  conmmnioii  corporMdbr  with  hnnuui 
ttton  UiKAjnkOLj  (SphetUni,  l.  2S).  The  •erne  One 
•ho  is  the  Head  of  all  things  and  beiim*  hjeraftHoo, 
a  alM>.  by  Tirtae  of  being  **the  flnt>boni  fkom  the 
and  ao  **the  flist  fhdta*  of  the  new  creatioo 
n,  the  Head  of  the  dnudi.  vriio  |»  tut,,  in 
haft  He  Is  the  Buglnnli^.  [Alfobd.]  Bather,  this 
s  At  kvtasina  f^  a  hmo  pamorath.  As  the  former 
Mngtaph.  which  related  to  HU  originating  theMfukiil 
■wttpB.  began  with  **Who  IT  («.  15;:  ao  this,  which 
wmU  of  His  originating  the  new  efeation.  begina  with 
*WlM>  Isr  a  parenthesis  pcecedimc  which  doies  tho 
JMBMr  pmagnph,  that  parentheeis  (see  iiTete.  «.  14). 
■tiiiMtliii  fkom  **aU  things  were  created  by  Him,"  to 
'  BflMl  of  tho  bod7.  the  chnreh."  Hm  htaA  ol  kings 
lad  lilgh  priests  was  anomted.  as  the  ssat  of  the 
soaittss.  the  fonntain  of  dignltj.  and  cfigimal  of  *U 
ho  aMabers  taeooniing  to  H€bnw  etymologT}.  So 
laaoa  br  Hie  aneUoa  was  designated  as  the  Head  of 
ho  bodr.  the  ehnreh.  the  bsgiBBiag-^te..  of  the  new 
wtloa.  as  of  the  old  (Prorvrfoe.  8. »:  John.  1. 1;  ef. 
ieeiiarton.  L  t):  the  beginnuK  of  the  cfanrcli  of  the 
list^bocn  (Hebrews.  IS.  23).  as  being  Himself  **the 
krst-bom  from  the  dead  "  (Acts.  88.  23:  i  CoriDthians. 
5.  to.  tS).  Cbrisi's  primo^niture  is  tbreefold:  (1.) 
rrom  etendty  the  "  tlrst-begotten'*  of  the  Father  (v.  16); 
2.)  As  the  flrtvbom  of  HIa  mother  (Matthew,  i.  SSJ; 
3.J  As  the  Head  of  the  cburcn.  mystically  begotten  of 
he  fhther.  as  it  were  to  a  new  life,  on  the  day  of  His 
veorrectian.  which  Is  His  **  regeDexation,'  even  as 
lis  people's  coming  resnrrecUon  wLU  be  their  **re- 
,«oenttion"  «.<..  the  resurrection  which  was  beinm  in 
he  sonl,  extended  to  the  body  and  to  the  whole  crea- 
lon,  Bomans,  8.  21,  W  (Mattuew.  19.  28;  Acts,  13.  33; 
itereJation,  l.  fi).  Sonship  and  reaurrection  are 
limUariy  connected,  Luke,  su.  36;  Roaiaos.  l.  4;  8.  23; 
Jcha.  S.  2.  Christ  by  rising  from  the  dead  is  the 
rfBdent  canse  (l  Oorintbians.  16.  S2 .  as  having  obtained 
lie  power,  and  the  exemplary  cause,  as  being  tbe  pat- 
era (Micah,2.  13;  Komans,  4. 6;  Fliilippiaos,  3.  tv,  of 
mr  resnrrection :  tbe  resurrection  of  "  the  Head"  in- 
rohrea  oonseQnentially  that  of  the  members,  that  id 
01  tidags  —  He  resumes  the  **ali  thinxs"  \v.  20).  he 
nlKht  havethe  pre-tmuienee— (/reeilc, "  He  HiMnBLr  may 
thosj  become  the  One  holdmg  the  first  place,"  or, 
'take  ttie  precedency."  Both  ideas  are  included. 
>nocltj  in  ftmc  and  priority  in  dii^ttty:  now  in  the  re- 
generated world,  as  before  in  tlie  world  of  creation 
V,  16).  "Begotten  before  every  creature,  or  "flrst- 
xyra  of  eveiy  creature"  iPsalm  «0.  '.27;  John,  3. 13}.  19. 
Jnet,  **  (Godj  was  vtU  pkaaedT  4(c  m  him— i.e.,  in 
Jie  Son  (Matttiew,  3. 17J.  all  folness— rather  as  Orttk, 
*all  the  fulness.*  viz ,  <if  Ocd,  whatever  divine  excel- 
enoe  is  in  God  the  Father  (ch.  2.  O;  Epheeians,  3. 10 ; 
±  Jolm,  1. 16 ;  3.  34).  The  Gnostics  used  the  term 
'faiDess.**  for  tlie  assembkge  (tf  emanations,  or 
mgellc  powers,  c<miing  from  God.  The  bpirit  pre- 
Rdentlr  bf  Faoi  warns  the  diurdi,  that  the  true  **  fnl- 
MMs"  dwells  in  Christ  alone.  This  assigns  the  reason 
■rhy  Ghilst  takes  precedence  of  every  creature  (v.  l&). 
For  two  nasoos  Christ  is  Lotd  of  the  church:  (i.) 
Because  the  fnlness  of  the  Divine  attribntee  (v.  19) 
IweUs  in  Him,  and  so  He  has  the  power  to  govern  the 
aniTerae:  (S.)  Because  (v.  20)  what  He  has  done  fbr  the 
diorch  gives  Hui  the  rtiM  to  preaiue  over  it.   shomd 

304 


».iwea-ea  tai  a  temple  (John.!.  Si).  IMs  iaimfiiaf 
4/ fhe  OoAscHl  te  ObrisC  Is  the  fbaadattoa  of  fhe  tit* 
condlioMoa  by  Hba.  (BaaoaL.]  Henee  the  ''aad* 
fa.  m  eonnecta  aa  oaose  and  effcel  the  two  things*  the 
G«ttead<»C»briie.aadtftefeoimea<a<loahyChrM.  SO. 
The  Greek  Older  Is.  "Aadthioagh  Hin  (GhriatJtore- 
eOBcUa  agate  oomptotely  (see  JTete.  B^hestaaa.  2L  1«  aU 
tUws  (Grssfc.  *tha  whole  anivefae  of  tMags*}  aato 
HiBMelf  (BBto  God  the  Ihther,  S  OoriatUaaa.  4. 19). 
hafiognadepeaoe  (Qodthentberhavingniadepeaea) 
throogh  tho  blood  of  His  (ChrisCs)  eross."  le„  alwd 
by  Christ  oathe  eross:  the  price  and  pkdfaof  oar 
leeoMlUatkB  with  God.  The Sertptore phrase.  "God 
reeonoilss  maa  to  Hlmseff."  impiles  thatfle  tahss  away 
by  the  blood  of  Jeans  the  bonier  which  God's  jnatifla 
interposes  agatest  naa's  being  te  nalon  with  God  (cL 
ire4cBoaMUia,4.i9:SOorittthlaas.A.l4).  SotheUUL. 
iSaani^  ».  4.  **'WherBwlth  shonM  He  reeoadle  falm- 
sdf  aato  his  nastar,"  ISm  veeoacils  his  maiisr  onto  him 
by  appeashig  his  wrath.  So  Matthew.  4w  lUflL  ky 
hh»-**tliroagh  mm"  (the  teslnmieatal  «SBt  te  the 
aew  crsaUoB,  as  la  theoriglaal  creatioa):  eaiphatieaily 
rspeatedLtobtlngthe  person  of  Christ,  as  the  Head  of 
bothcrsatlonsaUke.teto  promlBeooe.  thlagsiaearth 
...te  hsavea— Good  angela,  in  ooe  svise.  do  aot  aeed 
rsenBdltationtoGod;fh»enangeleareendBdedllromlt 
:Jade.«).  Bat  probably  rsdeaiption  haa  effseia  OB  the 
world  of  splrtts  ankiMywn  to  as.  Of  eoorse.  His  la- 
eoncUing  as.  and  His  rsconcUlBg  fheai.  oraslbe  by  a 
diffneat  procees.  as  He  took  aot  oa  Him  the  aatma 
of  aBgela,soaa  tooffMT  apreipttiaMoaforttem.  Bat 
theelieetofredemptioaonthem.aa  He  la  their  Head 
as  well  as  oars;  is  that  they  are  therel»y  brtrngM  mamr 
Owk  and  so  gain  an  increase  of  blessedness  I  AuroBDj. 
and  laroer  eteics  of  ih€  low  and  voiadom  of  God  iBpbe- 
sians,  3. 10).  All  creation  subsists  iu  Christ,  all  creation 
ts  therefore  afTected  by  liis  propitiation :  sinful  crea- 
tion IS  strictly  "reooociled*  fh>m  its  enmity;  sinless 
creation,  comparatively  distant  from  His  nnai^roech- 
abie  purity  (Job.  4. 18;  16. 16;  26. 6),  is  lifted  into  nearer 
parttdpation  of  Him,  and  in  this  wider  sense  is  recon- 
ciled. Doubtless,  too,  man's  Call,  following  on  Satan's 
fall.  Is  a  segment  of  a  larger  circle  of  evil,  so  that  the 
remedy  of  the  former  affects  the  standing  of  angels, 
from  among  whom  Satan  and  his  host  felL  Angels 
thereby  having  seen  tbe  magmtude  of  sin.  and  the  in- 
finite cost  of  redemption,  and  the  exclusion  of  the 
fallen  angels  from  it,  and  the  inability  of  any  creature  to 
stand  morally  in  his  own  strength,  are  note  put  beyond 
the  reach  of  fJsliing.  Thus  Baoom's  delkiition  of 
Clirist's  Headship  holds  good:  "The  Head  of  rtdemp- 
tion  to  man :  the  Head  of  pntmratUm  to  angels." 
Some  conjecture  that  Satan,  when  unfallen.  ruled  this 
earth  and  the  pre-Adamic  animal  kmgdom;  hence  ills 
malice  against  man  who  succeeded  to  the  lordship  of 
this  earth  and  its  animals,  and  hence,  too.  his  assump- 
tion <tf  the  form  cf  a  serpent,  the  subtlest  of  the  animal 
tribes.  Luke,  lO.  38  states  expressly  "peace  in  heaven' 
as  the  result  <rf  finished  redemption,  aa  **  peace  on 
earth"  was  the  result  of  its  beginning  at  Jesus'  birth 
(Luke.  2.  14).  BuioaL  explains  the  reoondliation  to 
be  tbat  of  not  only  God,  but  also  angle's,  ulranged 
from  men,  because  of  man's  enmity  si^st  God. 
Bphesians,  1. 10.  accords  with  this.  Ibis  is  true,  but 
only  part  of  the  truth:  so  ALroRi>*a  view  also  is  but 
part  of  the  truth.  An  actual  rvooacUtofion,  or  restora- 
Uon  of  peaoe  in  Aeoeen,  aa  well  as  on  earth,  is  ex- 
pressed by  Paul.  AS  long  as  that  blood  of  reconcilia- 
tion was  not  actnally  shed,  which  is  opposed  .Zech- 
ariah,  3. 8. 9)  to  the  accusations  of  Satan,  bnt  was  only 
in  promise.  Satan  could  plead  his  right  against  men 
before  God  day  and  night  (Job.  1. 4;  Bevelation,  li.  lo); 
hoice  he  was  in  heaven  till  the  ban  on  nuun  was  broken 
(cf.  Luke.  10.  I8i.  So  here ;  the  world  of  earth  eul 
heaven  owe  to  Christ  alone  th*  vtAoroJlSmw  <4  WurtMincv 


fmiatim  afAnaA  b>  Bulmpiu- 


COLOSSIAMS.  I 


uaiL.)   a^wlil   Crfdfll  WMi 


ciCCIuiit  ■■  u>v  A^'  (I  FnUt. 
It  Hi.  Uw  l^n)  g(  aiuEli.  wlw  liu 


(T6*rwt*< 


nt  Hwd.  1  P*Mr,  I 


u  inr/fcl  is  OirUl.  Ii 


[I  ODtiuthlui,  I,  XI;  I  PaWr.  1. 1;  Jnde.  Ij:  odI  d 
proi^relvini  lUltUllrAUaii.  irbLdl  ti  UUfTOtJiial  da 
iTunl  oT  Uh  unctiOcAUoq  trblch  Oulit  Ij  piulB  1 
biUcTsr  fnmi  tfw  BraL     u  hiM  utn—lu  Uud'i 

[iMolJi««iiailuUr«b«HPTwaL«dtt  BUbpv< 
(*.  ra.  imBtEl— Om);  "tmuided."  "Bud  D 
/mmdaUoii'  itl.  And.  EebulHu.  ■.  IT:  Luki,  s.  4 
wniM— "mhUui.*  "<Jiiituid«l"nii«cuifa(/a 
(iCR  on  vbl^  IwUtian  mt;  "  HUlnl.' NUir  wn 


Paul  ClMlIf  SnAn  M  M<  Omlda. 


H  1M>  lUik  01  mill,  w 


Ueb  -I  IM  Dud*  >  mtoUlu"  (r.  Hi  Eiib^mlL  r: 
rra  Im  awnd  bom  IL,  ;•  will  dHut  Ita  twaMM  4 
•  iMSwtMd  BiliiliWn  of  lbs  iMpal  (or  DBMilboftod 
luMHbai.  M.Wkt-nuial(UUJCH.oaU"absr 
■BmHulaii^"»o«In|aM.-  ScBancraUHK. 


cburcli  of  Otuiil.     "Now' 


luBtn."     [VlIKIKOA.)     I. 


rvbodr.unUuB 


Tbi  Dsn  Hl  PauL  ■  m 
nmiin  lot  Ilia  lut  ot  tha  A< 
□iudLdb  of  HlDU  tbiu  Givinf  lb 


Umuln  latbliidattlicilIUciJoiuoICtulat.'  tti 


3    ft    UOdBlllttK 


otiurK.  BallntntbODldnoRt  UwltwSStIn 
Id  nlntkui  U>  tbiDiwlTW  u  ludlvidiult,  and  m 
jmrU  oCa  Knod  wUoJv.eArrjinB  OQl  <vul'«  iiufacl 


ol  my  mtutr  ILuki.  ii.  tt;  i  <)» 

T^Eiibuiuu.  s.  ^.   HkitkuiiM 

J  EiVUl.'     Ut  rw— WlLll  ■  lltVB 


If  hii  iiHudiiuii-  '  '>^ 


f»^iIialloPrttml 


COLOSSUSaiU. 


_  ■>  to  da'  PraaiL.]  n.  lit  HitBT-tiTstii.  n>lw- 


a  oppottLlon 

ideulnCDd'iu 
ifl  lutntu  {cL  El 

IHOiwi  "iHMnUou.'   IVaiufaltu 


WOMt.'NeiAMiHU.l.T.-HciUiotBbgren.-   -n< 

itnorttb  vrrtRT*  miBtb*  theiloiTwbldilhliaM* 

Hddn.  and  soir  nraled.  tiutb  suka  nn  GcdUIh 

HHHKlL  L  «;  BomWS  S.  !;  «,  IT.  Wi  EphuiuL  L  161. 

Thlt  NW  b>  oruiMl  by  the  roUowlng:  ■■  Uiri.1  In  loo 

Swbope  at  Ui  (to  Onit'  itjith."   Tb«  Idwu  «u  ibc 

(i«M  or  Ui>  slorj  tQ  uhlcb  iliB  mjiUu  levMlEd  now 

laHajon.    Voaoen '-wlthDutChri(l,udluviDgr^ 

yoB  lb*  h>v«  <»  »•  ^ocT*  joit  meaUoaed.    Altoru 

sar-- 


1.  ra  Ihe  bPi«  of  jiotj'  (yo 
matnU  lutUbeilil  hMWFei 
■■  TWU  \uUrK  U10.  lad  "  Lh( 

IhJ    rMflMnj— "  WaralDB''  Ix 


u  leit  Uia  bUa  Micberi 


3d  nfttaAlnp  Ih&t « 


iiuti»oUHtHa&  t>.w_. 

TO*  mui  paitect  in  Cliilit." 

.a,'   I  not  onlj  "  piodilnr  [Xii«IU  Pentmi. 

')  QiilAt,  bab  1  foAfnir  dak  iCriflB^Lb 
coiuuci'  IdL  C  U  ofMMt  let  Bonuni.  a,  Ml.  Ttaa 
iiue  Orak  wotd  la  Died  at  Ep>u>hru  lEb.  t.  1i!l, 
'  Uibo^rino  /ettenllv  foi  rem  In  jaafen^'  lit,"  ivoni*- 


V  ItiuuU.  n  H-a>.   a. 


H  CBKun :  nioM  w 

liulnvluUHfl 

aioic  NDU  lOvM  ft  codOIcI  (Ibe  —at  unM  waid  u  In 
111).  1.  xt.  "a-jmv  at  >  aulUcl'  of  IcmDt.  uibnu 
enja;  not  eoDtUct  with  ttaa  tklH  ladiin,  olilcb 
fFoDld  ban  bHQ  ImpuHltile  Ibr  Um  now  In  priioa]  I 
Iwn  fn r*>a-'  IheaiilLMillua— upeieil  MUu  sum 

LIQ).    niidunraaprabtldftbaoiuaof Uinlt- 

'Dg  to  Ltodlcn,  M  mil  u  lo  ODloaw.  lot  hu  mt 
rut  IB  till  Ouli— IncJndlBi  ihou  Id  HlmpoUa  Asb. «.  tli. 
i^miilconildendlilinKlrB ■ 


ban  cooDlEi.''  Tbna  It  .  . 
rot,'- Tint  tKnir  and  EAiir 
LLFOBD  ttanilala,  -  eoD- 


irrentlr:  iDunmch  u  *s 
u  mmtd  bg  cnmrurLed  bi 


erUln.     In  TrlUns  b 


itiofilisnionieHnltrDUiiofulnUao.  Mic 
iifaleaa  Orfclt  la  lUdtat  MSS.,  "r'uybflit  Imli 
■r."  IB  Ian— tha  bond  and  eliaieal  t[  patbn 
mi  (o»-lft(r,-  ibo  m tldon  to  [ba  dl-ldiiw  Khiim.- 
(Tici  uf  f»lie  dociiLoo.    Lain  \n  liiA  wi MmA 


Ovr  CamFtiUnsti  ix  Hiruf . 


COLOSBIANiMl 


DimtrT  of  falK  PMIatnrhv. 


;tit  FtUwT.ud  gtCklut— n* 


whidj'  HivfEerv: 


Fjithu  ol  Oirttt." 
hriit  li  UimKlI  tt 


■MW  Uut  tt>  ricJM  (K  «  •»  di 
pndkata  of  Um  isilnni  kU  Um 
1 :  MiUm  U  pndlatad  of  Uh  iti 


.  ralnHlni.  Llk>  ■  mlw  of  UDknan 
and  iDiihtuiUbl*  ■nlib.  Um  irHuuru  of  wUdom  in 
tilia  B\mkliMai.  bat  oat  la  mder  to  itoiitB  go:  th«j 


tamti  "iiii>liiTit4iidUi«'  I 


t.   MinKud  taboldiPt 


"knll  tosEtfast*  I 
uuki  Ontk  u  thi 


Blibt'  Ui*  docliina  i 


■  Chriil,  bat  -Jiani-HliDielf: 
Jlh  iJobn,  IL  n,  23;  OaUlKDI. 
Ml  uncefMiUthaGiililtaf^ri 


lutnrltr  td.  (■  D  la  th>  t^t,  ■ 
la  God  u  tbe  mulaoi  Aathor  of 
a.  rtowinte."  Bewan  [i 


'  itU.    Fhrnila  <la  whlcli  ni 


□p  to  th(  lUD-diil  to  Bod  Lb*  bom. 
,P.«E.]  TbeUlHtcuCBiaboHUdtf 
In  thtorr.  tmumlued  br  indUkB 

tiB  btxlx  *en  the  *a 


»  CUut  —  Tbalr  tiouud  biirbei 

iildlj.  sad  oot  Id'  ClirUi,    Ttunubu 

na  aomiatlii.ia  (ylril  U»r  br  Ihel 

liDi.     (I.  Fji— ■■  B«»u«."     rJiiH-  "  phUofOiifci' 


mk  (Tbtatiti  man*  i! 


Dol  aifiielr  Cod-lU 
boius-not  nunlf 
"bodUjr  Id  Him' 


COI£BUN&n. 


•U*  of  aU  (hiu  Tea  &Ml  Udfao.  I. 


.  "uUiarlUia*  alio,  l>  to  bi 

11,  iKldflDg  tiAt  tbir  did  DM  DMd,  u 

I  Uo^it.  Uw  Dutmrd  rJt«  of  dmuaclilni. 
id  ilrewlT  ttia  iDwud  iplritiiil  naUtj 
lOicr  u  tb«  Utat. "  Ya  mn  <oac*  flu- lUI 
|i[ili1tiuJJi>.  M  rnnr  cnonnim  lud 
BUI.  !.■,»:  niiUpplui.  I.  II  wltb  ■ 
I  idtcDiDdMcBi  mada  wlUtDut  taudi^  oy- 
idroUDciiianlDtliclSuhmndibirAaitfei* 
,   U).    ChrlH'l  own  bndi.  hr  whlnb  Um 

tnAUM.  1*  ntd 


tHbodjrfu 


noBit  (SplMiluii, 
ftlamkLDlDdEcuff 

■b-Tha  oldail  MSB.  n*d.  " 

piltUjii'"of  the  »iDi."i.t,-tliubiwt».- 
miDSBl  futon  Is  .AuUiiicncIlRoiiiari 
'fleih''ud  '^the  bodr"  omtgjijly  con 
I   llnhlj'  bfldv.  in  ill  tlDful  Iwprctv 


eii>tiHulorr  of  (ht 
lij  701U  union  hUIl 


[Lb  dirlil.  lo  bm  pmon^ 
ieiatainil,va.,  Hlidiuli. 


)t  ol  Eaypt  U 
ertboEiDdu 


[tie  pBiL  jjuUeJ^Ib  i 
BiDliiDi  U  rauidei 


re  legal  aremoiiltllMD 


lor'-MUita' Ai)i«!>ii*,jLll:PUllirpiua.l«l.  Mth 


th  wUch  li  a  nvrl  of  Iha  iniantka  oC  Ood  1A0.' A 


ThnnuA  tt» 

ni  aoeoniJi«iEii^7  tt 

pom  M  uoa  U  cimlMd  In  nIMiic  ma  iplritiuUT 

dud  M  Um  Ilh  rf  fUUi,  u  mi  "vnnibt  Id  ChiM 


fai  taiUi  vUeli  li  tin  tflKtaf  Uu  opnMlon  of  QoT 


ud  ba^itUm.  ten  bin  put  alt  b  «U(k- 
•Hd-UOD  "  qaickeoed  tooLlMT  vltfa  UIdi'  tCaum- 
Jutl  M  Chdit'*  nnmctloii  prorcd  (hU  Bt  ma 

delliuxt  boa  Um  lb  ULd  od  Hlm,^  oariptiUaal 
qDlckentnipiDTMUiiitn  ban  beta  foiilnn  our  lin* 
(I  I^lH.i,  U:t.  I,  U  brpOBjes-^  rii(iMMiu<t 
HiuBV.    Bi ■  ■      - 


leUiloai 


initnl 


i.'  li.  BleMnf  ml-Ortci.  "  U^y- 
iddcnllo  ttme  with  "h»lai  (or- 
Bnbyb>Tlii|ica»«U<il  Ui>1*»'i1d- 


Ckfi^i  IWnf*  ku  Dtlittnd 


OULOntAKS.  tL 


■tthu    dMtOnlibM'IlM 


_.„ noflbd 

«lLi,«.-niiivi«ciaini<iiHiMMrttipi — 

91  to  Im  pn> 


,1  E^ul't  iifiiiiiieD' 
'  'p.  Ii.  (rb^ner  rvt  uiili  ni 


II  ucRdi  with  UatlheiF 


a  ft/olu.  Epbciluu.  t 


njitf  icl.  Ku- 


iTorUwUtlDi.-InfiJiKHl/'.'Di-lDmni," 
in,  t  la,  hToun  BnalUh  Viriian."  KkdiicUii., 
imltr  llMnbr.'   


Aias  np  taChiUI-t  umulan.  HI 
1  Uidr  iHTRilir  ilwdeL  At  be 
d to mubaron Chilli  John.!. 


1  of  mui  wu  niiod  to  tbt  throua  a 


pDKd  Ktlli  ill  lubudliiUa  a 


ItxinkliKT  (RuDdbBi 


iotftfd  iLiriiicui.  t 


:h  Him.    iiiBl.„drUik  — (hnil.  ' 


■i:<i.Notr.i;»St- 


*   Thli  ifi.rriiiii<i»iu  nfrtiii  1 1  ill 

«  UiloulHu  woDld  poller,  b/  leulns  mbt  wtU-vot- 
A  ar(>llnilvr  or  judat  ti-c.  CiUa  ISKbac  diu 
■wiir  from  QiHai,  "Iha  rUbtwiu  Judf**  and 


L  M, ''  ^«e  to  to 


dcrngdTBul.  FotltmfiOiVt 


'humllltr.'  M-alled.  U 


"hb  nubtj  Dlbd  "  nta  rWi 
It  -  hnmillWI.M  ■■  wuhUiT  « 
"juffnl  up,"    Ibm  OrKk  l« 


ncmmclt  MdlmctlriWBlroUiDKiuitliiFiiEinTinl. 


OOU0SBiAm,TL 


l9EMki9Aui  flto  Sted. 


to  ■ralad.vtellNr  !»«<••.  or  CBlnmeuft  Ik  {Cunh 
Umti  ibr  Hmti.1  BeiJiikim  oppotw  th*  IdM  of 
I'or^lntneiMOrt'aTliBOlIir.i.i.e).  Tm% 
I  Inuniltty  Jolai  cioMdoanww  ofntttrpmoMd 
,  with  a  MUM  of  pwtidpttloB  in  th*  dlTliM  life 
thnmli  Gh>iit»BiidiB  the  dignity  of  our  adoiitioi&bj 
Ood.  WISlMmttl»]Att«rbci]«iM]ifled.»fftlieMir- 
JMiifflitinn  ntalti.whioh  dlai>tayi  ittalf  In  cnwnoniM 
■ad  Motde  Mlf-mbAMmmt  (V.  tV.whkh  after  ftU  ii  bat 

IBMI  ""rioiylBC  in  th*  Locd'  (i  QninthiMit.  i.  si). 
iMrirfiig  lBto..thiagi  wliifih  bt  hath  not  mm^-So  Tiry 
old  Ma  and  VvloaU  and  Quoxii  laad.  Bat  tht 
old«t  M88w  and  Lodfer  omit**not^  than  fratutele. 
**  HanglitUy  tnading  on  C standing  on'  [Alvobd]^  Um 
tidaiiwidohlieliathwea'*  Tbioxllk  refen  this  to 
JImmitA  Tifiona  of  angela.  Bat  if  Bt  Itel  liad  meuit 
mjlmehd  wmino*  ha  woold  tiave  mad  aomt  qnaWying 
wort,  oa,**  vUdi  iM  M0Hud  to  aaa."  not  **  wlddilie  hiOh 
w&mJ*  Plalnlrthatliinga  wen  oetMoUyaaanbyliim, 
irilotharofdamoniacal  oiigination  a  SamoaLlB.  ll-iO;. 
or  vlMBOinana  reaaltiiig  fkom  natoial  oaoaalion,  nda- 
talron  Itt  him  at  If  nurnniatTirBl  Paul  not  alopping  to 
dbemtlia  natanof  tha  UiinRa  ao  aaan.  fizaa  on  tlia 
ndkal  anor,  tha  tendanoy  of  aneh  a  ona  in  all  this  to 
walk  bf  anas  (vfs..  what  ha  havnoMHy  yHdct  Mmmif 
an  toataf  ami).  lathar  than  bf  FAITH  in  tha  UMBBiir 
**Biad*  {V.  19:  cC  John.  so.  19;  t  Coiinthiaaa,  A.  7; 
fiatoawi.  U.  U.  Thna  in  tha  paiaUaliam,  "Tainljr 
9^iM  np**  anawara  to  **hanghtil7  tieadinc  on."  or 
"anting  hlafbolonf  **hia  llaahly  mindT  anawara  to 
**tha  tfeiaia  which  ha  hath  aaan."  afaica  hia  flaahllnaaa 
batiaya  Itaalf  in  priding  himaalfonioikatAeAafAaMm 
ratlwr  than  on  the  unuim  ofatiects  of  faUh.  That  tha 
things  aaan  may  have  been  of  demoniacal  origiiiation. 
appaaiB  fhnn  l  Timothy,  4.  l.  '*  dome  shall  depart  from 
tbe/oitfc,  giving  heed  to  sedncing  spirits  and  doctrines 
of  derils"  [Qrttk.  "demons"}.  A  waming  to  modem 
apirltnalista.  pnff  :d  up— Implying  that  the  previous  so- 
called  ''hamillty"  [Qrttk,  **  lowliness  of  mlod")  was 
really  a  **paillng  up."  fleshly  mind-C/redb.  **  By  the 
mind  <tf  his  own  flesh."  The  flesh,  or  sensuous 
psindpla,  is  the  fountain  head  wheuce  his  mind  draws 
ita  eraving  after  reU^ious  objects  of  si^M.  instead  of. 
In  tma  i^umiftty  as  a  member.  '*  holding  fast  the  (un- 
aaan)  Head."  19.  Tratuiate,  **Not  holding  Ja»t  the 
Head.**  He  who  does  not  hold  Christ  solely  and 
aopramaly  above  all  others,  does  not  hold  Him  at  all. 
[fiB(OKL.J  The  want  of  firm  holding  of  Christ  has  set 
Um  looaa  to  [pry  into,  and  so]  **  tread  haughtily  on 
(prida  himaelf  on)  things  which  he  hath  seen."  Each 
moat  hold  fsat  the  Head  for  himself,  not  merely  be 
attached  to  the  other  members,  however  high  in  the 
body.  lAuroRD.I  Itomwhleh— rather,  "from  whom.'* 
all  thatedy—i^^  all  the  members  of  the  body  (£phe- 
sdans,  4.  16).  Joinit— the  points  of  union  where  the 
supply  of  nourishment  passes  to  the  different  members, 
fundihing  the  body  with  the  materials  of  growth,  bands 
-4ha  sinews  and  nerves  which  bind  together  limb  and 
limb.  Faith,  love,  and  peace,  are  the  spiritual  bands. 
Of.  **knlt  together  in  love"  (v.  2;  ch.  3. 14;  Ephesians. 
4.  8}.  having  noorishment  mimatersd— ie..  supplied  to 
it  cmtinualiy.  **Beoeiving  ministration."  knit  to- 
gttaar— The  Greek  is  translated  "compacted"  £phe- 
siana,  4.  16:  implying  firm  consolidation,  with  tha 
iaeraaaa  ef  Qod~(£pbe8iana.4.  I0;^.s.,  trrotKrht  by  God, 
the  Aothor  and  bustainer  of  the  believer's  spiritual 
Ufa.  in  anion  with  Christ,  the  Head  (i  Corinthians. 
3.  tt;  and  tending  to  the  honour  of  God.  being  worthy 
of  Him.  ito  Author.  SO.  Wharafere— Tba  oldest  M&S. 
omit "  Wherefore."  if  ys  bs  dsad^-Gmlk."  if  ye  died  (so 
aa  to  be  freed;  from."  &c  (cf.  Eomana.  e.  s;  7.  S.  3;  Gaia- 
tians.  S.  19).  mdimants  of  the  world— (v.  8J  Carnal, 
outward,  worldly,  legal ordlnancea.  as  though  living— 
as  ihou'ih  you  w«re  not  dead  to  the  world  like  your 

401 


eradflad  LcMrd.  failo  vhoaa  death  y«  ware  ballad  (Gala- 
tiana,6.l4:lIMar.4.1.9.  arayaaaldssttosTdlaaaeaa 
— why  do  ya  aabmit  to  ba  made  aabiect  to  ordinancaaT 
Bafarringtov.  14:  yon  ara  again  being  made  anbiaet  to 
**onUnancaa."  tha  ** handwriting'*  of  which  had  bean 
"'blotted  oat"  («.  14).  SI.  CL  v.  16.  **  nieat..drink.'' 
He  givaa  inatancaa  of  tha  **ordinano8a"  (v.  sot  In  the 
worda  of  theirlmpoaara.  Than  la  an  aaeanding  climax 
of  anparatltioaa  proUbttiona.  Tha  flrat  Ormk  word 
(Aapacl  la  diatlngniahad  fhmi  the  third  (Ihi0(s).  in  that 
the  fbrmarmaana  cfosseonloeC  and  ratonMon;  tha  latter, 
aiaaicnlary  eonUad  (of.  i  Goiinthiana,  7. 1;  John.  lOi  17. 
tfreafe.  ""Hold  nianotr**Gling  notto  maT).  JVoMskKe, 
**Haiidl«  not,  neifAcrtaata.  nor  aaan  tondi."  Thethrae 
TCllHr  to  maata.  **J7<MidIf  not**  (a  atrongar  term  than 
**nor  oven  Umeh"U  **nor  taata*  with  tha  Umgw,  ** nor 
even  touch."  however  aUght  the  contact.  SS.  Whlsh— 
thioga.  via,  the  things  handled,  tonehed.  and  taatad. 
ate  top«iah-4it,~ara  (conatitntad  by  their  very  nature) 
for  parlahing  (or  dfstrifdioM  dr  eorriip<km)  InlorwifA) 
their  nalngap'toonaamption).  Tharefctta  thay  cannot 
really  and  laatiagly  deiUa  a  man  (Hatthaw.  lA.  17; 
iOorinthlana.g.U).  after— according  to.  Bafarrlncto 
«.  M.  tL  An  thaaa  **  ordinancesT  ara  according  to  human, 
not  divlna.  injunction,  doetrtosa  Ortek,  "taaffhlngt." 
Altomd  trandaUi,  (doctiinab  **aystama.''  2S.  have— 
Ortek,  **are  having  T  implying  tha  perauMunt  cha- 
racteristic whidi  theae  ordlnancea  are  anppoaad  to 
have,  ahow  af  wisdam  —  rather,  **a  repMtaHen  of 
wladom."  [ALtoxObJ  wUl-worahlp  —  arbitrarily-ln- 
Tented  wcwridp :  wnUd-bt-toor^p,  devised  by  num'a 
own  will,  not  God's.  So  Jealona  Is  God  of  human 
will-worahip,  that  He  atmck  Nadab  and  Abihn  dead 
for  burning  atranga  incense  {Leviticus,  10.  1-3).  So 
Uxziah  was  stridcen  with  leprosy  for  usurping  the 
oflice  of  priest  (2  Chronicles,  M.  16-21).  Cf.  the  will- 
worship  of  Saul  (1  Samuel.  13.  8-14)  for  which  he  was 
doomed  to  lose  his  throne.  This  *'  voluntary  worship" 
is  the  counterpart  to  their  "voluntary  humility" 
(e.  18':  both  specious  in  appearance,  the  former  seem- 
ing in  religion  to  do  even  more  than  God  requires  (as 
in  the  dogmas  of  the  Boman  and  Greek  chnrches),  but 
really  setting  aside  God's  will  for  man's  own:  the  latter 
seemingly  self-abasing,  but  really  proud  of  man's  self- 
willed  "humility"  [Greek,  **  lowliness  of  mind";.  whUst 
virtually  rejecting  the  dignity  of  direct  communion 
with  (Christ,  the  Head,  by  worshipping  of  angels,  ne- 
glecting of  the  body— &re«Jk.  "  not  sparing  of  the  body." 
This  asceticism  seems  to  have  rested  on  the  Oriental 
theory  that  matter  is  the  source  of  evil  This  also 
lookMi  plausible  (cf.  1  Corinthians.  0.  87).  not  in  any 
honour— of  the  body.  As  **  neglecting  of  the  body  "  de- 
scribes asceticism  positively:  so  this  clause,  tiegatiwdy. 
Not  paying  any  of  that "  honour*  which  is  due  to  the 
body  as  redeemed  by  such  a  price  as  the  blood  of 
Christ.  We  should  not  degrade,  but  have  a  Just  esti- 
mation of  ourselves,  not  in  ourselves,  but  in  Obrist 
(Acts,  IS.  46;  1  Corinthians,  3.  21:  6. 16;  7.  23;  18.  83. 24; 
1  Thessalonians.  4.  4).  True  self-denial  regards  the 
spirit,  and  not  the  forms  of  ascetical  self-mortiflcation 
in  "meats  which  profit  not  those  occupied  therein" 
(Hebrews.  13.  9).  and  is  consistent  with  Christian  self- 
respect,  the  "  honour"  which  belongs  to  the  believer  as 
dedicated  to  the  Lord.  Cf.  "vainly."  v.  18.  to  the 
satisiying  of  the  flesii— This  expresses  the  real  tendency 
of  their  human  ordinances  of  bodily  asceticism,  volun- 
tary-humibty,  and  will-worship  of  angels.  Whilst 
seeming  to  deny  self  and  the  body,  they  really  are  pam- 
pering  the  flesh.  Thus  "  satisfying  of  the.^es^"  answers 
to  "  pufl^ed  up  by  his  JUshly  mind'  (r.  IS),  so  that 
"  flesh"  is  used  in  its  ethical  sense,"  the  carnal  nature" 
as  opposed  to  the  sinrUual:  not  in  the  sense, 
"body."  The  Oreefe for ** satisfying.* implies sotiotinflr 
to  repletion,  or  to  txeess.  **  A  surfeit  of  the  carnal  sense 
is  human  traditioa."    [liii.AJiY  xaa  I^s^^ofu^  "ov 


couMSiANa.  ui. 


OOLOHHIAWa.  tu. 

1    ramrpiaicotaf 


Cki^ilv:  PtaoiBfGoiJ. 


UodnLtuntly.iDiiawipirUuiiljr.  Bat 
Hi  forDicd  IQ  lu  by  thi  fipirli  at  Uod. 

Mjui,  \hb  Lord  rrom  liB&Ytu.  li  moiv 

uur  inape.  jiAvr  oar  lifcpiM.''    IDia 
lawt  for  mn,  1  GnHalUui).  U.  T:  Itai 


."  TkapnmtUmirliliQHailM 


leucllror  UwHplrttta 


»  !•  [>«iiJl>rJT  Uii  10  (In.  teun  loUowi  k 
4:  EphHlani.t.  !.»].  rBli-UI.."at  u  nmpiii 
guut  Uwt  lerti  ilirpls,  M  apiKHn  aHOEOiud 
■C  III,  Tbi  fklH  leutaH,  ■■  It  Mir-CODlUtDl 
itn.  diftudi  roa  of  lom  prlia;  tnt  it  Ida  pn 
tirlu  b«  your  nuipLn  riUju  in  joui  luvUifO 
irdlitun.  "UtUupemofOutMHliaiimp 
u  uaer.  on<T.  *wl  niidi  pudona  (rlKaod  mUi 


r  rcAoheoldbdi 


nfora,  UDriitniiuaiundlUiplnlasI, 
lu  Uirin.  BiJ  allkB  ners  tn*  In  ana 


moslb.  whUM  INK  t>  In . 


to  tb(a.  bM  IM  Oicltf  1 
iH»iiad»«kiHiB 


, tUM-antt,*]. 

aitwL"  Tbe  "iliB'  tanpUiii  Ihu  benldia  I^ol'ii . 
ta(iIUIloii.UHrb>naJiDH>loo(iTBtD"E(lea."  Ui 
hiTiaf  ben  oo«  for  nU  edl«d.  U  ou  bedr-ta^ 
siui.  L  II— Th«  ODlV  of  Iba  bodr  ta  t>  i 


\t  mda  "Scythliio/' 
i«  Orett*.  ■■(Jod-aeli 


,    wbuoJJid  HI  [Kpbuluii 
b    ciUad.    nebl:r— 11^  '■  "; 


rebnabHii 


-lib  "dwBjJ  In  you."  u  Bn^fuA  Ffmimk  for  <o  we 
Ind  Id  cb.  1.  n,  "leuiilDie  lu  til  wudom*  ud  Iba 

Ausblni."  ud  ~lo  mce  iIekId.-  Ld  roo'  bwu'  (lo 
;be  Ontk  oidan.  ud . . .  uo-Tbe  oldaat  M»i.  read 
'pwluu.  biiiiiiis.  ii.iiJtnt)  n-ats'  if'tt.  EpUuUni, 


COUWELAN^  IV. 


£  DnUcoaoar.  a.  I),   Teitvlluh,  JpslofiB.: 
GOAIteiMitt*  Lcm-tMML altar  lb*  srtvt^ tan 
funUlwl  (i*  tbi  IWBdi  «d  U*  IHhM  ted  b«a  U, 


la  iplD  Bl>  wimv*!  (Boiniu.  u 


vbrbftd.  Are  rude  moA  k 
not  ttnid  Uj  bB  »  Uii 


BnloD iTllta tba  Lord.  XI.  <ifpbaluu.s.  (.)  ItlmdlT. 
tenul  Ontt  mb.  [bmfon  Irvulalt  ben.  ~  inSlo/i 
Dot."   Br  porwliuj  f*alMUjdlu''chUdnni''»ni"dlV' 

)■  bul  la  luaUi.   |Ili)>GiL.|    U.  lEpheiluii.s.E.  BJ 

Dom':  bm  IT  we  do  till,  u  bi  DgLUol.biitiiien.wbDiD 
mfBT.  iliKlniH— " luniiliHIv oFAHirl.'  CHtUcOsd 
— n«.glilwlMaiiMd."UnLoni."  W.  4»d-<JmiUed 
In  Uh  oldwt  uai  [er.  Epbetlui.  0. 
prtndt^i  kn  Ihe  cum  of  tU  mBii,  Wuklbu  ii 
Iiklei.  3L  SI;  KosDuu,!!,  11).   da,  da  it— T*<i  d] 

hurtr  load  vlU.    M.  lU  maid  ot  Ui  liMiil 
"KnowliM  IhatlllirninilbelAHiltlieulUmUei 


UWH 


wUlm 


oIr 


._., .  ,,-, je  lit  Lord 

Chnitf  If.  ■-  n,  "To  Um  Lurd  ud  not  DUMDini' 
II  MriDlblua.  I.  a.  i3t.   ay  Bal-Hie  olOnl  U^ 

1»  uldul  Raduu-  Uie  /or  bat  uliei  1  moUt elsr  obey- 


«. lit  ElBMTAnoinCBSTTnTTK.  ToftUTMa 

rsi  Biiim«  or  mi  txaru  TrcmiiamiS§ 
Bran:  C^ann  Biu7utio»l    1.  |in   riiAl 


llt.-aflted.' afnl-lt.  n  tte  •■ 
<^^«Biaijin.  ^-n  okMtnMteaiwBa? 


^l«.t;lCKtnU 

I;  Keralitlan.  1.  11.   la  ifm] 
tba  nraUT  tTCkiiil— IdL  I. 


'UiOMfora  •ptak  a/ thr  tmrliT  llJoba. ' 

tnillael  IhC  of  Iba  belleici  ahonlil  b>  toll  ol  OwHuigf 

bmld  ba  cbaeiful  Biihimt  ItiSij.  aeiioiu  irtUaMl 
loam.   Cf,  1ii>r  IT'^nhnT  Jil,  iirii  liaiii'meaia 


■plrituA]  wUdoip  And  eft 
lUlKlKW.  i.  U;  HcriL  0.  W^  EpI' 
fU  ^ou  Coltcie.  jn  I'brygiL  ll! 


iiiJudlni  all  -co- 


ooLoeauj^iv. 


ivod  broUmtr  tho  . 


luta  or  the  colwrim*.  on  ■coDunt  or  Vbt 
I  Co  wblcb  tlwj  van  expoHd  ftm  fhln 
OKltii  M  which  b«  taul  "emu  oonSlcl  Ite" 


^  nut  MU«  *luU  TrtAlraH  dMlin  anHmo." 
man  >b>  nuUiKof  AigUA  KtrKm  la  *^  I, 


l^wiUi  Gdu.tho'  IH 


It  EtibHiu,  durloB 
U  (AMI,  n.  0 


"lollow-HITIUll."  UHKR 


oi'iUUl*  Kuk'^ohiiUj 


■  wufaie  U  "  Um 


WDIUtB  for  tiuuk- 


ntUy  bebnind  Id  Cvpnu  (AcU 
)r  Buiubu'  chDlcg  o(  Cronu  u 
■    nrnMcli. 


FmmphTUA.  but  hftTliur  ffomi  U»na  bo 


inied  bick  it  Ferw  oj 


Mark.Jwtf.Enaif. 


i  put  rt-fallhfntnfciK  gf  Mfttk  !  1 

ulo  renin  him.  noirUul  bo     

m  lu  ID  BiukUM.   Anin,  la  FmiTi  Ihc 


■:  I{ikinr.badit<Aeta,L  H. 
B«  of  ItHCll 


I.  Culll-TbB  OldHl  U 


fHC"  imttiiu  tbe  ftttolitj 
k  Chrtiilan.    Bniui.  Jo 

VuloaU  luiTa ""  much  tab 
hv  sHluced  icli.  L  4J '  ■ 

fliHujioUi— chuich«  prol 


itlf  roQDiied  by  Bpiphimfl^  u 
jiu  IL,  00  thfl  riTU  I^cua, 


it  DWiveticnd  Uut  laiio, 
a  uioi  u  ttai  Eia«elUU. 
h  PBnllnpn- 


rmbHullj  lUoidiM  on  lilni  In  U>*  ddmii  n 

which  he  Uoured  In  fbmi^  nd  Gilum  Un  wbiah 
liUnpUcabemadBUliHdbKlckHM.lD  Iha  miljr 


ImniUiiatoiimofFliinlL   LaktmUdiMwlioFBnl 

lBhtil»tlmpnMmnHiiiiTliiioUiT,<.til.  9«>H-fn- 
cladedunOM  hli  "fUlow-taboHnn"  miUomoD,  u), 
bul  ntuinrtid"  i  dewiMt  hom  him  tiirooih  luve  of 


i.    ItiEaldealn 
:.   Ihi  ipiiUt   li 


nUah  B«Hwii«*MHTlH»atdiw.MdIar>u««tiw 
■IN  uid  DUaa.   II  it  pMHtalt  IhM  h  lb*  MMIa  ' 


TltoDtlij',  4.  i."malu  tM  pmj  vl 


MrtiMia  awiliil  to  AicfalDtmi,  In  »■  Laid  — T)i( 
■l*Bus>  la  Bhleb  tmr  woik  ol  Iha  ArtiUu.  ud 
tf— 't'*?  Uh  OirlittBii  DilnUUr.  la  lo  bs  dnaa  in  T: 


8mW»  ^  tiifc  AhMJT  in  ItaU  ihapur  1 
DtBUMMdUC-lnDda-  IF. U. Hid  aBln  «.  IIL 
MnUn  vlv  Umt  ahBold  Ion 


b<mdi.   ■■WtuniniMdofhiaahalBn.waalioBldaii 
fotiat  thai  lli*r  UK*!  cmt  tba  pwit  u  ba  wnM  hia 

|n«ht]  hud  m  Ebaiud  u  till  ikft  hunt  or  UxjHddM 


'    UolrilhgatiTitiit.Liii;  UitiHi>i.u.M. 


THK  «IBBT   EPISTLE  Or   PAUL  THE  APOSTLB  TO  THE 

THESSALONIANS. 

INTRODUCTION. 


T"„".! 


mt  uid  marflar  al  PhOlppi,  Et.  Fmul 


c  (com  FhiUppi  irblUpplana.  1. 1 


ilf  BppoUiUtifl  mlbiABi,— an  ta^ 


btnuB  planted  a  aanpbiitT-laTiii(  afa 


mie^l.t-]M.  StUbu 


TI5a  *H  tvitUaUr 


I  umatsr  psa),  e(lH.  ud  TlmiiUiy.  Ibi 


AdpnitilLAL     JLIruDotmUl  JOdBltUq  tbil 


ADDRDcSALUtlTIOIIlHnFRil  VIRTU 


ta  oUiu  bud.  In  witUnt  to  tb*  GilMUu. 
HUM  tud  cilleii  Ln  auaiUoD  hli  ipoalte- 


"UistkilhtiilMIbni 


tall  muiu  Out  llwt  'T' 

Ouia.  Qiui  M  aalo  ] 

CAsiiui.t    Tnu  U 


UlB  «[dRJ«  of  Fml.  ucept  tha  Urns  putml  on^ 
■bleb  feivg  "gno.  mcrvir,  uul  iHon."  Soma  oriM 
oLdcit  M3S.  jguvpoR.  oihert  aait  Lbe  cUoM  CoUdwIik 
"Sram  GoU  ont  F»Uim  um  tbc  Lout  Jsnit  UuiA* 

linUiUiu.  1. L  3.  iIbJInHu.l.*;lTlmotliT.l.l.l  UN 
ttinniin  at  Um  RntBODM  Id  Ihli  ud  Dm  IoOoMv 
TUMI,  tub  (oemMtr*  WDttaw  wygtUiia  wMi  irwMi 


inrryHsna  IdMotblintL 
a.    We— I,  Sllnuiu.  ud 


'  HU-dcBylDg  lohnirt  q/ Inii, «  Act*.  XL  M;  & 
(itoriiiJ lilMMin.  nuMiA. 
Imi  UlUi  rcr.  HebiWW.  ■■  M. 
,,,_„^,niMHlt  ■■      -     -         •■■       -  -- 

mUlt  U,  t,  IDDWa    UIU        paUflDce      OIIU  uumuun 

"hopfc"  bop«  ti  oar  Laid  J«iu-W.,  "hope  a/  oar 
lijtd  Jhu,"  t^.  or  Hifl  comtos  (t.  lO^:  AbopettaM 
loolud  fttrmrd  bejond  ta  pnient  Uiinei  for  Uw  ni»- 
ntfuutum  a(  Chilii.  ui  tki  ii«it  ot  Dod— Vour  "  Utta. 


naPuwtfiifafai 


1  THSaBAIOXUDK  IL 


tfUcCAtpllMGkfl)!. 


II.  1  t,fiiil  FimuwlvM.  ho»s  iHa- 


HI  In  imklui  of  it 
attOrvkafibowot 

nUMe  mSi  bom  ■Udi  tbir  bid  '  tamed.*    la  Ot 
JhnIWi  Fmton  nudlw.  Act^  IT.  i.  "M  M    ■ 


foMti  Mantur  tj 


1  TUEB8AL0NlANa»  IL 


Pruukin^ihiOotpd, 


gntiflofttion  in  gaijy, «.  6,  orlnit;  inch  u  Actuated  falM 
iMchtn  of  tbe  U«ntUet  (PhilippiMu,  1.  16;  t  Peter. 
1  10.  l« :  Jude,  8. :  RerelAtion.  S.  14.  l«).  So  Bimon 
MAmuuklOozlnthaBUraKht.  LEtfnua,])  axliortAtioii 
— liba  &nek  mmas  ''oonaoUUon"  m  well  m  **exlu»t»- 
Uoo.*  The  same  gospel  which  ezhorte  comforts.  Its 
first  lessoo  to  each  is  that  of  peace  In  believing  amidst 
outward  and  inward  sorrows.  It  comforts  them  that 
monm  (cf. «.  11  Isaiah.  6L  t.  8:  2  Corinthians.  1. 3. 4). 
U— springing  from—haviHO  its  aource  in— deceit.  4kc. 
4.  as  according  as:  eren  as.  allowid  —  Ortek,  **  We 
hare  been  approved  on  trial."  "  deemed  fit."  This 
word  corresponds  to  "  God  which  trieth  our  hearts* 
below.  This  approval  as  to  sincerity  depends  solely  on 
the  gnce  and  mercy  of  Uod  (Acts,  B.  16;  i  Corinthians. 
7.  t6:  a  Corinthians.  3. 6;  i  Timothy,  l.  ll,  li).  not  ss 
pleuiBC  —  not  as  persons  who  seek  to  please  men: 
diaimcterlstic  oi  false  teachers  (Oalatians,  1.  lO).  5. 
ased  we  fiatteriag  words— Jit. ."  become  (i.«..haTe  we  bem 
foondj  In  (the  use  of)  language  of  flattery:"  the  resonrce 
of  thoie  who  try  to  "  please  men."  u  ys  kaow— "  Ye 
know'  as  to  whether  I  fiaiUrtd  you:  as  to  ''covetous- 
aeas."  Uod.  the  Judge  of  the  heart,  alone  can  be  "  my 
witneas."  desk  of  — ».«.,  any  specious  KUise  under 
which  I  might  doke  "  oovetousuess."  0.  Lit.**  Nor  of 
■MD  (hare  we  been  found,  v.  5)  seeking  idory."  The 
**  of '  here  represents  a  different  Grtek  word  firom  "  of" 
in  tbe  clause  **  of  you.,  .q/*  others."  alfokd  makes  the 
former  [iirtdc  exi  express  the  abstract  ground  of  the 
l^orr:  the  latter  iapo)  the  concnte  obotd  firom  which  it 
was  to  etmie.  Tbe  former  means  vriginating  from; 
the  latler  means  **  on  Vte  part  of,"  iluiy  teach  hereti- 
cal noveltiM,  though  not  for  gain,  yet  for  "  glory." 
Paul  and  his  associatea  were  free  even  from  this 
motive  [Ubotil'bJ  .Joim.  i.  44;.  we  uight  have  beeu 
bazdiasoms—i.c.  by  cLiimiDtf  maintenance  [v.  u ;  2  Co- 
rinthians, 11. 9:  IJ.  IG:  i  Thes&alouiaus,  3.  8.'.  As.  how- 
ever. *' glory"  precedes,  as  weil  aa  "  covetouanejtf,"  the 
reference  cannot  be  rutridcil  to  the  laiu;r.  though 

1  thlhk  it  is  not  iJXlmUiL  TranslaU,  "When  we 
might  liave  borne  heavily  upon  you,"  by  pressing  you 
u'lth  Uit  wtiglU  of  s€lj-glortf\ivng  authority,  and  vith 
tlm  burdtn  of  our  susttnance.  Thus  the  autithe^is  is 
appropriate  in  the  wordji  foiiowiug."  But  we  were  guMt 
(the  opposite  of  prtusing  wtigldUy)  aii.oiig  you"  .r.  7;. 
On  wtiuAt  bein«;  connected  with  auUioriiy.  cf.  Svte, 

2  Corinthians,  lu.  lu,  "Ills  letters  are  ictiulit]/'  (i  Co- 
rinthians. 4.  i:i.'.  ALyoKD'd  tiaic6Uitiou,yi\i\i:\i i.jxUuk» 
reference  to  his  ri.iit  uf  claiuiln:;;  ma\ii.iti'an>:t  *'  when 
we  might  have  stood  on  our  dignity"),  seems  to  mo 
disproved  by  v.  'J.  which  uses  tl^c  $*iiuc  Uruk  uvnl  un- 
equivocally for  "  charKeablo."  Twice  he  received  sup- 
plies from  Philippi  whilst  at  Thes^alonica  (riiilippiaiiS. 
4.  M).  as  the  apoities— 1.«..  as  oeiug  apo&tiea.  7.  we 
wire— (ffeeib,  "we  were  nuuiK*'  by  Uud'ii grace,  gentle 
^Grtek,  "  mild  in  bearuij;  with  the  fauita  of  utiieis  ' 
(liTTXaxNj:  one.  too,  wLo  ib  Keuile  ^iliuUKh  firm)  in 
reproving  the  erruueous  opiniouD  of  otheis  \'i  Timothy. 
:;.  Ui.  Ssome  of  the  oidu.st  i^LsS.  read,  "  we  became 
little  diUdrcH"  tff.  ^attiievr,  lo.  3. 4y.  Others  support 
the  Engliih  V'traion  reading,  whicli  forms  a  better 
antiU*esis  to  v.  c,  7.  and  harmonises  better  with  what 
follows ;  for  he  would  hardly,  in  the  same  sentence, 
compare  himself  boUi  to  the  "  iuiants"  or  "  little  chil- 
dren." and  to  **  a  nurse."  or  rather,  "suckling  mother." 
OVnUencM  is  the  fitting  diaracleriatlc  of  tt  nurtfe.  smuog 
yoo— (rrtel^  **in  the  midst  of  you."  i.e..  In  our  inter- 
course with  you  being  (U  o;t«  <jj  yountltcs,  none— a 
iUcUing  nuMttr.  ^•x^Gretk,  "lur  own  children"  (cf. 
V.  11,.  do  Gaiatians.  4. 19.  8.  8o— to  be  joined  to  "we 
were  wlllini;.'"  "  A4  a  nurse  cherisheth,  4ic..  so  we  were 
wiUing,*  4(c  { Ai^roAD. J  fiut  BjmoaL, "  So."  i.e..  sce- 
ing  that  tee  Kavc  tuch  affection  far  you,  being  affec- 
tionately desirous— The  oldest  reading  in  the  Gredc 
implies.  M..  to  conntct  om't  ttfj  wiHk  tmothir:  to  be 


doeely  attaektd  to  another,  willint— Tba  Grtek  la 
stronger.  "  We  were  veU  eonietur  "we  would  giadlv 
have  imparted."  drc.."  even  our  own  Uses*  (so  the  Oretk 
for  "souls"  ought  to  be  trandatedi;  as  we  showed  In 
the  suflierings  we  endured  in  giving  yon  the  gospel 
(Acts.  17.).  As  a  nursing  mother  is  ready  to  impart 
not  only  her  milk  to  them,  but  her  life  for  them,  so  we 
not  only  imparted  gUdly  the  spiritual  milk  of  the 
word  to  you,  but  risked  our  own  lives  for  your  sidri- 
tual  nourishment,  imitating  Him  who  laid  down  Hii 
life  for  Uis  friends,  the  greatest  proof  of  love  (John, 
16. 13).  ye  were— tfreefc.  "ye  were  become,"  as  having 
become  oar  spiritual  children,  dear— tfrcdb,  **  dearly 
beloved."  0.  labour  and  tra? ail— The  Grtek  for '  *  labour* 
means  hardsMp  in  bearing:  that  for  *'  travail.'*  hardr 
ship  in  doing:  the  former,  toil  with  the  utmost  solici- 
tude; the  latter,  tbe  being  wearied  with  fatigue.  (Oso- 
Tius.]  2asoHiUB  refers  the  former  iOKpirUual  (see  ch. 
3. 6),  the  latter  to  manual,  Ubour.  I  would  troiuJaic. 
"weariness  (so  the  Greek  is  translaUd,  t  Oorinthlans, 
IL  27)  and  travaU"  (hard  labour,  toil),  for— Omitted  in 
the  oldest  MSHw  night  and  dsy— The  Jews  reckoned 
the  day  bom  sunset  to  sunset,  so  that  a  iff/U  is  put  be- 
fore day  (cf.  Acts,  so.  3i).  Their  labours  with  their 
hands  for  a  scanty  livelihood  had  to  be  engaged  in 
not  only  by  day.  but  by  night  also,  in  the  intervals 
between  spiritual  labours.  labon/ing—ChTdlE,**  work- 
ing." ets..  at  tent-makmg  (Acts.  u.  3).  beeanse  we wonld 
not  be  chargeable— <;rec^',  "  with  a  view  to  not  burdm- 
ingvay  ot  you"  (3  Cormthlans.  IL  0, 10).  prsaehsd  nato 
jga— Greek,  "unto  and  among  you."  Thouidi  but 
"three  Sabbaths"  are  mentioned  Acts.  17.  ».  tbeea 
refer  merely  to  the  time  of  his  preaching  to  the  Jew§ 
m  the  itynagogae.  When  rejected  by  them  as  a  body. 
after  having  converted  a  few  Jews,  he  turned  to  the 
tJentilea;  of  these  (whom  he  preached  to  in  a  place  dis- 
tinct from  the  synagoRue)  "  a  great  multitude  believed" 
Acta.  17. 4,  where  the  oldest  MiS8.  read,"  of  the  devout 
I  proselytes]  ahv  Greeks  a  f;reat  multitude";;  then  after 
he  had,  by  labours  contimietl  among  the  GerdiUs  for 
some  time,  gathered  in  many  converts,  the  Jews,  pro- 
voked by  his  success,  assaulted  Jason's  house,  and 
drove  him  away.  His  receiving  "  once  and  again"  sup- 
plies from  Philippi.  implies  a  longer  stay  at  Thes- 
salunica  than  three  weeks  iPhilippians.  4. 16).  10.  Ye 
ire  witneaies— as  to  our  outward  conduct,  ttod— as  to 
uur  inner  motives,  hciily— towards  God.  justly— to- 
\«ards  men.  uablameab.y  —  in  relation  to  ourselves. 
behaved  otintlttt^Grcnk,  "  were  made  to  be."  viz.,  by 
God.  among  yoa  that  believe— rather,  "before  (i.e..  in 
the  eyca  of/  yuu  that  bebeve.*"  whatever  we  may  have 
boeuied  in  the  eyea  of  the  unbelieving.  As  v.  9  refers 
tu  their  outward  occnt>alion  in  the  world :  so  v.  10, 
to  their  character  among  believers.  11.  every  one  of 
you— in  private  (Acts.  2u.  »)',.  as  well  as  publicly.  The 
Uiiuister.  if  he  would  be  nseftd,  must  not  deal  merely 
in  iieneralitles,  but  must  individualize  and  particular- 
ize, as  a  lather- with  mild  gravity.  The  Gretk  is. 
Ilia  own  children."  exiiorttd  and  comforted- £j:Aor- 
tatiun  leads  one  to  do  a  thing  willingly  ,*  consolation, 
tu  do  it  joyfully  [Bkmoel]  (ch.  5.  M).  £ven  in  the 
former  term,  "  exhortation,'*  the  Greek  includes  the 
additional  idea  of  com/urting  and  adcoecUing  one's 
cause:  "  encouiagiuiUy  exhorted."  Appropnate  in  this 
coae,  as  the  Tiiebtaluniaus  were  in  sorrow,  both 
through  persecutions,  and  also  through  dnkths  of 
friends  (ch.  4. 13).  cha  ged— **  conjured  solemnly."  lit., 
"testiiying:"  aitpeaiing  solemnly  to  you  before  God. 
12.  wuriby  of  Qod  — "  worthy  of  the  Lord"  iColossians, 
1.  lu):  "worthily  c/  the iatnf«"  cKomans.  icjt.  Greek); 
"...d/Ui*  gosi^ef  (Philippians.  i.  27):  ".-of  the  wea- 
tion  wherewith  ye  are  called"  (^heslans. 4. 1).  In- 
consistency would  cause  God's  name  to  be  "blasphemed 
among  the  Gentllesf  iitomans,  t.  24).  The  Greek  article 
is  empbatlcal.  "  Worthy  of  inx  God  whA  M^  ^ai^^&s^ 


I  TUEBSALONTAItS,  O, 


Bfimiateimt 


no."     kKk  oUM-ea  ana  of  Dm  olden  H» 

r^lmU.   Olbn  olden  IL^.~Wlio«Lllafiiii, 
*-'  -'  -    "-  ■--  --\  qpvltlie  Ij>ftl'» rontln(.   tiory— 
iHliglDr»  (Jiilin,  lr.B;Colo»-'  — 
u  cauH-ttoeln  n  hun  twt 


r-  iTiItT  if  irnitlTn  Miln  lnhi  TnfTT»  ilihl.  riaaii 
FbzaEit  bea  beea  tin  pniilngl  endeftvonni^*  te  ' 
1  TlniuUi)',  L  (J.  Ha  dou  not  MnbT.  u  maar  ex 

be  •  fiilH  utidnalLoD:  (or  he  dlil  doI  mxui  i 


From  hu  faUow-mlailcinailH,  wbiKi  II 
eiMUlilHHsodMUKlUililmae"'     ' 

iriUl  U»  tU*.  Ibat  SUnDu  ai , 

Btna,  wlwa  Paul  wnt  oB  to  Albm :  wfean  wt^ 
aunUj  TbnoUu'tiiUiHtliUd.aBd  vaa  Uwim^l* 
faiilaJoiKloTtM>ialania(di.x  1).  SaiJukUMil* 
—On  a  dlOHaBt  octMloii "  Iba  Hulr  Oboak  iM  MA 


pliUuioiilian  to  «>U.  which  BolaOad  on  ftnltti 
■HoHiLT  of  taplylst.  and  lo  deuined  him.  M>1< 
■-  ~  ■  k,  have  leU  Aibita  ItUvitli  lAeu,  17.  Si"^ 


AmTfl  Anxidif  about,  and 


1  THE88AL0NIANS.  lU. 


Timoih^'i  Bt^ori  4f  Ami. 


IH.  i;.  The  Greek  for  **  hindered  *  is  lU.,  **to  cot  » 
trench  between  one's  self  and  an  adTUiclnft  foe.  to  pre- 
Teot  faU  progress ;"  so  Satan  opposinv  the  proRren  of 
the  missionaries.  10.  For— GiTins  the  reason  for  his 
lamest  desire  to  see  them.  Are  not  eren  ye  in  the 
pTtsenet  of.. .Christ—*'  Christ'  is  omitted  in  the  oldest 
MSB.  Are  not  eren  ye  (viz .  amons  others;  the  '*  oven" 
or  "  alao."  implies  that  not  they  alone  will  be  his  crown) 
oar  hope,  Joy.  and  crown  of  rejoicing  before  Jesns, 
when  He  sliaU  come  H  Corinthians.  1. 14;  riiilippians, 
1. 16:  4.  i:  T  The  "hope"  here  meant  is  his  hope  On  a 
lower  aMse).  that  these  his  converts  might  be  fonnd  in 
Chriat  at  His  advent  tch.  3. 13).  Paul's  chief  "hope" 
was  Jnra  Christ  (l  timothy.  1. 1).  20.  Emphatical 
repetition  with  increased  force.  Who  but  ye  and  our 
other  converts  are  our  hope,  dx..  hereafter,  at  Christ's 
comlDC  t   For  it  Ls  ye  who  abs  now  our  glory  and  joy. 

CHAPTER  III. 
Ver.  l-is.   Proof  op  him  Duure  aftkr  them  in 
HL4  eaviKO  Skmt  Timotdy  :  Hjh  Joy  at  thk  Tid- 

LXCW  BROUOnT  BACK  CohCICHNINa  TDEIR  FaITII  AKD 

Charitt:  Pkaykr«  for  tuex.  1.  W&ersfore— be- 
cause of  our  earnest  love  to  you  (ch.  2.  ]7-S0>.  forbear 
— **  endore*  the  suspense.  Tlie  Oreek  is  lit  applied  to 
a  watertight  vessel,  ^^l^en  we  could  no  longer  contain 
ourselves  in  our  yearning  desire  for  you.  lefi.  at 
Atiisns  alone— See  my  iutroducfioH.  This  Implies  tliat 
he  sent  TLmoihy  from,  Athen*,  whither  the  latter  had 
followed  him.  However,  the  "we"  favours  Alpord'h 
view  that  the  determination  to  send  'Jimutliy  was 
formed  during  the  hasty  consultation  of  Paul,  .Sdo*. 
and  Timothy,  prevUnu  to  hi*  dtjtariure  from  Bereat 
and  that  then  he  with  them  "resolved"  to  he  "Ml 
sione"  at  Athens,  when  he  ahouM  arrive  there:  Timothy 
p.nd  Silas  not  nccoiiipanyinx  liim.  but  reniaiuii:„'  at 
Berea.  Tbns  the  "I,"  v.  5.  will  express  tliat  the  ad 
of  sending  Timothy,  when  he  arrived  at  Athenii.  was 
Pauf*.  whilst  the  determination  that  Paul  should  bo 
left  alone  at  Athens,  ^as  that  of  tlie  brctiircn  as  well 
as  himself,  at  Berea,  whence  he  uses.  r.  i,  "  we."  The 
non-raention  of  Sila6  at  Athens  iiiiplics.  tliat  he  did 
not  follow  Paul  to  Athens  a.s  was  at  flrsi  intended; 
but  Timothy  did.  Thus  the  history.  Acts.  17.  li.  15.  ac 
cords  with  the  epistle.  Tlie  word  "  left  behind"  'O'm  A) 
implies,  that  Timothy  liad  been  with  hun  a*  Athtr.f 
It  wae  an  act  of  .self-denial  for  their  silccs  that  Paul 
deprived  himself  of  the  prcj^e  nee  cf  Timothy  at  Athetis. 
w^hlch  would  have  been  no  elictrin^  to  him  in  the 
midst  of  philosophic  cavillers;  l.ni  tro:n  love  lo  the 
Thessalonians,  he  Is  well  content  to  be  left  all  "  .ilone  " 
In  the  great  city.  2.  min:iiter  of  God.  &n<i  oar  fellow- 
labourer  —  Some  oIde.1t  -MSS.  read.  "  feliow-worltman 
with  Godf  others.  "  minister  of  ( Jod."  The  former  I.- 
probably  genuine,  as  copyists  probably  altered  it  to 
the  latter  to  avoid  the  bold  iihrase.  which,  however,  is 
sanctioned  by  l  Corinthians,  3.  i';  2  Corinthians.  6. 1. 
Euif'uh  Vf:r»ion  readii.c  ift  not  ^\ell  supporlcd,  and  is 
plainly  compounded  out  of  the  two  other  readings. 
Paul  calls  Timothy  '*our  bro1h(r"  here;  but  in  1  Co- 
rinthians, 4.  17.  "my  $o7t."  lie  speaks  thus  hii;hly  of 
one  so  lately  ordained,  both  to  impress  the  ihessalo- 
nians  with  a  huh  respect  for  the  dele;:ate  scat  to  them. 
and  to  encouraxe  Timothy,  who  seems  to  have  been 
of  a  timid  character  (i  Timothy.  4. 12;  5.  23).  "  Cosiiel 
ministers  do  the  work  of  God  trith  Uun,  for  Him,  and 
under  Hhrn.*  IEdmunub.]  esiaolish  — GrecA*.  "con- 
limL*  In  2  Theasalonlans,  3.  3,  (Jod  is  said  to  "  stab- 
lish  :*  He  is  the  true  stablisher:  ministers  arc  His 
''instruments."  concerning— GrrrA*.  **ln  behalf  of," 
ue.,  for  the  farUurance  of  your  faith.  The  Gretk  for 
"comfort*  includes  also  the  idea  "exhort."  The 
Thessalonians  in  their  trials  needed  both  ;t.  3;  cf.  Acts, 
14.22).  3.  moved— "shaken."*  "disturbed."  ThtUreek 
is  lit.  said  of  dogs  vxigfiing  the  tail  in  fawning  on  one. 
llierefore  'Iitijiaas  t^pUins  it,"  That  no  man  should, 

411 


amidst  his  calamities,  be  aliwred  by  the  ftaJOmring 
hope  of  a  more  pleasant  life  to  abandon  Us  dhity.**  So 
ELtiKVR  and  Brmorl.  "  caJoUed  out  of  his  faith."  In 
afflictions,  relatives  and  opponents  combine  wlUi  the 
ease-lovinff  heart  itself  in  flatberiei,  which  tt  needi 
strong  fidth  to  overcome,  yonrselves  know^we  always 
candidly  told  yon  so  (v.  4 :  Acts.  14.  SV.  None  but  a 
religion  from  God  would  have  held  out  soch  a  tiying 
prosi>ect  to  those  who  should  embrace  it.  and  yet  soe- 
ceed  in  winning  converts,  we— Christians.  appoinlsA 
tberennto— by  God's  counsel  (ch.  6.  9).  4.  that  we  should 
suffor  —  Qruk,  "  that  we  are  about  (we  are  sure)  to 
suffei^  according  to  the  ai>poiK<uienl  of  God  (e.  3).  even 
as—"  even  (exactly;  as  it  both  came  to  pass,  and  ye 
know:"  ye  know  Itf^  that  it  came  to  pass,  and  that  we 
foretold  it  (cf.  John.  13.  10).  The  correspondence  of 
the  event  to  the  piediction  powerfully  oonflrms  fiith. 
"  Forewarned,  fmrearmed."  [Eumubdb.]  The  repeti- 
tion of  "  ye  know."  so  frequently,  is  designed  as  an  argu- 
ment, that  being  forewarned  of  coming  affliction,  they 
should  be  less  readily  "  moved"  by  it.  6.  For  this  oaase 
—  Because  I  know  of  your  "tribulation"  having 
actually  begun  iv.  4  .  when  l—Oreik,  "  when  I  aJbo  (as 
well  as  Timothy,  who,  Paul  delicately  imi>Iies,  waa 
equally  anxious  respecting  tbem.  cf. "  we,"  «.  1],  could 
no  longer  contain  mysell"  [tndurt  the  suspense).  I 
sent— Paul « as  the  actual  sender:  hence  the  "I"  here: 
Paul.  SUas.  and  Timothy  himself  had  agreed  on  the 
mission  already,  before  Paul  went  to  Athens:  hence  the 
"we.^v.  1  \Sotf).  to  know— to  learn  the  state  of  your 
faith.  wheUier  it  stood  the  trial  (C^Iossians,  4.  S).  last 
...have  tempted.. .sod...be— Tlie  indicative  is  used  in  the 
former  sentence,  the  subjunctive  in  the  latter.  Tra}vt- 
late  theroiorc.  "To  know... vluthcr ha i)tv iiw  tempter 
Aai«  templed  you  .tlie  iiuiicative  tmpl>ing  that  heHUo- 
I>osed  such  xcas  the  case;,  and  UaI  (in  that  ca^e-  our 
labour  may  prove  to  hr.  in  vain**  (cf.  (jabtians.  4. 11). 
Our  labour  in  prenchine;  would  in  that  ca<«e  be  vain,  so 
far  as  yt  are  c-}ncerned.  but  not  as  concerns  im  so  far 
as  we  have  sincerely  laboured  (l^aiab,  41).  4;  l  Corin- 
thians. 3.  8.1.  6.  Join  "now'  uiih  "come:"  "But 
Timotheus  haviuK  just  nov*  tome  from  you  unto  us." 
LAlfobd.]  Tims  it  api>ears  cf.  Acts,  l».  5  I'aul  is 
writing  from  Corinth,  your  laiia  ana  cuanty— (ch.  1.  3; 
cf.  2  lliesMLlonians.  l.lt.wLence  iti>eom8  their  faith  sub- 
sequently iocreahed  still  more.]  lairh  was  Uie  s(>lid 
foundation;  chnnty  the  ceuieut  which  held  together 
the  superstructure  of  their  practice  on  that  founda- 
tion. In  that  chorUy  was  included  their  "  Rood  kindly; 
remembrance"  of  their  teachers,  deiiriuif  greatly  — 
(iVaA:,  "having  a  yeiirniiiK  desire  for."  we  also— The 
desires  of  lovii.;<  friends  for  one  another's  presence  are 
reciprocal.  7.  ove:  yon— in  rc9i>ect  to  you.  in— in  the 
midst  of:  notviithstanding  "ail  our  distress  [Orak. 
'necessity':  and  affliction."  viz.,  external  trials  at 
Corinth,  whence  Paul  wntes  I'cf .  v.  6,  wiili  Acts,  if-.  6-10;. 
8.  now— as  the  case  is;  seeing  ye  stand  fast,  we  live— 
we  flourish.  It  reri  i  (Vt  us  in  our  sffliction  to  hear  of 
your  stedfastncss  d'salm  22.  iC;  3  Jolin,  3, 4.>.  if— Im- 
plying that  the  vivid  ivy  which  the  missionaries  "  now" 
feel,  icilt  continue  if  tlio  Thessalonians  continue  sted- 
last.  They  still  needed  exhortation,  v.  10;  therefore 
he  subjoins  the  conditional  clause,  "if  ye,"  Ac.  (Philip- 
pbms.  4.  1}.  9.  wliat— K-Aaf  sufficient  thanks  ?  render 
...again— in  return  for  His  goouness  .Psalm  llti.  12).  for 
you— "concerning  yoiL"  for  all  the  joy— on  account  of 
all  the  joy.  It  was  "comfort,"  v.  7,  now  it  is  more, 
tis..  joy.  lor  your  sakss— on  your  account,  before  our 
God- it  is  a  joy  which  will  bear  God's  searching  eye:  a 
joy  as  in  the  presence  of  God.  not  self-seekir^;.  but  dis- 
interested, sincere,  and  spiritual  (cf.  ch.  S.  20;  John. 
15.  ii:.  10.  Night  and  day— uVof<,  ch.  2.  9.)  Night  is 
the  season  for  the  saints'  holiest  meditations  snd 
prayers  (2  Timothy.  1.  3'.  praying— connected  with, 
"  we  joy i"  We  joy  whilst  we  pray;  or  ^la.^  v^  tAJt^v^v . 


1  THBK&LOMANa,  IV. 


irjwl  AmIdi  on  » 


of  CteMTi  am^  ud  u  U  tb*  ilM*  at 


Milhalhwd^iMHln*  thb  tma*Um.'B«  iAdIiu 
aiMOojMJ  oMiMwn  iBy.'  Jg;  IlM~aiiiiaiir' 

aaoi,  tMaootdiM  ttrooA  eMad<i UBdnno*;  bat 
ir  Ood  ir(Mi(/ dlnot  am  <nf  HI  n  HWJ.  M»  (M 
MsMr BttB M numloiilui. i.  10. iti.  ttliamiuuk- 
•hl*  proof  o(  M>  wMlii  c/IM  niUUraiHl»».tiiUIB 
tk>  <frMfcbn<.ud  Id  i  HihuIddUu.  I,  It,  II.Uio 
ribtiiiiiffiilar.  impljiiit  Uml  Lhi  nbnel.  tbi  Fuba 
■Bd  Son.  in  bnl  DM  in  BBUtnJ  Snua.  nol  in  mm 
utWoCaUL 


It  or  Uw  8»im  lUaLtUu).  i.  m.  ud  Mu  otea 


Gmk."fttaatb 
■utolcb,  <- I4;Ilmiilel,r. 


iWrt  dCBllBE  nUi  CtuidlaB  pfoiil*.  tGD9im»J  ■■ 
ft.-iiiiil    •Itm  m  mn  ank  na  iota.  i.  ui.   kw 


la  •  iVHt  niwt.»nd  haU^  It  da 
ihuillx.   B*  Hldoin  nn*  U»  Mm  Is  wiUIbi  nlw 


ia  Hba  luUr  "lUbUiho;'  Tunathy  j  Dclatiboari  coiijiwiil  bunoBi.    latiM  —  Gmi,  '«•- 
Hon  (n  but  IsitruuBUU  ,c.  u  In  [  tttnli*  uiliBed."     |Al*ou..l     T.  ulg—Onat.  -fcr 
L  tbepiinio«ot."    BMo— MUiMiut,4t*fliif  BuridH 
CUAPTER  IV.  r  Uml  "boliaau'  1>  U»  elHnaDC  Is  vUch  ooi  alUM 

lOBTiTiuHaToCa^unrv:  IUuituib-    bu  rlua:  In  >  irbtn  of  lialineia.    SnM  it  «  ~~ 
-T  iMiL-iTir;  AuniSEHCK  rBOM  |  Duao  lot  Cbilniui.     e.  dniiHUi— Ctn*.  "IMU 


UKUtI»  SomoW  FOB  Um-JJTB)  FUUlDIb  FOB 

iiaiianllT  naed  toward!  tba  cLoh  ^  bu  ar^iLlaa 


■In  »ont_t«h»l(,  wa  now  aivn  jou  |  iplHUi"  or'"njKl*Ui"  llicaa onrmliililonU  w 
le  Lurd  Jaiiu.  m  CbhtviaD  miiu-  '  uircU 


1  THBSSAL0N1AN3.  IV. 


■ImU  Rdtirn  wiUi  Bin. 


n  Bpiilt.  Ibt  Ildly  loml  f  tl 


Et  la  baliu  Btns.    "Untana'lnt^  finilb, 
utUi(B[ildlbb>iBUi™w>te,M«IP<' '~'~ 
iW.  and  amene  tai  M.  cb.  t.  ■;  SXibt 
wttMmpliH  Ihw  MDclUeatldn  li  DM  I 
DCS  trw  all  asmiwUiliid  In  th*  (ax. 


Hli  DWB-lmpUN  that  i* Ha iItm  jon  ttel 


»tIiiee.iiitD«t. 
ban,  tMt  ttiaaa 


.  ntnait  faflWirmtm  nadhu." 


of  Ue  world  tiMldat  CbrlMtatit.  Not  all  natanl 
MDiiniAw  Ibr  dHd  ftlrada  I*  tarUdam  1  for  Iba  LOM 
Jttm  and  Paul  ■laliail)'  txn  nr  La  It  Mohs.  ti.  V. 
N.U;niU(c^u.l.tn.  BDtwtiQwalUiosAlhm 
wan  "no  bopt,"  vhteli  Indaed  IIh  baaUiaa  bad  sot 
laahnUai  LU)!  UieairliUaDlhiM  ban  nMutli  UM 

.  FniTcrlw,l*.n,a>io«thalttae01dTBatuiiml6iiu*! 
I  tb)ii^solbartnittwlHn)*MMaUilMlalwU.il,M, 
,    ]>M  hod  lUi  bope.     ConttaM  CMnIiw.  «.  «,  "'■™~ 

.    iB(  Dtttt.'    Hm  itiniicbiil  ludttpUiiiu  of  hi 


—  _,  ..    (a  Iba  and  ol  jvor  liniBd 

ler."  SMm  irtitMnn  haTa  tbelr  oonflunca 
[Bebuu.]  iO.±ailaimi-Onik,'riiriotn:- 

u  In  utM-Omt.  ->nab<ltmr(M>t«lsn 
et.  and  (o  do  «our  am  CuUiaa."  It  Mnct 
10  Um  wDcld'i  aaiftjltoa.  wbleU  l^"to  maka  a 
."  and  "  to  b«  bmrbodlH"  [l  TbcalaloaUllip 
mrk  itIU  xcu  nra  buda— Tba  Ttmiatn 
'rU  warn.  itthu4  BeaBU.eU«flTOftlMiK 


D,  »  alw  will  Qod  lai«  HaM  told  to  j(wt 

■   bvJniH  wlEbBin' iJctu   So  Ibe  ocdir  asd  balaaot 

"■    "    '  •  nqnlN  na  tc 


..  ptnaitsd  II 

lUtalj^ 

a  "  i»  would  not.'  Ur  feUow-labouran  [SUaa 

jil.  tbaa  wlUob  aia  ulitp— ' 
'tnli,  "  Uiem  wblch  art  ^vph 
iinOaia-ir.  ici.tonbau 
tbdc  vub;  EodciUitea.  11.  7 
h  ij  A  f^alM  and  bolr  ■1«P, 
Ion  aball  awake  Iham  to  ffJoir.    j-hs  voi 

T"    HlfflUll  n  llKpinU    plBM.      OlUBrvB.    tl 

lat*  the  Dlber.  but  all  an  lo  bs  ^uiUed  I 

latb  iffectt  Uibmere  ludlvldoallbut  tbecor 
901  itia  nboln  Cburob:  at  diUfa  our  lou 
ilblr  ud  Indlt^oaUy  with  the  Lord;  i 

ody  and  loul.  iball  be  Tialblr  and  coUecUie 


1  liarinthUna. 


jtoiKd  s^~ii  •!  OHir  ■  r«iAw. 


.'avbtMitBtdoaOM-'utiUtofaieii.  Ulteitr 
— m(ber>**  In^j  lh«  Alr^  aiulit  ni>  into  tb»t9ti<rajntt 
■txm  Ik*  *utb.  •b<n  tlw  »«H>i«  I/O.  UatUiBw.  a. 
I.  «  ibiU  UJu  plws  batvHa  Ibam  hh  " 
their  Lord  de«BndliiB  loiruil>  tiit  cvth, 
the  tir  ll  bo  ba  Uia  iiIacboF  ^•—•-' 


BDlOlllBl    PkIchU 


rt  and  EdiSnttioii/ram 


1  THKSALOtTUNS, 


In  ProtprU  nf  Final  ^ 


I  ol  tilth  anil  loTt.'  Ibr  the  iltbtemu- 
mpntwl  to  HUB  lOr  JmUDoiMd.  t« 

Ti .  u  tbe  moCiTa  ii^Ihin.  ud  Eixi.  a. 

[d  EpbtfUna.  D,  it,  Ilia  btimrt  li 


»>.   Out  H«id  prinuTllT  « 


•  (ArU.  II 


1  "nmollir,  I.  w^ 

1— Crtrt.'-loUieKquialllDn  of  Mlr«llon:"«»lil. 

»h«n  «U  Ibims  tdH  tun  tnoi  lint :  «o  ot  the 
ml  out  or  lbs  mnUIUdB  oT  tin  loat  It  'Btm- 

U.  1.  13.111.     Tbs  &Ct  o(  God'I  "ipIXllBtBMBl^ 

nc« '- ihiDBili  Juiu  CMat*  IIUmAiu.  L  V. 

•nr  lbs  oDlloD  of  OUT  tMb«  (bl*  to  "MOBbtr 
mafB«nehia.   OutafieqUnd  MthaSnA 

-duuU' I  Ifae  chtinA  luid  lu  mliKkial  vtlh  HU 


(1  UmoUiy,  s.  Q,  wbldi  nuT  )u*>bii«i  In  put 
H  at  Iki  i»pls  DtMlH  th>m  witb  l*M  >v- 


!.■  HL.  bodm.  HAnn. 


tlB,  Ihoncb  MthloJ,  ■diiuiiiUia&  0  Ibolhr.  L 
i.iPtei.t.)).  la  t^  LnA-IlHtr  mddnmf 
1 1*  in  ikiUm  Ifttmn:  dm  Ib  •raUdlr  lAln.  but 
l»  At^ArtAliitiifl  to  tiia  Lord    13.  Tn/  UfU^' 


.   L^  tun  Doi  oolT  b»  IM - - 

I  And  Ihfllrflffi^  but  ilioiiQiurcx  livdlrli 
ronntlTM,  au  ■<"'—■*■■»  !■  Mulf  ot  k 


uu  cxerOK  af  i«iliiut 
Id  trbom  ft  ballna  OB(M 


*dbTO«i'«oih.-KqoIrtwof«ltMleii."   In 

rsDud  Bt'chriit'i  cwiiw  >'wike.  I.r..  iHn.  or 

tt.liioufEnivM.    ttg.ULn-flUorm(0(«(fcw; 

KuD  ■■  ml  HI.  comtoK  Ich.  1.  U).    IL  oiAn 

[l^ninTUCT.I   E(ih«luu.6.U;FbUlin>Uiii.l.4.c 

ti-erKl.-oiieiinotber.-   Her*  ba  nrBti  to 

r  u  G«,t.  "Eduy  (rei  tbe  o»  the  Mm:- 

KonuDB,  U.  19.  "Is  hom.-  Acta.  i.  ».  "  in  btint 

- Mt. "bnlld up,- rfi.ln  WUi. hop* millow. 

amUed  <Mr»*  (o  Mftr  Amu  ;«r  ChriiCj  wm,- 

nnisc  toinlui  on  neh  HlUrlni  Uipl«  u  Ihe 

Eomlo;  uid  the  gloiT  ot  the  Mnia  QIilKhl. 

ff.^ -nbeHKh  run.- u U li  w«e  > penoD*! 

pnm.    lS.Ia*nrfaiii|^-<Taii*hUMniuadTeiH: 

roi  notblBi  li  noJIv  »  (tf.  Sanuw.  L  B:  AiholUL 

ud  t»PKl  (or.    tiettnTiise  Well  oBee,  sort 

Luke.  10.  n:  John.  11.  iiJ.    UU-Tb.l  ye  ibould  ■■  w 

■m  M^idlniily  let.  1  Coriniht.iu,  IS.  18:  with 

Ibiu  elve  Ibiolu'."  "li  Uie  wllf  of'cod  In  Cbriil 

Jera.  lu  the  M.aialor  eud  Ee™l»r  of  that  mil. 

v>l*liDMUdl*lM.wttboat"pcaT<B|'thua.  90.  gn- 
phsr^t*~*betheteieHd*ed  In  fuplnd  teachlncoT 
In  iiKdJcUiw  the  fuiarft,     ■'I>«ev'«d"  \ii  viu«  u, 


HttifaMaHGtcd: 


1  THESSALONIANK  V. 


tlH«u.lLil.  ll.ll.B0BM0(IJM(adMIiaB.lDi>uI 
"BoL"  TaBg«^tBdHdintta''qiintt-tbaBiut- 
fcWiMnni  of  "  Uh  Vti,"  im  "  duplM  vnphMrliia^' 

*hta  prnftMi  to  lure:  "pidxAh 

IB  Huh  who  bad  Uw  "  dliianlai  o 

.  U,  ID:  U.  K  I  'Dtai,  I.  U. 

A  ■•  alM  tan.  k.  lo  tor  il» 


_      _  .     .    _       nU»lw,irt 

lln  lUtf  1»tU«  Um  n^V  In  iha  atrOm  vf*< 
iBdfiiiHlila  iHlltbrBcilplan.    Loda  a 
-■      "    'H  IwtMMidinr-  - 


It  IUm  Uu  btlMm  wUfa 


kM  ft«BCiiiIalh;brUlimNiBla  atlilM.u 


THE   9E00ND    BPISTLE   OF    PAUL   TIIK    APOSTLE   TO   THE 

THESSALONIANS. 

IHTRODUCTION. 


H  BifiKiH  iMt  ilitir 


n(  !■  ■  (ml  apiitav.  uri  (k  JlpK  tf  On  mut  ta  nniMi  ■ 


•diifH.the  Muiof  Bib.    So  fsmi  Pad!  from  Iftlwnriii 
D  lit  WT0t4  lljl  flHt  cplitk  {«rbkh  nttoiwUtCl  Lminte  Ic 


CBAPTKB  L  tom^e.lAtlunkOadforil.   Tbm.PauludliiiMloi 

iH  PUTH    plui.e.lS.'.  iDlIleiulaDlmai.l.l.lh^cthuikiBlrli 


D  rOB  TBMO.  FK-nmsCE  IS  Puwicp-     > 


.    LiD  G<>1  uUB  rukfr-itllldun«iidMiinii  ^d*  .... 
iddnii,  I  TheuilDBUu.  1. 1,  "UOod  th>  ttiCDitiKKH 


rdino  fftwth  lufaitK  JUid  for  Ch«lr 

-- ■««-^irtiL    ■■  w«  m  bmiBii," 

Uh  datr  o[  Ihuik«lTiiic  from  lu  nbtKtln 


t.  rALroULl   CttHTTi  IM  <nBt  nr- 

_. .j»orUiBP«iiit(mi«B»loiitaia,*.  ii."Tlw 

.   Tley  hftd  mrvd  for  ihr    Lord  oulie  rem  Lo  oAahuI  fn  Iotp'v  uid  (be  vitver. 


nmnh^trine  far  tMr  CtdeU 


»TITEffiALIWI*Jffl.I. 


tMMtt*  riOTM  tto  LotAI,  not  OBlj  loDklDt  ^ni4 

KUI.bal  Mag  "  rnaouw.    jwlitii    Id  t  TbMk- 
laHluu,M.*IMIfM*^taai.'    B«  hoH  la  ueuli 
>d  Mlb*  (RKUd  Of 


be  hADda  ot  crml  itiea  Ibcj  n 


tbetr  lootl  thl&si  b 


rhIJUipluii.  I 


h,  Iherit 


ImpUti  Ihal,  U 


raidlnii  ta  UhU  *orU'  (BiteIiUui,  so,  la;  <f,  i  Tha- 
ialonlmi,  X  12;  I  FfiUr.  L  a,  T ;  RftT«Utlofi.  sl  4J.  TIib 
"felBo"  tmpliei  iia  conneDtloD  belwH-u  thi ruferlnff 
far  Ihf  ktngdom  uicl  ti€ino  cwntte'  mfiAy  oT  LI,  CL 
Kanunl,  a.  17,  19.  e.(«Iln((UuUllU>ngkUguIliii« 
—till*  JoflUllat  Um  uaDrUaD  4boTe  oT  tbvti  bfiliv  a 


it:tf.lfttv,l.u:lHi«kt  U.U).  "Ik*' 
Um  Lord*  li  tti*  ■mna  whnm  Uh  w 
IMtb;  "Uh  tlorr  of  Hli  cowet"  ia  the  . 
nhtniti)   Uw   xmltsiw   !•    ouried  tou 

CKDHDICDk.]     But  AUCBD  bclUT  iDUipnl 


He  ahaU  hava  . 
elemoiit  and  id 
tniibUy  lldba. 


iflClHn  [Ephcdao^  1  w 


•if  at  In 


vithiDfinui 


what  li  nrajklad. 


"wliiilhBUiEFliarmi  mlifaWor 
■nit^ht  Id  be  iwmmlsed  rMatttiew.  is 


IVIth  a  view  to  wblcb."  ni..Ela|l 

iHiaialoa.    >lK-W(iiatoiiliv.._ 

111  glorf  nation  of  DDT  Iionl  in /III  B<nli.lnitwaal 


«Dce.     Mar  VHte  fraud  «>«•* 
id  ahaii  cooiii  wontv  at  tLA  ■!■ 

I    — - —  ■ -I'oiiTlj  ll  ii  J_lB« 

.,  un     UDUiui  uiiua>*Ulll(ar  UUTllIUHhT.  1.  «.     mut 

SI  HIa  inn  ban  Is  not  imnlr  Iha  Bnt  actual  call,  twl  At 
i<  luH  whole  Dt  Cod'a  olacilni  ad.  onstnaiin(  Id  Hu  "p* 
ilaaiit '  iioH  ol  tjtrt  tiiHB  01  la  Lliriti  before  Ure  nH 


Jrfit.     (Ephmlua.  t 


i  TUB^ALOKIANS,  a 


I'l  Im 


itlCHiini 


nlcb.*. 


gaaifoui  !■  nem  apiilltd  tsOod,uid  IramI 
1  Lii,  n«T  mdtdal  rifU  pianwM  of  looil- 
^AHt.  "AU  mmliini  of  iiiiiiliiMi"  i«.  Im- 
lU  ED  toukll  tb•n(MtlliB(d■llghtaIl(|aad■ 


''fOod  plMmr^  maiOr  i*  nai  ol  Oi4  «■ 


kuul    "liiaimk«rutiirGnct"aM 


li  but  DM  Oreit  Ktlda  to  both.  implT- 
>bla oheiuu D(  GaJuidtta(I«rdJ«ni. 
CHAPTBB  II. 


-^.i— a. -if  at  lilt  Lord.-  li»Bu«-4mtlH."ki 
lHHi«at4t«uXuX.'U^''>ipninK.-"'-ii«HtaUf 
oomlnBi''  UiiMud  ffli  ipaMii  tlmn tusU (bit 
IbfdiritftlMLonl-ieomtHiiatAawl;  uutltliDot 
Hkalj  Uwt  nn  wooU  Imflr  utftUst  oontair  bm  i 
that  ha  dmlH  U.  Out  It  It  n  <■ 


[Biinwf.     bi— retber. 


oitoTUa 

I    ini>iMMl>lrM>'tva«tM[lH.-"<K]ikliwdenU(Dll>.- 

— ■"UabnitihaU  b*  M>it&  Uu  b-" - 

uM.11.1t.tl.M,M).    BHdiof'Uia 
n  NWMnd  II  nnoilw,  t.  i-i),  bat  tti 


HI  trlfllSB  smudi,  vUlt 


a."    [ALro>D.l   Ai 

b«AT«p  ~  Ii  flnG  bnoGbb  berOTC  ui 


Utciual.  bj  fpirlt~br  _  _ 
ttrirtt  of  propbKT  (1  Go-  a 
.-aj.  Iba  Thitti^h' '  ' 


m!  ta  tDnmi»n  of  iha  li 
_  _n  of  blupbMiir  lb  »t  am  «r  •!>-  ■ 
r   mnalr,  u  lb*  Pom,  ubib  God"!  h 


;■  .A.-r  A^  .:r.:  .:. -.■.^  ,i:.  ;  !!>  u[..  -tivs  Li.kf.  J.:.  12; 
i-.-l  i!  T!  •-  il  I.  i.  \  ••.  IT.  ■'  .  I- -I  '-v.-.s  i-  r.-^t- 
-.  .-•■::.  .  .-•:■-•.■  \  ■?  ■ :..:.;.!.  -■  1 1:;•^  ftlc  ' 
-  :  .  .  .*  :  •-  :f  '■  .  ■-  L.-  '  :•  ;  :■  «T  %^  !  Nv 
1..'.. .-!!■.■  .  v...:  >■  ::  ••  !■-■:..  .-it.  .' -i:- h  l-.-- 
cjjiif  au  turiul"  .  aiiyin^  i!m  If  with  tliet;fMl\-s<  wurld* 
SX)wer  .ihe  " bea»t'  of  Bevelitiou  a^aiu^t  vital  relUioD 
(kc^  Um  harlot  liuing  oq  tti«  beMt).  ihall  be  jadgwl 
tqr  that  world-pow«r  which  ahaU  be  finally  embodied 
in  Anticliilfet  Zecbariah.  IS.  9,  •;  14.  X;  Berelatioo, 
17.  U.  irj.  In  thii  ear>7  epUUe.  the  apoeUte  Jewiih 
church  at  the  harlot,  and  Fifui  Rome  at  the  beaet, 
form  the  historical  backa;roand  on  which  Paul  draws 
hi«  pn>i>h«tic  sketch  of  the  apoetasj.  In  the  pastoral 
epistles,  which  were  later,  this  prophecy  appears  in 
coniiezJon  with  (lOOtftlcisro.  which  had  at  that  time  In- 
fected iLm  church.  TLe  harlot  the  ai-i^ataie  church:  is 
tlrstto  be  judtied  by  the  beast  :the  world -power!  and  its 
kin^s  Kevelation.  17.  id);  and  afterwanis  the beaataacd 
their  allies  iwith  the  persoDal  Antichrist  at  their  head^ 
who  teems  to  rise  after  the  judsment  on  the  harlot, 
or  apostate  chnrch!  shall  be  Judged  by  the  omiing  of 
Je«tu  Himself  .'Revelation.  IB.  '.u.'.  Anti-CliriitiaD 
teudecoie*  produce  different  Anticbriiti:  these  separate 
Antichrikts  shall  hereafter  find  their  consummation  in 
an  individual  exoeedlmt  them  ail  in  the  Intensity  of  his 
evil  character.  (Acbkrlkn.]  But  judgment  soon 
overtakes  him.  He  is  necessarily  a  child  of  death,  im- 
mediately after  his  accent  as  the  beatt  out  of  the  bottom- 
!**s  fit  voiti'j  into  jitrfUtion  ,Revelatiun,  17.  8,  ir. 
Idvlairy  *•/  n:l/.  ifiritual  pride^  and  nb^Uion  aoaind 
<rW,  are  his  characteristics:  as  ChrUi-worAip,  humi- 
/•fy.and  deinndcnce  <m  Oitd,  characterise  Christianity. 
He  not  merely  eutumet  tSirist's  diaracter  .as  the  "  false 
Chri^ts."  Matthew.  ::4. 14;.  but  ** opposes"  Christ  The 
Omk  implies  one  tihiatM  on  an  opi-osiU  tide  cf. 
1  John,  S.  iii  2  John.  7.>.  (.>ne  who,  on  the  destruction 
of  every  reliKiun,  shall  seek  toestablish  his  own  throne, 
and  for  God's  neat  truth.  "God  is  man."  to  substitute 
his  own  lie.  "  Man  U  God.'  [Trkn cu  ]  above  aU  that  \ 
IS  called  Ocd~  1  Corinthians,  4.  5..'    Hie  Fope  ifor  in- 


.  tA^.*^  (<i 1 


Piracy  h*s  existed  for  more  th\n  twelve  centu 
>«•:  <  !.r>t  ;.«  net  corae,  whereas  the  prophecy 
rl.-.'  ri- .il  Anti- hrist  %<  sliort-livevl.  a:td  *o< 
:>  t .  .-hu-i.  tLr-.u^'h  th-?  rmiur.;  ot  Chn^t  .He' 
:r.  -. ::  .  i.rf.-'.ry  the  r^n-a:  declared  a^ain^tt 
iKh  of  ConKantinople  that  whomever  should 
the  title  of  '^universal  bishop"  would  be"  the  fSn 
of  AntichfisL*  Tba  Fkpacy  fnlflllad  this  h 
liened  pfopbecr.  1^  Fope  has  baaa  eall« 
foUowws.  "Our  Lord  Ood  tba  Popar  wad  ^ 
amuration  in OL  Pmert.  ssatad  in  hiackaki 
high  altar,  whkh  Is  treated  aa  hia  fbolalDol 
vividly  fbteshadowtd  him  who  "ezaitalk 
above  all  that  is  called  God."  An  ofciitUMi 
InterpretiuK  Ik*  Umpie  <Jif  God  here  aa  (Aa  ( 
rinthiaiis.  S.  ic.  17:  A.  19)  is.  the  apostle 
designate  the  aposfote  anti-Chrlstiaa 
temple  of  God.'  it  is  Hkeiy  that,  as  Mm 
vealed  amcnut  the  Jews  at  Jenisalmn,  ao  aatt- 
shall  appear  amoni  them  when  Testorad  to  II 
land,  and  after  they  have  rebuilt  their  ffipis 
salem.  Thus  Daniel.  IL  41,  4ft  (kee  ny  wMi 
corresponds,"  He  shall  enter  the  fftorkma  tead 
and  he  shall  plant  the  tahemadea  d  his  pal 
twccn  the  seas  in  tte  glorUme  holy  ainiswW 
then  (Daniel.  11  1)  "  Michael,  the  gx«at  ptia 
stand  up**  to  deliver  God's  people.  Ct  K^ 
9.  ».  S7.  Also  the  Un«  of  Assyria,  typa  of  Ai 
Isaiah,  14.  13-14).  "Lucifer"  ta  title  of  Ibi 
sumed  by  Antichrist,  Revelation.  i:l  m):  **!  i 
my  throne  above  the  stars  of  God."  **  I  will 
the  numnf  c/  the  congrtgatUm  ,Le.,  Gofa 
meetiuR  His  people  of  old.  the  temple',  in  tkt 
the  north  (Psahn  48.  C:  I  will  be  like  the  Ifoi 
Revelation.  IL  1.  X  "The  temple  of  God^l 
city'  (rtx.,  Jerunlem,  Matthew.  4.  M,  ef.  I 
IS,  ».  referring  to  a  period  since  Christ'a  ai 
tharefors  not  yet  fulfilled  (Isaiah,  s.  1-3;  EmI 
4a.-44.:  Zechariah,  14.  le-SO:  Malachl.  x  1). 
temple  of  God,"  implies  that  it  Is  aa  ialemai 
external,  enemy  which  shall  assail  the  chardi 


II     aV  -   m . 


ThgApedtttyand 


t  THES8AL0NIAN8.  n. 


Man  of  Sin. 


Antfdiriit,  duuietoriMd  by  liinUftr  blcsphemoni 
ufoguica.  A.  BaoMBbcr.  te.— Ck>nfUtiii«  thoM  who  le- 
mvMBt  PiMil  M  hsTlnff  kboored  under  error  m  to 
Chrittfs  immediftte  comioK,  yrkntn  writing  hii  flrtt 
epiiU*.  and  m  now  correctiog  that  error.  X  told  yoa— 
men  thui  once,  lit., "  i  was  teUng.*  or  **  used  to  tell.'' 
ei  BOW  ye  kaow— by  my  having  told  yon.  The  power 
moat  hftTe  been  one  "known*  to  the  Theasalonianf. 
what  wttUioldoih-that  which  KcM$  him  hack ;  "  keepa 
him  in  ebeek:"  the  power  that  haa  restrained  the  man 
ofatai  frcnn  his  foil  and  final  development,  ii  Vxtnwral 
and  MNuerroitM  ivjlutnct  of  political  dates  [Olhuau- 
anl:  Qu  fabric  of  human  polity  as  a  coerdv  power; 
as  **  be  who  now  letteth"  refers  to  thom  vho  rule  UuU 
jwitty  by  which  the  great  upbnrsting  of  godleuness  is 
kept  down.  [Alfoad.]  The  **what  withholdeth" 
refen  to  the  getwnd  hindran^:  **  he  who  now  letteth," 
to  tts  ptnon  in  whom  that  hindrance  it  summed  up. 
Bomaoiam,  as  a  forerunner  of  Antichrist,  was  thus  kept 
in  check  by  the  Roman  Emperor  (the  then  represents- 
tlie  of  the  ooerdve  power}  until  Constantino,  having 
rsmoved  the  seat  of  empire  to  Constantinople,  the 
Boinaa  Rahop  by  degrees  first  ndaed  himself  to  pre- 
eadencT,  then  to  primacy,  and  then  to  sole  empire  above 
tbeseeoJar  power.  The  historical  fisct  from  which 
Faol  starts  in  his  prediction,  was  probably  the  emperor 
Qaudlna'  espuliion  of  the  Jews,  the  representative  of 
thaaoU-Christlanadversary  In  Paul's  di^,  from  Bome, 
thus  **  withholding*  them  in  some  degree  in  their 
attacks  oo  Christianity;  this  suggested  the  principle 
hokUng  good  to  the  end  of  time,  and  about  to  find  its 
final  ftalfliment  In  the  removal  of  tAe  withholding penon 
or  atUhorUy,  whereupon  Antichrist  in  his  worst  shape 
ihali  start  up.  thkt  he  might  be— Greek,  *'  in  order 
thatr  ye  know  that  which  keeps  him  back,  in  God's 
purposes,  firom  being  sooner  manifested."  %n  onUrthat 
he  may  be  revealed  in  his  own  time*  (».«..  the  time  ap- 
pointed bj  God  to  liim  as  hlB  proiier  time  Tor  being 
uuuii/estedJ.  not  sooner  icf.  Dauiel.  11.35).  The  removal 
of  the  withholding  power  will  be  when  the  civil  polity. 
derived  from  the  Koman  empire,  wliicb  is  to  be.  in  its 
lut  form,  divided  into  teo  kiu^dunis  (i^evelation. 
17.  3, 11-13J.  sli&ll,  with  its  Icadin;(  representative  bead 
for  the  time  being  ("  he  wIjo  now  letteth."  Greek"  with- 
holdeth," as  in  V.  6).  yiuld  to  the  prevalent  godless 
** lawlessness'*  with  "the  lawless  one"  as  its  emlxMli- 
raent.  The  elect  church  and  the  Spirit  cannot  well  be, 
as  Ds  BuRou  sui^gcsts.  the  vitfihoUling  i)uwcr  meant: 
for  both  shall  never  be  vholly  "  taken  out  of  tbe  way" 
(Matthew,  28.  2U).  However,  the  testimoiiy  of  Uie  elect 
diurcK  and  the  Spirit  in  her.  are  the  i^reat  hiodrauce 
to  the  rise  of  tbe  apostasy;  and  it  is  possible  that. 
thoui;h  the  Lord  shall  have  a  laithiul  few  even  then. 
>et  the  ftill  energy  of  tbe  Spirit  in  the  visible  church, 
coanteractingthe  eneri^y  or  "  workin-/'  of  "  the  mystery 
lif  lawleainess '  by  the  testimony  uf  the  elect,  shall 
hsve  been  so  far  "  taken  out  of  the  way."  or  net  cuiile, 
as  to  acbnit  the  nunifestation  of  "  tlie  lawless  one^  and 
so  Die  BuBuu'd  view  may  be  rifihi  (Luke,  18.  8;  Kevela- 
tioo,  11 .  3-12}.  This  wasa  power  of  which  the  Theasalo- 
oians  might  easily  **  know'  through  Paul':!  instruction. 
7.  the  mystery  of  iniquity  —  the  counterwork  to  "the 
mystery  of  godliness  "  (i  Timothy.  3.  lO).  Anti-Chris- 
tianity latrntly  worldn;;.  as  distinguished  from  its  tliial 
npen  manifestation.  "  Mystery  "  in  Scripture  means, 
not  what  remains  always  a  secret,  but  that  which  is 
for  a  while  hidden,  but  in  due  time  manifested  (cf. 
I^heoiana,  S.  4,  5).  Satan  will  resort  to  a  mode  of  op- 
poeitLon  more  conformed  to  the  then  imminent 
**  appearing"  and  "  presence^  of  the  Saviour,  and  will 
anticipate  Jlim  with  a  last  effort  to  maintain  the 
dominion  of  the  world  (Dk  Bubqb].  just  as  at  His 
first  advent  be  rushed  into  open  opposition,  by  taking 
poaseasion  of  the  bodies  of  men.    "  Iniquity."  Greek, 

laKt(S9i\tS9:  defiant  rejection  of  God's  laui  icf.  Nott, 

421 


Zechariah,  5. 9,  lO).  "  Wickedness  (tranMaUd  by  the 
LXX.  by  the  same  Greek,  meaning  "lawlessness." 
which  St.  Paul  employs  here),  embodied  there  as  a 
woman,  answers  to  **  the  mystery  of  iniquity."  here 
embodied  finally  in  "  the  man  of  sln^  as  tlie  former 
was  ultimately  banished  forever  from  the  Hi>ly  land  to 
her  own  congenial  soil,  Babylon,  so  iniquity  and  the 
man  of  sin  shall  fall  before  Michael  and  the  Lord 
Himself,  who  shall  appear  as  the  Deliverer  of  His 
people  (Daniel.  11  l-S:  Zechariah,  14. 3-9).  Ct  Matthew, 
13.  43,  The  Jewish  nation  dispossessed  of  the  evil  spirit, 
the  demon  of  idolatry  being  cast  out  through  the 
Babylonian  captivity,  receives  ultimately  a  worse  form 
of  the  evil  spirit,  (Sirist-opposing  self-ri«hteousness. 
Also,  the  Christian  church  in  course  of  time  taken 
possession  of  by  the  demon  of  Koraish  idolatry,  then 
dispossessed  of  it  by  the  Beformation.  then  its  house 
*' garnished"  by  hypocrisy,  secularity.  and  rationalism, 
but  "swept  empty"  of  living  faith,  then  finally 
apostatising  and  repossessed  by  *'  the  man  of  sin." 
and  outwardly  destroyed  for  a  brief  time  (though  even 
then  Christ  shall  have  witnesses  for  him  among  both 
the  Jews,  Zechariah,  13.  9.  and  Gentiles.  Mattbew,  tb. 
iOU  when  Christ  shall  suddenly  come  (Daniel,  11.  32-46; 
Luke,  16. 7, 6).  already— (3  John,  9. 10;  Colosalans.  a.  18-23; 
1  Timotliy.  4.  D— cf.**even  now  already"  il  John.  3.  id; 
4. 3)  as  distinguished  from  "  in  his  own  time"  of  being 
revealed  hereafter.  Antiquity,  it  appears  from  hence, 
is  not  a  justification  for  untcriptural  usages  or  do(!ma, 
since  these  were  "already." even  in  Paul's  time,  begin- 
ning to  spring  up:  the  written  word  is  the  only  sure 
test.  **  Judaism  infecting  Qiristianity  ii  the  fuel;  the 
mystery  of  iniquity  is  the  spark."  "  It  is  one  and  the 
same  impurity  difTusing  itself  over  many  imei." 
IBkkuel.]  oniy  he  who  now  letteth  will  ^t— The  italic- 
ised words  are  not  in  the  Greek.  Thereluro  trun^Uati 
rather,  "Only  (i.e.,  the  continuance  of  the  31y.stuiv  u/ 
invtuity-Korkiyiy  will  \MOuly)  until  he  who  now  u;<7/i- 
holdeth  (tlie  same  Greek  as  in  v.  6)  bo  taken  out  of  the 
way."  "thily  [vcaitmu,  Hebrews,  lo.  13  until  he,"  iu 
Then  it  will  work  uu  longer  in  mysttry,  but  in  open 
manifestation.  8.  Translate,  "  The  lawless  one ;"  tht; 
embodiment  of  all  the  go<lle.ss  "  lawle.siuess  '  which 
has  been  working iu  "mystery"  forages  ,r.  7, :  "  the  man 
of  sin"  -.v.  3j.  whom  the  Lord— Some  of  tbe  oldest  3Is^K;. 
read,  "the  Lord  Jtsns."  How  awlul  tint  lie  >\hui!u 
very  name  means  God-Savicur,  should  appear  us  thu 
Destroyer ;  but  tlie  salratiun  of  tlie  Church  rctiuired 
the  destruction  of  her  foe.  As  the  reii;n  oi  lAra«l  in 
Can.aan  was  ushered  in  by  JudKmeuts  on  tbe  nations  foi 
aposVuiy  .for  the  Canaanites  were  originally  woriship- 
IMTs  of  the  true  Go<l:  thus  Melchisedek.  kiim'  uf  efalem. 
was  the  "  priest  of  the  most  high  Gcd, '  (leLe^ilj,  14.  lb: 
Ammon  and  Moab  came  from  righteous  Lul',  io  the 
Sou  of  David's  rei;!n  in  /ion  and  over  tbo  wbulc  earth, 
is  to  be  ushered  in  by  judgments  on  the  Hpostatd  Chris- 
tiaa  world.  ccDtaiDe...and  ..destroy— £h>  Dauiel.  7.  IC. 
"consuiue  and  destroy,''  Daniel.  U.  13.  Ho  shall 
"consume"  him  by  Hu  mere  breath  ilsaiab.  11.  4: 
30.  33j:  the  sentence  of  judgment  bein;;  the  sharp  sword 
that  Koeth  uut  of  His  mouth  (Kevcbtion.  lU.  15.  2i;. 
Antichrist's  manifestation  and  destruction  are  declared 
in  tbe  same  breath:  at  his  greatest  height  he  is  neatest 
his  fall,  hko  Herod  his  type  (Isaiah.  I.  2i-j7;  .\L'ts,  12. 
20-231.  As  the  advancing  fire,  whilst  still  at  a  (listancc 
conaumes  little  in^ectd  IChu  vsobTuM  ]  by  its  mere  heat, 
so  Clirist's  mere  approach  is  enough  to  cou.<(ume  anti- 
chriit.  Tbe  mere  "appearance  of  tbe  coming^  of  the 
Lord  of  Klory  is  sufiirient  to  show  to  antichrist  his 
perfect  nothingness.  He  is  seized  and  "  cast  alive  into 
the  hike  of  fire'  (KeveUition.  10.  2u).  So  the  world- 
kingdoms,  and  the  kingdom  of  the  beast,  give  place 
to  that  of  the  Son  of  man  and  His  saints.  The  Greek 
for  "  destroy"  means  '*  abolisu'*  .the  same  Grak  is  so 


9  tUBSALOMASaJL 


M  Of  tb*  Bnly  «BUt  i>  Iki  Ouush  WM.  IBbMMiiii. 
I.Wl.   ^CbiMlinlitadtoOaA,aiili*adiAilMW 


."In."    TranilaU,  'b'al 
(1  CorlDlbUiu.  1  U.  lU;  1.  31;  tbg 
•a  nij  name  dncdbM  hU  Knik- 


k£  rnilh,  tnopiKwlUM)  leSitHi'i 


).  TliBJsiirinjsclsdHUawlioaL 
liir'i  nun*:  tlHy  will  nutTi  u 


UoHi  rn— n»  Onik  U  nu  Un  oxlliuiT  livl  Is 
"  alwUd.'  Imiilfliii  Hli  Mecul  Nlrdwiu  tut  1^ 
/or  fiisuiV.  ImpltliiB  Hii  twnimi  a<Ioii(«tUiaa  liBk 
■Uroal  puiwoH.    1C  ii  [aaud  in  Ike  LXX  (Om» 

.  .   -'-lagh  —  ttlbar  u  ftii,"l» 


.      .        -  uOodlailMB 

Df  Uu  Splili— wTDusht  far  tlia  avblt  ■■ 
'  «  u«pl<  of  >:«1.  Ont  bjr  ■Ma' 


1  c„  llaUTaniice  bum  I 


iffSvA 


podt^vB  floods  f 


C(.    UW  •! 

roitTt'li' 

ruUr  uiUNo  uili  in  URirt;  Dot 

lioiohlf.  ibepraaicalmaiotea  Ui . ^ 

-Prtvi.a(*nn(,ilnwarum«dfc"  IKdmukdH  uat 
fui— HI  u  noi  UI  be  "  ikilu  or  tnmUttl' w.  &  W 
-K  u  oat  to  let  Ro.  Ajldlnc  laOiiat,  raUvM 
BDllllBE.  IBenoei-1   Hie  niMntlDDluu  hid  Ddt  M 


loberrooPiulT 


io  Sie^€uin«a. 


I  THEBBALONTANS.  III. 


Paul  aakt  thtir  Prayen, 


that  **  the  day  of  the  Lord  vm  Imtantly 

tnlitloiifl— troths  ddivtred  and  tnau- 
.  or  In  writing  (ch.  3.  6 :  l  CorinthlanB. 
traditions";.  The  Ored;  verb  from  which 
nes.  Is  used  by  Flial  1  Oorlnthiana,  11.  Si; 
the  three  pa8»^^)8  in  which  *'  tradition"  is 
od  sense.  Borne  has  argned  for  her  ae- 
3f  univspfred  traditions,  virtnally  orer- 
word,  whilst  pnt  forward  as  of  co-ordinate 
tli  it.  She  for};ets  tlie  ten  passuj^s  (filat* 
,  6;  Mark,  7.  8. 5,  b,  U.  13:  Galatiiuis,  1. 14; 
:.  SI  stlKmatizing  man's  unintpired  tradi- 
ven  the  apostles'  sayings  were  all  inspired 

disslronlation,  Galatians.  s.  11-14J.  bnt 
tiey  dainied  to  be  so,  as  in  their  words 
nbodied  in  their  canonical  writings.  Oral 
as  necessary  in  their  case,  nnUl  the  canon 
n  word  should  be  complete ;  they  proved 
ion  of  inspiration  by  miracles  wrought  m 
»  new  revelation,  which  revelation,  more- 
id  with  the  existing  Old  Testament  revela- 
litional  test  needed  t)esides  miracles  (cf. 
7, 13. 1-6 :  Acts,  17.  U).  When  the  canon 
e,  the  infallibility  ci  the  living  men  was 
X)  the  written  word,  now  the  sole  tmerr^ 
fcerpreted  by  the  Holy  Spirit  Little  else 
srn  to  ns  by  the  most  ancient  and  uniter- 

save  this,  the  all-sufficiency  of  Scripture 
.  Therefore,  by  tradition,  we  are  con- 
raxi  oil  all  tradition  not  contained  in,  or 
le  by.  Scripture.  The  Fathers  are  valuable 
iietorical/acU.  which  give  force  to  the  intir- 
:hnipture :  such  as  the  CtiTistian  Lord's- 
ti&m  ol  infants,  and  the  genuineness  of  the 
ripturc.  Tradition  (in  the  sense  human 
uiuot  establish  a  doctrine,  but  can  au- 
^aet,  such  as  the  facts  just  mentioned.  In- 
tlon,  in  St.  i'aul's  sense,  is  not  a  supplo- 
I  tradition  completing  our  written  word, 
tical  with  the  written  word  now  complete; 
ler  not  txsing  complete,  the  tradition  was 
n  part  oral,  in  part  written,  and  continued 
latter  being  complete  before  the  death  of 
i»  laKt  apostle,  the  former  was  no  lon;:er 
ipture  is,  according  to  Paul,  the  complete 
It  rule  in  all  that  appertains  to  making 
<iod  perject^  tltoronghlu  fumisiud  unto  a// 

;2  Timothy.  :i.  lU,  17i.  It  In  by  leaviuR 
>d-iui<pired  tradition  for  human  traditions 
tias  bticume  the  forerunner  and  parent  of 
St.  It  is  striking  that,  from  this  very 
ouucln;;  auticlirist.  5hc  siiould  draw  an 
r  her  "traditions"  by  which  she  fosters 
jiity.  iJecAuse  the  aiK>stlo&'  oral  word  was 
iiy  as  their  written  word,  it  )iy  no  means 

the  oral  word  of  those  nnf  apodh «.  is  ai 

as  the  v:nttai  word  ol  those  who  were 
inspired  evanuelists.  No  tradition  of  the 
ccpt  ihcir  written  wortl.  can  be  frotui 
satialuctory  evidence.  We  are  no  more 
»pt  iiupljcitiy  the  fathers'  interpretatiOLS 
.  because  we  atx'ept  the  acripture  canon  on 
)ny,  than  we  are  bound  to  accept  the  Jews' 
tu  01  the  Old  Testament,  because  we  accept 
ttamcut  caLuu  on  their  testimony,  our 
istiuguishctl  from  a  "  letter  ah  from  us," 
i  pur;Hjris  to  be  Irom  ua,  but  is  not.    lie 

fir^i  cr'^dtie  to  the  Thcssalunians.  IG.  17. 
iii:i  (;wii  mu:ht,  dj&  contrasted  with  our 
si.suitiig  tJa-  cnicat;y  of  our  prayer,  llere 
siu  .siai.ds  hist ;  m  1  llic^ttalonians.  3. 11. 
•'ather."  v.hich.,.lcved  ns— in  the  work  of 
Uou.     KcfcrrinK  I)oth  to  our  Lord  Jesus 

J7;  GaLutians.  2.  20)  and  (iod  our  Faihtr 
.    cverlasftlri?  '*«nsol*tion— Pot  traositon'. 

423 


as  worldly  coniolatlont  in  trials  (Romam.  8.  38.  39). 
This  for  an  time  present,  and  then  "good  hope"  for 
theftatnre.  (Altord.]  through  gracft— rather  at  (Trvdb, 
**»  gimcei"  to  be  joined  to  "hath  given."  Grace  is 
the  dement  in  which  the  gift  was  made,  comfort  yonr 
hearts~-tmsettled  as  you  have  been  through  thote  who 
annoonoed  the  immediate  coming  of  the  Lord,  good 
word  and  work— The  oldest  MSS.  invert  the  order. 
**  work  and  word."  Eitablithment  in  these  were  what 
the  young  converts  at  Thessaionica  needed,  not  lana- 
tloal  teaching  (of.  l  Corinthians.  16.  C8}. 
CHAPTER  IIL 
Ver.  1-18.    Us  Ahiu  thxib  Pjlayers:  His  CbKrin- 

KlfCBXM  THXM:PRAYXR  FOATHSMrClXARUEHAOAlMsT 

I>I8orderltIdlkOondi7ct:hisowk  ExamplkOon- 
cLUDUfO  Fbatjcb  A2(o  Salutatiom.  1.  Finally— 7it., 
**  At  to  what  remains."  may  liavo  firte  coarse  —  2i<.. 
"may  ran:**  sprMd  rapidly  without  a  drag  on  tlie 
wheels  of  it^  oonrse.  That  the  new-creating  word  may 
"run"  as  "swiftly"  as  the  creative  word  at  the  first 
(Pialm  147. 15).  The  opposite  is  the  word  of  God  being 
"bound"  (2  Timothy,  8.  9'.  glorified— by  sinners  ac- 
cepting it  {Acts,  13.  48;  Galatians.  1.  23.  24).  Contrast 
"evU  spoken  of  *  (l  Peter.  4.  U).  as  it  is  with  yon— 
(I  Theasaloniani.  l.  G:  4.  lu:  6.  ll.)  3.  that  wt...be  de- 
livered from  anrBaaonable...men— /U..  men  out  of  pUicv, 
inept,  unseemly :  out  of  the  icay  dad :  more  than  ordi- 
narily bad.  An  undesigned  coincidence  with  Acts.  i^. 
6-V.  Paul  was  now  at  Corinth,  where  the  Jhwa  "  op- 
poMd  themselves"  to  Ida  preaching:  in  answer  to  his 
prayers  and  those  of  hia  converts  at  llicssaioalca  and 
elsewhere,  "the  Lord, in  vision,"  assured  him  of  ex 
emption  from  "hurt,"  and  of  success  in  bringing  iii 
"  nmch  people."  On  the  unreasonable,  out-ot-the-way 
perversity  of  the  Jews,  us  known  to  the  Thessalo- 
niaiis,  see  1  Hiessalonians,  2.  lb,  lO.  have  not  £uth— cr 
as  Gretk,  "tht  faith  "  of  the  Christian:  the  only  anti- 
dote to  what  is  "  unreaiiou.iblo  and  wicked."  Ilie 
Thessaioniaus,  from  their  ready  ncceptance  of  the 
gospel  (I  Thess&lunlans,  l.  5.  6;.  might  think  "all" 
would  similarly  receive  it;  but  tlie  Jews  were  lar 
from  having  such  a  rea<liness  to  believe  the  truth.  3. 
faithful- alluding  to  "faith"  ■;«.  2):  though  many  will 
not  believe,  the  Lord  (other  very  old  MSS.  read,"  God' ) 
is  still  to  be  believed  In  as  faithful  to  His  promised 
(1  Thessalonians.  6.  -j4:  2  Timotliy.  2.  U).  FaUh  on  the 
part  of  man.  answers  to  faltiifuluc^s  on  the  part  uf 
God.  stablish  yoo— as  he  had  piayed  (ch.  2.  I7i. 
Though  it  was  on  himself  that  wicked  men  were  mak- 
ing their  onset,  be  turns  away  from  a&king  the  Thessalo 
niani^  prayers  for  hih  deliverance  iv.  :::  so  un&eltlah 
was  he,  even  in  reliulon).  to  exprcbs  his  assurance  of 
TUKIA  b&tabllshment  in  the  taiib.  ami  preiservatiuu 
from  evU.  This  assurance  thus  exactly  answers  to  liis 
prayer  for  them.  cli.  2.  17,  "Our  U.rd...iiabiuJi  you  in 
every  good  word  and  work."  He  iias  before  tiis  mmil 
the  Lord's  prayer.  "  Lead  us  not  ii.to  teuiptation.  but 
deliver  us  from  evil.*"  where,  ait  liere.  the  truniiUitiun 
may  be,  "irom  the  evil  one:"  the  t,re.;t  hmderer  cf 
"every  good  word  and  work."  Cf.  Matthew.  13.  vj, 
"  the  wicked  one."  4.  we  Lave  conlideuce  in  the  Lord— 
OA  "faituful"  (0.  3;.  Have  confidence  in  no  man  when 
left  to  himself.  iBfiNoxul  that  ye  both  do— Some  oi 
the  oldest  MSS.  int>ert  a  clause.  "  That  ye  both  have 
done "  before.  "  and  are  doing,  and  will  do."  He  meamt 
the  majority  by  "ye,"  not  all  of  them  :cf.  v.  ll;  vh. 
1.  3;  1  Thessalonians.  3.  ti).  5.  11  "  the  Lord"  be  hore 
the  Holy  Ghost  i2  Corinthians,  3. 17;.  the  three  Persons 
ol  the  Trinity  will  occur  in  tlm  verse,  io? e  o(  God- 
love  to  God.  patient  waitiug  tor  Christ  —  rather  a^ 
Greek,*'  the  i)atieuce  (endurance/  of  Christ,"  viz.,  wnicli 
Christ  showed  lALtoKi^J  -ch.  2. 4;  l  Thessalonians,  1.3. 
k.MTius.  however,  supix)ris  EmAixh  Vtrswn  icf.  Itc- 
velation,  1.  9;  3.  10).  At  all  events,  tiiis  ..T.ice, 
"patleue,"  or  n,iH.i\finu  ciu(vuaiw;c,  \si  s:a\iuv.>i.\v.'\ 


I  TiieauLOKux!^  iil 


n  T»Mi^alu*.  l.H.WdC' 


0*  tud  ginm  np  Ub«iir  ir 


I,    lllH)ll"blHtaH.'(,t..FaAM<B(a 


M.  rul  »liliar  oaaldBotliim 


L  «ML«ia.(v"l 

>    tnMn   On  at 


at.taa»w«al. 


slU.   T.M*j>MCUUfaU(«u 
KUle"4MUaU'[HithiQrHl;rai 


.  iillbtud(tij-'4uu«]r*Uoi*ljiff 
ums  lot  »i/»b  chircfliUB-'trTvdH  '>  bonjcn."  « 
" buidttiiuDiB."  TlHtPtaUtwlwudMaolncHilltHi 
hirdintacaniTll)iilcloliUiuiipaK<ttiili|)piiBs,t.L — 

•SUIUIC  to  hlDI  vlUkl  )M  *M  la  tUl  TtIT  TbHMlt 

lA^-u,  10.  IS,  H.  m.   M»ny  Tl 

wuulil  li*n  ig:  t  lu  priTkltta  lot 

cl  hu  Fuup  pJa  lu  J  uIUi  UicniHlns,  b«  mind  hii  nttn. 
nil  rcuuD  [01  Uia  HnH  eoone  4L  CaiUiUi  vu  la  mu-k 
hgvdiatnDlnenliliainubciottioHolUnbJnUach- 

II U  It  Us  tuT  tlBM  uid  |iliKi  o[  nlxlnii  ti.cH  ajili'tlia 


rn  bvriHBi,  rftsTodotai  tB  lb*  bi 


iwJdtewltfcbtoai^hB 


■d(st!Lnlllciu,U.iII.  DoMiikMlA 
umptnous  AJanoi,  but  tcU  him  wbj  kt  1i  ■ 
■1  lUalilin.  IS.  li:  i  TbciHlniUui,  L  M.  H 
Frui"  rinni tTiriit  n>Biun*iiil*litfna> 
ii  U  ibB  PUlMi.  "iba  God  of  iwt^  Jibm, 

n  Uw  nvn  twn.  ol 


I*  oldvt  U&a.  r 
r~Ui4  M  with  IM  Ul-llw  I 
»  {Haiibsw.  Bi.  nu.    Lvhl' Uh  oUurilalT  teMkn 


mlwi.  t.  IB).  Wb«n«  ntf 
I  utonwti  BlnutUid,  ••  ^ 
•uol*  npUIlt  taUoMU  iOABM 

e  eiiUtlai  bum  nmrloiu  oalM 


HDotiPMllrkalMM 


sss 

.  kmm  bDaii»jitiUMBta«itM»  >■■ 


I.  &  II.  TIMOTHY  &  TITUS- 

INTBODUOTION. 


IHBS&~TlMaBdint«hiirahnmrdoiiMid«rthdrMi««MMidarittid«iitlMilratFtad.  VlMV«nl» 
lillo  apitao  vmton  of  tlM  Moood  MBtoy.  Mvntflrfli  JltvMnlMttt  <taMii«r  Ar^rtMbtftllMilatttl 
tttaiy.aateowMfw  flMm  m  mli.  b«Mii»  mimnmilmmm,  I.  Mid  III.  a.t;  IT.  ml  B;  IL  3C  8s  III. 
ll«aot«.lTlBoth7.l.4.9;«.lO;tTlnollu.4.f'Us«llai,lL]».  OwW  oT  i  lwwayii>  mt^wuta,  1.  I^i 
l>><uoteMTtaothy,4.l.»;lTimathy.iHo  Imhwii/ fltaM.!!,  JgtaBJMi, 4i  iiwwi>»rtiiiii  Jfcwik 
d  i^  <iaotas,  1  Tlaiottiy.  &  flt;  t  Timothy,  L  M(  1  nnrtlqr,  L  Iti  A  n^  «&»  t  flBOll^^ 

pifN.  SiMd»ii»  Inolndoi  tho  lliroo  ia  tho  ** vnlT«nttra«kM«ladiid"Strivla^ 

I. «.  M>,<n>otw,l Tlmotl^y.  t  LI;  Tili».M;  Mid  CWfln  gotohiw,  JiolMfmfwit  iiliHiy. AMI 

kit7.   COnMat  of  Boom, la  the  cad  of  tiio  fttil  oaitay»ia  htaflart  J^ifli  to 

.A  UoMUm,  In  the  bogiaahy  of  ttwMooodoMilaiy.ia  JNiii  »  JVfcuMT^iWb  J^ritadwi  to  1 

p,  ia  the  besinBiag  of  the  weoad  eiatny  (AviHto  l»  PMfwteMb  olk«.allad«  to  •  Ttmomf^X  «e  tad  la 

nothy.CUL   H<gWppBi,ln  the  eadof  the  eeoead otwy.lalMHIiH.  fiiliifiirtliilJH<e>y.fc«,ritadMi 

Aa.lOk  Ath«DHoria.iatht.eBd«f  tho  ieeoodoeataqr,aihidifttolTlaMlhj.&lC    JvitlalCHtfiviatta 

I  eeoond  eeatniy  iDMogmt, cmurm  ft-ipftoaai,  <n»  ■llndii to gta^fc^  fhoOneitie; 


BRESIB8  OPPOBBD  iathem  lom  tho  tnartHoa  elive  tnak  Jadatan,  la  Hi  •mtieltam,la( 
ilrdenloved.  The  nfenaeiito  JodalMB  aad  kpdtam  ■veeieiff  anB0thy«l.ys4kts  ntM,l.llllltl&tt. 
«BitoiQn<ietfcitoBewleoMMqnlfocalaWiaolihy.l.4>,  TheCtoeiBethoBif  otfa  taafcldpriMipliifcoBitha 
lMweaaeteod,^»peMilagenaialTiBiotfaf,4a.Aa  IalgUaielh^Clft,thotaBPiOioitef*i 
(her  Oaf0ilie«Ror.o(&.  that  "the  veoanwHoalepMt.''  itallBdeAtoia  tSkaolhif&rr.lflL 
d  !■  Bot  that  of  the  eodkr  epietlM  vhkh  apMd  tht  iMT  tad  tiEled  tojeia  H  vtth  Mlh  la  < 
Im  paieed  lato  that  phaie  of  it  whkh  I 
mpenddedto  JodaMni  evfafoBi.  39MnaltedMralafi«ftlMi 
U^whenby  iauMoral  pnuiiM  oMOBVoaicd  ftdie  deotchM  aa  fe»  tlM  feaatfiatloB  («L  tViBMlhy»l.]i^  «llk 
,1S.  It.  sa,  3S).  7hi«  deeoent  ftom  legali^  to  nipentitlon,  aad  ftraai  aapecatttten  to  ^od^ewnea^  ^»pean  aaove 
he  references  to  it  in  theee  pastoral  epistke.  The  faiie  teachers  aow  kaow  not  the  tnie  nse  of  tike  low 
.  7, 8).  and  further,  have  put  awaif  ffood  ooMdsiwe  as  well  as  tkt  faith  (1  Timothy.  1.  It ;  4.  t) ;  speol;  !•«•  ia 
B  corrupt  in  mimd,  and  regard  godUneu  as  a  msoiu  c/soiUUIiffMria  (1  Timothy,  6.  t;  Titos,  1. 11);  oosrCkrms 
licnsies  eatiMO  a$  a  cankmr,  mx^ing  tht  r«turrteiioni§  paH{iTimoitij^%  IT,  IB),  Itadt^ 
ntnmwknowiHO  tkttnUh,  rtprobaU  at  JosMMsand  JambrtM  (t  Timothy. & &9),dtfltd,wnb0UtfbHf,snx/m$. 
9od  but  m  woris  denping  Him,  abominabU,  ditobtUemt,  rsprotets  (Titos.  L  It,  Itl.  This  deaodption  aoeorda 
be  cathoUo  epistles  of  St.  John  end  St.  Peter,  and  in  the  episUe  to  the  HebrewK  This  bot  prorcs  the  later 
pastoral  epistles  as  compared  with  Paul's  earlier  epistles.  Th»  Judaism  reprobated  herein  Is  not  that  of  an 
»  sempolous  as  to  the  law:  it  was  now  tendinc  to  immorality  of  praotioe.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Gnoatieiam 
lese  epistles  is  not  the  anti-Judaie  OnosUdsm  of  alater  date  whida  arose  as  a  oonaeqnenoe  of  the  orerthrow 
r  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and  the  temple,  but  it  was  the  intermediate  phase  between  Judaism  and  Unoeti- 
i  the  Oriealjal  and  Qreek  elements  of  ttie  latter  were  in  a  kind  of  amalgam  with  Judaiam,  jnat  prior  to  the 
lerosalem. 

BSCTIONS  AS  TO  CHURCH  OOVERNOBS  and  ministen,  ** biahop-eldeca,  and  deaeona,*are  aooh  aa 
for  the  apostle,  in  prospect  of  his  own  approaching  removal,  to  gfre  to  Timothy,  the  preaident  of  the  dravoh 
nd  to  Titus  holding  the  same  office  in  Crete,  for  securing  the  due  adminietiatko  ni  the  ehnreh  when  he 
more,  and  at  a  time  when  heresies  were  rapidly  springinc  up.  Of.  his  similar  anxiety  In  his  address  to  ths 
m  (Acts,  to.  11-30).  The  Presbyterate  (elders :  prisst  is  a  eontraetioa  fkom  preebyter)  and  Diaeoaate  had  ex* 
te  earUlst  times  in  the  church  (Acts,  6. 8;  11.  tO;  14.  IS).  Timothy  aad  Tltns,  as  superintendents  or  overseers 
iisequently  meant),  wen  to  ezereise  the  same  power  in  ordaining  elders  of  Mpkmtt,  which  the  apoatle  had 
ds  p0nera<  supenrlsion  of  all  the  Gentile  churohea. 

EOaLIABITIES  OF  MOPBS.  OF  THOUGHT.  AND  EXPRSSSION,  are  such  as  the  d<#sr«M«  4^  sai!^ 
oness  <)^  tikoss  oJdreMid  and  Oosi  spolm  (1/ in  these  epistles,  as  compared  with  the  other  epistles,  would  lead 
Some  of  these  peculiar  phrases  occur  also  in  Galatians,  in  which,  as  in  the  pastoral  epiatks,  he,  with  his 
fervour,  attacks  the  false  teachers.  Ct  1  Timothy,  %  <;  Titus.  1. 14,  **  Gave  Himself  for  os^"  with  Galattaas, 
by.  1. 17;  t  Timothy,  4  18,  **  For  ever  and  ever,"  with  Galatians,  1.  0:  "Before  God."  1  Timothy,  ti  H;  e.  IS; 
14;  4. 1,  with  GaUtians,  I.  90:  **  A  pillar,*  1  Timothy,  S.  IS,  with  GaUUana,  It:**  Mediator,'  1  Timothy,  &  S. 
M,  a  tO:  ~  In  due  season,"  GaUtians,  S.  t,  with  1  Timothy.  1.  «;  &  IS;  Titus,  L  & 

ND  PLACE  OF  WRITING.-The  first  episUe  to  Timothy  was  written  not  loi«  after  Paul  had  left  Bphe- 
ion  (ch.  1. 3).  Now,  as  Timothy  vras  in  Maoedon  with  Paul  (t  Corinthians,  1.  1)  on  the  ooeaaion  of  Paul's 
i  firom  Ephesns  into  that  country,  as  reoorded  Aots,  It.  tt;  St.  1.  whsreaa  the  flrrt  ^istle  to  Timothy  eontsm« 
er  stay  of  Timothy  in  Epbesus,  IfosAeim  supposes  that  Paul  was  nine  monMs  <rf  the  **three  yean"  stay 
•hesus  (Aots,  SO.  SI)  in  Maoedouia  and  elsewhere  [perhapa  Crete],  (the  mention  of  only  ** three  months" 
ars,*  Acts,  It.  8. 10,  ikvours  this,  the  remaining  nine  months  being  spent  elaewhars);  and  that  during  these 
Timothy,  in  Paulli  absence,  superintended  the  church  of  Ephcsna.  It  is  not  likely  that  Ephesoa  and  the 
chnrehes  should  have  beea  left  long  without  ohureh  oOcers  and  ohoidi  oiganiiatlon,  mlsa  wspeeting  whioh 
Us  epistle.  Moreover.  Timothy  was  stiU  "a  youth*  (1  Timothy,  4.  U).  whieb  he  ooald  hardly  be  called  «tfltr 
iprisMimcnt,  when  he  most  have  been  at  least  thirtj'foor  ysaia  of  afSk  Lastly,  In  Acta.  to.  IS,  St.  Paul  asMrta 
(that  tAs  ffiAssioM  sikoiiUiio<aBsMAis /see  otfoin,  so  that  lTlmcihy,l.S,wlU  thus  rsfsrte  his  scih^ 
•rded  in  Acts.  ISi  10,  whenos  he  passed  into  Macedonia.  Bat  the  difionUy  la  to  aoooant  fbr  the  false  tsaohaca 
g  up  almost  Immediately  (aoeordiug  to  this  theory)  after  the  fooadatlon  of  ttaa  «h»x«!h.  ^<)^t«R^«\2ka^t«Mk 
4^ 


M  erwt  »  mm  cuuuuuit  id  « 


IH  pbMa  atcmr  |«bih<  la 


.  I  Tuot4far.  1.  IB&  4  A  ti 


.  1  OotkiUilAiil.  1*.  ■■    Tbf  a 


£;>Anu>,  wbtH  i  u»  tivdr  »[ 


id  tnyrttOQatml  Id  Ito 


anCr     InAotclS.  IS,  1«.  PuiL.  Id  Jmirnvrbuf  rrotn  Cortalti  lo  PlJeiUu.  rurfmxn 
w  ««  flD4  [TlfuBt  1. 11]  tbtl  ApaU«  iQ  rilDiErrDai  Ephnu  tu  Curio Ih.  wu  IP  iqdo] 

uku  CRbt  ikDiilArb  on  liki  wij  btlvHii  Ccriuli  tni  Ephaiiu  j  0r,  pctbapf  TtveD  did 

of  bli  ntDlu  «■ 

Kmc  Umi  in  Uroa  Atu  u«i.  )&  ii.  ul  it  wu  Urn.  mi^i,  Ih 
.    Thu,  DTK  TUuitBf  Hill.  IB  Ibli  Uhsti  >■  vUatd  fn  uul  ■  UU  jMii  IM 


^hriatUzu.  and  vb  Hot  to  ftamt  ^  tba  l>dDmi1n  tt  KloopoUl.    Tbn*  h«  ■■■  Iid- 
rimi^thT.  t.  9|;  Ml  Ailtlla  fdmdi  4«f«rM  Urn*  a«»t  ODMlplionii  (mmotlv,  1.  IQ, 

<  mia  Itu  KHiil  IpllOi  lo  TUBolbT.  mMI  UkilT  whllB  Ttawlhr  «•  «  Bphu 


hnofiit  [LH  Kfsn  or  B  IV  lu  If    '^     .  ~   .  .-  ^  — 
_    Taifftln  And  blm-'mlDlAUHog  to" 


TlmiiDiT.l.  <l.    HI!  Hlr  dnjliif  dumuc  ta 


I.   tlalilltTiaiii'>tt»al naiwaftjwi^^Ni^fc; 


•  L 


U 

sadto 


ULNtl 

VHS  DWieir  ar  tiM  tm  fvMto  «M  04 

Um  tlMit  of  tlM  ffofpil  0 
oTvonhliKtht 
;  d*  ■ppointtd  MniM  0 

aTlnollu.CS-IIlL 


toMract  ThMlby  to  dtan  a 

.  L  S« ;  «C  nmWiM,  a  141;  tfti  lo  |im 

■i  till  filirtlw  If 
;  ft,tot.«i  (M  to  vinimriMlwiilMH 


CHAFIXBL 

Vtr.  l-M.  ADDsm:  Paul's  Dnrav  nr  bavzvo 

Lm  TmonT  at  Kpbbo.  th^  to  Crbce  Palm 

TauLOias :  Tkus  Un  of  nra  Law  ;  H^BMonziirG 

wna  xmBUoaPEL:  OodIiObaob  ni Callus  Paul 

OllOa    A    BLAtPBBIBU    TO   £XPBBIBICB   AITD    TO 
PBB40B  it:  i^AMS  TO  llXOIBT.    1.  bj  tte  CM»- 

■ntefBtofOod— Tlw  aatliortUtiTt  <i|^McMom  M  wtU 
M  tba  eommlaiioB.  of  God.  InthsiBiltortpliUMtta 
phnM  li.  **  ar  tlw  via  of  God.*  HnottliMpiWMd 
te  ft  BMHiMr  ImplylBf  tbtt  ft  neeeHlty  WM  laid  OB  btm 
toaelMuiftpQfUe,iiottbtlitwM  merdrat  Uiop> 
tkm.  TIm  mbm  wpuBJon  oecnn  la  tho  doaoloBr, 
probaMir  vrittoB  loi«  afkar  tte  •pUtlt  ttnU:  (Al- 
fOBD.)  (BoBUUM.  IC  M.)  OodMrBATlao— Ibofkthtr 
(ck.l.S:4. 10;Liiko.  1.  47;  tTlBiotlu.L  f  :TltBi,l. 
S:  t.  10;  t.  4:  Judo.  W.  It  wu  m  Jawiah  ezpnailOB 
Ib  dtvottOB,  diawn  fkom  tbt  Old  TBttaiMBt  tct  BnlaB 
IML  tl).  ov  tept-fUoioralaiia.  l  ST;  TItoa.  L  S;  S.  UL; 
X  m9  twB  loo  lit,,  **a  0mnUim  aoa"  let  Acta,  ia.1; 
1  OoriBthlaBa.  4.  l4-ir).  Sae  Inirodmdiam.  mm^~- 
Added  here,  in  addresdiif  Timothy,  to  the  ordinaiy 
aalntatloii,  "Grace  unto  yoa  (Bomans.  1.  7;  1  Corin- 
thianf.  L  3.  &c).  and  peace.*  In  Galatianst  6.  16. 
"  peaee  and  merciT  oocar.  Diere  are  many  similarities 
of  style  between  the  epistle  to  the  GalaUans  and  the 
liastoral  epLilies  isee  IntnductKm.:  perhaps  owini;  to 
his  there,  as  here,  having,  as  a  leadinK  ohject  in  writ- 
ing, the  correction  of  false  teachers,  especially  as  to  the 
right  and  wrong  use  of  the  law  (v,  9..  If  the  earlier 
date  be  assigned  to  l  Timothy,  it  will  fall  not  long 
alter,  or  before  laccording  as  the  epistle  to  the  Galatians 
was  wnltenat  Kithesus  or  at  Curintli),  the  writing  of 
the  episUe  to  the  Galatians.  which  also  would  account 
fur  some  similarity  of  style.  ."  Alercy'  is  crace  of  a 
more  tender  kin<l.  exercised  towards  the  miserablf^  the 
tf'Xiierienoe  of  which  in  one's  own  case  especially  fits  for 
tJie  gospel  MiNiMTiiY.  CY.  as  to  i'aul  himself  r.  14, 16; 
1  Curiuthlans.  7.  26;  2  Corinthians.  4. 1;  Hebn:ws.  2. 17;. 
iBaNOBuJ  lie  did  not  use  "mercy*  as  to  the  churches 
because  "  mercy"  in  all  its  fulness  alreatly  existed  to- 
wards them;  but  in  the  case  of  an  individual  minister, 
fresh  measures  of  it  were  continually  needed.  "  («nice 
has  reference  to  the  mtu  of  men  ;  "  mercy  "  to  their 
mutery.  (iod  extends  His  gract  to  men  as  they  are 
KUilly ;  His  mercy  to  them  as  they  are  miserable. 
tl'HKNCii.J  Jesus  Carisi— The  oldest  51SSi  read  the 
order,"  Christ  Jesus.*  In  the  pastoral  epistles  "  Christ" 
is  often  put  tMfore  "Jesus,*  to  give  prominence  to  the 
fact  Uiat  the  Mestianic  promises  of  the  Old  Testament, 
well  known  to  Timothy  (2  llmotby.S.  16.!.were  fulfilled 
in  Jesus,  a.  Timothy's  superintendence  of  the  church 
at  Ephesus  was  as  locum  Unena  for  the  apostle,  and  so 
was  temporary.  Tuus.  the  otlice  oi  snperlnteudin;; 
overseer,  needed  for  a  time  at  Ephesns  or  Crete,  in  the 
absence  of  the  presuling  apostle,  sulMei^uenUy  became 
a  permanent  insiitution  on  the  removal,  by  death,  of 
the  apostles  who  heretofore  suitenntended  the 
churches.  The  tirst  titie  of  these  overseers  seems  to 
have  been  *'  angels'*  (Kcv elation,  l.w.  3.  As  I  besought 
toes  to  rsmsin— He  meant  to  have  added,  **So  I  still 
beseech  thee,'*  but  does  not  complete  the  sentence  un> 
tiihe  does  so  viriuoiiy.  not  lormsJly,  at  v.  18.  at  Ephesas 
—Paul,  in  Acta.  SO.  26,  declared  to  the  Ephesian  elders, 
"I  know  that  ye  all  shall  see  my  face  no  more.*  If, 
then,  as  the  lialance  of  argomenta  aeems  to  flavour  see 
jHtrodudi«ni,  ihia  epistle  waswiiiteo  subsequently  to 

42R 


Pimriifiil 

betBMBldi 

hj  COBMBriBK  tfHl  ttt 

thalkadMoU 


ka  AooU  Bivw  yW(  X^hflBf  Mtfa  fwhU  Mi 
ImpUii  bo  did),  bat  tkat  tkcy  StihBiM  M  Hi 
(kea  BO  BMtB."  IcBBDOtfldBk  witb  BtUDitMllii 
Tana  If  ooBipallblt  with  hia  tibooT.  tlM»  FInldMi 
actoaUj  Tlrit  fttbeaoa.  tboaib  iB  in  ] 
bouboodf8teLs.i4;4.1JQ.  Tho< 
j«Bcllaalo'*M*  laBotgivaB,thii 
cOBipiaUd  umtiaTlrtaallyaofttai.  it.  X 
A  iBUd  WBd.  iaatMd  of  iithorititttB  «oiHMi.li 
TlBBOtlqr.aaftfBilow-MipM;  saao— Um] 
BOOBla  iNiMHrooBtanplaoBa  M  to  ttwoKOalillaiiibl 
iS:JBd0.4j.  [&LUO0R.1  taathBoitta 
wbftll  bavo  taoglil  (Galattaaa. L«4). 
bodtaiga  aoma  Tiftn  bafbn  (Ada.  101  ML  HI ' 
bafnf  nftUMd(cleb.«.3}.  4.lkUa 
orlgiB  aad  pfopnaUon  -of  anfila.  nch  m  Ihi  tti 
toatihan  tanitit  tt  Oolotaa  fV**f**tt.  t.  IMM.  **Ji>^ 
lab  fkblea'  (Tltaa.  1. 14).  **Pn<isBa.  BBd  oU  viffi^ 
fablesT*  (ch.  4.  7;  t  Timothy.  4.  4'. 
merely  snch  dvil  genealogies  aa  were  'v^**-*"" 
the  Jewa,  whereby  they  traced  their  danent  ftxm  tti 
liatriarchs,  to  which  Paul  would  not  object,  aad  vHoh 
he  would  not  as  here  class  with  "fables,*  bntGnostte 
genealogies  of  spirits  and  arons,  as  they  called  tiheoL 
"Lists  of  Gnostic  emanations.'*  (Alfobd.]  8o  Hb* 
TULUAN  CLdtiTius  Vaknt\niano$,  c.  3,azid  iBXKBiri 
Praf.  The  Judaiaers  here  alluded  to.  whilst  Biia- 
taining  the  perpetual  obligation  of  the  Mosaic  la*. 
Joined  with  it  a  theosophic  ascetic  tendency,  prelaidtal 
to  see  in  it  mysteries  deeper  than  others  coold  sm. 
The  Mcdts  not  the  full-grotcn  Gnosticism  of  thepoB- 
apostolic  ajic.  then  existed.  Thia  loroned  the  Uiad- 
tion  stage  between  Judaism  and  Gnosticism.  "tsA- 
less '  refers  to  the  tediims  unprofitableness  of  tMr 
lenathy  genealogies  cf.  Titus.  3.  l^-.  Paul  opposes  M 
their  "ouons."  the  "King  of  th^  nrons  Cso  the  Ortekt  c  Uli 
to  whom  be  glory  throufJiout  the  irons  of  oKma.*  Vk 
icord  **  uLNjn  "  was  possibly  not  nsed  in  the  techaloil 
iense  of  the  later  Gnostics  as  yet :  bat  "the  only  *iv 
God**(r.  171.  by  anticipation,  confutes  the  aubaequestir 
adopted  notions  in  the  Gnostics'  own  phraaeokcJ- 
qaestions—of  mere  st>eculation  (Acts.  26.  Si»},  not  ptsr 
tical;  generating  merely  cotlons  discusai<ma.  "Qast- 
tinns  and  strifes  of  words'*  (ch.  «.  4-;  **to  no  proif 
.2 Timothy.  2.  Ill; "gendering  strifes"  (i Timothy.  12L 
"  Vain  janglini?"  (r.  6. 7.  of  would-be  "  teachers  of  tki 
law.*  godly  eaifying-llie  oldest  MSS  temi^*' tkt dis- 
pensation of  God.**  the  gospel  dispensation  of  God  B- 
wards  roan  (l  Corinthians,  0.  17;.  which  is  ^  IB 
element;  in  faith."  C^kybsabk  tran4^a<<a,  "Ibesi- 
ercislng  of  thf  stcvrardfh  ip  of  God"  (l  Ccrinthians.  9Ll<- 
He  infers  that  the  ial<$e  teachers  in  hphesus  woe  pnr 
byters.  which  accords  with  the  prophecy  Acts,  20. 3t 
However. the  oldest  Latin  versions,  and  lux^iJEn.  ud 
Hilary,  support  Engliih  Vtrsion  reading.  (X&i 
"faith  unfeignerl."  5.  Bnt^In  contraat  to  the  doctrttt 
of  the  false  teachers,  the  esd— the  aim.  the  caaasssa- 
ment— Cr*-*Jt.  "of  the  charge"  which  you  ou^ibt  to  raft 
on  your  fl^k.  Referring  to  the  same  Oreik  wocdai  a 
r.  3. 1^;  here,  however,  in  a  larger  sense,  as  indadiic 
Iht  ooipfl  "  ditjKnfation  of  God*  lSoi€,  v.  4  aod  U, 
which  was  the  sum  and  substance  of  the  "cbaige'coai- 
mitted  to  Hmothy  wherewith  he  should  "charse'  1>^ 
flock.   ckariVf  -U  r  c :  the  sum  aiKl  end  of  the  lav  «8m 


!<lf  A«£aio! 


1  TIMOTHY.  I, 


lel  ftlike,  and  tluit  wberebi  the  gospel  it  t)i» 
of  the  tpirlt  Qi  the  Uw  in  lU  every  eftential 
Je  'Romans.  IS.  10'.  The  foundation  is ybtCA 
"end*  is  k>te  :v.  14;  Titus.  S.  15).  out  of— 
J  from  a  fountain,  port  heart— a  heart  pnrl- 
h  (AcU,  IS.  0 :  S  Timothy,  2.  SS ;  Titos.  1. 15.>. 
moe— A  conscience  cleared  from  guilt  hf  the 
and  laith  in  Christ  (p.  19:  ch.  3. 9: 2  Timothy. 
r.  S.  SI).  Contrast  l  Timothy,  4.  2 ;  Titus.  1. 
I.  23. 1.  St  John  uses  **  heart,"  where  i^ul 
'conscience."  In  Paul  tlie  understanding  Is 
r  coniicitiict ;  the  IumH  Is  the  seat  of  lone. 

A  good  conscience  is  joined  with  sound 
d  conscience  with  unsoundness  in  the  fiiith 
■s,  0. 14).  filth  onfeigned— Not  a  hypocritical, 
infruitftil  faith,  but  faith  working  by  love 
6. 6;.  The  false  teachers  drew  men  off  from 
log.  working,  real  faith,  to  profitless,  specu- 
estions"  {r.  4:  and  jauKling  (r.  0-.  6.  From 
,  from  a  pure  heart,  good  conttclence,  and 
.-ned,  the  well-ttpring  of  love,  having  swtryed 
ing  missed  the  mark  (the  *  end ')  to  Ite  aimed 
randnttd  "erred."  ch.  0.  21;  2  Timothy-.  2. 
.of  aiming  at  and  attilning  the  graces  above 
y  "  have  turned  aside  ch.  u.  16;  2  Timothy, 
we.  12.  li)  unto  vain  janj:ling:*  /if.,  "vain 
t  the  law  and  cenoalo-^'ics  of  angels  [v.  7; 

1.  10;:  1  Timothy.  0.  ^\  "vain  babblings 
tions,'  6x.  It  is  the  greatest  vanity  when 
gs  are  not  truthfully  discussed  (fiomans. 
^OKL.  J  7.  Sample  of  their  *'  vain  talk"  (v.  6). 
hey  are  Koidd  be  teadiers,  not  really  so.  the 
iwlih  law  iTitus.  1.  14;  3.  0 .  The  Judaizers 
.  Rccm  to  l>c  (iihtinct  from  those  inuiu;;ned 
le  to  thu  (ralatuus  and  Komans,  who  nhode 
)f  tlie  law  nece&sary  to  justitlcation  in  oppo- 
spel  Kfacj.  Tne  J  U(lai;2t<r8  here  meant  cor- 
law  with  "fables."  which  they  pretended 
I  it,  subversive  uf  niuriis  as  well  as  of  truth. 

woj  uut  iu  niaintainin,;  the  ohli'jofion  of 
t  in  ahu^ing  it  by  fabu.ou.s  and  immoral  in- 
18  of.  and  additi'iDs  to  it.  r.rither  what  they 
rtof— neither  undcrdtandin^'f/icir  oim  fuscr- 
le  i-i>j-ct  itstlf  about  wliich  ibey  make  them, 
stand  as  little  about  the  olo  as  the  other. 

b.  Ba:— ".N't'ir  wu  know"  (Ilomans.  3.  13; 
i»  KGoi— in  full  aj^reenicnt  with  GihI'a  holi- 
00<lnes5.  if  a  uiai;— rnii:arilj'.  d  ifftrher; 
■  Chridtian.  use  it  U»  fully— ui  its  lawful 
:  gijsi»el  eionouiy.  ri:  .  uut  as  a  means  of  a 
man"  attainiiii;  hi^'her  i>vrfcctiuuthan  could 

by  the  gospel  aluue  ich.  4.  b;  Titus,  1.  14). 
he  iH:rvcrte<i  u&e  to  w  hiuh  tbu  false  tcaoliors 
is  a  means  of  awakeniu;:  the  seme  of  «m  in 
7  (r.  [*.  H) ;  of.  lU)maus.  7.  7  IJ :  (^itlitianii,  3. 
it  not  made  for  a  rightccai  mac— Not  forooe 
'  faith  in  the  ri^hteijusiieas  of  CbriHt  put  on 
stillc.-ition,  and  imparted  iuw.irdly  by  tlie 
luctilication.  "One  not  forensiially  anun- 
law."  l.VLKor.ix]  t\'T  ,niut ijiui torn,  the 
o  inw.ini  power  to  fulfil  it;  but  Alfoild 

in  h;N.akm;;  uf  the  ruhteous  man  nil  "not 
•JirjK  the  law."  I>iiiibtlts.'.,  in  prui'Ortionas 
!ly  l«;dby  tlie'^i»iiil,thf  jasiilicil  m.in  i.eeds 
'.  which  is  only  an  uutw.ird  rule  (llo.iian.4, 
i-in-:,  I'l.  \\  'J:;  .  J  hit  as  the  ju<titied  iii'ui 
Dot  .rive  hiiuH-lf  up  wholly  to  iLe  inward 
:hc  Spirit,  he  utorally  needi  the  outward 
'  him  hi.s  sin  and  fiod'^i  rt-<iuiremeiin.  The 
tlie  li-n  coirmandincnts  have  no  p-jwer  to 
c  C'hnsti\n.  is  not  tiiat  they  have  no  auth^ 
□i,but  because  Chnsit  lias  fulfilled  them  as 
(Komans,  10.  4;.  disobedieut— (fVctA',  "not 
iiyubordinnU ;  it  is  iranufntKl  "unruly," 
y.  ••  Lawless  anii  (li«obc.lIent"  rtfor  to  op 
4.9 


VoiMthtEighkoui. 

poeers  of  the  law,  for  whom  itTs  ''enacted*  (k>  the  Ortek 
for  **  is  madan ;  **  nnftodly  and  sinners"  {Onek,  he  who 
doea  not  reverence  God.  and  he  who  openly  tine  a^Unst 
Him),  the  opposers  of  God,  from  whom  the  law  comes; 
**  unholy  and  profane"  (those  inwardly  imjnire,  and 
those  deserving  exclusion  from  the  outward  participa- 
tion in  services  of  the  sanctuary),  sinnen  against  the 
third  and  fourth  commandments:  "  murderers  lor  as 
the  Gretk  may  mean.  *»miterr)  of  fathers  and... 
mothers,"  sinners  against  the  fifth  commaadroeat: 
''manslayers,^  sinners  against  the  sixth  commandment 
10.  whoremongers.  &&— sinners  atpdnst  the  seventh 
oommandment    men-steslsrs— i.e..  slave^ealers.   The 
most  heinous  offence  against  the  eighth  commandment. 
No  stealing  of  a  man's  goods  can  equal  la  atrocity  the 
stealing  of  a  man's  liberty.   Slavery  u  not  directly  as- 
sailed in  the  New  Testament:  to  have  done  so  would 
have  been  to  revolutloniie  violently  the  existing  order 
of  things,     fiat  Christianity  teaches  principles  sure 
to  undermine,  and  at  last  overthrow  it,  wherever 
Christianity  has  had  iU  natural  development  (Matthew. 
7. 12).    liars.  ..perjured— offenders  ag^nst  the  ninth  cm- 
mandment.  if  there  be  anj  other  thinr,  dx.— Answering 
to  the  tenth  oommandment  in  its  widest  aspect.    He 
does  not  particularly  specify  it.  because  his  object  is  to 
bring  out  the  gromr  forms  of  transgression ;  whereas 
the  tenth  is  deeply  spiritual,  so  much  so  indeed,  that 
it  was  by  It  that  the  sense  of  sin.  in  its  subtlest  form  of 
**  lust.**  Paul  tells  us  (Romans,  7.  7..  was  bronc^t  home 
to  his  own  conscience.   Thus.  Paul  argues,  these  uMUd- 
be  teachert  of  Vu  law  whilst  boasting  of  a  higher  perfec- 
tion through  it,  really  bring  themselves  down  from  the 
gospel  elevation  to  the  level  of  the  grossly  "  lawless.* 
for  whom,  not  for  gospel  believers,  the  law  was  de- 
signed.   And  in  actual  practice  the  p-catest  sticklers 
lor  the  law  as  the  njeans  of  iii(:r.il  i>orfi>ction,  as  in  this 
case,  are  those  ultimately  liable  to  fall  utterly  from  the 
morality  of  the  law.    Ciospcl  grace  is  the  only  true 
means  of  sanctlfluation  as  well  as  of  juRtiflcation.  sound 
—hmlthy,  spiritUttUy  v:hol<sotnc  (ch.  6.  Z;  a  Timothy.  1. 
13;  Titus,  L  13;  '2.  2..  as  opposed  to  tuUy,  hwrtnd  as  the 
Ortfk,  of  "doting"  means,  ch.  C.  4.'.  and  "canker" 
laTimothy.  2. 17;.  "The doctrine." or"  teachinij.  which 
Is  according  to  godliness*  (ch.  o.  3}.    11.  According  t3 
the  glorious  gospel— The  ntrUtian'n  Miilnm  /rc/tn  th*: 
law  a*  a  sahctijicr,  as  tctU  cu  a  jiutijitr.  iuiplied  in  the 
previous  v.  <j.  iu.  is  what  Uiis  r.  11  is  cduucctcd  with. 
This  exemption  of  the  righicuus  from  tlie  law,  and  as- 
siKnment  of  it  to  the  lawless  as  its  true  «.ibjec!8.  U  "ai:- 
cording  to  the  gospel  c/  Uu  ulory  (po  the  Cn-i:,  cf.  Not*-, 
2  Corinthians,  4.  4)  of  the  ble.iscd  (^ikI."    'J  ho  ;;os<m1 
manifests  <.iod's(;lory  iKphe.siaus.  1. 17;  3. 10  in  accr>unt- 
ing  "rufhteous"  the  believer,  through  the  i  i>;ht«:ou8ne<iS 
of  Clirtst.  witliout  "the  law*  (v.  \))'.  and  in  imparting 
that  rlghteoiuuess  whereby  he  loathes  all  tiiose  sins 
against  which  (v.  0.  pi-  tlie  law  is  directed.    The  term 
"  blusyed,"  indicates  at  once  imrnvrtahty  and  .tuprniw 
hnj^iiinus.     I'he  supremuly-blc&se<l  Uue  is  lie  from 
whom  all  hlessedne&t  flows.    This  term,  as  applied  to 
(.ioD,  occurs  only  here  and  ch.  G.  !»:  appropriate  in 
siieaking  here  of  the  i:osi>el  blejiiicclness,  in  contraf  t  to 
the  curtc  on  those  under  the  law  ir.  i>;  iialatians,  3.  P.O. 
committed  to  my  tniMt—tninslnte  as  iu  the  Urcik  order, 
which  briius  into  proniir.eDt  emphasis  P-tuf,  "com- 
niitied  in  truat  to  mk  f  iu  contnut  to  the  kind  of  iaw- 
U-achiug  which  thev  iwho  had  no  go.s)iel-coniiiUdiiOD'. 
the  false  teachers,  aynitiitd  to  tfnm;f-lcts  :v.  n;  Tilus, 
1.  3:.    12.  Tne  honour  done  him  in  havmc  the  ;:(H]:iel 
ndni5try  committed  t<»him  su.ge.sis  the  dikTesMon  to 
\ihat  he  once  was,  no  belter  ir.  13  than  thube  lawless 
ones  describe«i  above  (r.  0,  lO..M-hen  the  ;:race  of  our 
Ix>rd  (r.  14;  visited  him.    and— Omitted  in  most  mot 
all:  of  the  oldest  51s$<.    I  thank— (rrc<Ar.  "1  have  :i.e., 
feel)  ^•rati•.ude."     ensbled  me— The  fcamo  (irfl;  verb  as 
In  Acfi?.'». '.'-'.  "Saul  ijicreaHed  the  mere  iu  stitnKth." 


Pi^imau^»tM»»Pnaraf 


-  &  ta  BUI  to  Bf  on  MnMlb  UM  1  brliM  una  doc- 
Mm  M  BW.  bu  H  MmctliiBHl  ud  wmd  to  Him 
wbo  wrtd  B^"    [XBacaMsn.l    Ihii  !■  by  BWaw 

■■liBBlMmirwiiiiiw  IBnaiLj'toikrt-ttoBafB 
■nmdotM»"ft«iMB«Lfaki.-  kiiaMHUk- 
'  b-BBfemdB*disdtonHirthitl«adUIi>aUb- 
-  IdMtteBaKooauMtMdlo  uh  Fiar>M«UB#Oo« 

kSLild^to  OoTa  pKH.  out  Id  Ui  DVB  utnal 
.    ^ .^ .— taUk/idMm  ttUit 


Id  inacb  men  ftboand  iKomAni 
rmjumicd  tfiEA  fuib,  EbB  opiioiiii 

id  iDinnoai,"    HUsli  Uln  CtiT!! 


mind,  and  bun.  Ftal.uii 


tb«Ttt»llD0IUi«l»O*dlBCcaiB(taCluU.iiaii 
sTiu  Skul  fODBd  men?.  SoDurtd  iDadaUiirnaa 
ol  pudoD.  noLviLhiluHUiit  tba  tmima  BllMi>B.t 


a.  till  from  UncninUcwUlMtiH  of  iHMIla 
ODgofUieeunuUxu."   Hu  LXX.  (nuM 


idU8.iudw«i«W 


ibdvit    Die 
ib«UB.m)  ted 


iOting  Oood  Conxitnee. 


I  TIMOTHY.  11. 


PubHeWonktp. 


9  f  auction  of  which  is,  to  "eAarg«  some  thftt 

10  other  doctrine "  (v.  3).  I  commit— m  a 
sit  :ch.  6.  SO;  S  Timothy.  3.  »  to  be  laid  bo- 
rers, iccordiogto— in  ponnanceof:  in  eon- 
1.  the  propheeies  which  went  before  on  thet— 
ons  giren  by  prophets  respecting  thee  at 
on.  ctL  4. 14  (as.  probably,  by  Silas,  a  com- 
iul.  and  *'a  prophet"  Acts,  16.  S3).  Sach 
intimations,  as  well  as  the  Kood  report 
uothy  by  the  brethren  (Acts,  le.  2),  may 
i  Paul  to  take  him  as  his  companion.  Gf. 
ihecies  as  to  others.  Acts.  13.  i-S,  in  con- 
laying  on  of  hands:  11.  2S:  21. 10.  ii:  cf. 

9.  H.  10*.  14.  1;  Kphesiaos,  4.  11.  In  Acts, 
expressly  said  that  "  tlie  Holy  Ghost  had 
the  Ephesian  presbyters)  overseers."  Cle- 
le.  Epistola  ad  Corinthios,  states  it  was  the 
le  apoi<tle8."to  make  trial  by  the  Spirit," 
power  of  disceminic,"  in  order  to  determine 
be  overseers  and  deacous  in  the  several 
nted.  So  Clement  of  Alexandria  sajrs  as  to 
}  near  Ephesus,  that  the  overseers  were 
for  ordination  by  a  revelation  of  the  Holy 
John,  by  them—Gmk."  in  them  f  arrayed 
:  them :  armed  with  them,  wsrfsre— not 
it:ui"  ,ch.  6. 12;  3  Timothy,  4.  7),  but  the 
nun:  the  military  service.  TrandaU  as 
.  but  "the,  Kood  warfare."  19.  Hoidug— 
d  of  "  faith"  and  "good  conscience*'  (v.  6): 
It;  the  latter  away"  as  "  some.*  Faith  is 
precious  liquor :  a  oood  cougcicnu  is  the 
i^a:is  that  contains  it.  IBenobl.)  The 
congcience  entails  the  shipwrtck  of  faitK, 
.<<(  cf  siu  lUDrui>ente(i  of  aud  fonaven]  kills 

ia;th  lu  man.  [WiesISi.eicJ  which— 
,ar,  riz.,  *'yooil  couscicncc."  iiut  "faith" 
it,  the  result  of  ijHttino  uu-oy  KOod  con- 
1:6  los/s  tuilh  ais-j.  pu'.  it,way  —  a  wHful 
tUruhC  it  Irvm  tlieni  us  a,  iruublcsome 
rehiciantly  \%ithara'.vs.  uxiruUeii  by  force, 
ner  is  tired  oi  lis  iiiipuriunity.  and  is  re- 
tain hid  sia  :ii  the  cO'tt  ut  lo!)in^'  it.  One 
fiitniUy  tt-ruis  with  it  and  nitii  sin  at  one 
i  tin.e.    uiaue  sliipwrecic— "  with  respect  to 

Faith  bi  tlie  ved^el  m  which  thuy  had 
eii.bariiuU.  ox"  wiiich  "j-oc'l  cuLsdeuce^  is 
TiiC  auciuiitchuicii  ofiuii  iiscil  ihi^  ima^e, 
le ctur^f'.' uf I iilh to iiivi^r.uou.  'ilMUretk 
'iy  Ui-it  uiiu  l.iivii!.;  ouC:i  had  fuiUi  makes 
r  It.  uui  tnat  they  who  pui  away  good 
make  hhiuwrock  wiih  re^iecLtoiiiKfaiih. ' 
fc— ih-jrv!  In  nu  ditiicaliy  in  supijosing  hiui 
uju!.(.-im  of  i  riiDciiiy,  *.'.  17.    Ihout^h  "de- 

tu  ^.itau*    tue  Ivra  of  all  outride  the 
,  iiu.  i^.  aud  tno  eXvcal'.'i-  oi  wrath,  when 
owod  ijy  (tuU,  ud  lite  (ti»obtdit:nt,  1  Corin- 
1  Corinihiaus,  iJ.  7  .  ho  probably  was  re- 
;  c:.urcii  suo.«t<iuent!y,  uudoiiam  troubled  i 
1.11  aiostle.  tliuu;.h  (il.^tanl  at  Iconic,  pro- ! 
;   ^crttrucu  U>  be  ixui.uted  at  Ephesiu.  I 
>rol):i>)ly.    the    excuuuuuniaition   oi    the  | 
atiiicvv.  l?'.  17.  1>  .    ln«  fceulenco Operated  | 
niumly.  but  al*o  phyfcically.  !ju-ka:;ss.  cr 
itiiiaiKju  III  (jiu<l. !  ii.:n^'  on  tlie  per^ou  ex-  ■ 
cd,  in  order  to  briu^uiin  t'* repentance  and 
Alf.xiuUer  iiore  is  proijabJy  "the  copper- 
nid  >5i.  1  .fil  "mach  ev;l'  when  the  iaiter 
sus.    The  '•  aeAivtiiiu  him  to  ^auin'  was  i 
i;  onseiiuf'ite   of  his    ii.tt'is(a»t<Uhf/   the  \ 
inoihy,  4.  H,  i.'>::  as  the  snuic  lienier.i'O  on  ■ 
M  t:ie  const<]uenceot  his  "  bayui^:  that  the  i 
IS  past  alrendy"  '^  'iii.icihy,  2.  Is;  his  put- ' 
iiK-'i  confCHiicc,  naluiHlly  proiluaug  aAip- 1 
'■•:  n  FAITH,  r.  lu.    If  one'a  rei:;;ion  better 
ij  hi'  moral  <i'Miclenat4  wxli  corrupt  Lis 
\n 


religion.  The  rain  which  falU  pore  ftom  heaven  will 
not  continue  pure,  if  It  be  reoelTed  In  an  unclean 
veuei  FAbchbp.  Wbatxlt.)).  It  is  possible  that  he 
Is  the  Alexander,  thtn.  a  Jew,  put  forward  by  the  Jews, 
doubtless  against  Paul,  at  the  riot  in  Ephesus  (Acts. 
19. 33).  that  they  may—not "  might:*  implying  that  the 
effect  still  continues— the  sentence  is  as  yet  nnremoved. 
\nxu—Grtck" be  disciplined," vis.. by  chaiti$tmitid and 
suffering,  blaspheme— the  name  of  God  and  Christ,  by 
doings  and  teachings  unworthy  of  their  Christian  pro- 
fession (Boroans,  8.  83,  84:  James,  8.  7).  Thoufdi  the 
apostles,  who  were  infallible,  had  the  power  of  ezoom- 
mtmication.  accompanied  with  bodily  inflictions, 
miraculously  sent  (8  Corinthians,  10.  8).  It  does  not 
follow  that  fallible  ministers  now  have  any  power,  save 
that  of  excluding  from  churdi-f  ellowshlp  notorious  bad 
livers. 

CHAFTEBIL 
Ver  1-16.  Public  Wobkhip.  Directions  as  ti> 
Imtkbcissioks  fob  all  Miur,  since  Cubjsi  is  a 
Ransom  yoR  ALL.  Tue  Dcnssor  Men  akd  Women 
Rbbpbctively  in  Respect  to  Pubuc  Prater. 
Woman's  Subjection:  Her  Sphere  of  Duty.  1. 
thirefbrt— Taking  up  again  ttie  general  suhiect  of  the 
epistle  in  continuation  (2  Timothy.  2.  1).  "What  I 
have  therefore  to  say  to  thee  by  way  of  a  chargt  (ch. 
1.  3.  18),  is."  ion.  that  first  of  all.. .be  BUuie—ALroRD 
takes  it.  "  I  txJioH  Ant  c/all  to  make.'  **  first  of  all." 
doubtless,  Ls  to  be  connected  with  **  I  exhort :"  what 
1  beffin  with  (for  special  reasons),  is,  &c.  As  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem  drew  near,  the  Jews  linduding  those 
at  Ephesus)  were  seixed  with  the  dream  of  ftreedom 
from  every  yoke ;  and  so  virtually  "  blasphemed"  (cf . 
ch.  1.  1*0/  God's  name  by  **  speaking  evil  of  dignities  " 
ich.  6.  1:  2  Peter,  2.  lO:  Jude.  b).  Hence  Paul,  in  op 
position,  gives  prominence  to  the  injunction  thatprayei- 
be  made  for  all  men,  estpecially  for  magistratis  uurl 
kings  .Titus.  3.  1-3;.  iOLi«UAUs£N.]  Some  professiii;; 
Christians  looked  down  on  all  not  Christians,  as 
doomed  to  perdition ;  but  Paul  says  all  men  are  to  be 
prayed  for,  as  Christ  died  for  all  ir.  4-6).  sappiications 
—a  term  implying  the  suppliant's  settM  of  rutd,  and  of 
his  ou-n  iiisi'-^xicticy.  prayers— implyini;  dttrotton.  i*'- 
cercessions— properly  the  coming  luario  God  with  child- 
like cootitience.  generally  in  Ithai.f  of  arwVur.  I'Lo 
accumuL'ition  of  terms  implies  prayer  iu  its  every 
form  aiid  aspect,  according  to  all  the  relations  implie'i 
in  it.  2.  For  kiDi;s— Au  effectual  confutation  of  the  a*'. 
versaries  who  accused  the  Christians  of  disaffection  t(; 
the  ruiiui{  powers  (Acts.  17.  7;  itomans.  13. 1-7,'.  ab... 
in  autaority— /(^,  "...in  eudueuce:"  iu  stations  ol 
eminence.  Thc"(iulet"  of  Christians  was  often  mort^ 
dependent  on  suL  ordinate  rulers,  tliau  on  the  supremo 
king;  hence,  "a/f...ln  authority"  are  to  be  prayed  for. 
tua:  we  may  lead— that  we  Uioy  be  blessed  with  sur!i 
.{ood  t;oveiumcut  as  to  lead,  drc;  or  rathor,  as  Gi\ik, 
•* to  pas-s ■■  or  •■  spend."  The  projers  of  Christians  fi  r 
the  goTcmn.e^t  biing  down  from  heaven  peace  and 
order  iu  a  stale,  quiei— not  troubled  from  vithout. 
te^iceable— "traiHiuil.'"  not  troubled  from  icithin. 
iOlsuauskn.]  "  He  is  jtearcnfAt'  (Gntk)  who  makes  id 
uisturbance:  he  is  'luiet  .iirtdn  who  Ls  himself  free  fniii 
dl^lurUance.■•  rinr.MAN.s  1  mail- "inalKpissible... 
requisite)  ;/i«f>'."  LAlfoku.]  A  distinct  <rre<.A.' word, 
r.  lO.  expresses  "  BOdUness."  hontsty— O'weik,"  gravii>* 
(Titus.  *i.  •-'.  7..  ••decorum."  or  piopriety  of  conduct. 
As  "  piety" ii  in  relation  to  God.  "gravity"  is  propnety 
of  behaviour  amou^;  n.en.  In  the  Old  Testament  tno 
J  ews  were  coniuianded  to  pray  for  their  heathen  rulcrv. 
(Exro,  6.  lu:  Jeremiali,  29.  7;.  The  Jew.s,  by  Augu^tu^' 
order,  offered  a  lamb  daily  for  the  Itoman  emperor, 
till  near  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  The  Jewish 
Zealots.  iusti;;ated  by  Eieaxar.  caused  this  custom  to 
cediie  .Josephus  C  J..  2.  17;.  whence  the  war  originated 
accordlLK  to  Jesciihus.   3.  tbib^i  rayi::^  for  aii  men.. 


ffmriEmtaOnrf, 


li«c»iu*  tbKfliite  Qbc<llciKvli  dot  la  0«d«  uid  Uwnf^ 
itt  an  of  oui  (an  Hf^  Nv  lb*  kut  oOnHb  iTIUr 
ciu.U  tlKl3owcdDiivuIdapttTelf'licRd««ntdbT0D« 


prayrr  ILukv.  9.  w:  Romizu.  1_   _, __ 

iKlno.t  t;  lUltbnr,  ii.9L;Uuk.>l'  -- 
LB.   •  10  TUrm 


1 1I1I0IB7,IIL 


IwHwiilaif  itt.,plidt^i<..l*tftidh>lr; 
vllh  fh*  '*taM  tad  pMili'  imeftwiiMd 
r.  t.  SI.  floflii  fMMl  it  ehuMtalttle  of  tht 
bulot  (Itofaktioii,  ir.  4).  la  yrolMlBt- 
ftoftdlow.  wtihfMawarki 
fe  ntpoiltloii  li  not  tbt  MiMMlii«.f: 
iwf  **fiWvii0i%fOodworfci.*  ThilradoiB- 
tli  to  to  fflMtod  fty  flNMNu  of  cood  wato :  Bol  thii 
•m  to  to  fliottMd  <m  or  wiffc.  ttom  (fiptodut. 
&  Ml.  Worin.  sot  wQcdi  1b  imbHe,  ti  ttolr  prortaot 
|i.i.lU]S:  iFMor.S.!).  IFoHbt  an  oAaa  UMBtlonid 
putonl  opItUM  111  oitltr  to  ommt  tto  Ioom 
iMMd  with  toe  kKMt  doetriiM.  of  tto  ftdM 
Tto  dintodt  of  tvoifdajdiitiM  to  hoooond 
'Qoodwoiki.*  ll.lMn-nol 
"iKltilClbriiitolue.ii.lV.  fltodioaldBot 
to  qtmUkm  to  too  poblle  msmdUst  (i  Ooihi- 
14.  Ml.  wfA  ai  nlQMtloa  —  iiot  "vniniliiff 
eiLl4.  fltomliiiittMdi.  bat  BOl  to  public 
fMii^».M|.  8t.FMilpfobobljwrolottaiiepUtkft«ai 
wtoro  tto  pneopt  (i  Ooitotolut.  14.  M)  wh 
It.  mrp  wtoorltf— **to  lotd  It  oror  tto 
r|AuoBD3.IM.,'*totoui«atoerml''  IS.  IW- 
lof  Itopnoeot:  tto  ortfliial  ovdar  of  cmtloii. 
wCko  Bro,  wto  WM  cnatod/br  Mm  (1  Cto- 
,tLI.V.  14.  Atom  WM  Mt  diOtlfto-M  Ififo 
bf  tto  MrptBt:  but  wh  p$nmadtd  bj  hit 
,  t.  ir.**HMrtoiMd  iiiito..Tolo8  oCwIib.* 
I.  u,  Bnmf%**Tb9mrp0iUbe9uihdmt.'' 
omUjt  doe«lTid.tto  moro  omUjt  deoetrot 
tBMwn](IODriiitolaiu.iL3).  Lait  to  tolDR,  sto  wm 
flnttoite— Indeed,  iheiionewMc(«ed«ed.  TbesnbUe 
•erpent  taiew  toet  the  wu  *'the  weaker  TesieL"  He 
theretan  temnted  ber.  not  him.  She  yielded  to  toe 
temptaltone  of  lenie  and  toe  deceits  of  Satan;  he,  to 
com^iimU  km.  Hence,  to  toe  order  of  God's  Judicial 
eeaiinee.  tto  atrpent,  tto  prime  offender,  stands  first; 
toe  wooMui,  wto  was  deceired,  next ;  and  tto  man, 
pemiadid  by  his  wife,  last  (Genesis,  s.  14-19}.  In  Bo- 
i.  IS,  Adam  is  represented  as  toe  first  trans- 
bat  there  no  reference  is  made  to  £Te,  and 
to  regarded  as  the  bead  of  tto  sinning  race. 
HMet.  M  bore.  v.  11,  to  Genesis,  s.  le.  woman's  **  snb- 
Joettoi^  la  represented  as  toe  consequence  of  tor 
total  deoelTad.  btisf  dcesiTtd— The  oldest  MSR.  read 
tto  compound  Oretk  rerb  for  the  simple,  "  Haviog 
beea  asdHOfd  by  deceit:"  implying  how  comjMely 
totan  mteeteded  in  deceiving  h«r.  was  in  the  traasgns- 
sisa  Orwir,  **  earns  to  5e  in  tto  transgres8i<»  f*  became 
iupolfwl  to  tto  existing  state  of  transgressioD.  lU.,  *"  toe 
gotog  toyoDd  a  eommandf  toe  breach  of  a  positiTe 
preespi  iBomana.  4. 16}.  15.  be  saved  in  child-bearing 
-4in«M,  '*to  (Ul..  throughi  her  [lU.,  the)  child-bearing.* 
Thromtk,  or  by.  Is  often  so  nsed  to  express  not  the 
wuanM  q^ber  satration.  bnt  the  circunutanoea  amidst 
%kieh  It  baa  place.  Thus  l  Uortotoians.  S.  16,  *'  He... 
tosil  to  saTed ;  yet  so  as  by  Hit..  ihroui;^i,e,,  amldstj 
flre:^  to  si^to  of  tto  fiery  ordeal  which  he  has  neces- 
sarily to  pass  (fcroufffc,  he  shall  to  saved.  So  here, 
**/»  «pMe  c/  toe  trial  of  child-beating  which  sto  passes 
tiinmiih  (as  her  portion  of  tto  curse.  Genesis,  8. 16,  *  in 
sorrow  ahalt  ttou  bring  forth  children '},  toe  shall  to 
MTod.*  Moreorer.  I  toink  it  is  implied  todlrectly 
that  tto  very  curse  will  to  turned  into  a  condition 
tonmcable  to  her  salvation,  by  her  faitofully  perform- 
ing ber  part  to  doing  and  suffering  what  God  has 
Asslgiied  to  ber,  viz. .  chUdrbearing  and  home  duUes.  her 
sphere,  as  distinguished  flrom  public  teaching,  which  is 
sot  tofii.  tmtfRan's  (v.  ll.  IS).  In  this  home  sphere, 
not  ordinarily  to  one  of  actlTe  duty  for  advancing  toe 
MiigJnm  of  God,  whlch  contradicts  tto  position  as- 
signed to  tor  by  God.  sto  will  to  saved  on  tto  same 
terms  aa  all  others,  viz.,  by  living  faith.    8<»ne  think 

433 


that  than  li  ft  lilmMi  to  tto  iBOttuit&OB  "thn^ 
m  chlldtotttag*  lAwlf,  tto  toariiv  of  tto  child 
Joiiii.  DoablliiithiilittogroaiidorwoflMB^«Mi4- 
>eartoategeDegalbooomlngtothainableailng,liiiltod 
ofa  eona;  Jnat  as  to  tto  oili^Dal  prophecy  (Geneili,  t. 
15»  to)  tto  promlaa  of  **tto  aead  of  tto  woman*  (Ito 
Bavtoml  standi  to  doaatooomMiloBwUh  tto  wonmli 
loomed  to  **aoROw' to  **brii«lBf  fbrto  ehU- 
Her  wyeMM-beartoff.  though  to  forrow,  totog 
ftmettoB  amigned  to  bar  to  God  wharabf  tto 
Bavloarwaabom.  TUa  nay  to  an  nltirior  nftonoa 
or  tto  Holy  SpMt  to  tUa  Tom ;  bat  tto  pilmaiy  rt- 
ferenee  nqnlredbyttocaBteitlBttooBaabovagtven. 
"flto  ihan  to  aaved  fthoogh]  wUh  chUd-bearing}." 
le..  thoogh  snflMnt  her  part  of  tto  primoval  eozia  to 
chUdtoaring;  Jmt  aa  >  man  ahall  tomvad, though  hair- 
tot  to  bear  Ua  part,  via.,  tto  awaat  of  tto  brow.  If 
ttoBr-**if  toe  teoiMn  (ptaial.  taken  oat  or  *  tto  woman.' 
«.  M.  whtah  la  pot  te  toe  wtols  aad  eonttona."  or  mora 
Ml.  atoll  (to  fBond  at  tto  jndgmentto>  toes  eewftowsd. 
mtoaadebarilar-toaamauUalwaytoaalvatlonich.l.«. 
JMtolatoftiatlontoGod.  Ctortfy.  to  oar  feUowmon. 
Sobristo.  to  one'a  aalf .  sebrletyw  aotormtortedaaair 
(Sou,  9.  «,as  oontnwted  wUh  tto  vnaeemly  Corward- 
neaa  itproved  to  «.  iij.  Mental  receptivity  and  ac- 
tivity to  fuBllylUiiwararacQgnlaedtoChilstlanltaraa 
tto  dsattoy  of  woman.  One  rsaaon  aUaged  hare  by 
IkaU  la  tto  greater  danger  of  aetf-deoeptlon  to  tto 
wtakar  aaz.  and  tto  spread  of  errora  ailalsg  firom  It. 
eepedally  to  a  dam  of  addraaam  to  which  aobar  ra- 
lleetlveMMlalaaattoaxatelaa.  (Mkahdkb.)  Itooaaa 
(Acta.  tL  fl»  waa  doabtlan  to  private,  not  to  pobhe. 

CHAFTBB  UL 
Yer.  1-16.   fiDLva  ab  to  fixsHOPS  (OvKBauRS}  aud 

DkAOOKB.  TBX  CHUBOB.  AXP  TH  ■  OoaPBL-MTSTBET 
NOW  KBVXALKD  to  it,  abb  TBI  £kD  or  ALL  SUCH 

BuLn.  1.  Tran^aUsM  Oreek,**  Faithful  is  toe  saying." 
A  needftd  preface  to  what  follows :  for  the  office  of  a 
bishop  or  overseer  to  Paul's  day,  attended  as  It  waa 
wito  hardtoip  and  often  persecution,  would  not  eeem 
to  tto  world  generally  a  desirable  and  "good  work.* 
dsstre— <if.,  "stretch  one's  self  forward  to  grasp;^  aim 
at:  a  distinct  Ortek  verb  ftom  that  for  "desireth." 
Wtot  one  does  voluntarily  Is  more  esteemed  than 
what  he  doee  when  asked  (1  CSorinthians.  16. 16).  ThIa 
is  utterly  distinct  ftom  ambitious  desiree  after  office 
in  tto  churdi  (Jamee,  3.  1).  bishop— overseer :  as  yet 
identical  wlto**preebyter"  (Acts,  SO.  17.  tt;  Titus,  1. 
6-7).  good  work  — la.,**  honourable  work."  Not  i to 
honour  associated  wlto  It,  tot  tto  work,  is  toe  promi- 
nent toonght  (Acts,  16.  38;  Phllippians,  s.  30:  cf. 
8  Timothy,  4.6).  He  wto  aims  at  tto  office  must  re- 
member tto  high  quaUflcatUms  needed  for  toe  due  die- 
chaige  of  Its  functions.  9.  Tto  existence  of  chu»di 
organisation  and  presbyters  at  Epheeus  Is  pre-euppoeed 
(ch.  6. 17. 19).  The  institution  of  church  widows  (ch.  6.) 
accords  wlto  this.  Tto  directions  here  to  Timothy, 
toe  president  or  apoetolic  delegate,  are  as  to  filling  up 
vacancies  among  the  bishops  and  deacons,  or  adding  to 
their  numtor.  Fresh  chur^us  In  tto  neightouriiood 
aleo  would  require  presbyters  and  deacons.  Bpiscopacy 
was  adopted  to  apostolic  tlmee  as  tto  most  expedient 
form  of  government,  tolng  most  nearly  to  accordance 
wlto  Jewish  institutions,  and  so  offisring  toe  lees  ob- 
struction through  JewUh  preludlcee  to  the  progress  of 
Christianity.  Tto  synagogue  was  governed  by  presby- 
ters, "elders*  (Acta.  4.  S;  84.  1),  called  also  bishopsor 
overseers.  Three  among  toem  presided  as  **  rulers  of 
thesynagoinie.*answerlng  to  "bishops"  in  toe  modem 
sense  [Liobtfoot,  Homo.],  and  one  among  toem  took 
toe  lead.  AMBKoac  (to  ila%i(larii(«  cfe  Ct^u,  113,  and 
BiNOBAX.  Eceletiaetieai  Aniuiuities,  8.  li;  says.  **  They 
wto  are  now  called  bitoops  were  orl^ally  called 
apostles.  But  tooee  who  ruled  toe  church  after  toe 
deato  of  toe  apostles,  had  not  tto  tesUmotis  cixciixwdtK^ 


IM'bub  d 
nalWdti     . 
"tHilMIk'  ID  1km  oRb  <«  nnwOaB. 

l«Mlh«B.'iychhlttOW>)«thlM^ 

^llttMMiiMliaBdlakKbbiM.     kutaU 


iUhodb.  >i;  asd  Joba  Hut,  Aite.  M.U. 
Mto  Had  Uh  SEripUm  in  tkBubiinft 


taud  Uh  amUir  odiT  itf  diKi 
Jit.  'at  dogblMPKck:'  nrta 


ilenicbaluill.  Ocbn  rapbiiB  K -a» 
UK  <m»  lUw.  OIbUw  URXba*  (PnttOm,  M.  * 


1  TIMOTHT.  III. 


tttt  tnHZHVlMuMi, 


rf  Ttih  ■  nirtniTT 'i"*'^*i^ 


,td.      (TiTTILUIII,!      I 


u  dtaami.  UWT  nnMbidl.  nt  u  btlat 
Id  tlio  ctaDKh.  iDd  twniu  tnnob  IiiWf- 
>U  the  mcmlHn.  Ibtj  upediUr  Msdad  ki 


» fay  ■  period  of  PTDbAtloD. 


M  wtni  of  Uh  UAoiB  ot  e* 


rM  BO  mBOon  !•  BUd>  Dt  llMa  IB 
Bn:  wtiSBU,  tonKNUii  tMm  H  In 

HDbneu  iB  dna  vropoiUoa  sU  lb* 
1«  of  tte  cliiIKh.  Natunltr  iflu 
llaUont  ol  Ibe  donn.  Pul  iwna 


kuwB.   napncUslildiarailrtUiiflTt 


(DrUiamalTMii 

fooa  nnauig  plin^  lAi-rons}  It  w«ll«roiiDded  h 


U  Ood  Unli  onlBi  JudM, 
BIT  ba  boldlf  cmBdnit  C*cH.  N.  IB: 
1.  Mi  Hibnn,  «,  ul.  |-  "-  '"* 


fail  em  ImpiUoni 
■t  CorlnUi.  Kfasn 

la  SOnt  b 

iLBBtu  luto  lat-tMlcnamiattaatm. 


wUik  b-U..  laumacti  u  U 1*. 


( Ood.  of  wUib  Mcli  panliiBln  duutli  1>  i  itttt.  ud 

^  OiliUu  ■  Unto  noM  (1  Ftur,  L  SI,   IH  d|v 

■dmu*  •!  tkt  B«Ii-HnUMll)>  tmdloM  gf  M« 

I.  not  oC  ttaa  BinMtT  aC  (C  "' 


K  DDl  lUMad  tiniba  MboBlur;  fo  Snuu:  lor 


■  Baa  ■  diSeiul  poUt  M  •!«■,  nvwil 

■  BMuhliiKiawUBtb.    M.tM   Wtow 
T  SUUcof  Uuunlliii  Ux  obBiA  ig  wl 


.  poiBt  M  •!«■,  nvwdad  ■<  tfat  i     ... 


Atulioismandofhtr 


1  TIMOTHY.  IV. 


Maria  of  tkt  Apoitan/. 


iul  mentloiiad  (i  Timothy,  S.  10}.    L   JSom^Omk, 
"Bak*  IneoiitrR>ttothe'*myfteryoreodlinesB.''  ths 
f|Mt— fpeakiog  by  fcbe  pxopheta  theo  in  the  church 
(whOM  mophecles  rested  on  those  of  the  Old  Testa- 
nmA,  DudeL  7.  25:  B.  ts.  iK.\  ll.  so.  ai  also  on  those 
of  Jeeni  in  the  New  Testament.  Matthew.  24.  li-U). 
acd  also  by  Paul  hlmseUL  8  TheMalonlaoa,  2.  8  (with 
nhom  accord  2  Peter,  s.  3;  1  John.  2.  18;  Jude,  18). 
eiprf  ailr— **  in  plain  words."  This  shows  that  he  refers 
to  prophecies  of  the  Spirit  then  lyinic  before  him.   in 
tht  latter  times— in  the  times  ftMowing  upvu  the  titnes 
in  which  he  is  now  vriting.   Not  some  remote  future. 
bat  times  immediately  tubiciiutnt,  the  bcgiuuiogs  of 
the  apostasy  beins  already  discernible  (Acts.  20.  20;: 
tbeae  are    the  forerunners   of  "the    last    days" 
(t  Tlmotfay,  3. 1).   depart  from  the  fiitta— The  apostasy 
waa  to  be  within  the  church,  the  faithful  one  becom- 
1ns  the  harlot.    In  2  Thessalonians.  2.  3  (written 
eadlecj.  the  aiiostasy  of  the  Jews  from  God  Joining 
Iha  heathen  acainst  Christianity)  is  the  (ground  work 
so  which  the  prophecy  rises :  whereas  hero,  in  the 
pastoral   epistles,  the  propliecy  is   connected  with 
Gnostic  errors,  the  seeds  of  which  had  already  been 
sown  in  the  church  [Aubeklkn]  (2  Timothy.  2. 18). 
Apoll<»ias  lyaiiftjus,  a  heretic,  came  to  luphesus  in 
the  lifietiue  of  Timothy,  vivicff  heed— (ch.  l.  4;  Titus, 
1.    14.)      ledneing  spirits— workiUK  in  the   heretical 
taadiera.     iJohn,  4.  2,  3,  6.  **the  spirit  of  error," 
oppoaad  to  **the  spirit  of  truth."** the  iSpirit"  which 
^spaaketh"  in  U:e  true  i)rophets  aeainst  them,  dcctrines 
efdsvLs— 4tt.,**teachiiigs  of  (ic., suggested  by;  demons." 
James,  3. 1.%  ** wisdom-devilish^  2  Corinttiians.  ll.  15, 
**  Satan's  mlnieters."     2.  Rather  translater  IbrouKh 
Uit.,*  in:^  the  elcmuitt  in  which  the  ai)0sta8y  has  place) 
the  hypocrisy  of  lyii!,{-8i>oakers .-"  tbis  expresses  the 
means  through  which*' some  shall  ;bc  led  to]  depart 
from  the  faith."  ns.,   tho   fiM;;iie(l  sanctity  of    the 
iie<luoers  (cf.  "deceiven."  Titus,  l.  lo,.     bavinfif  tbeir 
C3t  scienre    seared — (iir':k,    "  hiiviut;    thtir  own  con- 
sciencs."  &c.,  i.e..  not  only  **  sp<»iikiTiKlieM''  to  othrs,  but 
also  kkviiiiS  thiir  oicu  con.sc-ic:ico  scared,   rrofcisiiit: 
to  leaii  others  t )  huiiues^.  their  own  con^iciunce  u  aii 
the  while    defiled.     ii<i'i    couscienceA  always   have 
recourse  to  hypocrisy.    As  faith  and  a  yinxi  conscience 
are    joined  icli.   l.  i'-'.    so    fiipr.crijiy  :i.e.,  unbcluf, 
Matthew.  2i.  6.  51:  of.  hiike.  VI.  nC)  and  ahad  roiiscicnce 
here.      Theufiubet  cxpL-uns  like  EhqUsIi    Wnslnn, 
"seared,"  as  implyini;  their  extreme  inyaisibihtv:  the 
effect  of  cauterlsiiii;  being  to  deaden  »ensatiun.    The 
iirttk,  tiowever,  primarily  meaiiii  "branded"  with  the 
consciousness  of  LTUuesconmiitted  a^^insttLeir  better 
knowledge  and  ounjciciice.  like  so  niauy  3i-ar.<«  burnt  in 
by  a  brandiibt'-irou.    Cf.  Titus,  1.   ift:  li.   11,   "con- 
demned of  himself."   lliey  are  conscious  of  the  brand 
wiUiin.  and  yet  with  a  liypocriticai  hhuw  of  sauctity 
they  strive  to  seduce  othcr^i.    As  "aseariii  u.^eii  la 
a  i^ocd  MUM  ,2  TiiTi(>;hy.  *.'.  lO',  so  "a  brand"  in  a  bad 
sense.      The  iniaiju  in  ukon  from  tho  brandlm;  of 
criminals.     3.  Sen5>uality  le  ids  to  false  spiritualism, 
llieir  own  Inwanl  iiupurily  is  rttlected  in  their  eyes 
U)  llie  world  without  them,  ami  heLce  their  asceticism 
(Titus.  1.  11.  1.')).    [Wikai>-UEJi.J    iiy  a  spurious  spiri- 
tualism i2Tintuthy.  2.  is<,  whidi  made  moral  perfection 
consbt  in  abftinenco  from  outward  thinjt^.  they  pre- 
tended to  attain  to  a  higher  perfection,     itlatthew. 
19. 10-;s;  cf.  1  Coilntliians.  7.  8,  M,  33,  gave  a  seemiu;: 
handle  to  their  "  torbidding  marriage"  (contrast  ch. 
6.  l-u.  and  the  Old  Testament  distinction  as  to  clean  ami 
unclean,  gave  n  pretext  for  teaching  to  "  abstain  from 
meats"    (cf.  Golosshuis,  2.   IC.  17,  •^--23).     As  these 
Judaixing  Gnoaiics  combined  the  harlot  or  apostate  , 
Old  Testament  church  with  the  beast  [Revelation,! 7.  oi,  j 
or  Gnostic  spiritualising  anti- Christianity,  so  lU^me'a  ' 
Judauing  elements  vch.  4.  3/  shall  ultimately  be  com- 
bined with  the  open  worldly-wise  anU-C3irlstianity  of ! 

437 


the  false  prophet  or  beast  (cIl  6.  SO,  21:  Oolosslans,  a.  8: 
1  John,  4. 1-3;  BevelaUon.  13. 12-16).   Austerity  gahied 
for  them  a  sliow  of  sanctity  wtdlst  preaching  false  doc- 
trine (Oolosslans,  2.  83).    EusKBiua.  EccUsiagtical  flis- 
tory,  4.  20.  quotes  from  Ibkn* jcud  ,L  28).  a  statement 
that    Satnminus,   Marcion,    and    the    Encratites. 
preached  abstinence  from  marriage  and  animal  meats. 
Faul  prophetically  warns  against  such  notions. the  seeds 
of  which  already  were  being  sown  (ch.  8. 20: 2Tlmothy, 
2.  It,  18).    to  be  received-Greefc.  **  to  be  partaken  of." 
of  them— /iC,  (created  and  designed)  **for  them,"  ^. 
Though  aU   (even  the  unbelieving.  Psalm  lOI.  i:: 
Matthew,  5.  45)  are  partakers  in  these  foods  created 
by  God,  '*tliey  whicli  believe'  alone  fulfil  God's 
design  in  creation  by  partaking  cf  them  with  thanks- 
giviny;  as  opposed  to  those  who  cUaiain  from  them,  or 
in  partaking  of  them,  do  not  do  so  with  thankigiviny. 
The  unbelieving  have  not  the  designed  use  of  sucli 
foods  by  reason  of  their  ** conscience  being  defiled" 
{Titus.  1. 15).   The  children  of  God  alone  ''inherit  the 
eartliiT  for  obedience  is  the  necessary  qualification  ;ad 
it  was  in  the  original  grant  of  the  earth  to  Adam;, 
which  they  alone  possess,   and  know  the  truth— Ex- 
planatory and  defining  who  are  **  they  which  believe. " 
Translate  as  Oruk,  "And  have  /%Ul  knowledge  of  the 
truth"  lNot€,  Philippians,  1.  0).    Thus  he  contradicts 
the  assumption  of  superior  ktunoUdye  and  higher  moral 
perfection,  put  forward  by  the  heretics,  on  tho  ground  of 
their  abstinence  from  marriage  and  meats.     "The 
trutti"  stands  in  opposition  to  their  *'  lies"  (v.  2).   4. 5. 
Trandatc  as  Greek  "Because*  (expressing  a  reason 
resting  on  an  oloedivc  fact ;  or.  as  here,  a  Scripture 
quotation)—"  For'  (a  reason  resting  on  something  sub- 
jective in  Vic  vpritcr's  miuJ).     evtiy  ereatare...8:ood— 
[Genesis,  l.  31;  Romans,  14.  14,  20.)    A  refutation  by 
anticipation  of  tho  Guoiitic  opposition  to  creation  :  thu 
seeds  of  which  were  now  lurkiiii;  latently  in   the 
church.   Judaism  {Acts,  10.  IMu;  i  Gorinthlans.  10.  2i, 
'2  \)  vfM  the  starting-point  of  tho  error  as  to  meats  : 
Oriental  Gnosis  added  new  elements.    The  old  Gnastic 
heiesy  is  now  almost  extinct :  but  its  remains  in  tho 
adibacy  of  Rome'd  priesthood,  and  in  its  fasts  from 
animal  meats,  enjoined  under  the  iienalty  of  moriai 
sin.  remain.     ii...with  ihank^^viug— Meats.  tiioU;;h 
pure  in  themselves,  become  imiiure  by  being  received 
with  an  unthankful  mind  (Romans.  14.  G;  Titus,  i.  lO;. 
5.  sanctified—"  liulluwedf  set  apart  as  lioly  fur  the  uso 
of  believing  men:  separatc<l  from  "tito  creature."* 
wbich  is  under  Vu  hondiiye  cf  vaniiy  and  corntption 
(Romans,  6. 10.  fee.).    Just  as  in  the  Lord's  supper,  tho 
thanksgiving  prayer  sanctifies  the  elements,  beparatin.; 
them  from  their  naturally  alien  position  in  relation  to 
the  spiritual  world,  and  transferring  ihem  to  their  true 
relation  to  the  new  life.  So  m  eccry  use  of  the  creature, 
thanksgiving  prayer  has  tlie  same  effect,  and  ought 
always  to  be  used  il  Ccrinthians,  V).  m,  si.,    by  the 
word  of  (joi  and  prayer— i.e..  "  by  means  of  intirctstory 
pmyer"    so   tho   (rrttA-)— i.e..  c«»iA(.Tof</ri/  prayer  in 
behalf  of  "  the  creature  "  or  food— that  prayer  mainly 
constating  of  "  tho  word  of  God.  *    The  Ajfostulic  C<jh- 
stitntions,  7.  40,  ;;ive  this  ai.cieut  grace,  almost  whoiiy 
consisting  of  .".cripture.  **  Riusscd  art  thou,  O  Lord, 
who  feedest  me  from  my  youth,  who  givestfood  to  all 
flesh:  Fill  our  hearts  with  joy  and  gladness,  that  we. 
having  all  sutbciency,  may  abound  unto  every  goo<l 
work  in  Christ  J e.siis  our  Lord,  thiou^h  whom  lilory, 
honour,  and  might,  be  to  thee  for  ever.     Atiien."     In 
the  coi-e  of  inspired  men.  *'  the  word  of  (.^od"  wouUl 
refer  to  thtir  inspired  prayers  (1  Kings,  17.  l):  but  as 
Faul  bpeoks  in  general,  including  uninspired  men's 
tlianksglving  for  meals,  the  "  word  of  God"  more  pro- 
bably refers  to  the  Scripture  words  used  in  thonlcs- 
giviiig  prayers.    6.  If  thou  pttt...in  rv mem brance— rather 
as  Ui\ci:,  "UtiiOMSuggeato  (bring  under  the  notice  of) 
tiie  brethren,*  ix.    t^ess  things— rt£..  the  truths  stated 


SbOi/l<i»rjflM(fcf<a  to  be  stirred  up.  iTUIOTHY.V. 


TnuWidontobeBdiMd. 


te  lilt  work  (cb.  1. 18 :  Aeto.  is.  i-s).  with...UyiBff  on 
oCkudi-fio  in  Josbuft'i  cm«.  Nambert.  27.  18-tO: 
BtnteroDOtDj.  31.  9.  The  gift  w«a  oonnectod  with  the 
vmbottoU  Mt  of  Ivriox  on  baadt.  But  the  Oreek 
^WRB,"  implies  thAt(A«  pnAvUri  lajrinKon  bandi 
wu  the  mere  accompaniiiMnt  of  the  conferrinc  of  the 
dft.  **Bt"  « llmothy.  1.  e )  impliea  that  PavVt  laying 
on  Ufl  hands  was  the  actual  int^/nnment  of  Itn  being 
confened.  of  the  pmbytexj— In  2  Timothy,  i.  o,  the 
apMtle  mentions  only  hi*  own  laylnic  on  of  hands. 
Bat  there  his  aim  is  to  ivmind  Tiinothy  specially  of 
the  Pjurt  he  himself  took  in  mii>arting  to  him  the  gift. 
Here  he  mentions  the  fact,  qnlie  consistent  with  the 
other,  that  the  netghbourinc  presbyters  took  part  in 
the  ordination  or  consecratiou,  be.  however,  taking  the 
furemost  part.  Paul,  though  having  the  general  over- 
sight of  the  elders  every  where,  was  an  elder  himself 
il  Peter,  6.  l:  2  John,  l).  The  Jewish  conndl  was  com- 
poeed  of  the  elders  of  the  church  (the  Presbytery.  Luke, 
ti.  W;  Acts.  S2.  &),  and  a  presiding  Babbi;  so  the  Uiris- 
tian  church  was  comi>u&vd  of  apostles,  eiders,  and  a 
tcerident  lActs,  15.  16).  As  the  president  of  the  syua 
KOgae  was  of  the  same  order  as  his  presbyters,  so  the 
bishop  was  of  the  same  order  as  his  presbyters.  At 
the  ordlmition  of  the  president  of  the  synagogue  there 
were  always  three  presbyters  present  to  lay  on  bauds, 
su  the  early  church  canons  required  three  biabofm  to 
be  piwent  lU  the  consecratiou  of  a  bishop.  As  the 
president  of  the  synagogue,  so  the  bishop  of  the  diurch 
alone  oonld  onlain,  he  acting  as  the  representative. 
and  in  the  name  oi  the  whole  Presbytery.  [ViTitiNOA..J 
Ko.  in  the  Anglican  church,  the  bishop  ordains,  the 
presbyters  or  priest  present  joining  with  him  in  laybig 
on  handa.  15.  Ut^lxtt—Urtnk,  "Altditatt  CAUKruLLV 
vj'Oh"  iPsalin,  1.  '2\  liu.  16:  ct."  Isaac,"  c^enesis.  24.  63 . 
lueie  thing*— (r.  U-li.)  As  food  would  not  nourish 
wiUiout  digestion,  wliich  osaiinilates  tue  food  to  the 
KuLitADCe  of  the  body,  so  siiirltual  food,  in  order  to 
prctit  us,  needs  to  be  appropriated  by  prayerful 
luediui'.iou.  give  UijMii  wnolly  u>-^it"UK  in  these 
tbiiigs;"  let  thuin  eiuruks  ihee  wholly;  be  wholly  ab- 
sorbed in  them.  Entire  stij-deillcation,  as  iu  other 
Ptirsuits,  BO  eikpecially  in  nrlisnon.  n  the  stcretof  pro- 
flciency.  Theie  are  cbauizca  as  to  all  oihcr  studies. 
iMbiouable  to-duy.  out  u:  faaiiiou  to-morrow;  this 
ftiudy  alone  is  never  obsolete,  aud  nben  made  the  all- 
iu;:ros«iug  aim  sauctitles  all  other  studies.  The  ex- 
ercise of  the  mimsiry  tbreateus  the  spirit  of  the 
iiunLitry.  unless  it  tie  snstaiued  within,  llie minister 
uiust  be  first  his  own  scholar  before  he  can  oe  ano- 
ther's teacuer.  profiting— OV^efc.  "  progress  ^  towards 
perfection  m  the  ChriiiliaD  liie.  and  t:ti|^fccially  towards 
the  fuUeat  realisatiuu  of  the  ideal  of  a  Christian 
iiiinister  [v.  IX'.  niay  apte»  lo  si;— not  for  thy  Klor>-, 
but  fur  the  winniui;  of  boula  (Mattiicw.  s.  10..  16.  TsKe 
heed— Give  heed  Actii,  3.  uj.  tbyveif.  and... doctrine— 
"and  oato  thy  teacbiiu;.''  The  two  tetiuisites  of  a 
icood  paator:  Bis  teachiug  wii*  be  ot  no  avail,  unless 
Lis  own  life  accord  witu  it;  and  his  own  punty  of  life 
18  noi  enouich.  uiUeds  he  be  diiii^eiit  in  teaching. 
IUalvxk.I  Tuis  verke  is  a  summary  of  r.  12.  continue 
iu  tiiem— (2  Timothy.  3.  14.)  m  doing  thu— not  "  by 
doing  this."  as  though  he  could  save  himself  by  works. 
t!iua  SQalt...savs  thyself,  and  tbem,  ^.— (Ezekiel.  33.  »; 
James,  &  SO.)  In  performing  faithfully  his  duty  to 
ottjers.  the  minister  is  vroiuoting  his  own  salvation. 
Indeed  he  cannot  "  give  heed  unto  the  teaching"  of 
(>t:iers.UDless  he  be  at  the  saute  time  "giving  heed  unto 
iiimiseu.' 

CHAPTER  V. 
Ver.    1-25.      Gksekal  Directions  ah  to  how 

TlXOTBY  HH0ULI>   DXAL  WITH  DurCREST  ClMSSlS 

!>•  THE  CHURCH.  1.  SB  elder— m  aye:  probably  not 
an  elder  in  the  minidry:  these  latter  are  not  men- 
tjouvd  tiU  «•  i7i  "the  elders  that  rule."    Cf.  Acts, 

430 


1  ir.  **  Yonr  old  mem*  lit.  **  elden."  UoDtiMted  with 
**  the  younger  men."  As  TUnothy  was  admonished  so 
to  conduct  himself  ai  to  give  no  man  reason  to  dtajriM 
his  youth  (ch.  4. 12);  so  here  he  is  told  to  bear  in  mind 
bis  youth,  and  to  behave  with  the  modesty  whidi  be- 
comes a  young  man  in  relation  to  his  elders.  **Be- 
buke,"  fit..  "Strike  hard  upon;"  Btbuki  not  tkarply:  a 
different  word  from  **  rebukeT  s  Timothy.  4.  S.  entreat 
—exhort,  as  brethren— and  therefore  equab:  not  lord- 
ing it  over  them  (1  Peter.  6.  l-3j.  2.  with  all  parity 
— BetpectfU  treatment  of  the  other  sex  will  promote 
"purity."  3.  Honodr—by  setting  on  the  chnrch  roU, 
as  fit  objects  of  chariuble  sustenance  («.  9.  17,  18; 
Acts.  6. 1).  tso  "honour"  is  used  for  sMpport  with  ne- 
cessaries (fttatdiew.  16. 4, 6;  Acts.  28. 10).  widows  indeed 
— (V.  10.)  Those  really  desolate:  not  like  those  On  «.  4; 
having  children  or  relations  answerable  for  their  sup- 
port, nor  Uke  those  dn  v.  6)  "  who  live  in  pleasure  ;'* 
but  snchas.  fh)m  their  earthly  desolation  as  to  friends. 
are  most  likely  to  trust  wholly  in  God.  persevere  in 
continnal  prayers,  and  carry  out  the  religious  duties 
assigned  to  church-widows  (v.  6).  Care  for  widows  was 
transferred  from  the  Jewish  economy  to  the  Christian 
(Deuteronomy.  14.  20;  16.  li;  24.  17,  10).  4.  if  any 
whlow— not  "a  widow  indeed."  ai  having  duldren 
who  ought  to  support  her.  nephews— rather  as  Oreek, 
''descendants.'*  or  "graod-children."  [littYCHiue.] 
N€phewi  in  old  English  meant  orand-diUdreH 
(UooKBR,  Bcdesiadieal  J*olity,  6.  20).  1st  them— the 
children  and  descendants.  Isam  fi:st— ere  it  falls  to 
the  church  to  support  them,  to  show  piety  at  hone— 
filial  piety  towazds  their  widowed  mother  or  grand- 
mother, by  giving  her  sustenance.  LiL,  "...tuwards 
Uieir  oven  hoxue."  "  llety"  is  applied  to  the  reveren- 
tial discharge  of  filial  duties;  as  the  parental  relation 
is  the  earthly  reprefteniatiun  of  (kHl  our  heavenly 
Father's  relation  to  us.  "  Thcxr  own  "  stands  in  opposi- 
tion to  tht  ctiurcfi,  in  relation  to  which  the  widow  is 
comparatively  a  strauger.  iihe  lias  a  claim  on  her  oum 
children,  prior  to  her  claim  en  the  chnrch:  let  them 
fulfil  Uiis  prior  claim  which  she  has  on  them,  by  sus- 
taining her  and  not  burdening  the  church,  parents— 
(Jregk,  !hving)  **  progenitors."  i.e..  tiieir  mother  or 
grandmother,  as  the  case  may  be.  "  Let  them  learn." 
implies  that  abuses  of  this  kind  had  erupt  into  the 
church,  widows  claiming  diuruh  ^upi-urt.  though  they 
had  chUdren  or  grandchildren  aUe  to  support  them, 
good  and— The  oldest  M.StS.  omit.  The  words  are  pro 
bably  inserted  by  a  transcrilier  from  ch.  2. 3.  5.  widow 
inaeed,  aud  desolate— contrasted  wiih  her  who  has  chil- 
dren or  grand-children  to  support  her  (v.  4).  tmsteth 
m  Oud— Perfect  tense  in  GruK"*  Hath  rested,  and  doth 
rest  her  hope  in  God."  This  v.  5  aiids  aiwthtr  qualifica- 
tion iu  a  widow  for  church  niaiutenance.  besides  her 
bc'init  "desolate"  or  destitute  of  children  to  support 
her.  Slie  must  be  not  one  "tluit  liveth  in  pleasure' 
(V.  61,  but  one  making;  God  her  Uiain  hope  (the  aouusa- 
tive  in  Grttk  expresses  that  God  is  Uu  idtimate  aim 
whtrtto  her  hope  is  dirtcUd;  wiicrtas,  ch.  4. 10.  dative 
expresses  hope  resttiitf  on  God  as  her  present  stay 
iWiKsiNOSBj).  and  continuing  instantly  in  prayers. 
Her  destitution  of  children,  and  of  all  ties  to  earth, 
would  leave  her  more  unencumbered  for  devoting  the 
rest  of  her  days  to  God  and  the  church  (L  Corinthians. 
7.  33.  34;.  Cf.  also  "  Anna  a  widow."  who  remained 
unmarried  after  her  husband's  death,  and  "  departed 
not  from  the  temple,  but  served  God  with  fastings  and 
prayers  day  and  night"  (Luke.  2.  30. 37).  buch  a  one, 
Paul  imphes,  would  be  the  fittest  object  for  the 
church's  help  (v.  3);  for  such  a  one  is  promoting  the 
cause  of  Uirisf  s  chnrch  by  her  prayers  for  It.  "  Ardour 
in  prayers  flows  from  hoping  confidence  in  God." 
(Leo.  1  m  svppUoatians  and  prsjsrs— O'reefc.  "inhtr  snp- 
piicatioiis  and  prayers  f  the  former  signifies  (ukiitg 
MOifkra  HMtofmtd,  the  lauer. prayer  [NoU*,  ch.  2.  i: 

4K 


FmirUrtm  fPtdsm  MwU  not  la  Uurt- 


OHmUih.  I.  •.  ■Ifktuadif-A 

■  "dijuidiibbl^ 


wniMtDM  br  Ui  o«b  (idulow  la|WWiU,ulM|iHU 
■UftarUw-otlttiinnihg.-— -— — —  ^- ■— - 
iJgnetMUrl  duitod  Um  Ulta 


itanldaU«,bE 
li  Uaibl  br  wi 


imltfbibtiniMcdcifhBlpUAmuaheL 


iM  Ilia  iDiutlmabnHidAt  141  eWlns.  lion 


lOlBIT.  to  Lliai 

Iw.  c  >..  Uiuuua.  SAiiAird,  a  1, 9,iuidOumMni 


oT  Ua  iHlingi  and  at 


«.  1. 1.  -dfan  M  luMliaUly,''  Tlto^  1.  ., 

I*  or  tnAflm  inaMd...ialBU'  )>al,^triaT  tM  •>■ 
>|da  of  Ilia  lai  (Joha,  11.  11,:  a  ^walwaa  al  Ua 
Ivenal  iDtril  oT  bnmbi;  "  br  lora  latTliw  on  US' 
v."  wUeS  aeraaled  Iba  aarlj  OiAtUaDa.  niitr^ 
I  tOiaud— wbilfaar  far  DMunlair  (v  f^h"-  rtfl^ 

-tkaaa- 
nU  at 


"Jumlnc'  is  viltKmti  Jr^iiff,  Biid  hiii^hiiifii^  laOit 
urtbaojeuibsturibsdiuicbil'niiiothT.l.  >l.  "Iba 


fji[iBGi  itma  UJeiiau,  w 


■ludfind^ 


DDaer  vUowa  la  tauarai.  aa  dlaLUwiilaliai]  mv  ■■ 

ir  xSdHa  laba  (M  Ihi  nU  of  mifriurc^  ,■.  K.  ni 
biratun-n»aiui«i*«MaI  tomu  EidousiKnHri 
-■     ■U.-to-deWro.-iie.n.u-U- 


B.uidUiaDUiunlk  ' 


T  bvlnfl  «fl«nritrdi  i 


"iUrUDK-P<itat'  buxlls  of  npnHich 
lonMCDDduei  of naniiiul  ChiittUo.  ilu 
rchriillaulEy.JewDrGontilB.  FbiUDl' 


nw  kdnnuy  li     _  _  .     . 

w.ud  to  lu  thabUiua  ooiIh  wbole  dil 
rlDM.  [Buail.1  IS.  Fn— FartnllMi 

nsDlt  buiilnadjitniiitd:  "Soma  luidc 


B  nUhtlMtmUwHIIww 


a,  utaOi  Ln  DTdn  to  atqIj 
mlonHttt,  Uie  mmll  of 
W.  Ii  v>  be  diUnnl  In 

ut.-IelLlBi.-i    

b>  okupl-llt.. 


qoiltryiiiB  banaU 


<  IT,  Tts  tniuLtlon  fnun  Ui«  Hldov- 
n  (V.  S)  to  thA  pTeahyton  bsn,  1>  EuRmL 
."  pKalilE  aaU."  wlUi  wUdooi.  obUlw,  nd 
iiiEiaH.DTflr  tha  Aoek  uiljpudtoUum-  bt 

bmlltai".  M«.»i 


ublju  I*  pnadiLnfl 


].  Uietri]<ullfl»tlop> 


r"IoiHl."  IfSt.  FiDlulsDcUlhaplirua, 

kith."  to  Ihil  IROBd  CtUtW,  U  HSU  u 

le  will  be  benbr  racoiiililiiiiUieiaipd 
4  owD  haliier,  [^hnDe  vppnn  tho  tindfi- 
liauu  Of  Ui"  qnoUUoDj,  u  liupl'«l 


'  BcripCnn  ultb  "  wi^  onlr  Is 


mltltil  Id  Iwntanioon 


.jDtaB.f.ll,n.  Bui IliiieUi/i * 


•iftmer  (Ana  wUiusm;  t 


icuUoui  ud  rtlHicciiuUoBi.  Hon  Imiian&iitUiaii 
■u  II  (bX  TlmoUv  ibuukl  not.  wlUiaili  itniai  leMk 
moaT,  uHKUlD  »  tbirea  naliul  pnnbylen,  wbo 

t.  J:Tiliu.l.Df.   Veituu,:ii.imi>I}'thuTluioUiThMl 


ould  nquin  tiro  oc  IfarM  wIEdmk 
lem:  lot  botii  Uwlr  diuKt«  10 


UelybalO'n  Um  idiureli  lUatibao. 


— tMbvt  H  annk,  ~  I  a>JJiin  Uwsr  u  l>  ouglil  to  b* 
l«iMtaM9  11su>t]ix.4.i.  bifi>»-"inUu)ir»ni«ar 
Uod.'  Lnd-Omliud  la  tba  oJdeil  UtA  Ood  Uu 
/oMR'.aiuJChnilCH  Son,  will  IcsLliy  itmlon  U»g.  If 
Uuin  dluacantut  bit  IdjuicUod.  B»  iltldly  hm 
balon  nmoUr  lAa  l(ut  niiifaitnt.  In  vblcta  Uod  iliaU 


of  lb«  utfeli  In 
Piofi  adinnUa 


Dlui.  1. 


n  l>  wltta  v.  IS.     llM  mr 


iwaHw«/$iwi>ti 


in>)iiiCVtrC4'>ir(irdi,  4.Biti 


4  Who  itadio  oibBTwUh' 


"del  atiMt;"  tlw  oppolUa  o 

Ih  U  not  Ute  CADttB  ^out  wtUcn  hia  uvuiukuona 

r.  uil:<i  or  •Drdr-nUiar  thin  mbont  mliliu 
nothr.  I.  i(j.     Tlitn  >UDd  nith  lb«m  loittid  af 

-CuJ<^  diilrullnii.  Tbe  oldut  MS9.  n»u1, 
llD*  uouUvs"  [WiEnmacnl:  "[oeciuat  c«IU- 
u"    [AiroKOl   "SlrMM  ot  notds"  h»ii»lIO«clT 

IBBIlllDIHd.    ID    Iblt  fas    BDOllt  DnC  IH  UlUlv  tO 

td  idiBn>c<l!  in  idIdiL"  TAe  InniDit  iioot«  ot  tbg 
U  in  ihe  Pirrerttd  mlid  l>,  t^  1  IIjuoUit.  a.  S : 

>  trult.  ( WluIHau.l 


JUiutaUd  lor  'lodlluoii'J  li  i 
mjr  st  adttncliiE  oae'l  KD 
rani  Srak  Cona  wona. 
■A  Pain};  bdt " bbftt  aaLu  iiB 

It  JiESB.  Tiia  coDiiHlaa  wl 
•lOD  of  thcH  irords.  »btcb 
IB.     B.  Bat— niDiuib  Uiw  u 


tlflTTUpt  tbo  con- 
n  ai%,  tban  t>  a 


Canlllct.    irtiaDil 


ba  duuntnliil  KlIhUidrvnHBt 
Lie  nlTrioh  M  "A  doalc  Of  OOVM< 
ksd  MMM  r)/  nrlUv 
lal  ffain  which  pklir. 


lUt  VI.  u  belleTH 


[ALnBu.l    t.  wlUtn 


."  lAu^ui.tl  It  1*  Implied 
haw  tbii  ilttUh,  U.  Mi. 
KOnrdlDg  to  loms  IscZad- 


nili  tnihin^  IDOt  Um  rfchd  IbemHlieiJ  li  I 
kTiy  Ibnlr  richo.  bnl  not 


In  ttacm.wid  to 


to  tcmpUUou," 

Ito  UmpUtliw" 
a  ODe  la  almdr  In  a  tifiltd  italfl. 

DB  a  plu  QD  HWDdt— AmiHHd, 

[urthcr  lUpdiWDnrdi  <ch.  J.  TI. 
uiE  or  UiB  daiu."  btlkb-im- 

antai  tatu-  which  dtcsln  to 


I,  tint  U  U  4  IcadlDij 
1£1.  for"n  deilioTi 
•  [BraoiLl;  lu  off- 


la  ntfinocv  in  ixw'j  HJ/*  liulamideDl  of  othui. 
L«d  •!««■  aniiidiBa  Bla  paapta  wtlta  wbal  la 
IT  fn  Uuao.  Tra«  bwrluaw  Ua*  In  pIMr.  but 
Aocnc*  [iDppltad  br  Qad.  with  which  moreotar 
wta  an  omJ^nJ]  la  UarowD  into  tba  ic^  aa  a 
'  ht"  [Calvb]  U  Kliui.  II.  1-10;  Puhn 


40alf  ud  otbar  cdd  yandi 
I  oldut  HSfi..  boimar.  > 


a  aaifportthU 
:>lt  "ud  it  la 
"WabiDDglit 
miniherl  that 
L  11;  Ecclul- 


Ui  liadir  occiuirod  ;  tha ! 


nliaalct  icf.  1  Paiat.  i         .  

ofUoau  iDaatacDiiDmr.  13.  ij.aMaueliiSuiioal.Kiv, 
EtUah,  wd  Ellabi;  but.  aa  Iha  aihonaUoi  ia  aa  lo 


niei.  1,  IS  u  Jolin. «.  II. 
d  nlHd  ibori  unUr 
1]'.  Dot  hli  own.  boDchl 


iDllgw  altir  il|hI>iiuo>u~i!Tlinailir,l.!9.l  tsdUsaii 
-"pliti."  ilipUnnuiKW  ii  IDD»  Id  nUtlon  to  our 
hlloiii>aD:f>>rtvr'flDdllnt«"iloGod;/a.l/.iilbiin>nt 
of  boOi  lA'sfr,  TitBi.  t  IB.     kii-bi  i-t.ijiv  -Wtiii 


aiarMttUrailVid.iit'ie/m 


to  iliall  lom  Aft<«. 


I.  n<U  tW  fHl  >f kt-Bitu  Uilnkt  UtU  cpUtla  wu 
mmta  ttam  Onliilh.  abBnt  ammU  m  Ika  oMoBti 

fBrtbiiU«laDh*nHIOHtaltaiui.lLM-M.  Oi«ln« 
'■MrtfHOfwanU' l>.4).  Ct  nb.  i.  U;  i  nmothr.  4.  T 
Vbt  "  tood  prahaiaD*  li  oonnKtad  wlUi  Uh  "  iml 
^t' [PBlm  M  ti.  IvMdDSiUnilUlk-UMCTDwo, 
or  iHlud.  Um  i«U*  of  TtOoiT.  latd  bold  M  by  tha 
•ttBM  In  ttw  »«><<  Mi  a  l^moUv.  i.  r.  8 :  PbUip- 
|iu».).U-lU.  "^MU  (Ut.'iul'^litliihiiichiDiTlu 

■1»-«H  In  Ibg  oldHit  1IS6.    folamt  ■  liod  InlB- 


tk«  prqftalM  ban  U  tM  coiCiHiOD  (Ml  CV«iA  fciw- 
dam  it  Ui  fctovdom  V  titt  inU.  Jobo,  tt.  M.  »J,  ai 
UlrbtliWMtftputtaUvailBiiieiiiiriuialiiBlirlMibti 


tt  muuBM-wlid  WDold  iHiUlr  M 


otCbriil.   nie  > 


a.  thH  roMdljilliw  priDdtile  i 


tnliKMi  ud  poon  or  ILm  >ba  U  lli«  God  or  iiU  lite. 

maFdlud  1(1  oiina.    mtuiiiM— 11  wu  Um  Lunl'i  |ju( 

ID  -P J»a..  TliooUij  1  i»n  lu  Hm/ui  |or  "  pnHau."  1. 1» 

■-thcBuidCDutcutaa."    IBuuiLl    rh confuilaD wM 

-to  bi.a  Ibalr  tnul  n.tioB."   u...ii.-™ber.  -up- 

Uui  or  Uw  iruUi  w,  IS ;  J(oI.,  «.  ii:  Mwiuew.  17.  ill. 

CbrM.  Ill  ■UoLiDn.  or  bailim  irlliiut  U.  Ui»  (nith. 

(PiDiotbua.i.    NonUityboloiu  h>aii<i|HniiB.iv> 

to  UDOibcT.  SDd  Ibul  nblch  bu  oiuv  mutaci  U  ■» 

««dbtL<iin.    ITHKuiiuBn  1    liTinc Ool-nit b« 

Tula  of  lire  t<^  1.  &:  Jobn.  II.  »;  I  l^Mr.  tL  31;  1  HI 

M^^  Hill  ccnlimi  omit  "llvlue."    Hs  sbotni^D 

ICii.vu..]    wMp.nb-Unat.-iiffuiilBtl.."   ^ikufi 

(dL  6.  Si;  EtiflBUmi,  h  n;  Juinu.  i.il;  1  Polar,  a.  ».. 

nehli— unponl  ud  lUnHi,  fortba  bodrud  law 

UUl  Uu  »pi->n=i  ■■[...CHlUl-aii  mmttn,  tu  i*rK,n 

lonl.    In  Older  u>  ba  truly  neb.  Kck  10  t»  bleisd  gL 

iknd  in.  Uod  d^nilii.  K.  U;  1  felar.  1.  31.   u  tw 

in  lljolr  w»cu«  lu  h1  baloro  IDoniHlrn  Ihi  nw  ol 

d»TS  to  Urnui  M  lu  luol  end  Iml  .cb.  t.  Ji.  C>vm 

DtfuHto/OuraUh:                         iTmOTHY.VL                                   ^  n>Irl  Cain  BoAtHim. 

lef.  ITliiiotIv,3.<J.  KriDuUierluve-'tiiiDedaww 

orlDlhliiu.  I.  ILI    IlwilinnnnlaDoritae 

frao.  U«  irath-  (cH.  1. 1-.  5.  IS;  1  'nnioU. j. «.  ii.  pioru* 

ireotf  InbHlluea:  mrlhlr  nchw  •mlUrtd 

-Ici.  1,T;  5  Timoihr.  8.18.1    ™n-Orfrt."eo.i«7r 

■  EUtaaitrnttKtnirlPnRrlM.ii.it:  la.  7; 

0).    UU...IWMI  Lfc-The  oMett  Ma».  uill 

lAUQRD.t      WCBIIIIOIK,  bM  u  prdbibl»,   -ovtiM- 

,  ■■  Iflat  mllteh  u  rraitt  at 


.   TU  Ufa  UiU  now 


i  ftpE>e*U  mu-kln^i  ml 


>U)i.   WUUhubemaDtnulsd  toUin.lat 
tm.   Gold  thmi  hut  norind.  «old  ntnrn. 


oaHJtwuDBCDlUUr-'  rVmcuiiui 


WtlltlHll  (elL  i. 


»DlC[lUDtiDtltlBIlM.>.  i;U.Si 

>nsiuiilsrf>ii<idb7(ilHUKlwi 
•ei  pie-uDlaaDUr  lb*  gift   ~ 


In  Omb  vnldtmnli,  or  k  iMi  *li«r«lur  tb*  or 


.    .   FnbibljUiiu.  _ 
■'  crwd  mar  hKTa  l»d  tlulr  ui 
■d  hMp  Iv  twUUOn  on  lUi  w 


'Ik*  Bnad.  hudiid  d 

vrLHcEi  on  i»]»i  uid  vltb  Ink.  bi 

hitaHrt."  IJEKOKKadc.  err.  Jul 


Raot}    31.  WU'.ii  t. 

UitU,  (Ul  L  g :  1.  ie.-l< 
a.T.».  Traaiuultrli 


eilfttHl  In  Uiv  church  Id 


■    (BlBI 


crnfEulnf 

narJ:  fl  Tlmoth/, 

whli4i  n  Cbrti- 
ILFOSB.)  bt  -llh 
'nmoihy.  M  tka 
IflMon..)   Bdi 


THE  SECOND   EPISTLE  OF   PAUL  TAB 

TIMOTHY. 

INTRODUCTION. 


>r.  taUf  TimUiri  rlu*  Hi  ■uxra  u  Ito  nail,     pmtalib,  bt  h 


■  gntaMr  rul)  H  w  JMTr.  ud  *1  tOMr     dCUmw  •)  *: 


kl  nllfMD.    Uiabt 


tHuuphsnu.  hid  dUlaoiUi  u^bl  Ui 


rt  thi  due,  ttai  Dill  mt  at  Sen,   1 


MnVU  Ergrtaim  of  Lati 


DTtfa  Kxuii-Li.  Thi  Dcfidtidh  or 
iiSTiurAKTHcuDrOatuFaDittni.  l.mi 
hB  lui  usetamatit  And  Bwwi-UkB  dvUh-fonaof 
NGEU  ]  Bfeoj^Df  to  Ihb  prsmlu  of  liTt.,  Un  Cbrljt 


inn  In  tbB  chuin  ol  uhkuIdii  u 


u  httIcb  of  God ;  but  limply  u>  u 


■mtnn  TliDDlhj'B  t 
mmd  BiUMnn  in  him  u  01117  maun  m  nu  nn- 
lldrDl  pcrniuHHt  or  bopA.  wbuli— Orr^fc.  *  neb  al" 
datll— "  mad*  lU  dnllLDj*  ot  tbodg  [Joho,  It.  tB. 
'ite  Mut  leiae  Imvlin  Uer  >i<n  now  dnul.  Ini— 
InfonUdwdllnlliHi.  «.■  m  Uia  mnhtM  b«k  of 
thfl  pndftiiiloR  Dll^iaothy  whom  ?feul  knew.  uUrr 
BoUB-AlslliTiiuJawcu^  bat  bii  laltHriTH  ftOreek. 
i.<..iihwUi«iiAcu,lll.  II.  ThsUtbotthtDiwiiuat 
nnctuiiid  Uia  child  leh.  I.  U;  I  OirtBltalui,  r.  u)-  Bba 

piobiblr  BDnruUd  U  Puri  Onl  TUt  to  loitn 


TT  of  Uu»e  wba  bid 


11  of  their  tonUlijta 


IB  dnmii  (SaU,  1  TlmotliT. 
^,._ m,n«Mr.bm.atutetBmd 

(.Uii"wWI(Bot  Ml>wlWiiiaa(U»budi4r 

I  Ifu  vruMim.'  TlM  (pomUi  wu  (Al«f  Id  Iha  ordii^ 
-  *  ■-  'in  "BT"  [1  ipiilled.  Tin  pmbrluy 
iDto :  K>  "  wlUi.''  iBplflBC  n«nlr  ar- 
ia uUd  ol  tham.  PuiI  wu  tht  lutni- 
hi'i  DrdtouloB  ad  nniitlDii  of  Iba 
fvTTVd:  the  pmbjleia  weia  iba  codcdt- 
^  utolDnllDrilooiiaUwOrH*. 


'  hurii  iriiA  talra.  T.  ?•(.  te.— BniiWic  thai  ItnMlv 
Hded  ibe*itaarUtloa-|oMltapU»[^ii(QadtB 
Im.'  bdu  ooonUBtiODlllr  KMd.-  "  For  tiod  did  iwt 


la  Bi^rlL  of  boat 
oant^i  the  cii 
o-«C  U  Wit  «j 


«iiteaw.i«(n 


br  Dm  arnm  of  a 

law  woMtnoa 
•MA  Bona  (Mb! 

ntlWMMUuIo . 


mUUi 


I,  wblob  M  Itenu  (Isk*.  a.  i 


it  God  hMh  dw  H  HHk  ■  nilTtl.  not  Uat  of  Jtor. 


inbelnomnBdlBOthj'ii 

ly  iNote. «.  r).  tall  UbumuuU  ___ 
lUai  op  aid  (tunL  kin  ittlnit  Um  poHlUlllrot  do- 
AilMUB  dndlcUoB  of  dntr  ■•  to  boU  ecmtarioa  of 
~  "  -Mici(/Mrn,n;U 

I,    (Buinii,!    PiDl 

(urlHi  iHOfHiion  raqioiliMi  UUc  ibunB.  U«  preitau 


Q  BbDuld.  afUir  ^lij  ljmL'«  I 


IK  LbflbHTen.^uptnD 


piri^n  and  cqcmuj  lEphnuuis.  i 
Die*  ■hoUr/rvn  Ijod.  and  daUp 
"  floJy'  impUu  UiQ  Kiaralian  u 


^m  Ifli  ovfl  dood- 


tardsdlirGeda 


t  fX  Osd 


N.U:Iltbn«,t.lt:.  TbaearqiatoMdllBMMI' 
1  uT  d«t1i  into  nui  (ffta  U  U  be  M  a«  lannUta 
~      1.   TtwdaaUii^ttaaliodraiaBvUta 


<irihar«HBbiidI[J  .    _„ 

— bir  inBH  1^  Ui  tennis  ililcti  bm«i  Is  IlaM  Mi  1^ 

""■" Tart  bj  Uad  Ihm  aunUf,  bit 

man  br  Uiriai.  vbo.lo  aUwn 


b  tbxDucb  IUqi.     Btton  tiitsiMttl 


a  and  diaih  111 


tion  dT  wblcb  voipel, 

llmoUi)',  ai  a  inibii 
inmuaiat  Hii  Bock  wiib  wUt 
wai  aiuMJlnlad  a  pr«acbf 


lo  pl««.  ana  a  "  leachii'  i'>  pnnli 


Iiionan.  ELUcuitlnar 


lotUohn."  •■ 


Um— OiKi,  ■■  mr  dsnoili ."  Ui*  bodr.  acul.  and  M* 
Hbidi  I  bara  dcpuiltcd  In  Ur-d's  ula  btvM 
ii  ThMWlODiani.  6.  ffl:  iPelM.tiBi.    SjumuHto- 


™r.Xo«™«a,nfrf,                                   ITTKOTHT.U.                                     marf.r.«ftA.Ii.(t. 

■bldliui  lUiB  o(  power.    In  OM  irnw-th*  lUnnU  re 

<rhlch  the  bolld'H-i  iMIilUi  hiu  i>Un.    a.  ob.  1.  T, 

■HCKnmMnfiUliudlon,'-   " K«i> - ■ulH Uw 

■■cod  b«ib  flrw  n.  th.  .pitii  or  po«r."  a.  >w>i<i 

Mod*  U  a  dtiwU  In  a»  owint    Ttu  uoenlaiT 

-Orwk  -tttMoll.'  i.»..  wlih  the  (ItetUUoD  INt ,  10- 

lUnariliamtKalbiOnrtrDnilili  our  uUw  It 

■DoDdr  ■•  AioMrt  VtnlsH.  "HoLdbn.'     Tlu 

othoi    numt  M  bia  ordliwllnii  ot  asHmtioa 

Hfc  Dir  -  fOnn- 1«  Ir<Wjlal«I  ~  mtum-  In  1  ThDoUiT. 

(I.TUi>atIi]>,4.U:li.lil.   (iiiBmU-lDiruil.uadrtWI 

(e)L  1.  u).  filtUil-niB  quJJtT  nut  uHted  br  tho» 

b  ■  iHUbrn  diMm  from  mr  wunil  wonU.  In  o> 

iDBil  iud>  ■•  dull  t>i  cranpMent  to  Incb  Itbem  lol 

MXton.'  thg  ntb  InpUu  la  mike  a  tiiilv  and  tatl- 

jtrntmul OB tby mini.  iDlUUud  Itn-UiEeKDiuit 

KHuldu  u  ■  moUT>  to  CDilunrce,  ttuil  tbon  hut  bdi 

Thltli  m  iDoKd  word!  )i*<l  id».  ud  Id  wbldi 

ooUf  lo  keep  Ihi  depml  lot  tli  jwtf,  hoi »  unBimlt  K 

nut  la  bin  M<  Mnil  impraiian  af  ttanm  u  Uu 

MWud  pnlDaloiL    SoDurlTKuoa.ci|dilD.. 

Uos  nou.  IhUU  ralbtr  uutaei  how  mcsnou  ft  modi 

IohMt,  !■«-    It.rmfu'aMMUrwb,  '"nulBDIxUT 

ol  pmanlDi  nmled  (nilti  It  wu.  diptiHlUic  M  11 

td«  wtalcU  1  luT*  euDiiiLticd  la  thee"  m,  is;  dIl  i  a. 

di^  ol  iniTHMoa :  ud  I'ow  thinkfiil  w>  oochl  u>  be 

«>-lDUtlntlann.m>liwnlrUiyoauidida.  Th* 

UM  Ood  Bituil/  bu  (Jvan  U<  imlln  lf'n<  whldi 

l»BlUn«  SpMt  nDlblM  i»  K,  ktcp  (rem  Id*  robbeti 

U  eirmpl  fcom  null  nik.     3.  llmo  ihinfert  iirfiin 

Ilia  Mol  Uu  de;iDill  or  Rli  wort  cammllKd  tu  at 

Imrlgut-Tlie  oldut  MSS.  Iiave  do  "  rHsu  Mm/an.' 

c'-bc'Drun,  bnttlnnwd  rnimDe"tlnai:  nn 

notiundwiibiDebDtIon«kiii«li:h.4.M,    Illi 

Dihtr  tbtn  uUltaiT.    kin  *i»  kitk  ekmn  klu-the 

Btbla  lli*t  Ui<  oooulon  or  their  lanilDC  ttonx  hlB 

uaneralwboUtbeflmuUUedbliiiukialdlDr.  Paid 

wliU  it  imUliltail  hen  ih  not  *U  Dibit  btb  relidoiu 

qr  limed  b«k  to  AB*.    4  hUl  10  TUmnhr.  now 

Hd  of  "  From  ULniMl 


e  Ijwd"  ia  oraplmtictilj  pi 


■  u  Ur=*,  ■■llinii 


i:  Tui  RlUHT  ^IBIT 


!r.  wdebuw  thttelT  lo  luie  II:  ioipljiiKiui 


tDTUu  diei.  uolnliDi.  enrcli*.  HU-nititdit, 
liulllr.  deccHiun,  Jto.llOariiilbliuii.B.n'27J.  0,  nut 
■  Int  putiikir— IDe  ilRtat  ot  Jlrd  parioliiiiv  ol  llu 
mUt  btlina  M  bin  tAo  <(  lotonriiu):  do  wrt  ttiMi. 
ganitm,  ntu  ita)rUbODn,MttaDa*oiilitulb*ti>rB- 
loM  In  puukuw  ot  lbs  lewud.  OovinAUB  <i- 
l>iiiKi"airi,-»4AinMaidl<r.  T.Qiuldir Ctaaiareaar 
H  lUuCnlMM  I  bm  ilTea  ban  tbe  uUlar.  Ib«  om- 
mdu  In  tb*  luiMi,  ud  Uw  butMWlMn.  u  oivliriiw 
iIAwtVinUvmuiMr*.  ul tU Leid itn tAH. As.— 
lie  oldHt  Hftl  n>d.  "^  the  Lord  UI&  »taf  tbM  nn- 

ipenoBkUr  to  applrtt  bo  Ihrietrj  Cor  Ibe  Lord  will 
HakNl  It  bom 

MTcesllDB.  but 


_  "  Notini 
penobkl  uiproptutiori  of  tk 


BnUr  (otwud  u  betoi  lb*  nnlfa  now  uuUed  »  ID 


amnitH  »  or  Bli  hnniuilQ:  bf  HU _ 

Bli  difinltf .   Thkt  Ha  BU  Dol  cradfMd  fiv  JJu  I 


5  TiHonnr.u. 


Ac.        M    ■■  n**>~I>Ot    4BmblH 


9.VbaF«ia — IhpriMUiinlncwUAiDivi'-  vSkr 
—  ."hU.-  luLiiuAKtolMUMtJKiafbr 


1  Tunfi'BT,  m. 


I /lUMUun  e/ Oad  (W  HU  pnuolM 


,  TUDOlbT,  (.  m.    ritbUnimta^Tbm  dpikmLM  of 
Imqultr."  i-C-,  tmdflhtaonDMU  le.  IV;  cfrl  TUDoUiy, 


•MiV9,BoclmMtta'rtiMorv.b.l.i  ApDALu; 


a.  Tlmotuyl  DatiTy  MmHlf  (ii 


Fwl  hlmgelf  m 


IS,  19.  Uu-ltritk.  "Bnl:*  Id  dooi 
»d  rnick.- s,  11.  a«-Tl»n>n  Dui 
cb  our  (THtut  Hfctr  u  in  .ilifhl  il 


Omi  tot  "oalMDwlMltf- 
'"'  (cli.  g.  81.  Hid  UMii  Untiiniiutnt.  Qmihih 


CHATIliJt  la 


TiHomr  adoDU)  FinAow,  iM  to- 

I  Bu  EULLv  TuAisma  m  Kcur- 

'    k'     lui  daji-pncwlliii 

jor,  3.S;  Jniii,  II).   -llje 

InUfT  ttmoi.'  1  TlnioUir,  1. 1.  itttt  to  >  uulol  noi  u 
"     '^>u"(taebu(ilAfi,'' vu..  tbeloDuilut  of  PhjaI 
iHk  iitiR'hiittUnlly,    pvUsu-lit..  "dilinU. 


Slant  vftMJltmtr. 


A;  lTb«Bhiiiiiini.l.  g  1  Benlitji 
•.  n.  in;.     i>jn«i»— mmjKiWc  nf  Uittna  Uie  iniiu 
KomiBi.  l.:tfi.    [BuoELl  ALroKDUkm  iwHinlF. 

bUL,  e   ■r     D.  Tbr'  tUU  trtOMi  u  hirtbgi— thonih 
ttallmt  {ck  t  m  "Ui*T>bkUaiCniiaar  iirKnd 


Hi  Uwn  la  ■  Ami  lUMt  bargnd  irliieB  uw 
•bU  10  ■  pneMd  tulbw' Uob.  M.  n :  Bi 
-     -      —       -         ■         -rtl  -•»«  ■ 
iHlbafdr 


Id  ■«  PkDl  aUt  him  "  mr  o*ft  pa  tt 
B.-  Bi  mail  hiT>  IMCB  SDBTsnad  tw  tte  11001 
>dr:  EwtaH  In  UHTtaKio  thiaa  iivtalte* 

vfon.  Henn  ima  TloiDtliT^  kBO>Mci  ef 
l>rnF«UoD>.  wbirh  wen  ita>  cDBimoli  ulk  c( 
icbMlBtiionntiaiuftlHnillte  tlna  oftdftov 
.    Il»l)uwki>lat  •Uaitanlo  thubmiBS 


.    [r*ixi-s  Hm  Ftmt 


in.  ud  DO!  ttao 


nnLhIuu.  a.  g^  (i*lui*iii.tL  n;  Oibeiiuu.  4.  K  O- 


whkfr— How  flticTi 
wamtBl  to  TlrDolhj'  int  mImi  >» 


lit  <i.  itit  li  utEdof  the  ionm  tblc£.  La)»,Ii,  AO- 


Pmni  Apptalt  to  TimoO^M 


S  TIMOTHY,  m. 


KnowUdift  <iS  h.\t  Lifu 


**  i&tandioK  'yOtUk,  vtithin^i  to  build  »  ftowMr...couiiUifch 
tlM  coct."  liTt  godiy  m  Chrift-(GftlAU«it;2.  20;  Philip- 
pftAoi.  L  SL)    There  is  no  fcodlinoM  KQrt€\  "  ploQsljr") 
or  pMy  out  of  Christ.   The  world  eMily  imts  up  with 
the  muk  of  »  religion  which  depend*  on  itself,  bat  the 
piety  which  derires  its  rigour  directly  from  Christ  is 
M  odious  to  modem  Christians  as  it  was  to  the  an- 
cLent  Jews.    [Bknokl.]    shad  soflsr  penaoaiiou— and 
will  not  decline  it  (Galatians,  6.  il).   Bibhop  Pkaimon 
proves  the  diTine  oriKination  of  Chriatiaoity  from  its 
nicoess  being  inexplicable  on  the  suppoAition  of  its 
being  of  human  origm.  The  nature  of  its  doctrine  was 
no  way  likely  to  command  success :  (li  it  condemned 
ftii  other  nsli«:ioaB,  some  establLihed  for  ages ;  \%  it 
enjoins  precepts  un^prateful  to  flesh  and  blood,  the 
morti^ring  of  the  flesli,  the  lovo  of  enemies,  and  the 
bearing  of  the  crou ;  (3)  ii  enforces  these  seemingly 
unreasonable  precepts  by  promises  seomincly  incredi- 
bk;  not  good  things  such  as  alfurd  compUcency  to 
oar  eenses,  but  such  as  cauuot  be  obtained  tUi  after 
this  Ufe,  and  presuppose  what  then  seemed  impossible, 
the  resurrection:  (i  it  predicts  to  its  followers  what 
would  seem  sure  to  keep  most  of  the  world  from  em- 
bracing it,  persccutiO/M.    13.  Iteason  why  persecutions 
must  be  expected,  and  these  becoming  worse  and  worse 
as  the  end  approaches.    The  breach  between  ligut  and 
darkness,  so  far  from  being  healed,  shall  be  widened. 
I AuroaD. J   svil  men— in  contrast  to  the  **  godly"  (v.  \%. 
scdiioers— ^.  "  conjurors."   Magical  arts  prevailed  at 
Cphfwus  (Acto.  IV.  lU;,  and  had  been  renouoced  by  many 
Kphesians  on  embracing  Christianity ;  but  now  when 
I'M!!  was  writin;;  to  Ephesua,  byniptoms  of  a  return 
to  conjurirt?  tricks  appoared :  an  uadeAigtied  comci- 
deiicA.   IBt'moN.J    I'robably  sorcery  will  cLarautcnse 
ttie  dnai  apostasy  ;IlovclaUuu,  13. 16:  l^.  ^3:  x2. 16;.  wax 
wjis«— ^tt.,  "aiivauce  m  tbo  liircction  of  worse"  iXote, 
V.  u;.    2tiot  coatrailiciury  to  that  vcrso:  there  the  di/fu- 
iioi^  of  the  evil  vias  spokeu  of:  here  itM  inictisUy. 
(AlfuboJ   deceiviatf,  aud  being  dec3iT«>i— He  who  has 
uQce  beb'un  to  deceive  otherd,  is  the  lesj  easily  able 
to  ret-over  himself  from  crrt^r.  and  the  more  eaMly 
emiiraced  in  turn  the  crrori  of  otheis.    [BkaquLuJ    14. 
Bu:...ta;ja— Whatever  they  may  do.     iL>suiiiiD;!  the 
taread  be/iin  at  r.  lo.  lejxucd-  froui  me  aud  thy  mother 
auu  lirandmoUicr  .ch.  1.  6: 2.  -i).   acsated  or— from  Scrip- 
ture ;r.  16J.     of  wujm— plural,  uot  singular,  in  the 
oldest  M:^,  "from  wk-it  teachers."     2s ot  only  from 
nie.  but  from  Loia  aud  Eunice.    15.  from  a  cJiild— ^(^, 
"  from  an  inlanc"    The  teuder  a^c  of  the  tlrbt  Uawn  of 
reason  is  that  wherein  the  most  JLasliiL;  impres^ious  of 
faith  may  be  made,     holy  scnpturei— I'he  Old  Testa- 
lucnt  taught  by  his  Jewess  mother.     Au  uudeMiiued 
coincidence  with  ciu  i.  6;  Acts.  lU.  i-3.    abl»— iu  tiiem- 
selve^:  though  lhroui,'h  lueu'ti  own  fault  they  often  do 
not  iii.juct  make  iuju  savint;ly  alive,    wise  uuto  salva- 
tiou—  I.e.,  wufv  uuto  the  ati.iLumcni  of  salvation.    Con- 
trast "foUy"  [V.   »;.     IKue  also  iu  cxtendiu;;  it  to 
others,    tbiwugh  fa^ii—as  the  nuttriiment  of  tiiH  wis- 
dom.   Each  knouM  divine  thing:!  ouly  as  far  as  hU  uiua 
cxptritncc  in  himstelf  exteuds.    lie  who  has  not  taith, 
has  not  Wisdom  or  oulcation.    which  is  m— i.e.,  rest^  on 
Cnrist  Jesus.    16.  All  3crip:are— (rraA*,  "Every  Scrip- 
tare,"  i.e.,  iScrip;  ure  in  it.s  every  part.  However,  EngLiii 
Vtniou  IS  sustained,  though  the  U-ruk  anicle  be  want- 
ing, by  the  technical  use  of  the  term  "  .Scripture '  being 
so  notorious  a»  no;  to  uced  tiio  article  (cf.  Utcck,  Epiie- 
uans.  3. 16:  2.  21).    The  Uruk  ia  uever  used  of  icritinos 
in  general,  but  only  of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  The  posi- 
tion of  the  two  Gruk  adjectives  closely  united  by 


the  other  muat  bo  so  too.   Alfoeo  admits  his  tranf 
UUioH  to  be  harsh,  thouifh  legitinutte.     It  Is  better 
with  EnalUh  Venion  to  take  it  in  a  construction  Inti- 
mate, and  at  the  same  tune  not  harsh.    The  Qnek, 
**  Uod-iuspired,"  is  found  nowhere  else.   Most  of  the 
New  Testament  books  were  written  when  Paul  wrote 
this  his  latest  epistle :  so  he  includes  in  the  clause. 
"All  Scripture  is  God-inspired."  not  only  the  Old 
Tatament,  in  which  alone  Timothy  was  taught  when  a 
child  (r.  15),  but  the  New  Testament  books  according 
as  they  were  recognised  in  tlie  churches  which  had 
men  gifted  with  "  discerning  of  spUrits,"  and  so  able  to 
distiuguUh  really  inspired  utterances,  persons,  and  so 
their  writings,  from  spurious.    St.  Paul  means.  "All 
scripture  is  Uod  inspired  and  then/ore  useful.*"  because 
u'e  see  no  utility  in  any  words  or  pordon  of  it,  it  does 
not  follow  it  is  not  (iod-inspired.    it  is  useful,  because 
Crodinspircd,  not  God-iiispired,  because usefuL    One 
reason  for  the  article  not  being  before  the  Greek, 
"Scripture.*  may  be  that,  if  it  had,  it  might  be  sup- 
ported that  it  limited  the  sense  to  the  hUra  orammatat 
"  Holy  Scriptures'  (p.i6J  o/tU  Old  Testament,  whereas 
hero  the  assertion  is  more  general :  "  cM  Scripture"* 
,cf.  Greek,  i  Peter.  1.  su,.    The  frans;a<u»i."all  Scrip- 
ture that  is  Cod-inspired  is  also  useful.**  would  imply 
that  there  is  some  Scripture  which  is  not  Uod-inspired. 
But  this  wotdd  exclude  the  appropriated  sense  of  the 
word  "  Scripture  r  and  who  would  need  to  be  told 
that  "all  divine  Scripture  is  use/ul'  (" prohtable") ? 
Hebrews.  4. 13.  would,  in  Alfokd'h  view,  have  to  be 
rendered.  "All  naked  things  are  aUo  open  to  the  eyes  of 
Him."  dLc  :  so  also  1  Timothy.  4.  4.  which  would  be 
absurd.  ITaiiaitLLSii  on  Daniel.]  Ksari' well  defines 
inspiration.  "  Au  extraordinary  diviue  agency  upon 
toacliers  wiiiljt  giving  iuatruction.  whether  oral  or 
written,  by  wlucn  they  were  taught  how  and  what 
they  should  speak  or  write"  ^cf.  2  Samuel.  2a.  1 :  Acts. 
4.    'J6;    2  iecer,  l.   'Jl,.     The  iiupirattun  gives  the 
Divino  sanction,  to  all  the  words  of  Scripture,  thou-.{ii 
those  words  be  the  utterances  of  the  individual  writer, 
and  only  iji  special  ca:wa  rt.vcaUd  direcll>'  by  God 
,1  Corinthians,  'i.  IJ,.  lii^piratioii.  is  hero  predicated  ot 
Iho  uu'Uinujf,  "ail  Scripture."  not  of  the  persons,    llie 
uuuatiou  is  not  hoiv  Ood  hai  done  it :  it  i.t  as  to  thu 
tcoixl,  uot  the  men  who  wrote  it.    What  wc  must  be- 
lieve is  that  He  has  douo  it,  and  tlutt  all  the  sacred 
writings  are  every  where  iudpired,  thou;;h  not  all  alike 
matter  of  MpeciMl  rccdatiou:  and  that  even  the  very 
iL'K/riLs  are  biampcd  witii  Divine  sauction,  m  Jtaixa  Ubeil 
them  [cjc.  gr.,  iu  the  temptation,  and  John.  lu.  '61,  'do., 
lor  deciding  all  questions  of  doctrme  aud  practice. 
There  are  degrees  of  reoe'.ation  in  Scripture,  but  uot  of 
iiiSi/iration,    The  cacred  writers  did  uot  oven  always 
know  the  full  Kigmdcancy  of  their  own  c;od-iii.spired 
wurds .  i  Peter,  1.  lu,  11, 12;.   Verbal  inspiraliou  does  not 
mean  mechanical  dictation,  but  "all  Scriptuie  is  iSo;  in- 
spired by  Cod,"  that  every  thing  in  it.  iis  narratives, 
propuecics.  citations,  the  whoxe— ideas,  phrases,  auil 
words— are  such  as  He  saw  tit  to  be  there.   Tlie  present 
condition  of  the  text  is  no  ground  lor  condudin;; 
agaiu&t  the  original  text  beiug  inspired,  but  is  a  rea&ou 
wiiy  we  bhoula  use  ail  critical  diligence  to  restore  the 
original  inspired  text.    Again,  inspiration  may  be  ac- 
companied by  revelatiou  or  not,  but  it  is  as  much 
needed  ior  writing  knotvn  doctrines  or  facts  authori- 
tatively, as  for  communicating  netp  truttis.      LT&b- 
ijLLLEj}.]    The  omission  here  of  the  subbtautive  verb 
is,  I  tiiiuk,  de«i^ncd  to  mark  that,  not  only  the  Scrip- 
ture Uun  existing,  but  wliat  was  still  to  be  icritten  till 


"and."  forbids  our  taking  the  one  as  an  epithet,  the  !  Vie  canon  s/iould  he  completed,  is  included  as  God- 


other  as  preiiicated  aud  translated  as  Alfokd  and 
iXLicorr.  "  Every  Scripture  given  by  inspiration  of 
God  IS  also  profltable."  Vulgate  in  the  best  AISS.. 
favours  Engluh  Versujn.    Clearly  the  adjectives  are  so 


inspired.  The  Old  Testament  law  was  the  school- 
master to  bring  us  to  Christ:  so  it  is  appropriately  said 
to  be  "able  to  make  true  unto  salvation  through  faith 
in  Jesus  Chrirtt:"  the  term  wisdom  being  appropriated. 


cioeely  connected,  i\xM  as  surely  »«  ono  is  a  predicate,  <  to  a  kaowUdifo  vf  the  ceLauovi&  V^«V««%^\x  \\k^  v^v>X  vbl>^ 

463 


tTlMOTHV.  IV,  Vm^<aIarn(J|H■(l<'>^Mll■. 


or  Um  (Um  UMlwn  (I  Ti 


tbomli  DOBf  dilBk  of  UiEm. 


tloD.'  WMXcMna  Uu  trnii*  al  Uwil  uiw.  tHslHtUiii 
oultmUal  Mruiir.  Aj  ui  nndiiitoar  IAIibh  e(  Uis 
Old  THUaat,  si.  a*l«Uu».  s.  a.  U.  1*.  "Ihtoinas 
•M  Itncf  BDOUnliend  ttot  ipiiwhU*!  pMU  oT 
MM.  Kcilbill<xrtl»t>ni«ta>l;HanDiDnUin.- 
tUk  ttr  at  «Mfin  liin^t.  "M>Ui>«  DO*  rWht^ 
A  H  Wi— li.  1  OoWnWiua,  10.  |.I*  md  lurvc- 
«i»lft^"iltKlBll1i«e.'M«lklb«rJtiM  Uinilld, 
JfttaA^Jt;  KnbMtm.  ^4!  HtlMiai.  ii.  o.  it. 


K  n.l    HtiHl.lknuUf  fuiMM4-'tfr.."llian>iutm 


CHAITKK  IV 

V».  LH.     I^LniKL-BUUITD' 

Dutv  KKAOii.Lv.  ron  Tmttoi 


mitttpaatlBi  (irrrt  Mnu  (lirplriDi  <U 


lOwXi 


iI«.lv»>.YoLt^.p  ni.J    lib 


mU  HMv.la»i«a«aa«MBd«Bil 


Miilin    i>«t."UMiiiQiiBdtA'a<«.i  nnallir.LI 

■  ■ ■     ■-  •■■•(•..orifc.i 

-Incbcn.*  alli 


n  UkatbnMilw.'  IM— —fcl  UbMW 


pnml  IMIM  " 

ulu(ud.[Ciquo;,id« 

Hot  wb&b  la  DpLKHed  lo  Ure  DMilft  ipB 

.•d  •nrla'll'niuaUiT.  LI..   It** 


»  Fbut,  m  u  Wj 


ul  pmbTLrn  hid  tha  nint  u 


|1  TUootlir.  «.  II  HirlfH 


JUMtoOMM 


siufaraT.iv. 


fortk'  Bute  tb»  ctodiiTt  moBMBt:  1m  kMks  to  fail 
•tato  Id  •  UirMfoldMp«ct.  lU  TSm  pMt.  /  ^ve/otioM; 
<tj  Um  immediately  pneent.  fherv  ii  laid  up  for  me ; 
iL)tb»tatun,ttuLordvHUifipeiiithatdav.  [Bbkgkl.] 
erevB^A  crovrn.  or  gariend,  used  to  be  beitowed  at  the 
Gnek  national  gamea  on  the  raooeeefol  competitor  in 
wiMtling.  runnliift  Ac  (cf.  l  Peter.  6. 4;  Kerelatlon,  1. 10). 
ef  rtf  toeeoiam  the  reward  ie  in  recognition  of  rigk^ 
touBneu  wrought  in  Pftoi  by  God's  Spirit :  the  crown 
la  prepared  for  the  riKhteoua :  bat  it  is  a  crown  vMck 
CMUMte  in  rit/hUou$n€Mg.  Highuoutnem  wUl  be  Us 
own  tmoard  (UeTelatlon.  ts.  li;.  Cf.  fixodos.  ».  SO. 
▲  man  is  JasUfled  gratiutonsly  by  the  merits  of  Cbrist 
throogh  faith;  and  when  he  is  so  justified  God  accepts 
Ills  vocks  and  honours  them  with  a  reward  which  is 
not  their  due.  but  is  given  of  grace.  "  So  great  is  Oodls 
goodness  to  men  that  He  wills  that  their  works 
shoold  be  merit",  though  they  are  merely  His  own 
gifts."  {Ep.,  Pops  Cclkstinic  I.,  12.)  giTs— Oivdlc. 
"  shall  awerd'*  in  righteous  requital  as  "  Judge*  (Acta, 
17.  Si;  s  Corinthians.  6.  lO;  t  Thessalonians.  i.  6. 7i.  in 
that  day— not  until  His  appearing  (ch.  l.  U).  The  par- 
taken of  the  first  resurrectl<Mi  may  receive  a  crotm 
also  mt  the  Uut  day,  and  obtain  in  that  general  as- 
sembly of  all  men.  a  ncio  award  of  piaise.  The 
favooiable  seotence  passed  on  the  **  brethren"  of  the 
Judce,  who  ait  with  Him  on  His  throne,  is  in  Matthew, 
tk.  4u.  taken  for  granted  as  already  awarded,  when  that 
aflsctimr  those  who  benefited  them  is  beiiif  passed. 
[BSMOCL.)  The  former,  the  elect  church  who  reign 
with  Christ  in  the  millenuinm.  are  fewer  than  the 
latter.  The  riifhteone  heavenly  Judge  stands  in  oon- 
trasK  to  the  unrtghteouA  earthly  judges  who  con- 
demned Paul,  me— individual  appropriation.  Gretk, 
"  Not  only  to  me."  them  that  love— <^M^-.  "  have  loved. 
and  do  love:**  habitual  love  and  desire  for  Christ's  ai>- 
pearlne.  which  presupposes /a  i^  (cf.  Hebrews.  9.  28). 
Cf.  the  sad  contrast. «.  lo.  "having  loved  this  present 
world."  9.  (v.xi;ch.  1.  4.  8.)  llmothy  is  asked  to  come 
to  be  a  comfort  to  Paul,  and  also  tu  be  strengthened 
by  PauU  for  carrying  on  the  gospel  work  afier  Paul's 
decease.  10.  Demas— once  a  "  fellow-labourer^  of  Paul, 
along  with  Mark  and  Luke  ^Coioasians.  4.  14;  Pluie- 
inon.S4i.  His  motive  for  forsakin.;  Paul  seems  to  have 
been  love  of  worldly  ease,  safety,  and  comforts  at 
home,  and  disinclination  to  brave  danger  with  Paul 
(Matthew.  13.  W,  21.  22).  Cukysohtom  implies  that 
Tbessalonica  was  bis  home.  GAlaua— Cue  oldest  MS. 
supportt  tlie  reading  **  Gaul.'  But  most  oldest  MiSS. 
4u.,  **Galaiia."  Tiius— Ho  must  have  therefore  left 
Crete  after  "  setting  in  order"  the  affairs  of  the  churdies 
there  (Titus,  i.  6..  Djima:ia— part  uf  the  lioman  pro- 
vince of  lUyricum  on  the  coast  of  the  Adriatic  Paul 
bad  written  to  him  (Titus,  3.  li!)  to  come  to  him  in  tite 
winter  to  Nicopolis  (in  l^irus),  intending;  in  the 
spring  to  preach  lue  gospel  in  the  adjoining  province  of 
Dalmatia.  l\tU8  seems  to  have  gone  thither  to  cany 
out  the  apostle's  intention,  the  execution  of  which 
waa  interrupted  by  his  arrest.  Whether  he  went  of 
his  own  accord,  as  is  likely,  or  bein;;  sent  by  Paul, 
wbkdi  the  expression  "is  departAd"  hardly  accords  with. 
caoBOt  be  pcwitively  decided.  Paul  here  speaks  only  of 
hia  peraonal  attendanm  having  forsaken  him;  ho  had 
atiU  friends  among  the  Roman  Clinstians  who  visited 
him  (ch.  4.  SI),  though  they  had  been  afraid  to  stand  ■ 
by  him  at  hla  trial  (v.  16).  IL  TAka— 'MidL*.''  take  up "  on 
thy  ionmey  (Acts.  ao.  13,  lij.  John  Mark  was  probably 
in,  or  near.  Golosse.  as  in  the  epistle  to  the  Colossians  | 
Oolosaians.  4.  lO),  written  two  years  before  this,  he  is  j 
mentioned  as  about  to.visit  them.  Timothy  was  now  { 
abMUt  from  Ephems.  and  somewhere  in  the  interior 
of  AaU  Minor,  hence  he  would  be  sure  to  fall  In  with 
Mark  on  his  journey,  be  is  profitable  to  ms  for  the  mi- 
nisti7->Mark  had  been  under  a  cloud  for  having  for- 
nakeo  Paul  at  a  critical  momflnt  in  his  missionary  tour 


with  fiamabM(Aeta.ift.t7-40:lS.ft,U».  Tbnothyhad 
subsequently  oocopied  the  aame  poat  in  idation  to 
Paul  as  Mark  onoa  held.  Hence  Paul,  appropriately 
hare,  wlpea  oat  the  paat  censnre  by  hhdi  pndae  ol 
Marie  and  guards  a«ainat  Tlmothy'a  making  aalf-cooH 
plaoent  comparisons  between  himself  and  Marii.  at 
though  he  were  superior  to  the  latter  <ct  Philemon,  84). 
Dtmasapostatiaes.  Markratnrastothetii^tway.  and 
is  no  longer  unprofitable,  bat  is  profitable  for  the 
gospel  ministry  (Philemon.  11).  13.  A  ail  Ortek, 
**  But."  Thou  art  to  come  to  me.  but  I^ddeaa  I  have 
sent  to  Ephesns  to  supply  thy  place  df  thon  ao  wiUaat 
itj  in  presiding  over  the  church  there  in  thy  abaenoa 
(ctTita8.8.i2).  It  is  possible  IVehicaa  waa  the  bearer 
of  this  episUe,  though  the  omission  of  **to  thee"  ia 
rather  against  this  view.  13.  cloak...!  Isft— Probably 
obliged  to  leave  it  in  a  hurried  departure  from  ThMsi 
Osrpns— a  faithfal  friend  to  have  been  entmsted  with 
so  precious  depoaita.  The  mention  of  his  **  cloak." 
80  Car  firom  being  unworthy  of  inapiimtion.  ia  one  of 
those  graphic  toucbee  which  aheda  a  flood  of  light  on 
the  last  scene  of  Paal'a  life,  on  the  conflnea  of  two 
worlds:  in  this  wanting  a  doak  to  cover  him  from 
the  winter  cold,  in  that  covered  with  the  rghteousneaa 
of  sainta.  **  clothed  up<»  with  hia  boose  from  heaven." 
(OAuaaiN.]  So  the  inner  vesture  and  outer  garment 
of  Jesus,  Paal's  master,  are  anggeatiTa  of  most  inatmc- 
tive  thought  (John,  10.).  book»-he  was  anxious  re^ieet- 
ing  theee  that  he  mii^t  transmit  them  to  the  Ikithf^ 
so  that  they  might  have  the  tfarhlng  of  hia  writinga 
when  he  ahould  be  gone,  sapeoiailjr  tks  parnhaiants 
containing  pertaape  aome  of  hia  inaptred  epiatlaa  ttieBip 
selves.  14.  Altxander  ttae  oovpersssitk— or  **8niitli' 
in  general.  Perhaps  the  same  as  the  Alexander. 
1  Timothy.  1.  20  (note  there)  at  Ephesua.  Exconunnni- 
cated  then  he  subsequently  was  restored,  and  now 
vented  his  personal  malice  because  of  his  exoommuni- 
cation  in  accusing  Psul  before  the  Roman  iodges, 
whether  of  incendiarism  or  of  introducing  a  new  re- 
ligion, fciee  my  Introduction,  He  may  have  been  the 
Alexander  put  forward  by  the  Jews  in  the  tnmult  at 
Ephesns  (AcU.  19.  33.  34).  reward— The  okiest  MS& 
read.  *' shall  reward."  or  "  requite  him."  Personal  re* 
venge  certainly  did  not  influence  the  apostle  (v.  16.  end.'. 
16.  oar  words— the  arguments  of  us  Christiaiis  for  our 
common  fa^th.  BeUevers  have  a  common  cause.  16. 
At  my  first  answer— i.«..  "defence"  in  court,  at  my 
first  public  examination.  Timothy  knew  nothing  of 
this,  it  is  plain.  tiU  Paul  now  informs  him.  But  dur- 
ing his  former  imprisonment  at  Bome,  Timothy  waa 
with  him  (Phillppians.  1. 1,  7).  This  must  have  been, 
therefore,  a  Kamd  imprisonment.  He  must  have  been 
set  free  before  the  iwrsecution  in  a.D.  04.  when  the 
Christians  were  accused  of  causing  the  conflagration 
in  Borne;  for,  had  he  been  a  prisoner  then,  he  certainly 
would  not  have  been  spared.  The  tradition  LEubkbius. 
2.  23J  that  he  was  finally  bthcadul.  accords  with  his  not 
lu&ving  been  put  to  death  in  the  persecution,  a.d.  64. 
when  buriiiwj  to  dcatli  was  the  mode  by  which  the 
Christians  wore  executed,  but  subsequently  to  it.  His 
**  first"  trial  in  his  second  imprisonment  seems  to  have 
been  on  the  charge  of  complicity  in  the  conflsgration; 
his  absence  from  Borne  may  have  been  the  ground  of 
his  acquittal  on  that  charge ;  his  IhuU  condemnation  was 
probably  on  the  charge  of  introducing  a  new  and  uu- 
Mawful  religion  into  Bome.  stood  with  tat—Orttk, 
"  came  forward  with  me"  [Altoiid]  as  a  fMend  and 
advocate,  may  [it]  not  bs  Uid  to  their  charge— The 
position  of  "  their."  in  the  Greek,  is  emphatic.  "  May 
It  not  be  Uid  to  thxir  charRe,"  for  they  were  intimi- 
dated :  their  drawing  back  from  me  was  not  from  bad 
disposition  so  much  as  from  fear ;  it  is  sure  to  be  Isid 
to  the  charge  of  thoae  who  Intimidated  them.  Still 
Paul,  like  Stephen,  would  doubtless  have  offered.  tJbiVi 
same  prayer  for  his  i  enecutota  Ui«t(itftV(«,%\K.^\a«l.v^\. 


TtHOTHV.  IV. 


PulflH  oul  0.' JritUi  Ctndla. 


!■ Iilil  tw  hUr  aao*  lyeu.  *. 

'     "  laHarMkL-nUlitbHr  nil 

I,  bHU  ni  Um  oudtai  of  Uh  ' 
DHHuimdwuUoBBt  ttatnUkW  i 
M  Bkdr  Id  to  lonb  U  <■>■  iMi  tf  t^  oraui  e 


0.siiir»isB«a.-cto(D«iidi  rmdi 

U  TBgiFliUia.a<JUs(rmi.J..iH.lt 


IRE   EPISTLE   OF   PAUL  TO 

TITUS. 

INTRODUCTION. 

B  II  V  Sdlpbire-    Ct  CUmi 


hli  aril  ImprikDiuDffil  Bppnn  fqovt  pTCbkhlv  fnnD  PbiliprHuu.!  »t  ^  HtOi 
OhMKIUlIj  Hn  In  CnU,  no  Mon  bl>  Km  twI.  bj  Uu  Cmliuu  who  I 

*  'iw  (MMlit  ID.TlnKitb)  u  niiBiic  ImhiEiibtiluetiBnli.  Jndilin.  11 


InlrodiMMMi:  Addnat, 


TITOB.I. 


TiUnt  FmO/kmitkCfnU, 


MHL  Pul,  ODhlilatovlitt.  had  kftTitoi  In  CYete  to  MtabUihehonhiOTmiaenk,  and  ordain  1^^ 
montioBcd).  Titni  bad  been  Mvezal  timai  emplojed  by  Paul  on  a  miaton  tu  tho  Corinthian  obuzohea.  and  bad  inobaUj 
thaneo  vtaltod  Crete,  vhieh  waa  within  easy  reaeh  of  Corinth.  Uonee  the  raitablen«H  of  his  lelootlon  bj  the  apoetle  for  tho 
■aperintendonee  of  the  Cretlan  ohorob.  Paul  now  follows  up  with  inatruotions  by  letter  thoae  he  had  alzeadj  Sivcn  to  Titos  in 
ptnon  on  the  qualifleations  of  elders,  and  the  graces  beooming  the  oUi«  the  young,  and  fenudcs,  and  warns  him  a^ost  tht 
■nproAtabls  speculations  so  rife  in  Crete.  The  national  obanwter  of  the  Cretlans  was  low  in  the  extreme,  as  Epimenidea. 
qnolad  in  eh.  l.  U,  paints  it  Ziey.  44  4B.  stigmatises  their  owtricc;  Polfbiiu,  6.  4&  9,  their  ftrocUg  and /nrati;  and  6. 
tf.  S,  tiicir  Msndadty,  so  much  so,  that "  to  CreUnise"  is  another  name  for  to  Ut:  they  were  included  in  the  prorerbial  three 
infsBOOB  Initials  K  or  C.  **  Cappadoda.  CreU.  CUioia." 

HOTICEd  0¥  TITUSb— It  Is  strange  that  he  is  nerer  mentioned  by  this  name  in  Acts,  and  there  seems  none  of  those 
BMBtlosiad  In  that  book  who  exactly  answers  to  him.  lie  was  a  Greek,  and  therefore  a  Uentile  (Oalatlans,  &  1. 3),  and  eon- 
verted  by  Paul  (oh.  L  i).  He  accompanied  the  apoetle  on  the  deputation  sent  from  the  ohurdi  of  Antiooh  to  Jerusalem. 
to  eoomlt  the  i^ostles  respecting  the  oiroumoision  of  QentUe  oouTerta  (Acts,  15.  S) ;  and.  agreeably  to  the  decree  of  the  oouneil 
there,  was  not  eircnmoised.  He  was  in  company  with  Paul  at  Epbeaus,  whenoe  he  was  sent  to  Coilnth  to  eommenee  th« 
eoUeeOon  fbr  the  Jeranlem  saints,  and  to  ascertain  the  dfeot  of  the  first  epistle  on  the  Corinthians  (9  Corinthians,  7.  e-B; 
a.  6;  IS.  18).  and  there  showed  an  unmereenary  spirit  He  next  proceeded  to  Maoedon,  where  he  rejoined  Paul,  who  had 
been  already  eagerly  expeoting  him  at  Troas  iS  Corinthians,  I  it,  u,  "Titos  my  brother  ;**  7.  6).  He  was  then  employed 
by  the  apostle  in  preparing  the  collection  for  the  poor  saints  In  Judea.  and  became  the  bearer  of  the  second  epistle  to  the  Co. 
nnthians  (S  Conntlians.  8. 16, 17.  S3).  Paul  hi  it  calls  him  **  my  partner  and  fellow  helper  ooncemlug  you."  His  being 
located  in  Crete  (Titus.  1.  5)  was  subsequent  to  Paul's  first  imprisonment,  and  shortly  before  the  second,  about  07  A.D.,  ten 
ycnn  SQbMquent  to  the  last  notice  of  him  In  second  Corinthians.  07  A.D.  He  prol>ably  met  Paul,  as  the  apostle  desired, 
at  51copolis ;  for  his  subsequent  journey  intoDalmatis,  thence  (or  else  from  Rome,  whither  he  may  have  accompanied  Paul) 
woold  be  mors  likely,  than  from  the  distant  Crete  (9  Timothy.  4.  10,  written  ndmipuntl^  to  tht  tpUtU  to  Titu$).  In  the 
nnssttkd  state  of  things  then,  Titus*  episcopal  commissiuu  in  Crete  was  to  be  but  temporary.  Paul  requiring  the  presence 
of  Titus  with  himself,  whenerer  Artemas  or  Tyehicus  should  arrire  in  Crete  and  set  him  free  from  Lis  duties  there. 

Tsadidun  represents  him  to  have  died  peaceably  in  Crete,  as  Archbishop  of  (Jortyna,  at  an  advanced  age. 


CHAPTER  I. 
Vtr.  Mfiu  Add&uh  :  Fob  what  End  Titus  was 
LnmvCutrB:  Qoaluicationb  for  Eldsbs  :  Gaim- 
KATSsa  ZM  Carre  Nkkdixo  Reproof.  1.  sarrant  of 
Ood— not  found  elsewhere  in  the  same  connexion.  In 
Komana,  1. 1.  Itis  **  servant  of  Jesus  Christ"  (Galatians. 
1. 10;  Phillppians.  1. 1;  cf.  Acta.  10. 17 :  Kevelatiou.  1. 
1: 15.  3.>.  In  Bnmans.  l.  l.  there  follows,  "called  to  be 
an  apoiiU"  which  corresponds  to  the  ceneral  designa- 
tion of  the  office  flrist.  "  servant  of  God,"  here,  followed 
by  the  special  description,  "ajiostle  of  Jkhls  CUrint," 
'ilie  full  expression  of  his  apostolic  ofUce  answers,  in 
both  epistles,  to  the  desiRn.  and  is  a  coiupreheusive 
Index  to  the  contents.  The  ;>«(*t(/ tar  form  here  would 
never  have  proceeded  from  a  former,  accuraing  to  the 
faith—rather,  "for."  "with  a  view  to  subserve  the 
faithf  thia  is  the  object  of  my  apotsticship  (cf.  v.  4. 9; 
BomADS,  1.  S).  tba  eiect— for  whose  sake  we  ou;;bt  to 
endure  all  thlnxs  i2  Timothy.  2.  lu).  'Jlils  election  has 
ita  ground,  not  in  any  thin^'  belousfinK  to  those  thus 
difltinimished,  but  m  the  purpose  and  will  of  ivod  from 
everlasting  i  Timothy,  l.  9;  Romans,  ts.  3u-33:  cf.  Luke. 
18.  7:  ^hesians,  l.  4;  Colossians,  3.  IJ).  Acts,  13.  4«i, 
shows  that  ail  faith  on  the  part  of  the  elect,  rests  on 
the  divine  foreordination :  they  do  not  become  elect  by 
their  faith,  but  receive /uit/i,  and  so  become  believers, 
because  they  are  elect,  and  the  acknowledging  of  the 
truth— "and  (for  promoting;  theJuU  knoirUdye  of  the 
truth,*  i.e.,  the  Christian  truth  (Epbesians,  1. 13  .  after 
godiinas— i.e.,  which  belongs  to  piety:  opposed  to  the 
knowledge  which  has  not  for  its  object  the  truth,  but 
error,  doctrinal  and  practical  v.  11. 10 : 1  Timothy,  6. 3  ; 
or  even  which  has  for  its  object  mere  earthly  truth,  not 
invwth in  the  divine  lile.  "  (godliness."  or  "  piety,"  is 
a  term  i)eculiar  to  the  pastoral  epistles :  a  fact  explained 
by  the  apostle  having  in  them  to  combat  d(x:trine 
tending  to  "  unncodliuess'  (2  Timothy,  'i.  \ii;  cf.  ch.  2. 
11,  IS;.  2.  In  hope  of  eternal  life— Connected  with  the 
whole  precedini:  sentence.  Tliat  whereon  rests  my  aim 
as  an  apostle  to  promote  the  eUcU  faith  and  hill  know- 
kdge  of  the  truths  is,"  the  hope  of  eternal  life  "  (ch.  2. 
13;  S.  7;  AcU,  23. 6;  S4.  16;  23. 20).  that  cannot  lie— ,Ro- 
nuuQS,  3.  4 ;  IL  80;  Hebrews.  6. 18.)  prondssd  before  the 
world  began— A  contracted  expression  for  "purpaaed 
befora  the  world  betptn  (lit. .  before  the  ages  of  time .  and 
j/nnnited  actually  in  time,"  the  promise  springing  from 
the  eternal  purpoae:  Mint  Timothy,  l.  0.  the  gift  of 

4&7 


grace  was  the  result  of  the  eternal  purpose  "before  tb« 
world  began."  8.  in  doe  times  Onek,  **  in  ils  own  sea- 
sons," the  seasons  appropriate  to  it.  and  fixed  by  Ood 
for  it  (Acts.  1.  7).  manifSsted— implying  that  the 
"  promise. '  v.  2.  had  lain  hidden  in  His  eternal  purpose 
heretofore  (cf.  Colossians.  1.  2C:  2  llmothy.  l.  9, 10).  his 
word— equivalent  to  "  eternal  life"  (v.  2 ;  John,  5.  24;  6. 
63 :  17.  3,  17).  through  preaching— 6rrc<Jl-.  "  in  preach- 
ing," or  rather  as  Alfokd  [Note,  cf.  2  'I'lmothy.  4.  17), 
"  in  the  (gospel/  proclamation  (the  thintc  preached  the 
gospel;  with  wliich  I  was  entrusted."  according  to— 
in  pursuance  of  icf.  1  Timothy,  l.  IJ.  of  Ood  our  Saviour 
—rather  as  Greek,  "  of  our  Haviour  lioil."  God  is  pre- 
dicated of  our  Hariour  ;cf.  J  ude,  26:  Luke,  I.  47y.  AUo 
Psalm  24.  6;  Isaiah,  12. 3 :  -15. 16.  21,  LXA.  Applied  to 
Jesus,  r.  4;  ch.  2.  13;  3.  C;  2  Timothy.  1.  10.  4.  Titua. 
mine  own  Mon—Gre.fL,  "my  genuine  child"  il  Timothy. 
1.  2 .  i.e..  converted  by  my  instrumentality  d  Co- 
rinthians. 4.  17;  Piiilemon.  10).  alter  the  common  faith 
—A  genuine  son  in  respect  to  .in  virtue  of  j  the  faith 
coimiiott  to  all  the  iH.'Ople  of  God.  comprisiUK  in  a  com- 
mon brotherhood  Gentiles  as  well  as  Jews,  therefore 
enibracin;;  lltus  a  Gentile  2  I'eter.  l.  i ;  Jude.  3). 
Orocs.  mercy.  aLd  ptace— "  Mercy  "  is  omitted  in  some  of 
the  oldest  M^*S.  But  one  of  the  best  and  oldest  Bl;^. 
supports  it  iSotet,  cf.  1  llmothy,  l.  2 ;  2  Timothy.  1.  2). 
There  are  many  similarities  of  phrase  in  the  pastoral 
epistles,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ— llie  oldest  Mi^S.  read 
only  "  Christ  Jesus."  our  Saviour— found  thus  added  to 
"  Christ"  only  in  Paul's  ^HlatonU  eptattes,  and  2  Peter, 
1.  I.  11;  2.  20;  3.  18.  6.  I  left  thee— "I  left  thee  be- 
hind' LAlfordJ  when  I  left  the  island :  not  implying 
permamnce  of  commission  (cf.  1  Timothy.  L.  3).  m 
Creie— now  Candia.  set  in  order— rather  as  Greek, 
"  that  thou  mlKhtest/o^/oio  up  (the  work  begun  by  me) 
setting  risht  the  things  that  are  wanting,"  which  I  was 
unable  to  complete  by  reason  of  the  shortness  of  my 
stay  in  Crete.  Christianity,  doubtless,  bad  long  existed 
in  Crete:  there  were  some  Cretians  among  those  who 
heard  Peter's  preaching  on  Pentecost  (Acts.  2.  ID. 
The  number  of  Jews  in  Crete  waa  large  (r.  lo,  and  it 
is  likely  that  those  scattered  in  the  persecution  of 
IStephen  (Acts,  11.  19)  preached  to  them,  as  they  did 
to  the  Jews  of  Cyprus,  &c.  i'aul  also  was  there  on  his 
voyage  to  Rome  (Acts,  27.  7-12).  by  all  these  instru- 
mentalities the  gospel  was  sure  to  reach  CYete.  But 
until  Paul's  later  visit,  after  his  OntiVsskvtauQmLVQX^x 


(■Ml  ot  itat'  n 

UMT  [WabUI,    I - 

"  Id  nitiJKtlini''  (I  TlmoUiT, 


■hHnAoBlean,  ton  t  Uod'i  i 


padu 

of  "  ■  lone  »{  b 

i»Uii-  (..«:■)  VHal 

asu 

uBl.J(.l:»l/-loila( 

Ul 

Impcrianiiiudiii 

Ptrii 

(«d.w  ■  wUUdk 

ock 

iulw 

OlhF 

9.I.L 

natiwntHh, 

u  of  Min  (1  lliDaU 

S,  Bl.     In  FFppoUU 

-•uks'O.llMTlin 

Pbim.  i.  d.    a.  la 

pKUt 

T  lo  tboH  il»n  .Banaia.  13.  13;  1  Tlinnlhj 

Htbn 

™.U.»:lPBlor.«.U 

IJohn.U.  laiciiuiiuu 

toMBllu  to  tba  putonl  rpliUeu.  bh  1  Tlmolbr. 


Awlf  JMorf 


Trn7B.IL 


Varkm  CtaiMf  ^fBdimrt. 


mndk  itfOM  on  the  eootnctlxv  of  »bomliuitt<Hi  flrom 
oatwud  things  (ef.  Lefrlticiia,  11.  lO-iS;  BoniMia.  %  SS). 
«iMb«dkat-(o  God  (ch.  8. 8:  Bphealuia.  1. 1;  6.  «}.  rt- 
pnlMSa— rejected  m  worthleu  vohen  teUed  ( JToicf,  Bo- 
Buuii,  L  tt;  1  Cbrtnthiani.  •.  ST:  t  Tbnothy.  s.  m. 

CHAPTER  n. 
Vtr.  Mft.  DiRvcnoNS  to  Titob:  How  to  Bz- 
BOBT  Vakioub  Clamk  or  BcuBVXES:  Thb  Gbacs 
or  OoD  IK  Crkist  ovh  Gkaitd  Inosii tiyx  to  Livb 
OODLT.  1.  Biit...thoa— in  contrast  to  the  reprobftte 
eedoeen  sligm»tised  ch.  l.  ll,  16, 18.  **  He  deels  more 
In  eihortations.  because  those  Intent  on  oselees  qnes- 
ttona  needed  chiefly  to  be  recalled  to  the  stady  of  a 
holy,  mwal  life;  for  nothing  so  effectnally  allays  men's 
wanderbig  curiosity,  as  the  being  brought  to  recognise 
tboee  duties  in  which  they  onght  to  exerdse  them- 
selTes.**  ICALvm.]  Qsak— without  restraint:  contrast 
ch.  1. 11.  **  months...stopped."  doctrine—**  instruction" 
or  **  teaching."  8.  sobsr— (ranslo/cd  **  TiKilant,'*  as  tober 
men  alone  can  be.  i  Timothy.  3.  2.  But  **  sober  *  hen 
answen  to  **not  glren  to  wine,*  v.  3;  ch.  L  7.  gnve 
—  **  dignified : "  bebaTing  with  reierent  propriety. 
tsmperata—" self-restrained f  "discreet"  (Altord.] 
(ch.  L  8: 1  Timothy.  2.  O).  fidth ...  oharity  L  love  J ... 
ya'JsBOS— C(»mbincd  in  1  Timothy.  &  ll.  **  Fkith,  hope, 
charity"  (l  Corinthians.  13.  I3i.  ** ratienoe,"  Greek, 
**  enduring  perbeverance,"  is  the  attendant  on,  and  is 
supported  by.**hop6"  u  Corinthians.  13.  7:  1  Thessalo- 
nians,  L  3).  It  Is  the  grace  which  especially  becomes 
oU  smu,  being  the  fruit  of  riponed  experience  derived 
from  trials  overcome  (Bomans,  &  8J.  3.  bsbsvunr— **  de- 
portment.^ as  beoometh  holiness— ** as  bocometh  wo> 
men  consecrated  to  Ood"  [Wahl]:  being  by  our  Cliris- 
tlan  calling  priestesses  unto  God  (Ephesians.  b.  3; 
1  Tlmolhy.  8.  10,'.  *' Observant  of  sacred  decorum.' 
[Bka'oel.)  not  false  acoitscrB— not  slanderers:  a  beset- 
ting sin  of  some  elderly  women,  given  to  maeh  wine— 
the  besetting  sin  of  the  Cretians  ich.  1.  12}.  Lit, 
**  enslaved  to  much  wine."  Addiction  to  wi ne  Is  davery 
(Komans.  8. 16;  2  Peter,  2. 19).  teachers— in  private:not  in 
public  (1  Corinthians.  14.  34;  1  Timothy.  2.  ll,  12;:  in- 
fluencing for  Kood  the  younger  women  by  precept  and 
example.  4.  to  be  Mber— 6'r««A;.  *  *  self-restrained,"  "  dis- 
creet:" the  same  Gretk  as  in  v.  2,  *'  temperate."  But  see 
Ifote;  cf.  A'ote,  2  Timothy,  l.  7.  Alfoud  therefore 
traiu<atet,**That  they  school  [admonish  in  their  dutyj 
tlM  young  women  to  be  lovers  of  their  husbands,'*  toe 
(the  foundation  of  all  domestic  happiness).  It  was 
judidons  that  Titus,  ayouni;  man,  should  admonish  the 
young  women,  not  directly,  but  through  the  elder 
women.  5.  keepers  at  home— as  "guardians  of  the 
boose,"  as  the  Oruk  expresses.  The  oldest  MSS.  read, 
'*  Worktn  at  home:**  active  in  household  duties  (Pro- 
verbs, 7. 11;  1  Timothy.  6.  13).  good— kind.  Uiujlcent 
(Bdatthew,  20.  16 ;  Rumuns,  5.  7;  l  Peter.  2.  18).  Not 
churlish  and  niifi^rdly,  whilst  thrifty  as  housewives, 
ooedieat— rather,  '*  submissive,"  as  the  Greek  Ib  trans- 
lated, see  Notes,  Ephesians,  5.  21.  S2,  24.  their  own- 
marking  the  duty  of  subjection  which  they  owe  them, 
as  being  their  own  husbands  (Ephesians.  6.  22;  Colos- 
Bians,  3.  18).  blasphemed—"  evil  spoken  of."  Ihat  no 
reproach  may  be  cast  on  the  Kospel,  through  the  in- 
consistencies of  its  professon  [v.  8.  10;  Komans,  2.  24; 
1  Timothy.  6. 14;  6. 1).  *'  Unless  we  are  virtuous,  blas- 
phemy will  come  through  us  to  the  faith."  [Tbeo- 
PHYLACT.l  6.  Tonng— t/reeilr,  **lhe  younger  men." 
soMrmiaded— self-restrained.  (Axro&D.]  "Nothing  ts 
so  hard  at  thisage  as  to  overcome  pleasures  and  follies." 
LCBRYSoexoM.]  7.  In— IFUA  respect  to  all  things,  thy- 
•eif  a  pattern- though  but  a  young  man  thyself.  All 
teaching  is  useless,  unless  the  teacher's  example  con- 
firm his  word,  xa  dectrine— in  thy  ministerial  teaching 
(showing!  tcneorrttptitfss.  i.e.,  untainted  purity  of 
motive  on  thy  part  (cf.  2  Corinthians,  ll.  39,  so  as  to  be 
**a  pattern"  to  alL   As  "gravity.**  Ac.  refen  to  Titus 

459 


himself,  so  "Qneomqitness  ^*  though,  donhtlesa.  nn- 
oorruptnsis  of  tK$  doetrisu  will  be  sue  to  follow  as  a 
consequence  of  the  Christian  minister  being  of  simple, 
nnoorrupt  integrity  himself  gravitj-HUgnifiedserions- 
nsss  in  settliHt  forth  the  tmtti.  siaesrity— Omitted  in 
the  oldest  MSS.  8.  spesA— discourse  in  pnbUo  and 
private  ministrations,  he  that  is  of  ths  eentraiy  part 
—the  adversary  (ch.  1. 0: 8  Timothy.  8.  26).  whether  he 
be  heathen  or  Jew.  may  be  asbamsd— put  to  confusion 
by  the  power  of  truth  and  innocence  (cf.  v.  6.  10: 
1  Timothy,  6. 14;  e.  1).  no  evil  thing— in  our  ads,  or 
demeanour,  ef  jon— So  one  of  the  oldest  MS8.  Other 
very  old  MS&  read.  '*  of  us,**  ChrUtians.  9.  ssrvsats— 
"slaves."  10  plsass  thsa  wsU-** to  give  satisfscUon." 
CAltobd.]  To  be  eompiaisant  in  every  thing ;  to  have 
that  sealous  deshne  to  ^dn  the  master's  good  will  which 
will  anticipate  the  noaster's  wish,  and  do  even  move 
than  is  required.  The  reason  for  the  fluent  recur- 
rence of  injunctions  to  slaves  to  svJboedion  (Ephesians, 
8. 6.  fta;  Oolossians,  8.  22;  1  Timothy.  6. 1,  Ac.;  1  Peter, 
8. 181  was,  that  in  no  rank  was  there  more  danger  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  spiritual  equality  and  freedom  of 
Christians  being  misundentood.  than  in  that  of  slaves. 
It  was  natural  for  the  slave  who  had  become  a  Chris- 
tian, to  forget  his  place  and  put  himself  on  %sodal  level 
with  his  master.  Hence  the  charge  for  each  to  abide  in 
the  sphere  in  which  he  was  when  converted  (l  Corin- 
thians,  7. 20-24).  not  answsnug  agshi— in  eoninuUdion 
to  the  master :  so  the  Greek,  **  not  contradicting.'* 
I  Wadi*.]  10.  Not  pnrloinlDff— Ofi6«J^  *  *  Kot  appropriai' 
ing"  what  does  not  belong  to  one.  It  means  "  keeping 
back"  dishonestly  or  deceitfully  (Acts,  6.  8,  3).  show- 
ing—manifesting in  acts,  all— all  possible,  good— really 
good ;  not  so  in  mere  appearance  (Ephesians.  6.  6,  6; 
C'oloasians.  3.  2i-24 .  "  The  heathen  do  not  judRe  of  the 
Christian's  doctrines  from  the  doctrine,  but  from  his 
actions  and  life."  LChutsostou  J  Men  will  write, 
fight,  and  even  die  for  their  religion;  but  how  few  live 
for  it !  Translate,  "That  they  may  adorn  the  doctrine 
of  our  Saviour  God."  i.e.,  God  the  Father,  the  originat- 
ing author  of  salvation  Id".  Note,  l  Timothy,  1. 1).  God 
deigns  to  have  His  gosi»el-doctrtne  adorned  even  by 
slaves,  who  are  regarded  by  the  world  as  no  better  tlian 
beasts  of  burden.  *'  Thouch  the  service  be  rendered  to 
an  earthly  master,  the  honour  redounds  to  God,  as  the 
servant's  good  will  flows  from  the  fear  of  God.'' 
[Thxopuylact.]  £ven  slaves,  low  as  is  thehr  status, 
shotdd  not  think  the  influence  of  their  example  a  matter 
of  no  conseciuence  to  religion:  how  much  more  those  in 
a  high  position.  His  love  in  being  **Our  Saviour^  is 
the  strongest  ground  for  our  adorning  His  doctrine  by 
our  lives.  This  is  the  force  of  "For"  in  v.  ll.  11.  the 
grace  of  Qod— God's  (gratuitous /avour  in  the  scheme  of 
redemption,  hath  appeared— (7 rtfib,"  hath  i;een  mods  to 
appear,"  or  *'AiHe  forth"  (Isaiah,  9.  2;  Loike,  1.  79). 
*'hath  been  manifested''  (ch.  3.  4),  after  having  been 
long  hidden  in  the  loving  coimsels  of  God  (Colossians, 
1.  20;  2  Timothy.  L  0, 10).  The  imsge  is  illustrated  Acts, 
27.  20.  The  grace  of  God  hath  now  been  embodied  in 
Jesus,"  the  brightness  of  the  Father's  glory."  mani/ested 
as  the  sun  of  righteousness,"  *'the  Word  made  flesh." 
The  gospel  dispensation  is  hence  termed  **the  day" 
(1  Thessalonians.  6.  6. 8;  there  is  a  double  "  appearing." 
tliat  of  **  grace"  here,  that  of  "  glory,"  v.  13;  cf.  Komans, 
13. 12;.  Connect  it  not  as  English  Version,  but.  **  The 
gnice...that  bringeth  salvation  to  all  men  hath  s;p- 
peered,"  or  "  been  manifested"  (l  Timothy,  2. 4;  4. 10;. 
Hence  Qod  is  called  "Our  Saviour*  {v.  lO).  The  very 
name  Jesus  means  the  same,  to  all— of  whom  he 
enumerated  the  different  classes  (v.  8-9):  even  to  ser- 
vants :  to  us  Gentiles  once  aliens  from  God.  Hence 
arises  our  obligation  to  all  men  (ch.  s.  8).  13.  Tsaeh- 
iug—Grtek,  "disciplining  us."  Grace  exercises  disci- 
pline, and  is  imputed  in  connexion  with  disdpllnlng 
chastisements  a  Corinthians,  ll.  32;  Hebraw\^^%'V\. 


Wliat  lilt  OtntaCt  TmAttt9  ^i 


EBfOod- 


fiSil  iHwi  ■mil  iiir  illii  miliii  I iliil.  II  iiliii  Mill 


WOlUlr  iBMa"  tAuoHIi)  jIMUlHU.  t. 


tear  tilt  ChiUtlHsb 


■Ut.  liDl  noiMrUiUii  lileber.  imUv.  tub  luti 


)0T  Utomui.  t.  !«..     lUl  Kill  PI 


oiu  *^ak  AfUcJe  to  both  "bope"  u^ii  "HpfeaTli 
vblcb  mivk«  ihflr  cLw  rounexlrni  ith*  iurp*  bt 

TWrufoU,  "  7^  bifliud  hot«  a*id  muni/fjTaltim 
Ad1i.>.  lim^UrplDi-ii."  TbiiO(ii:foT"iiuuitfcilui 
li  iraulattd  "  brIiihUMit"  a  Tb«u«Lonlftna.  %  i. 
UU'*aimln«"  (Uruit.  loniwuil  (ipnuu  Uit  lut : 
*'briflhtDPHp  ft|i]4vliur.''  or  "m&DlfeiUUoD"  icm 
qMflajeipRUH  Hti  pvnonAl  TinfriMii  «Jwn  Hvit 
IQB1C    tut  fTBl  Oad  ud  eu  hiuu  Jwui— Dim 

■taooi  Uut  both  nn  pndialed  of  om  ud  Itai  u 


ii«i»lotb«F«;b>r.  but 
I  "grfdtOod,"aikpplia<t 


U*  AUUifMUtlOll  of  H 


•Ott  gunt  Urtib  "eni  at  |J»  ■ 


Wlf^lHlimlKi 


imuirsMd.   i.  Sot  ^-Gnat,  "( — 

ifibittotfnnn  woiki,"  *e. 

fn  rltbtegajnui  " 


m  wUnlmu  prmiiillmihm  Ic 

wDiiA  mot  b  TUUUji  HBlad  ud  iBCnUHl  tu  iMVtUlI 
"  Urn  Unr  of  ncsHnUoiL"    Tliw  in  infwiKDl  I 


MIL Suiriluuefcdd  i\f  BaTitltm.  ■ 

luilnuHHil.   TluWDrd.thalnttrmncBllotheimlMd- 
Ttae'liTHoreluBtllidMwdDntilde  Ibe  door  of  Ih* 


'  ft  nun]  priBnUHxxL'    ~  liu>UnB  br  lb* 


:>  con^MaDMi  ucomcaiiMd  Uia  n 


'  tlie  dlFis*  luU  vbiDh  It  ainbollMi.  mi 


liiiE  In  lubmu-thnHt  In  U»  blrtb.  ibaU  l>4  6a- 
.  .  .llnimilwbandtiaattonBptinalDtoUigiloilou 
Ub*rtr  or  Um  etalhtna  o'  Chid.    SenntnUoo.  wbtsh 


le  Uolir  Gluflt'  fnllow  "  I 


lid  mU*  t 

.    It  nboof  I 

■nidUlmlioit 


OD»toriWdOD«:rf. 

tUe  ■■niD.wloB  Of  Un  Hulj  Qho.t"  li  cohdocibI  ntUi 

a.  WBKll-lbD  HolT 

Gtcv   In  Hrt-amt."  sound 

cborcta  tn  gKienl  *t  t^Ucual, 

tapium.  >tigDduilf-(fr»it."ilciilr-'[UiIa»iuii.a.iei. 

IhKBgk  jHiu  Cbnit-Ui«  chtnpol 

uid  UedUitat  dI  Uia 

i(ir>(7theH»1jUbo.t.    <a<fl>» 

our.''  TbnF.OwrU 

lb>  Anchor  (Jour  ulntloo.  u 

Ctulrt.   1.  Tut.  A(i.-tlM  ddhkw 

which  UgtiDiedx 

in  tUfUl  "BTod  u  "  tK  W.  <^i.. 

'Ihu  betm  IhiiLog 

b»d  lo^lM  <««>M«I  •VX' 

^  ibrooth  cum  u 

oDi  ■KtromtlaB.'  ud  wad.  rii 

,)J<™  by  the  dUIr 

-nii«rt>iio(tluUoll'«>Hnt>T 

iixnafMopiioHd 

n  ibmld  b»  muls  ImUi.' 


^arMarulII(«:UwM«ullDbntUH*riiltt 

lUihlBt  Un  Iwia.    SMOMi.EliJocrtI,  *c..M»lUn 

,  "Vlnr^fdtrmifHA.lii  thewwof  hope,   i.i^not 


r  Ood'i  aOl  at  tili^ 


t:  oMu  EtvIUk  Vtrtiim,  ittiat  foUoirr  I  Ml  Ch>i    i 


BitfBWatm;,'lanlM 

lUllU'UrfmpBlUnlfSBCDiAUaiuir  >>.  Uiwl^ill 
-41aw  mdli  of  doctrliH  \-  mud  norki'j  in  ~  boo 
HdnntnUi  nmomn.*  irbnai  dd  lucta  pnctie 

[Mrrfiillnii  fi  iiii-fn  Hit •   So  tinoTiin  . 

ITiauvanL   Hat  AI.rall.I^  u  tToid  Uu  UdIoIoc 


UOia- Itbti^  imt  NoU,  I  nmDtlii.  L  u. 


hefrrV,    DtlfllDAl^  ID 


H  iUaDlUlT~btnu"  In  tb* DiodminiiHi 


ewlmMd  X  kBHll-H*  csu 

OtBMll    •dOlOnlUCie    fas    ll    Hir-CDDdllDDld. 
BB*t)l"  Wllfullir  aulut  knowlKliR.    U.  WUd  I  I 


bU»»  <f  Lncn.  Xp<:Ueu  ra  HB(  lakB  b>  n 


tnmoilv.  1.1L  n^Uba  baImi  Ub  a 


Cirinu,  TU<<pULIsmlpioUfal>nUMBtiaBCUl9ib 
In  Lbe  HslBiuL     Paul  unniu— d  b  JnmUM  tkniufa 

'   Oh 

Uu  oDDlnctnt  fonn  of  ZcaodanH    !■■>■-* 
"torilH.'  ■ho.nh-" ■■■■  ^™  -^.— ■ 


WUU<.  Is  lUniniiUU.  W.».Aiwll«l*BHltani 
M  noytHiM  to  tUI  CulUh;  Ui  BOW  bdH  BtUnbtt 
M  U*  IhMcr  of  Itel  Ih1i«  *t  CivUlli  *lMa  te  wnM 
■eeBida  irtth  Udi  pwvn*.  !>«■  vmld  b*  «■  tb 
viv  WMr  to  Palotlu  «  Ui  Billn  ptan,  AignaMb 
FhI  ud  ApBlk^Ou  HiiMB Ib  tKuiaol  tM^ 

■fttlMHii  WW  MdL   a  WW* 

iHli.  tliB^i  Ital  dSa  £ 

H  z«H  «•  OH  or  Ib*  r 


■tCnulaiUiiiica.    1 
itn  (« kba  LorI'i  bu 


bHcnvsoldkiM 

ipliU*  u  tddicB^  ID  iiU  Iki 


THE     EPISTLE    OF     P*UL    TO 

PHILEMON. 

INTRODUCTION. 


I      of  Ptui  »  It.lW 


nr  J^viJMt,  baa  tliDira  atrikUv  proob  of  Jta  aa 

iLj  tiiipUi  to  diKir  Ibltad  villi  Iba  ivIiUr  lo  I 

FOi.bHnrTrr.  Trafalmti  iofHd  in  Iht  fplaile  ta 


^   -.JSS; 


RffUM /»r  OMttaWi, 


Tarda  it  qp«cl&ieD  or  U»  hl^Nt 
'  I  whk^ti  ChrtiUuii  owlil  to 
d  pflmdplvi,    1, 


hma,    B»  mr  Intnthw- 

i»-Tb»  iMla  "A 

a  icUtli*  of  mi 


Lhe  Abseaca  of  ft  ncnUz 
tpuUoiUiIlinUiniiB 
m  at.  Fanl^  Ucl 


,j  tbuikiidTlDi  and 


efffolail  bj—Ondt,  "m^  lhe  deurat 

Ibenlitr  bid  plice.  I.t.,  but  ba  prnnl 
.  irtii]i«l»iigliit-OT«*.  "tin  thoroBrti 
a.,  tho  FipwlBunul  or  pnctlciil  mot- 


iloIhsminnwbidiroUaiia.    B.  Wkatltm- 
of  n  J  loTB  to  thiB,  I  pr^kr  to  "  bcHfA,"  nifatt 

..^ .  ,11^     lBl|hl_. 


tOU^-iaiUtmttlhuMlaU 

nDsnuB  Ut  imdK  la  pud,  u  luTfnc  twen  sDimitad 
thnnidibliliutnuimtkillT-    IsCktlib— thaeiemflnt  In 


hnrdiH,  ud  n  apoill*  gfCbilit, 


teaaitrctteai 

ud  thr 'allwr  lo  tiM  UtU  Sw  as 

alcnUtHltoMcantb  nniMttliriuirthliiiln 
will  now  abn  a  »r4»iur  1/ Jmu  Ohrirt  (tba  lU 
claim  1  hjbTd  cm  tbx  ngiird ;  U  lU  no  olhar  m 

BnUfjrnml.    —  ■■       --    - -■■ 

ikilfnllj  pa 


u  be  impnifitabii.  bnl  cwdtlTelr 
rnwgHt"  liu  muui.    I^al  Dm  ■ 

m  ptodmn-Wllhonl  lodUBHi  » 

IS  t*  M  in  BO  italitin.    iVoUoUe  In  iplilisaLMirall 
In  Itmranl  lbllw«.    11.  nlu  gm  biwiti-u  d(B  lo 

I u niT 0*0 lieuL.  [Altokd.)  (t-ii.l'."umTM)[' 

Hie  oTiJecl  of  mr  moit  Inceiua  nffcf^oD  ma  Udt  of  ft 
- 1  fm  1  chUd.  13.  I— EmpbitlcftL  I  for  aj  tun. 
1  luid  incb  IffipUdl  tnut  la  him  ulodHilreta 


miilitnipi^  In  ri 


Ht  icd  mtm  Stnt  oa  a  BriMir. 


Inaib  wlimd  tDr  Uw  itMlwl'i  lak*  IK  ft.    M.  wllbcBt 
Il»ali4— >.•..  anmtil.   ikHldim  M  w-"(1uii1iIihi( 

SuJ  kn»  On— IniM.  tmmttt  wUUbe  toftuift  P»ul 
ta  CkL  mlNnao  mWM  b*,  tia  mnld  Imtc  do  opuoc- 


(■fMM*  H  Ood  IB  *(<niilBnaJ  onnaiM  Uw  PHI  •• 

■iMliimliTjim ItnlilT     matboo^tnni 

■IM   1«Ummb-i    iBdlcuUoB  f    "- '  " 

tfMo.     Bo  JflHpk  iB  (MmH*.  i 
-WH  PWM  trom  UiM  ^  ■  Bltn 


>■  H  UM).  but  ibon  ■  mttn 
4nln  from  bin  not  utnir  U 
Mt  Ucbn  bmeflu  :  1      -     - 


all.  u  tu  nlliir  epiillei:  *  iprdal  nuupliio 


I.  ■  ItnAWbtel  (ICB  UUb  H  Uhv  ilioaldrt  ton  hM 

■  K  Oi  LKt-Do(  In  ncJdli  mis.  brt  la  IU» 
VIM  la  ih«  «n«»  of  Ibc  l4>r4'i!  spirit.  (Aumb  J 
bawili— DI  hcut.  Qntlir  tnj-fr«liiii(ib7«r«iU« 
nqusai.  lit  tu  Ur«-'rbi' c<liUtl  Mas.n^'-iii 
uU'  nc  ElCDiEDt  or  iiiberc  in  vbldi  Ihu  ic4  uI 
IttliE    L(ii«  DUiinllir  cutat  to  han  iMut.     11. 


1>  tonpKt  of  l^nl'*  TtnOn 


ApvUa,  Anbip^tti.  uid  bbi  c 


rooi  tplnt— ;(:alUUiu.  a,  it;  t  TlmDIliy.  t. 


THE   KPISTLB  OF   PAUL  THE   AFOaTLE  TO  THB 

HEBREWS. 

INTRODUCTION. 


Jfrfrodiidtoit.  HKBMCW8. InltndveUon. 

MuntorittvgtmMj  omiti  nMnttonlac  It  And  w  tb«  Latin  ehnreli  did  not  rMognln  it  m  PkoI's  till  %  oonridnmbto  tlm* 
after  tht  Iwpnning  of  the  third  oaotaurj.  Thai,  alao,  Nofatian  of  Room.  OypriMi  of  Carthago,  and  Yietorinoo,  also  o^ 
the  Latin  dmroh.  Bat  in  the  fourth  centuy.  Hilary  of  Poitien  (A.D.  168),  Lueifir  of  Cei^iari  (A.D.  171).  Ambroee  of 
Milan  (A.D.  197).  and  other  Latins,  qaote  it  m  PaoTi;  and  the  fifth  Coonoil  of  Carthage  (A.D.  419)  fonnally  reckoiu  it 
asMmg  hie  fourteen  epietlea. 

As  to  the  timikari^  of  its  ttifU  to  that  of  8L  Lnkifg  wrltinss,  this  is  doc  to  his  harinic  been  so  long  the  companion  of 
Paal.  Ckrysostom.  eomparing  Luke  and  Mark,  says,  "£aeh  imitated  his  teacher:  Luke  imitated  Paul  flcnringalonK 
«Uh  mote  than  rlver*ftilness;  hut  Mark  imitated  Peter,  who  staaicd  brerity  of  style"  Besides,  there  is  a  irreater  predo- 
mtrnnee  of  Jewish  feeling  and  familiarity  with  the  peculiarities  of  the  Jewish  schools  apparent  in  this  epistle  than  in 
SL  Lake's  writings.  There  is  no  dear  evidenet  for  attributing  the  anthorship  to  him,  or  to  ApoUos.  whom  M/ord  upholds 
as  tlis  author.  The  grounds  sllcged  for  the  latter  Tiew  are  its  supposed  Alexandrian  phraseology  and  modes  of  thought. 
Bat  these  are  such  as  any  Palestinian  Jew  mfght  hare  used;  and  Paul,  firom  his  liebnollellenistie  education  at  Jerusalem 
and  Tarsus,  would  be  flMniliarwith  Philo's  modes  of  thought,  whieh  are  not.  as  some  think,  neoessarily  all  derired  fhm 
hw  Alexaadrian,  but  also  from  his  Jewish  education.  It  would  be  unlikely  that  the  Alexandrian  ehnroh  should  hare  so 
ondoobtingly  ssserted  the  Pauline  authorship,  if  ApoUoa.  their  own  ecmntrifman,  hsd  really  been  the  author.  The  eloquence 
of  its  style  and  rhetoric, a  characteristie  of  ApoUos*  at  Corinth,  whereas  Paul  there  spoke  in  words  unadorned  by  manli 
wisdom,  are  doubtless  dedgnedly  adapted  to  the  minds  of  those  whom  Bt.  Paul  in  this  epistle  addresses.  To  the  Qreek 
Corinthians,  who  were  in  danger  of  idolising  human  eloquence  and  wisdom,  he  wrim  in  an  unadorned  style,  in  order  to  fix 
thfdr  attantton  more  wholly  on  the  gospel  itself.  But  the  lie)>rew8  were  m  no  such  danger.  And  his  Hebrseo-Greeian 
cdaeatkm  would  enable  him  to  write  in  a  style  attraotiTe  to  the  Hebrews  at  Alexandria,  where  Greek  philosophy  had  been 
blended  with  Judaism.  The  Septuagint  translation  fhuned  at  Alexandria,  bad  formed  a  connecting  link  Itetween  the 
latter  and  the  former;  and  it  is  remarkable  that  all  the  quotations  flrom  the  Old  Testament,  excepting  two  (ch.  10. 30;  191  6). 
are  token  fhnn  the  LXSL  The  ftMt  that  the  peculiarities  of  the  LXX.  are  interwoven  into  the  argument,  prorethat  the 
Grsok  epistle  is  an  original,  not  a  translation;  had  the  original  been  Hebrew,  the  quotations  would  have  been  fh>m  the  Hefrrtw 
Old  Testament.  The  same  conclusion  follows  from  the  plays  on  similarly  •sounding  words  in  the  Greek,  and  aUiterations, 
and  rhythmically<omistnieted  periods.  CaMn  obserres,  If  the  epistle  had  been  written  in  Hebrew,  <di.  9l  ls-17,  would  lose 
all  Its  point*  wMoh  consists  in  the  play  upon  the  double  meaning  of  the  Gntk  diathtn,  a  "oorenant.'*  or  a  "  testament:* 
wbcraai  the  Htbnw  UrUh  means  only  **  corensnt." 

hUmnud  mridenet  faroun  the  Pauline  authorship.  Thus  the  topic  so  ftilly  handled  in  this  epistle,  that  Christianity 
is  aupenor  to  Judaism,  inasmuch  as  the  reality  exceeds  the  tjpe  which  gircs  phwe  to  it,  is  a  favourite  one  with  Bt  Paul 
(ef.  S  Corinthians,  &  6-18;  Galatians.  S.  S8-I6;  4  1-9.  ai-81,  wherein  the  allegorical  mode  of  interpretation  appears  in  its 
divinely-sanctioned  application,  a  mode  pushed  to  an  unwarrantable  excess  in  the  Alexandrian  school).  So  the  Divine 
Bon  appears  in  oh.  l.  3,  &«.,  as  in  other  epivtles  of  Paul  (Pbillppians.  1  9;  Coloeyians,  1.  lS-2()).  as  tk$  Imaot,  or  manifesta- 
tionct/  t^Deaty.  His  lowering  of  Himself  for  man>  sake  similarly,  cfl  ch.9.9.wltbSConuthians.  8.  9;  Philippians.  17,8. 
Also  his  final  exaltation,  cf.  ch.  %  8;  10. 13 ;  13.  9.  with  1  Corinthians,  16.  SS  87.  The  word  "  Mediator*  in  peculiar  to  Paiil 
al-jne,  d  ch.  81  6,  with  Galatians,  3.  19.  SO.  Christ's  death  is  represented  as  the  sacrifice  for  sin  preficured  by  tlie  Jewisii 
sacriflces.cf.  Romans,  3.  S9-S6;l  Corinthians,  S.  7.  with  Hebrews,  7.— 10.  Theptira!ie.'*Ood  of  Peace,"  is  peculiar  to  8t  Paul, 
cf.  ch.  UL  90;  Romans,  IS.  83;  1  Tbessaluuiansi,  3.  S3.  Alw.  of.  ch.  S.  4,  Margin,  1  Corinthians.  IS.  4.  Justification,  or 
"  righteousness  by  faith."  appears  in  ch.  IL  7;  10.  38.  as  in  Romans.  1. 17;  4  39;  3. 1;  Galatiaiid,  3  11:  Pbilippiaofi,  3.  ft  The 
word  of  God  is  the  ** sword  of  tiie  Spirit,"  ct  ch.  4  IS,  with  Ephesiaiis. 9. 17.  Inexperi^-Dccd  Christians  are  ehUdrmute^mi 
miUr,  i.a,  instruction  in  the  elements,  whereas  riper  Christians.  as/uU  g\-ovenvun,  rtouiie  sfron47  m«a<,cr.  ch.  S.  I'i.  13;  6. 1, 
with  1  Corinthians,  3. 1. 8;  14  9(>;  Gahitians,  4  9;  Colossians,  3. 14  Salvation  is  represented  as  a  boldness  of  aecem  to  God 
6|r  Chritt,  ef.  ch.  10.  19,  with  Romans,  S.  8;  Epheslans,  i.  18;  3.  IS.  ACBictions  are  a  fights  ch.  la  SS;  ct  Philippians,  1.  su; 
<;olosBlans,  1  L  The  Christian  life  is  a  raee^  ch.  11 1;  of.  l  Corinthians,  ft  94;  Philippians.  3. 19-14  The  Jewiflh  ritual  is  a 
srviM,  Romans,  9.  4;  cf.  ch.  9. 1. 6L  Ct  "  subject  to  bondsge,"  ch.  1  is,  with  Galatians,  S.  1.  Other  ebaraoteri^tics  of  Paul'ii 
ttyle  appear  In  this  epistle,  vis.,  a  propensity  "  to  go  off  at  a  word  "  and  enter  on  a  long  parenthesis  suggested  by  that  word, 
a  fondnesa  for  play  upon  words  of  similar  sound,  and  a  disposition  to  repeat  some  favourite  word.  Frequent  appeals  to 
the  Old  Testament,  and  quotations  linked  by  "and  affain," cf.  eh.  1. 6;  £.  is,  18,  with  Romans,  16.  9-lft  Also  quotations 
in  a  peculiar  appUoation,  cf.  ch.  1  8,  with  1  Corinthians,  16.  87 ;  Fphesians,  1.  99.  Also  the  mime  passage  quoted  in  a 
form  not  agreeing  with  the  LXX..  and  with  the  addition  "saith  the  Lord,"  not  found  in  the  Htbrevt,  in  ch.  la  30; 
Romana,  19. 19. 

The  supposed  Alexandrian  (which  are  rather  Philon-like)  characteristics  of  the  epistle  are  probably  doe  to  the  fact  that 
the  Hebrews  were  geuerally  then  imbued  with  the  Alexandrian  modes  of  thought  of  Philo.  &c;  aod  Paul,  without  colouring 
or  altering  gospel  truth  '*  to  the  Jews,  became  (in  style)  as  a  Jew,  that  he  might  vrin  the  Jews"  41  Corinthians,  ft  90).  This 
will  aooonne  for  its  being  recognised  as  St.  Paul's  cpittle  in  the  Alexandrian  and  Jerusalem  churches  unanimously,  to  the 
Hebrews  of  whom  protiably  it  was  addremed.  Not  one  Greek  father  ascribes  the  epistle  to  any  but  Paul,  whereas  in  the 
Western  and  Latin  churches,  wliich  it  did  not  reach  for  some  time,  it  was  for  long  douhtcJ,  owing  to  its  anonymous  form, 
and  generally  less-  distinctively  Pauline  s^yle.  Their  reason  for  not  accepting  it  as  PaolV.  or  irideed  as  canonical,  for  the 
first  three  oenturies  was  negative^  insufllcieut  evidence  for  it,  not  positive  evidence  against  it  The  positive  evidence  is  gene- 
rally for  its  Pauline  oritdn.  In  the  Latin  churches,  owing  to  their  distance  from  the  churches  to  whom  l»eIonged  the 
Hebrews  addressed,  there  was  no  generally  received  tradition  on  the  subject  The  epistle  was  in  fact  but  httle  known  at  alU 
whence  we  find  it  is  not  mentioned  at  all  in  the  canon  otMuratori.  When  at  last,  iu  the  fourth  century,  the  Latins  found 
that  it  waa  reodved  as  Pauline  and  canonical  on  good  grounds  in  the  Greek  churches,  they  uniTersally  acknowledged 
it  as  sneh. 

Th*  personal  notices  all  favour  its  Pauline  authorship,  via.,  his  intention  to  visit  those  addrened,  shortly,  along  with 
Timothy,  styled  *'  our  brother.*  ch.  13.  83;  his  being  then  in  prison,  eh.  13.  19;  his  formerly  having  been  imprisoned  in 
Palestine,  according  to  Eivliah  Vertion  reading,  vh.  10.  34 ;  the  salutation  transmitted  to  them  from  believers  of  Italy, 
eh.  18.  tl  A  reason  for  not  prefixing  the  name  may  be  the  rhetorical  character  of  the  epistle  which  led  the  author  to 
waiva  the  usual  form  of  epistolary  address. 

DESIQX.— His  aim  is  to  show  the  superiority  of  Christianity  over  Judaism,  in  that  it  was  introduced  by  one  Ur 
hl^icr  than  the  angels  or  Mosaa.  through  whom  the  Jews  received  the  law.  and  in  that  its  priesthood  and  Mcrifices  are  far 
has  pet  footing  aa  to  salvation  than  those  of  Christ;  that  He  is  the  substance  of  which  the  former  are  but  the  shadow,  and 
that  the  type  neocsiarily  gives  plaoe  to  the  antitype;  and  that  now  we  uo  longer  are  kept  at  a  comparaU<(«^\a\»a&'^«&'vx^^KK 

466 


BifMfMMmc 


■,.,  *'»!,  ekBvliifl  lo^-^wtd:*  irljn  li  tmod  b 


UftdMiitl  IhiiuXD 


Id  tijPanl  lUil^luu.  L  MU.  rnllt  ulurt 


H.  sniluUf  nettml  lUi  ipiitU.    1 


m.    IlKHklBiliib 


:.•: 


grubiliLxd;  ■PtUt,l.lt,ll.«plUiitd>T> 


•a,  mil  Vbtuovaxj  te  ibi  bi 


u  Itfi,  ihoirlu  Uiu  OiniHwitT  eu  HnrHft  in  lUW 


f9uDlmM¥¥th€lkm 


HKBBIWB.  L 


hvwhtmGednowSpeakt, 


CHAPTJUtL 

Vir.  1-14.    THS  filOHMT  OT  ALL  Bj^TKLATlOim  U 

Oirm  CBiiow  ni  TBB  Son  of  Goih  who  u  OBiATm 

THiUr  TBJE  AHOUS,  AMD  WHO,  HAYUTO  COMPLHTSD 

RBDminoK,  Bm  Suthkokkd  at  Goi^b  Eight 
Hajtd.  Tb«  wrller,  thongfa  not  inacribins  hii  luuue, 
wmi  wU  known  to  those  addrets«d  (ch.  18. 10).  Fbr 
piooii  of  Fiul  being  the  Author,  see  my  hUrodudicn. 
In  the  Fsnline  method,  the  statement  of  snlject  luid 
the  dirieion  are  put  before  the  discussion ;  and  at  the 
eloae,  the  practical  follows  the  doctrinal  portion.  The 
acdoor  of  spirit  in  this  epistle,  as  in  l  John,  bursting 
forth  at  once  into  the  subject  (without  prefatory  In- 
tcrlplion  of  name  and  greeting),  the  more  effectively 
atrtkes  the  hearers.  The  dote  must  have  been  whilst 
the  temple  was  yet  standing,  before  its  destruction. 
70  AD.:  some  time  before  the  mar^rrdom  of  r^ter.  who 
mentions  this  epistle  of  Planl  (S  Peter.  S.  16. 16}:  at  a  time 
when  many  of  the  first  Keann  of  the  Lord  were  dead. 

1.  at  sandiy  Umas  —  Oruk,  **ln  many  portions."  AH 
waa  not  revealed  to  each  one  mrophet;  but  one  received 
one  portion  of  revelation,  and  another  another.  TO 
Noah  the  quarter  of  the  world  to  which  Messiah 
should  belong  was  revealed:  to  Abraham,  the  nation: 
tu  Jacob,  the  tribe :  to  David  and  Isaiah,  the  family; 
to  Hkah.  the  town  of  nativity :  to  Daniel,  the  exact 
time;  to  Malachi.  the  coming  of  His  forerunner,  and 
Hia  aeoond  advent;  Uirough  Jonah,  his  burial  and  re* 
sunrectkHi;  through  Isaiah  and  Hosea.  Hia  resurrection. 
Each  only  knew  in  part:  but  when  that  which  was  per- 
ftet  OBBM  in  Meesiah,  that  which  was  in  part  was  done 
away  (1  Oorinthians.  IS.  ivi.  in  divers  taMJuxtn-H,g., 
internal  suggestion,  audible  voices,  the  Urim  ana 
Ihummlm. dreams,  and  vinions.  '*  In  one  way  He  was 
vecn  by  Abraham,  in  another  by  Moses,  in  another  by 
ElisiA,  and  in  another  by  Aiic&h:  Isaiah.  Daniel,  and 
iijiekiel.  beheld  different  forms*  iTuaoDOUE-rJ  icL 
Numbers,  U.  6-S).  The  Old  Testament  revelations  were 
fragmentary  in  subsiauce.  and  manilutd  iu  furm:  the 
very  m,uUU%uie  of  prophets  shows  Uiat  they  prophesied 
only  in  part.  In  (Jinrist  the  revelutiun  of  God  is  full, 
not  in  shifting  hues  of  separated  colour,  but  Himaeii 
the  pure  liicht,  uniting  in  His  one  person  the  whole 
spectrum  (v.  jj,  sp&ka— vhe  expression  uhual  fur  a  Jew 
to  employ  in  addressing  Jews.  ^  tit.  Matthew,  a  Jew 
writing  especially  for  Jews,  quotes  Scripture,  not  by 
the  formula.  ** It  is  written."  but  "said."  dsc.  in  time 
past— From  Malachi.  the  last  of  the  Old  Testament  pro- 
phets, for  four  hundred  years,  there  had  arisen  no  pro- 
phet, in  order  that  the  Uon  might  be  the  mure  an  object 
uf  fexpectation.  [Bbngel.]  As  God  ithe  Father}  is  in- 
troduced as  having  spoken  here :  so  God  the  Hon,  ch. 
X.  3:  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  ch.  3.  7.  tbe  fsthei  s— the  J  e w- 
ifh  Cathers.  The  Jews  of  former  days  \i  Corinthians, 
10. 1).  bj'-Greek,  **  la."  A  mortal  king  speaks  by  his 
ambassador,  not  (as  the  Klug  of  kiu^js)  in  his  ambassa- 
dor. The  tiou  is  the  last  and  hlKhest  manifestation  of 
God  (Mattliew,  tl.  34.  57j:  not  merely  a  measure,  as  in 
the  propheia.  but  the  fulness  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
dwelling  u  him  bodily  (John,  l.  16;  3.  34;  COlossians. 

2.  y .  Thus  he  answers  the  J  e wish  objection  drawn  from 
their  prophets.    Jesus  is  the  end  of  all  prophecy  (Kt:-  ; 
velatUm,  lu.  lO;.  and  of  the  law  of  Closes  (Juhn,  1. 17:  | 
6.  4d;.    S.  in  these  last  days— In  ihe  oldeHt  MSS.  the  Greek  '■ 
is.  **  At  the  hut  part  of  tliesc  flays."     llie  Kabbins 
divided  the  whole  of  time  into  "  this  age."  or  **  world."  ' 
and  "the  age  to  come "  xh.  t.  6; tt.  6J.    The  days  of  Ales- 
siah  were  the  transition  period,  ur  "last  part  of  these 
days"  (in  contrast  to  "in  time  past"),  the  close  of  the 
existing  dispensation,  and  be^uning  of  the  final  dis 
penaation  of  which  ^'hrisfs  second  coming  shall  be  the  ' 
crowidng  conaummation.    bj  km  Stm— Greek,  *'  m  (His)  ' 
Son"  (John,  14. 10).   Tno  true**  Prophet"  of  God.  "His 
majesty  is  set  forth,  (i.)  Abwtutely  by  the  very  name 

*  bou.'  and  by  three  giorion"  predicates,*  Whom  He  hath 

m 


appointed.*  *  By  whom  He  made  the  worMs,'  *  Who  sat 
down  OB  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  hUdi :"  thus 
His  course  is  described  fh>m  the  beginnino:  of  all  things 
till  he  reached  the  goal  (v.  t,  8).  d)  Relativdy,  in 
comparison  with  the  angela,  r,  4 :  the  ecm/lmuUioH  of 
this  follows,  and  the  very  name  *  Son'  ia  proved  at «.  6; 
the  'heirahlp,'  v.  6-9;  the  *makhig  the  worlda.'  «.  10-U: 
the  *aittlng  at  the  right  hand'  of  Ood.  «.  18.  14."  Hia 
being  made  }ieir  followa  Hia  aonship,  and  preceded 
Hia  making  Ute  worlds  (Proverbs,  8.  S2. 23;  Epheahma, 
8. 11).  Aa  the  first  begoUen,  Ha  ia  heir  of  the  univerae 
(V.  0).  which  He  made  inatrumentally,  ch.  IL  8.  where 
**by  the  Word  of  God'  anawera  to  "by  whom*  (the 
Son  of  God)  here  (John,  l.  3).  Christ  waa  **  appointed* 
(In  God'a  eternal  counsel)  to  creation  as  an  office:  and 
the  univerae  so  created  was  assigned  to  Him  as  a  king- 
dom. He  is  "  heir  of  all  things  by  right  of  creation, 
and  especially  by  right  of  redemption.  The  promise  to 
Abraham  that  he  should  be  heir  of  the  world,  had  its 
ftxlfUment,  and  will  have  it  atlll  more  fully,  in  Ciuist 
iBomana.  4.  13 ;  GaUtiana.  8.  le:  4.  7).  worlda— the 
inferior  and  the  auperior  worlds  (Coluesiana.  l.  16). 
Lit.,  ages  with  all  things  and  persona  belonging  to  them : 
the  universe.  Including  all  space  and  ages  of  time,  and 
all  material  and  spiritual  existences.  The  Greek  Im- 
pliea.  He  not  onhr  appointed  Hia  Son  heir  of  all  thinga 
before  creation,  but  He  also  (better  than  '*aIao  Ho") 
made  by  H  im  the  worlds.  8.  Who  beisK— t>y  pre-exiatent 
and  essential  being,  brightneaa  of  his  glory— <rreri,  the 
effulgence  of  Hia  glory.  "Light  of  (fh>m)  light.'' 
INioBHK  CtmcCJ  "  Whole  aoaenaeleaaaa  to  doubt  con- 
cerning the  eternal  being  of  the  Son  ?  For  when  haa 
one  seen  light  without  effiilgencelT  [Athamabiuh 
Offaintt  ARius,  Orot.  2.]  "The  sun  is  never  seen 
without  efltdgence,  nor  the  Father  witliout  the  Suu." 
IThbopbylaot.J  It  is  heoatue  He  is  the  brightness, 
dx.,  and  because  He  upholds,  dec.  tliat  He  sot  down 
on  Vie  right  hand,  die  It  was  a  ret  am  to  His  Divine 
gloiy  (John,  6.  62;  17. 6;  cf.  IVisd.  7.  vu.  88,  where  simiisr 
ttiings  are  said  of  wisdom),  express  image—"  impress." 
But  veiled  in  the  flesh. 

**  The  Bon  of  Uod  iu  glory  beams 

Too  bngbt  for  us  to  scsn ; 
But  we  can  ftioe  the  light  that  strcamf 

Vrom  the  mild  Son  of  msu."  iS  Cor.  X  18.) 

of  his  person— ^rwib,  "of  His  substantial  essence:" 
hvpostiuis.  opholding  sll  thiiigs— Ortei;,"  the  universe.' 
Ct.  Colussians,  L  16, 17,  20,  which  enumerates  the  tliree 
(Bcts  in  the  same  order  as  here,  by  the  word— Therefore 
the  Son  of  God  is  a  Person :  for  He  has  the  word. 
LBx^ocL.]  His  word  is  God's  word  (ch.  IL  3).  of  Ins 
ponrer— "  The  word"  is  the  utterance  which  comes  from 
His  (the  Son's)  power,  and  gives  expression  to  it.  by 
hucseli— Omitted  m  the  oldest  MSS.  purged— (;reefc, 
"made  jfurificatiun  of  ..sins."  viz.,  in  His  atonement, 
which  graciousiy  covers  the  guilt  of  sin.  "Our"  is 
omitted  m  the  oldest  MSS.  Sm  was  Uie  great  un- 
cUanntss  in  God's  aiiht,  of  which  He  has  effected  the 
piuvation  by  His  sacrifice.  ( ALFOkD.J  Onr  nature,  us 
KuUt- laden,  could  not.  without  our  great  High  Priest'4 
blood  of  atonement  spriukhui;  the  heavenly  mercy 
Heat,  come  into  immediate  cont2ict  with  God.  Kiirabi> 
says,  "Tue  mediation  between  man  and  God.  who  was 
lireueni  iu  tbe  Moat  Holy  Place,  was  revealed  iu  three 
forms:  (L)  In  sacrifices  (typical  propitiations  for  guiltj; 
(2.)  in  tlie  priesthood  (the  agents  of  those  socrificesJ: 
(3.)  iu  the  Levitlcal  laws  of  purity  [lievitical  purity  being 
attained  by  sacrifice  positively,  by  avoidance  of  Lcvi- 
tical  pollution  ut*Katively.  the  people  beini^tbus  enabled 
to  come  into  the  preseme  of  God  without  dying, 
Deuteronomy,  fi.itt]*  (Litv-iticus,  16.).  sat  down  on  tite 
right  hand  of  the  H^jesiy  on  high— fuifllling  Psalm  110. 1. 
This  sitting  of  the  Son  at  God's  ri^dit  hand  was  by  the 
act  of  the  Father  (ch.  8. 1;  Epbesians,  1.  20):  it  is  nev^.^ 
lued  of  His  i-a  cii'-.'.ir.K  s'atv:  cs)\i*\\\%l  <vCu\Xxsi^«.>iu«t, 


€»»*<»  >wi;ftW»»n 


teOaKlbAntfCHL 


Br  HI*  twlutltn  bi  Ww  FitMr  (i. 


Uxnuht. 

tn  bul  Inmwnti  of  lu 

tUKT-bfl 

ln»emn»liun. 

Uon.  IV  11 

nuxiiknrvibMHta 

■■w*/.' 

B.»=,--su 

Hcalkm 

mner.t.'    uu  -1 

rtXcTt«.ll* 

UU«1TU 

.  1  \n«i">  Uw-lP«j^  >.  ^S  Foil 

Ua  ro.iim 

talon  Of  Jmiu, 

IT  -d.- 

Hl.ln<rlD„Scuih 

.Le«- 

Munieili 

dbrlUitaumlll 

L  II.    ain>l  liu  t  (onriold 

natat  lo  Ui>  Utie  - 

fwnol 

(iod  ^  <i.i  Br  ununUKin,  u  boDIUo  gf  Uud 

(Ij  bj 

u»Dlh,li»|-. 

Unt-beiiuUsD  oT  Uxi  <t»a" 

a.  Lakt.  w.  IS-.  1 

oOU.     IB 

Tto  Fulu  Lue 

■PPU^  vn 

.D.rily  la  >  le.i 

ruU  Hmxi  (o  Kiio 

wbomUod 

P(oiiii«d  b>  N 

Umolo  D>vid.  -J 

bid  i-  ibi\l 

■Jiulo'ai»ur 

luphof 

iMTUl     o> 

kbig. 

s.;  fulm  I.  1, 

(iod'i 

HlUmkKilr 

i.lu  undu  llii  »an 

nbom 

H.  XL.  IH 

'■1k>It 

imotzii, 

.■u'Kmgoltl 

Tie'T 

iaUruk  li 

.n.pt.ulo;/tli 

I  bt» 

tNHIllUuiUl 

an  ItaU  d>y,  lbs  du 

oftUf 

»leduMyBi.« 

"  Uw  am-baniin  af  ih< 

i:  Tlia  dv  la  nhlcta  tha 

Ee:"Molliloi[ll»n  iibi 
u  •Umi^  Kuw  dolh  cvu 


lu  BMrul  iBOaikUim;  Ibr  Uie  DlTUie  u 

BliuiUia.     But  Uia  i»al«t  nfin  lo  i 

ol  Iliua.  •>•„  lliU  of  Hla  havliii  wtaci 

ir.  v.   tb*  "biii'iibit  Uw  flnt'l'CE' 


nhntoGad.-lnt  It  ramlnmnrateiUtodB 
lU  BUmm  llM  Uod  woold  dnU.  In  *  twoUot « 

hiWnutihUBMlnlmliillii'Mnniilphrain.-mr 
of  balBt  polUid  to  with  th*  anew*);  ud  m  wbM 
Mid  qf  Ood  w  In*  at  Hd  Is  U  tllUUad  ta.  Maa 


Iba  llsbnv.    Thli  puum  of  the  LXX  mv  tm'> 

baao  Id  PuiTa  mtod  u  to  tba/crn.  but  Iba  AbriHiali 
UkfntnmPHlinVr.T,    Tbs  tn>s  Duid.  Id  tfaa  PBin 


itfH  1(  cornel  id.  UktUiew,  &  13:  Un«. 
T.  of— The  lirttk  im  nUher."  lii  nfiwm 

I  Uta  wlndi.  HlB  mliitA£«n  aa  Lfaa  Jl^L- 
<  uiiktUi  Hit  aiiiwlli;  mlnlHsn  the  dlno- 


inJaiumt  "Mai 
ineorilnBliininufini!!*  l>i>Ulnly  ' 
ilm  lot.  s,  (,  Iha  mbjict  in  rmi^  diu 
...d  the  uuibuia  v»dlBt«d  uf  It  wcon 
uUde  hua  muki  "KweU'  ud  -mli 
ni^{y4?lfl.  mod  "viud^  nod  "lUmeof  CL 
MoulAAaUaHn.  "Ood  la  caUadu 


■r (PhIb (1. t; Bi It].  (M«lnKn(Lt- 
M^Mi— 01..  "ft  nd  gf  netltDiU.'  or  "ilnliU- 
fnwdiHM.*    TiM  oldnrt^HtB.  vmu  -ud'  lA 

aMwl  MMi.  i««J.  "^wlwMiiii.'   tWwtoi   bianw 


M.r,"OOed,tlvOi>d.bitb^..-„ 

CtaWliiddiHMdMOad.  TbtalapnlMUTUutnia 
ImmMIm  or  lb(  ITcAnv  Umn.  4Bd  ilts  «(  Um  Ond 
«r  eobnm  bw* :  br  U  to  umlr  lb«  Boo  !•  addiwMd 


- ,.■■  rf  God-. 

d  to  OU  Hli  biMtan 
'  -     ilBHitwia 

ii*inoiUi,kc 

ilJv><(l)00T«Bt~no>  o[  Ood,'  ud■II•i^ 


lb*  ttno*  o(  (bo  UMdos  of  th*  Lord  otk  bnd.' 
■nnuUiblbMDtrtdwMdKiHDbcliiniUltwboiu* 
at  hit  lUbn^  MU.   Hi*  tiSMS  '     ' 


_.l»liUJo(  :       .  .  ..     _. 

Daiid,  UU  trpo.  wu  Bnt  uoIiihI  U  BeUilnlieiE 
II  SmiMl.  u.  13;  PHlm  88,  tt);  uidyet  .f&liL  ftl  Htbitiii 
Bnt  nnr  Iwlth  d  Susnel.  1. 1:.  thm  or«  ill  Iina 
(iBmiAt.n:  not  tut  tb«  dutta  o[  Saul  did  ha  «iui 


bvt  th*  Hotj  Hfiirit  Inidred  Lh*  wiilar  to  DM  luiiiuaa. 
wUoh  tn  Itfl  ftUndu  an  ontj  applj  to  Uii  ADU^piciil 
*'i'-"1P'.  lb*  tnw  BOT^  Hnd  of  lh«  tbMcw^.  tO. 
A^— Ib  iBottHi  pUBn  (Fulm,  IM.  u-nl  He  nr(. 
ia  iba  ttflulit-Awlub  Tfritim,  FBlm  im.  u.  "of 
obiril*rno."bo(o«.""»fci»Un«,"   LXX.. -Ib  the 


taworib*<»dn . , 

UBb  fhwdUm  Ibo  DMm  bmb  In  nilow  u 
bon  MDcttoabw  ib*  LXX.  ibL  I 


Uamnrratmrnoou.  mi»|im  hmmm 
vuMUIontiiBaoathw.  (bmuttbaaM 
MH;lUiii<ai.<.«J   ab*Hiiwl>PBtan.tb 


owttiUr,  In  PMlm  ul.,  cut*  bw  bopN  «(  MInnDoo 
sa  MMAh.  Ibi  BBdiuciH  oonouMJod  oC  IvmL 
U.  QootMlon  ban  Pmlm  IM.  i.  n*  iBiia  li  Ubai 
Ano  tbo  coMoB  of  inqHnin  pdUIi«  Iba  AM  Od  tb* 
sCltaoooBqBind  Uadni,ia,M,W-   1*.  mlit- 


ito.  TlMf  "MoiuI'UjiIk.i.  igitxfanGod, 
r  ATfl  ^'KnJ  foiUi'  to  AiKDta  ttas  dlTlAO  commandi 
]  betuUdl  them  >hom  U«  pleuM  to  un :  He  "  n<f 
3  the  liirbt  bud  of  tb»  mikitj  on  hlsh  Lv.  ^  lA. 
e  mlu :  Ihtj  wve. 

CQAPTEB  IL 
Vn.iia.    D*soiko»NiHiL£cni(o»oGRi*i8Ai/- 

[■  HtJlLbX.ED  BlUtV  Ta* 

dfUitijr."  hurd— ipoken  b7  Ood  ch.  L  ],:  end  bribe 
Istd  ;>.  II.  let  UuD  lUr-IU..  "Bow  put  0am'  tub. 
(.11.  X  ICf.  p.  3,1  ARaUHnt  a  farUorL  ipoku  kt 
eafftle— Hw  UdaaIo  Iaw  ipoken  hr  the  miniitrmtioti  of 
uieli  CDiatetDumr.  a.  i;  Palm  «.  17:  AcU.T.  U; 
GaliiUMa,i.li>i.  WhenUL>Hild.Eioda*.iAL"Ood 
KHik*,'Ulim(uIUaH>'     " 


id  la  tb*  Iden  ctf  Ibe  Oncii. 

bi__  — 

Fan  veil 

d  OQi.  tl.  IhiT— Hi*  **Hb  ud  Ibo  bMi 
HMB  jwinil  iblla  and  fOnn  "ibill  y""-"  ' 
M,S;tE»tin,t,ia-  "Putata'doeiBOti 
tMs:  l>ut  *•  It  did  not  meutolnUieiaHu  taw 
woiU  tbnt  bMM  o>eifla>ed  «Ub  ntor,  ixrMnl- 
u^r  Konh  V  Poter,  I. «.  The  connuK  of  lb*  DOT 
■hAs  of  lb*  autta  wu  nnew«l  wUb  So«b  *nd  bit 
leod  OB  Uh  i«nUd  iHtb.  So  It  dwU  bo  tit  the 
MilAliE.bf fln|tFtt«iiit,U).    nB*Wil-Mroii«t 


,  iDdodiiif  not  oalr  dallTentoee  (nantoeiud 

'   iiiil  Ibiiimil  iir  I iiimlliiiiiliiin  nrblcb 

I  tiH  u«  pconlied  to  the  obedlanU.  bat  »l>o  tno*  el 
'  the  BpMt.  (nclTeuli  of  ilni.  end  the  pnmlH  ul 
'htkTen.iloiT.iind*tam*l  llA  1*.  W.  wkkk-'fiu*. 
eiHrfiiulClia  MlTMIoniEM(*bean.'«c  ipilinhT 
I  Uh  LuJ~h  tb(  tnnnunnl  of  pi'Kt*linlM>V  ^<Aik 


Wil^ihSaKtm 


HKBRSWS,  IL 


^UitGaail  WtnL 


0  CoriDtMiDi.  IL  IK^  gnutod  u>  Uis  kpgallei  AfKtf  tiv 
gint,  ftt-Orw*.  -  dlitribuUom."    Tlii 


totik'  iiropbctlailT  (Oi 


of  AK«  UKt  ntfrv  £AtU  of  n 


.tboQ^  T^nd  of  «B0li.vta 

ilu  emptied  Hmuetf  of  lh«  iilanmli  of  Oil  TllilJf 


BIBUEWB,IL 


tk§  HA  to  gte  UmlmrmUJhmfmimk 


loiw  ttm  thtamtli  ML  Ldni !!.«).  «t  Ubold  (by 
^riflk;  *  dUhn&t  OTMk  wb  from  thftlfer  *  w»  iM,'«.  8. 
whkh  opnHM  Xbm  Impraatioii  iMtk  onr  w  jm*- 
«<nIv nettvtfhmi  oiyeeto  womid  na;  whtwn,  *«t 
lMlMld.'or  *  look  «t.'iiiipUMtlM  ciirweMMiMdMfiiiiMi 
oTflBs  dtiOtratefir  ragudliif  MOMttilng  which  bo  teloi 
torn:  io  eh.  s.  19;  lo.  U,  Oneki,  «<•..  Joiai,  on  Mooont 
orHliiafEiiingofdo«th,crowMd,*te.  HoUAlmdr 
M  cwmiod,  though  UBMon  hrw,  mve  hj  fUth :  horo- 
•flKftUthlWBthaU  he  rahlMtod  to  Him  Tidblyaiid 
fUtf.  TbefroiiiMiofffleezeltotloiiifl**<«eoooaiitoC 
BlihATliicsiifliKed  death*  (v.  10;  fhilipptaM.  t.  a. «). 
thathelrthosnMofOod-<Tltae.lU;S.4.)  Iheieod- 
IngoC  OaxoBV.  **That  He  uBithout  Qod'  ifavino  a$Ui$ 
HitlKfkuiw:  or.  for  every  bdnR  atom  Ood:  or  perfatpe 
elJBdlng  to  Hit  heTlnic  been  ttnponurilj  **fo(M]nii»" 
■e  the  dn-hoerer.  by  the  Ikther  oo  the  croH),  is  not 
eopported  bj  the  MS&  nie**that,"Ae..iflcoDBeeted 
with  **CRmned  with  gloiy,'*  Ac,  thna:  His  fireltetlon 
altar  nflviiiBi  ie  the  p»f§eUng  or  conwimmatlon  ot 
His  woA  («.  10)  for  a:  withoat  ii  His  death  would 
have  hen  tneflbctaal ;  with  it,  and  from  it,  flows  the 
rantt  UuU  BU  iattktg  t/ dtath  i»  avaUabUfor  On 
bihelf  oC  for  the  food  of)  tveiy  man.  He  is  ecowned 
ae  the  Head  la  heaven  of  oar  oMDmon  humaoitj.  pre* 
esBtiiK  Hie  blood  as  the  aU-preTalUng  plsa  for  ns. 
TUs  ooraaatloii  above  makes  His  dsathappUoahle  for 
eeirv  ladlvldiial  «um  foboerve  the  aiagolar:  not  mersly 
**for  aO  BMB*^,  ch.  4. 14;  «.  M;  1  John.  %.  s.  **Ta8te 
dwlh."  Implies  HispenonaleipsrimentalmideiBoing 
ofdoafb:  death  of  the  bodj.  and  deeth  (qiiiitoaUjr)  ot 
thiao«l.inHisbelnffonakenoftheflMh«r.  **Aia 
phyitrian  first  tastee  his  medioines  to  encooEMS  his 
side  patient  to  take  them,  so  Christ,  when  all  men 
fosred  death,  in  order  to  persoade  them  to  be  bold  in 
mseting  it«  tasted  it  Himaslf.  though  He  had  no  need" 
(tluYfloeTOM]  t«.  14, 15).  10.  For— Giving  a  reason  why 
.**the  grace  of  God"  required  that  Jesus  "should  taste 
death."  it  bsesas  him->tbe  whole  plan  was  [not  only 
not  derogatory  to.  butj  highly  bnomiHif  God,  thomdi 
mnhettef  conriders  it  a  diagraee.  (Bbmokl.]  An 
answer  to  the  Jews,  and  Hebrew  Cttfistians,  whoso* 
ever,  throiuh  impatience  at  the  delay  in  the  prcunised 
advent  of  Qurist^s  glory,  were  in  duiger  of  apostasy, 
studding  at  Christ  erueifUd»  The  Jerusalem  Chris- 
ttanssepedally  were  liable  to  this  danger.  Ihesohone 
of  ledemptlon  was  altogether  such  a  one  as  harmnnises 
with  the  love,  justice,  and  wisdom  of  God.  for  whom 
-God  the  Esther  (Bomans.  ii.  M;  i  Corinthians.  8. 0: 
£evdatlon,4.U).  InColossians.i.  lft.tbesameissaid 
of  Christ  aIlthiiig>-(;r«ril;.*'<A«  universe  of  things,' 
'*  the  all  things."  He  uses  for  "  God."  the  periphrasis, 
**Hlm  for  whom...by  whom  are  all  things,"  to  mark 
the  becomlttgness  of  Christ's  suffering  as  the  way  to  His 
being  **  perfected"  as  "  Osptainof  our  salvation,"  seeing 
that  Bis  Is  the  way  that  pleased  Him  whose  wiU  and 
whoea  glory  are  the  md  of  all  things.and  by  whose 
opcTEHKon  all  things  exist,  in  briogififf— The  Grtek  Is 
past,  **  Having  brought  as  He  did,"  «u.,  in  Hi$  cteei- 
inif  pufpose  (cf^  **  Ye  ore  sons,"  vu..  in  His  purpose, 
4}ialatlans.  4.  0 :  Ephesians,  i.  4).  a  purpose  which  is 
aeoompUidied  in  Jesus'  being  "perfected  through  suffer- 
iiwa.*  many— (Matthew, ao.  28.)  "The  church"  (v.  U), 
"the  general  assembly"  (cb.  18.  23).  soas— no  longsr 
ikildnn  as  under  the  Old  Testament  law,  but  sons  by 
adoption,  aato  glory— to  share  Christ's  "glory"  iv.  9; 
d  e;  T;  John.  17. 10.  22, 24 :  Bomans.  8.  21).  Booship. 
holinem  («.  li),  and  glory,  are  inseparably  Joined, 
"tkdbrinc*  "aalvatkm."  and  **Klory."  fai  Paul's  writ- 
ings, often  go  together  (S  Timothy.  2. 10).  Salvation 
pceenpposes  dkdrucUon,  deliverance  firom  which  for  us 
required  Uutors  **  sufferings.*  to  asske ...  perftet— <o 
€ongummaU:  to  bring  to  consummated  gloiy  through 
snflisrlagi.  as  the  appointed  avenne  to  it.  "He  who 
snffsrs  for  another,  not  only  benefits  him,  but  becomes 

47i 


htpuelf  thebHiliter  aadaoie  pmfoet*  [UBftnoiMiiJ 
firlnghic  to  the  end  of  troBhlsi,  and  to  the  pool  fhll  of 
.gh»y:ametaphorfromthecoatsetstnthepnbllff|piinefc 
or.  **  It  Is  finished,"  Iak0.KI8:  John.  10. 80.  Iprsfor. 
with  OALVDf,  nndewtandlng.  **  to  make  peifoet  as  a 
completed  mar1fie$  f  legal  and  qtfletal,  not  moral,  per* 
/hMois Is  meant:  "tooeiisicnil/'fSothammeOfiwfcli 
fr«msfaiteieh.r.  28:  ct  if otvin)  by  the  finished  egptft- 
tkm  of  His  death,  as  oar  peifoct  High  Priest,  and  ao 
onr  "Qiptain  of  salvation*^  (Lake.  U.  89.  Ihlaagnsa 
with  «.  u,  **  He  that  sanetUieth,'' iA.  eoQseontas  them 
by  Hhnselfbsing  made  aconsecrated  ofllKlngfior  thorn* 
So  eh.  10.  U,  29:  John.  17.  lO:  by  the  perfoctinc  of  His 
eoneeemtion  for  them  In  His  death.  He  perfeoti  their 
oonseemtlon.  and  so  throwa  open  aoesm  to  t^onf  fob. 
IOl  10-21:  oh.  &.0;0. 8.  aoooid  with  this  sense).  Cavtaia 
eC  Ac— 111.  IVNMe4sad«r:  as  Joahnah  not  Moses,  Isd 
the  people  Into  the  Holy  land,  so  wUl  oar  Joehna,  or 
Jeens,  lead  ns  into  the  heavenly  inheritance  (Acta. 
18.80).  l]iesameOrMfelsinGh.U.8,**^iUAorof  oar 
fldth."  Acta.  8. 18.  **iVtaM  of  lifo' (6w  81).  Freosdlng 
others  by  His  enmple.  as  well  as  the  originator  of  oar 
salvation.  XL  hs  that  saaetifleth— Christ  who  onoe  for 
aU  consecrates  His  people  to  God  (Jade,  i,  bringing 
them  nl^  to  Him  as  the  eonaequence)  and  everiasting 
glory,  by  havliw  consserated  Himself  fbr  them  in  Hla 
being  made  "perfect  (as  their  expiatory  saolfieil 
thioogh  snfiinlngs*'  (sl  10;  eh.  10. 10, 14, 80:  John.  IT. 
U.  10).  God,  in  His  elaettng  hive,  by  Christ's  finMied 
work,|Mf/eclly  sanrtlfies  than  to  God's  service  and  to 
heaven  enei/nroM.*  then  they  are  yroprasifvifysanctl- 
fled  by  the  tmarforming  SpirlL  **8aaotlficatlon  la 
glory  working  in  embiyo:  gloty  Is  sanctlficatlon  come 
to  the  birth,  and  manifeeted."  [Auxuld.]  they  who 
are  wiicMfled— greet,  "they  that  are  being  sanctified" 
(cf.  the  use  of  *' sanctified."  1  Corinthians,  7.  14).  of 
one— father,  God:  not  In  the  sense  wherein  He  Is 
Father  of  oU  beings,  as  angels:  for  these  are  excluded 
by  the  argument, «.  10 ;  but  as  He  is  Father  of  His 
spiritiMil  hwnan  sons.  Christ  the  Head  and  eld«r 
Brother,  and  His  believing  people,  the  members  of  the 
body  and  family.  Thus,  this  and  the  following  verses 
are  meant  to  Justify  li^  having  said,  "many  sons" 
(v.  10).  "Of  one"  is  not  "of  one  fother  itdam."  or 
"Abraham."  as  BcNaxL.dK..  suppose.  For  the  Saviour's 
participation  in  the  lowmn  of  our  humanity  is  not 
mentioned  till  v.  14.  and  then  as  a  consequence  of  what 
preoedes.  Moreover,  "Sons  oT  God"  is.  in  Scripture 
ussge,  the  dignity  obtelned  by  our  union  with  Christ; 
and  our  broUmhood  with  Him  flows  flrom  Ood  being 
Hit  and  our  FMher.  Christ's  Sonship  (by  generUlon) 
in  relation  to  God  Is  refiected  in  the  sonship  9ff  adop- 
tion) of  His  brethren,  hs  is  Bot  ashamed— though  being 
the  Son  cf  Ood,  since  they  have  now  by  adoption  ob- 
tained a  like  dignity,  so  that  His  majesty  Is  not  com- 
promised by  brotherhood  with  them  (cf.  ch.  IL  10). 
It  is  a  striking  feature  in  Christianity  that  it  unites 
such  TnMi«g  contrasts  as  "our  lirotherand  our  God." 
[Tholucx.]  "God  makes  of  sons  of  men  sons  of  God, 
because  God  hath  made  of  the  Son  of  God  the  Son  of 
man."  [St.  Auoustimk  on  Bsalm  2.]  12.  (Fsalm 
21 22.)  Messiah  declares  the  name  of  the  FMher.  not 
known  fully  as  Christ's  Father,  and  therefore  HKiir 
Father,  till  after  His  crudflxion  (John,  20.  Vl\  among 
His  brethren  ("  the  church,'*  ic,  the  congregation), 
that  they  in  turn  msy  praise  Him  (Psalm  22. 23).  At 
V.  22.  the  22d  itelm.  which  begins  with  Christ's  cry. 
"  My  God,  my  God.  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me."  and 
detus  minutely  His  sorrows,  passes  fhmi  Christ's 
sufferings  to  His  triumph,  prefigured  by  the  same  In 
the  experience  of  David,  wili  I  slag-as  leader  of  the 
cholr(Psalm8.2).  18. 1  will  put  ny  trust  la  him— Fhmi 
the  LXX..  Isaiah.  8.  17,  which  Immediately  preoedee 
the  next  quotation."  Behold.  I  and  the  children,"  •& 
The  only  oUjection  is.  the  foUowhag  worda^**  and  i 

in 


Ihil  panr,  lurUiu  bene 

HeUn.      IFUdtm  I,  H. 

only  In  Uu  br  maUrt  diUvannn  wroiutal  br  UcuUta. 

Chrt.1,  ItiB  «.Ul,pl«l  ProBl«l.  itidlUily.  lut«d  rf 

beCocit  Uier  b«d  elinri< 

tliB  huamn  conBdenai  of  HLi  Me.  HlDiHlf.  ■sd  with 

HimDoDTHipATiiui'><A>Um[Flio  in  Uwnlimi 

latdKt  to  tuMin-'tf. 

au  thlldteo,  u<!  to  unllUrtoa  lo  ImioA'i  chllclr«r>. 

nierelr  ItoW.  «.  It.  bul 

ttaoiuh  Itn  ntnudHl  u  Hii  "brrthrep."  Er,  [iiiah. 

■Lis;Giil»U»n».S.1).    IX 

*.  0.  -FtUiei:-  uid  ■■  nil  md,-  iJ.  lO]  Ind  brHim.  inni 

„L,n(otUi.-.po."(.. 

•hoUj  la  liud  for  uliiUon.    The  offldil  wuoU  ud 

Arlitotl*.  "  The  living  w 

"ttaelKtiKuantdiDa 

ftdin  the  Eune  of  Uod 

uUIrplcal  u  liiU  d[  ttie  tbeocntlE  kinsi;  ud  illt 

Wteillj  olUce  to  Ihe  IfpM  ind  HUu  n(  Ibe  A.roBic 

"CK>Uln  lOruk.  UaiUn  ol  Hlnlina-  (oUie"R;ur 

■■  For  ai  HI  a(l  fcs<™:.- 

tanL'     Bad  rM  dtath  H  dMI 

henit  t«  d«a  He  dMA  </ SeoA.  Ika  vMa  (f  itanid  Itf 
"  ■ —  ' —  (iMHi.   it^v-M.,  'nmdv  pom 


'or  1.7117 -Gnrt. 

^a  -Ul  doobU- 

■111   prab.blj 

SI,  Jl  LXX  , 

^.■ni  Kb 

ilwi  the  fict  bf 

utoMe»Uli.«> 

dptaUh^lJedlluimto 

ot«,gel. 

lh.IH..iU,w 

t  lupllei  dunu 

U  !■  Ell*  iHl  nl 

i»t  He  U  Mf. 

i7.-.'l1iambtilit.U»it 

m-tHhtftond. 

ulDCta 

«.»."W«lI»4 

h.Bd.-i<i    l-bMltuu 

■■Not 

■nsoU.-  irho  Un 

lldnn.--  utao  hm 

bl<«d.-H.t.k 

toh<dpbT-B» 

•"[1.11 

ikmuh»eon 

iooIlH 

ellDOtlcUlBWI 

belu  Item  bi 

iuArliui 

m  UuiKMlVlB 

Chriti  a  Mtrcifut  and 


HEBREWS.  III. 


Faithful  High  rrUH. 


born,  nourished,  sro*^ ins  np.  luJI^  rin^.  Sin  U  not.  in 
the  original  constitution  of  man,  a  necessary  attentiant 
of  manhood,  so  He  had  no  sin.  it  behoved  him— by 
moral  necessity,  considering  what  the  justice  and  love 
nf  <<od  required  of  Him  as  Mediator  ,'ef.  ch.  6.  .1).  the 
office  which  He  had  voluntarily  undertaken  in  order 
to  "  help"  man  (v.  le).  his  brethren— {v.  11)-" the  seed 
of  Abraham"  (v.  16).  and  so  also  the  spiritual  seed.  His 
elect  ou  t  uf  all  mankind,  be— rather  as  (Jrtek,  '*  that  He 
miKht  become  High  Fnest :"  He  was  caUed  so.  when  He 
was** made  perfect  by  the  tbioKS  which  He  suflered" 
{r.  10:  ch.  6. 8-lu}.  He  was  actually  madt  so.  when  Ho 
entered  within  the  veil,  from  which  last  flows  His 
evex^eontiniiing  intercession  as  IMest  for  us.  The 
death,  as  mau.  must  first  be.  in  order  that  the  bring- 
ing in  of  the  blooii  into  the  heavenly  Hnly  Place  misbt 
follow,  in  which  consisted  the  expiation  as  Hii;h 
rriest,  mercifal— to  "  the  people"  deserving  wrath  by 
**  ■ins.'*  Mercy  is  a  prime  requisite  in  a  priest,  since 
Ills  oflloe  is  to  help  the  wretched  and  raUe  the  fallen: 
tiuch  Mercy  is  most  likely  to  bo  found  in  one  who  has 
a  fellow-feeling  with  the  aflUcted.  having  been  so  once 
Himself  (ch.  4. 16> :  not  that  the  Son  of  <}od  needed  to 
be  tau;(ht  by  suffering  to  be  merciful,  but  that  in  order 
to  save  ua  He  needed  to  take  our  manhood  with  all  its 
eorrowt,  thereby  qualifying  Himself  by  experimental 
suffering  with  us,  to  be  our  sympathizing  High  Priest, 
and  aaauring  us  of  His  entire  fellow-feeling  with  us  in 
every  sorrow.  So  in  the  main  Calvin  remarka  here. 
CitthAU— true  to  God  (uh.  3.  6. 6;  and  to  man  (ch.  lo.  2% 
in  the  Mediatorial  oflice  which  Ho  has  undertaken. 
High  Priest— which  Moses  was  not,  though  "faithful" 
(ch.  3.  S .  Nowhere,  except  in  Psalm  lio..  Zecbariah, 
ti.  13,  and  in  this  epiHtle,  is  Christ  expressly  called  a 
Priest.  In  this  epistle  alone  HLs  priesthood  is  pro- 
fr8«edly  diKU.'i.-ted;  whence  it  is  evident  how  nece8sar>- 
is  this  book  uf  Uie  New  Testament,  in  Psalm  llO..  aud 
^Cechariah.  U.  13,  there  is  added  mention  of  the  kingdom 
of  Christ,  which  elsewhere  is  si>oken  of  withoat  the 
j/riesthood,  and  that  frc<iuently.  On  the  cross,  whereon 
as  Priest  Ife  offered  the  sacrifice.  He  had  the  title 
"King"  imcriued  over  Him.  LIjEngel.]  to  mike  re- 
concdiatioa  for  the  sins— rather  as  (Jretk,  "  to  propitiate 
lin  respect  to]  the  sins:"  "to  expiate  the  sins." 
•strictly  Divine ittf^ce  is  "propitiated;"  but  Cod's  /ore 
la  as  much  from  everlasting  as  His  justice;  therefore, 
lest  Christ's  sacrifice,  or  its  typical  forerunners,  the 
legal  sacrifices,  should  be  thuu;;ht  to  be  antecedent 
to  Ctod's  grace  and  love,  neither  are  said  in  the  old  or 
New  Testament  to  have  t>rojntiaUd  Hod;  otherwise 
Clirist's  aocriflce  ini;;lit  liave  been  thoui.'ht  to  have  first 
induced  Cod  to  love  and  pity  man,  instead  of  (as  the 
fact  really  is)  HIh  love  having  oriuinattd  Christ's 
sacrifice,  whereby  Divine  justice  and  Divine  love  are 
harmonixeiL  The  sinner  is  brought  by  that  sacrifice 
into  Cod's  favour,  whidi  by  sin  he  had  forfeited; 
hence  his  right  prayer  is.  **  Cod  be  propiiiaUd  iso  the 
Oretk\  to  me  who  am  a  sinner"  iLuke.  lb.  13;.  Sins 
bring  death  and  "  the  fear  of  death"  (v,  1A.>.  He  had 
no  sin  Himself,  and  "made  reconciliaiion  for  tlio 
Iniqui^"  of  all  others  (Daniel.  0.  'i\'.  of  the  people— 
**  tne  seed  of  Abraham"  \v.  10;:  the  literal  Israel  first. 
and  then  (in  the  desii;n  of  Cod),  throuiih  Israel,  the 
believing  Gentiles,  the  spiritual  Israel  \X  Peter.  2. 10). 
18.  For— LxpLination  of  how  His  being  made  like  Hit 
brethren  in  all  thimja  has  made  Him  a  murci/ul  and 
fait/i/ul  Iliah  Pru^i  for  us  v.  17).  in  that— ratiier  as 
fjrcfk,  "vcIiKnin  Ho  suffered  Himself:  haviiw  been 
tempted,  lie  i-*  able  to  succour  them  Uiat  art  being 
tempted  *  in  the  same  temptation ;  and  as  "  Ho  was 
tempted  (tncd  and  afflicted!  in  all  points."  He  is  able 
(by  the  power  of  aympnih  y  to  succour  us  in  all  possible 
tiimptations  and  trials  incidental  to  man  ich.  4. 1U;5.2). 
He  is  the  antityptcal  Sulomon,  having  for  every  grain 
ot  Abraham'a  seed  iwhidi  were  to  be  as  the  sand  for 

473 


number).  **  largenesa  of  heart  even  as  the  sand  that 
isontheaeaihore'*flKlngB.4.19).  **  Not  only  aaOod 
He  knows  our  trials,  but  slso  ••  man  Ue  knows  them 
by  experimental  feeling." 

CHAPTER  nr. 

Ver.  1-19.   Tna  SonofGod  Gbbatbr  thav Hoses. 

WHKREFOKB  UMPKUCr  TOWABIM  HiM  WILL  INCUR 

A  Hbavikr  Pumihhmbnt  thak  Bktbll  tJNBBUSy- 
XMo  IsBABL  IN  THE  WiLDUtNUSL  Af  MoMi  espe- 
cially was  the  prophet  by  whom  **  God  in  time  past 
spake  to  the  Fathers,"  being  the  mediator  of  the  law. 
Paul  deems  it  necessary  now  to  show  that,  great  as 
was  Moses,  the  Son  of  God  is  greater.  Ebrabd  in 
Altord  remarks.  The  angel  of  the  covenant  came  in 
the  name  of  God  before  Israel:  Moses  in  the  name  oi 
Israel  before  Cod;  whereas  the  high  priest  came  Mh 
in  the  name  of  God  (bearing  the  name  Jbbovab  on 
his  forehead)  before  IsraeL  and  in  the  name  of  Israel 
(bearing  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribes  on  his  breast) 
before  God  (£xodns.  28.  9-29.  36^38).  Now  Oirlst  is 
above  the  angels,  according  to  chs.  L  and  S..  beeanso 
(1).  as  Son  of  God  He  is  higher;  and  W  because  man- 
hood, though  originally  lower  than  angels,  is  in  Him 
exalted  above  them  to  the  lordship  of  "  the  world  to 
come,"  inasmuch  as  He  is  at  once  Messenger  of  God 
to  men.  and  also  atoning  Priest-BepresentativodT  men 
before  God  (ch.  8. 17.  18).  Parallel  with  this  line  of 
argument  as  to  His  superiority  to  angels  (ch.  L  4)  nms 
that  which  here  follows  as  to  His  superiority  to  Moses 
(ch.  3.  3) :  (1)  Because  as  Son  over  the  house.  Ha  Is 
above  the  serraat  in  the  house  (v.  6,  6).  Just  as  llie 
angels  were  shown  to  be  but  ministering  (serving) 
spirits  ch.  1. 14).  whereas  He  is  the  Son  (v.  7.  8);  (S)  be- 
cause the  bringing  of  Israel  into  the  promised  rest, 
which  was  not  finished  by  Moses,  is  accomplished  by 
Him  (ch.  4.  l-ll).  through  His  being  not  merely  a  leader 
and  lawgiver  as  Moses,  but  also  a  propitiatory  High 
Priest  ich.  4. 14.-5. 101.  1.  Thtrefore— Orveit. "  Whence,'* 
i.e.,  seeing  wo  have  such  a  sympathising  Helper  you 
ought  to  "consider  attentively"... "  contemplatef*  fix 
your  eyes  and  mind  ou  Him  with  a  view  to  profiting 
by  the  contemplation  !ch.  12.  2).  The  Greek  word  is 
often  used  by  Luke.  Paul's  companion  (Luke.  IS.  24, 87). 
brethren— in  Christ,  the  common  bond  of  union,  par- 
takers—" of  the  Holy  Chust."  heavenly  calling— coming 
to  us  fh>m  heaven,  and  leading  us  to  heaven  whence 
it  comes.  PhiUppians.  3. 14, "  the  high  calling ; "  Greek 
"  the  calling  above.'  i.e.,  heavenly,  the  Apostle  and  High 
Priest  of  our  profession— There  is  but  one  Greek  artide 
to  both  nonns. "  Him  who  is  at  once  Apostle  and  High 
VneaV'-Apostle,  as  Ambassador  (a  higher  designation 
than  " BJHiel'-mestenger)  sent  by  the  Father  (John. 
2U.  21),  pleading  the  cause  of  God  vHth  us ;  High  Priest, 
as  pleading  uur  cause  ict^  God.  Both  His  Apostleship 
and  High  Priesthood  are  comprehended  in  the  one  title. 
Mediator.  [Bknobl]  Though  the  Utle  "AposUe"  is 
nowhere  else  applied  to  Christ,  it  is  appropriate  here 
in  addressing  Hebrews,  who  used  the  term  of  the 
delegates  sent  by  the  High  Priest  to  collect  the  temple 
tribute  from  Jews  resident  in  foreign  coantries,  even 
as  Christ  was  Delegate  of  the  Father  to  this  world  far 
off  from  Him  (Matthew,  21. 37).  Hence  as  what  applies 
to  llim,  applies  also  to  His  people,  the  twelve  are 
designated  His  apostles,  even  as  He  is  the  Father's 
(John.  20.  21).  It  was  desirable  to  avoid  designating 
Him  here  "angel.'  in  order  to  distinguish  His  nature 
from  that  of  angels  mentioned  before,  though  He  is 
"the  Angel  of  the  Covenant."  The  "legate  of  the 
church"  [Shdiaeh  Tsibbur)  offered  up  the  prayers  in  tie 
synagocue  in  the  name  of  all.  and  for  all.  So  Jesus, 
"  the  Apostle  of  our  profession."  is  delegated  to  inter- 
cede for  the  church  before  the  Father.  The  words  *  *  of 
our  profession."  mark  that  it  is  not  of  the  legal  ritual, 
but  of  our  Cliristian  faith,  that  He  Is  the  Hl«^h.  Wwafiw. 
Paul  compares  UIaiaia  Avo*X\a  ViUs*«*\^VLN*fc. 


OirlM  Surrriitr  Is  Mi^. 


e>  boldi  both  ofllna  wmMnail. 


■ohia  HuMi— tlMid 


Mom  In  Uod-i  U 


■tOod  bMu 

'  "  ~ '   H  CNbmDim, 

vnetatm  cmuil  Gmt,  "m 

"Or«aM  Him,*  t*..  u  BM.  Id 
Hfctnfffif  of  Mp—  Io  llt*al4h  «m«  nnLfua  dt  mdih 
Tiliimlf  tDeauniBodij.  »  IH.  OUw  vraiilMi  odIt 
■ptntM*  JHmm  «1w  «m  In  tbb  nwMt  auariot  lo 
IbMKMIOniNwMMiiifWK.tdtnoartar.   1.  In 


MtiMMIr  -CbrlM-  It.  I).  hl«UT  B  Unr  iwhH  lleMi 
»ta  BWiuiliUil  Hlni  iB/aM^Wmw  c  a.  w-Ond. 
"kM  tan.*     QMBHl  awiki  if  nan  (loj— br  God, 


Ultdbd,)  His  OwJiTe 


Hhh  «■■  not  Iba  HWilUhn  of  Uia  houa.  bot  ■  iKH 
tkB  of  U  Ibnt  Ha  who  atabllibed  lU  lUop.  on 
'naxfort  Um  (pltlttMl  hooM  lo  qonnlDD.  !•  God 
aiUkM  Mh  liiMnup«iiUll:rllw  EMublhibgrDdi 
IMim  nut  be  Uw  BUMiUihw  or  ma  bonH.  ud  i 
pHtarlbuiUaau.   E.  bitbhl  la  an  kM  ksBM-Lo..  i 

■iiOoD^bii  -    - 

■■tl»io.-hu( 
high  [iffiHf  ( 


rvl  "of  t1]«  ChlDBH^Df  UlCKOWJ  "wblc 

Oxjkdii  ■JtorwuiU'  br  Chrlii  (cb.  a.  a; 
I.  B»  CbiUt— «■  ud  1j  falLhTut  Ir,  I 


-blTlBt  U  Hlgli  Fr 
Chltitaiilaca  nil  Path 
m.  bntHoau  u  a  um 

An  ambuaador  lo  tbe  i 


kto  Iba  BUtUtarlB.    [Be.voel.1   wbM 


Use  old  Ha.  nlUi 


a  ombt  BO  hi  bold  &at  orabope  u  alnady  to  f^otaa. 


lwldbatODCcODlUBBDa.Ae.lt.a.   Jank-aMblU." 

nll^  "Mill  I  ifi  II 'lull  mil  lull  I  IT iilb^a 


»iMa  Hiu  ^llns  la  nlltra  Uiam,  tioL  bek^fliic  Oal  I 
am  BD.  KW  bjr  wai-ki  futr  jraua—Ibey  ■■«.  wUboDi 
balMt  lad  UunbT  to  nfientuiw.  m;  woiii  of  go*B 
putiy  In  ajnirdlna  mlraculouB  bdp.  partJr  In  eivu- 

■titnd.'  li  hERloUHd  mUi  "IbCT  aair.'  Bnh  m 
(nw:  lot.  doclDc  UiB  tUDs  lOrtr  yun  tbai  Unr  mr 


liaL  DDtwIthatnodiDf  lb 


Tbt  louon  iBlendad  to  bo  I 
ChriitiMB  tfc  Iholr  "to-d«>"  L 
tba  Drat  pna^^lDe  of  Uh  uuih 


nn  of  Ibctr  (uUt  h»iii(  baa  UM 
ten  orBrthmni.  10.  citarM  ■■ 
FontniT.'  LeTllume. ».  tl.  &  Oit 


Bvl  tl 


/"In  HlBi 


taqnent);  wbcn  Ihej  ba 

vas  dlvpleaKd  vltta  tben.  ysl  th^,  i 
[BiMiia.]:  d.  "  tiDt  Iber.'  rB*lui  lo 


-"orrarlivi^.''  SumaUoniKDodlbliifiiUcUilio 


BXBBSWB^IV, 


•till,  mm  «lM&  IB  It.  UMf  otvar  .^lUv  tojof  td  rait: 
vkMM*  tt  fiiUoiPed.  tbat  the  tbiMt  «xt«od«l  ftarthw 
thniktiiKdiuioBof  thennlMUeviiig  ftom  the  Uttnd 
]«i4  cC  mt.  and  that  Um  reft  ptonlted  to  the  Iwlimr- 
lof  ta  ita  fOU  blMMdiMiB  waa,  and  if.  M  ftitiue :  Fulm 
n.  IS:  sr.  8.  IL  tt.  ».  and  Ghilira  own  beatitoda 
QUUhnr^  6w  fi)  aU  aooord  wlUi  tUi.  «.  0.  13.  Tiikt 
ba|ol]Mdwlth**wlMnfora.*«.7.  iMttlurabt 
aodloaUve).  **lMt  tliare  thaU  baf  lirt  tbtia 
lM^aaIfiBartli«reis;implyliig  that  It  la  not  mtrtlir  a 
peirfdla  eoattnctaof*  bat  that  Umts  la  KXOQDd  fivr  think- 
lif  it  will  te  «o.  in aaj  — **iii  any  oaa  of  yon."  Not 
manlr  oiKht  all  in  ganaiml  be  on  thair  goaid,  bat  thfj 
ooiftl  to  ba  ao  ooncanMd  fof  tha  aafatj  of  eoA  tm$ 
BMBbar.  aa  not  to  aoffer  any  ooa  to  pariah  throagh 
thair  MgUftooa.  [Qaltiii.]  haait— Tha  hmiri  la  not 
tobatroatad.  Ct  «.  io.**TlMf  doaiwayaaninthalr 
haart.**  aabaUaf->/attlUMM«M.  Chiiat  la  faUhM: 
thaiafon.  aaith  Faal  to  tha  Hebrawa,  we  oaghtnotto 
ImfaUkkm  aa  oar  Ikthera  were  nn^er  Hioaaa.  dasait- 
lif  apnatatlilnir  The  oppoaite  of  ''coma  nntoT  Him 
(dLCU}.  God  ponlahea  aoeh  apoatatea  In  kind.  He 
departa  flrom  them— the  worat  of  woea.  tha  Itfiag  Qod 
—Baal:  tha  diatincttTe  charaetariaUe  of  tha  God  of 
I«Ml.BotlikethelUiBlaaagodaofUieheathen:thenfbn 
One  wtaoae  threata  are  awftd  rcalitiea.  TbapoataUae 
flnoaaChilat  ia  to  apoaialixe  ttom  the  living  God  (ch. 
S.  «.  U.  ana  aaotkar-Orvdb.  **70onelTear  let  each 
ashoffi  himaelf  and  hla  neighbonr.  daUy-arMa;**on 
ca«hdBy.''or*Majbjda7.'  while  il  te  eallad  Ta-day- 
whllat  tha  *  lOHlay"  Uata  (the  day  of  Kraoe.  Lake.  4.  n. 
ucftm  the  coming  of  the  day  of  glorf  and  Jodgment 
at  Chriat'a  coming,  ch.  10.  26. 37/.  To-morrow  la  the 
day  when  idle  men  work,  and  foola  repent.  To-morrow 
ia  Satan'a  to-day:  he  cares  not  what  good  reeolationa 
yoa  fbna,  if  only  you  fix  them  for  to-morrow,  last... 
ef  yea— The  **yoa"  ia  emphatic,  aa  distingniahed 
from  **  yoar  fathers*  (v.  9}.  **  That  from  amoiut  yon  no 
ooa  (ao  Um  Oreek  order  is  in  some  of  the  oldest  M8S.} 
ba  hardened"  (v.  8).  deeeitfolneas— cauaing  yoa  to  **  err 
in  yoar  heart.**  stai— nnbellef.  14.  Por.  &c.— Enforcing 
the  warning. «.  12.  partaktra  of  Christ— .cf.  v.  1,  6.)  So 
"partakers  of  the  Holy  GhostT  (ch.  8. 4).  boU-tfredb. 
"hold  fast."  the  beginnioff  of  our  coiiiidenoa— ie..  the 
ooiifldauDe  (lit..  tubdaniioL  solid  confidence)  of  faith 
which  we  hare  begun  (ch.  «.  U;  12.  2).  A  Christian 
ao  lone  aa  he  is  not  made  perfect^  considers  himself  aa 
a  beginrur,  LBkmokl.]  nnto  tha  and— unto  the  coming 
of  Cbilat  (ch.  12.  2}.  16.  While  it  is  sjid— Connected 
with  «.  IS.  "exhort  one  another.  &c..  while  it  ia  aald 
To^Uy  :*  V.  14.  "  for  we  are  made  partakers,"  &c.,  I)eing 
a pareutheaia.  "It  entirely  depends  on  yourselvea 
that  the  invitation  of  the  96th  Psalm  be  not  a  mere 
InTitation,  bat  also  an  actual  enjoyment."  Altoro 
tttMufotes,  "  Since  ike.,  for)  it  is  said."  Ac,  recardlng 
r.  U  aa  a  proof  that  we  must  "hold ...  oonfldenoe ... 
nnto  the  end,"  in  order  to  be  "partakers  of  Christ." 
16.  Tor  aonu  —  rather  interrof^atiTely.  "For  who  waa 
it  that,  when  they  had  heard  (referring  to  *  if  ye  will 
hear.'  «.  16).  did  provoke  (Godj  ?'  The  "  for"  impliea. 
Ye  need  to  take  heed  againat  unbelief :  for.  was  it  not 
becanae  of  aubelief  that  all  our  fathera  were  excluded 
(Biekiel,  2.  S)f  "Some."  and  "not  aU."  wonld  be  a 
faint  way  of  putting  hia  argument,  when  hla  obiect  ia 
toahowtheitmeersaJifyirftheeviL  Not  merely  some, 
bat oU  the  laraelltea.  for  the  aolitary  exceptiona.  Joehna 
and  Galeb,  are  hardly  to  be  taken  into  aooonnt  in  ao 
general  a  atatement.  So  v.  17. 18.  an  interrogative : 
(1.)  Tbe  beginninR  of  the  provocation,  aoon  after  the 
departure  Arom  Egypt,  ia  marked  in  «.  M;  d)  the  forty 
yean  of  it  in  the  wUdemeaa.  v.  17;  IS.)  the  denial  of 
entrance  into  the  landof  reat.  v.  IB.  Note,  cf.  l  Oorin- 
thiana.  10.  ft.  "with  the  majority  of  them  God  waa  dis- 1 
plaaseo."  howWit***Kay  (why  need  I  pat  the  quea- 1 

m 


tioo).  WM  It  nolall  Ihift  oama  out  or  lo«r  dgodli. 
IT.  i.«t  tyHaaw  ty  thetortnunaBtimir cfllkMM 
aa  their  leader.  17.BBMraiialafo»**llQnovir."Mtt 
ia  not  In  oontraat  to  «.  it,  bat  oanytaic  oat  tha  aaito 
thought,  cetpaea  iCf..  **  Mmbe,"  ImplyliM;  that  thrtr 
bodieB  fUl  Umb  flfom  UBb.  18.  to  them  that  bdlmi 
aot-rather  aa  Ormk,  *-to  them  that  dMbtmd.* 
JVaetteoianbelieffDeataroDOBBy.Ltfl}.  lath^rwdl 
aot  eatai^-thoagh  daaiiiag  it 

-^_  .^UkFTKB  IV. 
Var.  i-it.  Itei  FaoMm  or  Goiyii  Bwr  n  fuixt 
BbstiIup  TBX0170H  CHBunr:  Ln  xm  Srura  xo 
OKanr  ix  bt  Hm.  oua  BncpAXSZiuio  Hiok 
Fbub.  1.  Let  OS,.  jMo^-not  with  akvlah  tenor,  bst 
godly  "faar  and  traablliig"  tPhlHpplana.  X  ID.  fltaMa 
80  many  havefaUan,  we  have  eanaa  to  fear  idl  t.  IMIf. 
baiag  left  aa  —  atUl  rmafoliiff  to  aa  after  the  olhtts 
hava,byMglact,k)atiL  Uaraat-God'ahaaTeiily'ragl. 
of  which  Chnaan  ia  the  tTpa.  ''To-diiy'' ^  ooa- 
tinoea.  daring  whidi  then  ia  tha  ilamar  nf  flifflnit  In 
reach  tha  rat  **ToHiay,'' rightly  aaed.t8nntaalaB  la 
tha  rat  whidi,  whan  onea  obtained,  ia  never  loat  01a- 
vahtion,  S.  1«.  A  Ibntaato  of  tha  rsat  ia  given  In  tha 
inward  vaat  wUdh  the  beUavaif a  aool  haa  la  GhriaL 
ahoald  aaam  ta  eoaM  ahenoC  U-Orafek  **to  hoaa  eona 
abort  or  It  r  ahouU  ha  ybondL  whan  tha  gnat  trial  or 
all  ahaU  take  place  [ALroKDJ.  to  have  fidlaa  abort  or 
attaining  tha  promiae.  The  word  **  aeeflBTla  anttlfit- 
ing  mode  of  eipireaaton,  tboogh  not  baaeniiv  the 
raaUty.  Bbvok.  *  Owai  take  It.  Leat  then  ahoold 
ba  any  aemNmue  cr  appeanaee  of  fUUng  abort  t. 
qeapalpraachad,..aatotheai  in  type:  tha  earthly  Chaaaa, 
whenin  they  fidled  to  leeliae  perfect  reat  aoggeatiac 
to  them  that  they  ahould  look  beyond  to  the  heavenly 
land  of  rest  to  whidi  faiXk  ia  the  avenue,  and  from 
which  uvlbehif  exdudes,  as  it  did  from  the  earthly 
Oanaan.  thawonipreselied—ltt.,*'the  word  of  hearing:!" 
the  vsord  heard  by  them,  not  btinf  nixed  with  ftlth  in 
tham  that  heard— So  the  Svriae  and  the  Old  LaHn  Ver- 
eUrns,  older  than  any  of  our  MSSb.  and  Ldoirb,  read. 
"As  the  word  did  not  unite  with  the  bearers  fai  Caith." 
The  word  heard  being  the  food  which,  aa  the  bread  of 
life,  must  pass  into  flesh  and  blood  throai^  man'i  ap- 
propriating it  to  himself  in  faith.  Hearing  alone  la  of 
aa  little  value  as  undigested  food  In  a  bad  stomach. 
[Tholucil]  The  whole  of  oldest  extant  MB.  authority 
supports  a  difTennt  reading. "  unmingled  as  they  wen 
[Greek  accusative  agreeing  with  *  them  *)  in  fialth  with 
ita  bearers."  i.e.,  with  ita  believing,  obedient  hearers,  aa 
Caleb  and  Joahua.  8o*'hear"l8U8edfor"obe]rinthe 
context  V.  7, "  TcHlay.  if  ye  will  hear  Hla  voice.*  Hie 
disobedient,  inatead  of  being  blended  in  "the  aame 
body."*  aeparated  themadvea  aa  Korah:  a  tadt  nproot 
to  like  aeparatiata  from  the  Christian  asaembliiv  to- 
gether (ch.  10.  26;  Jude.  19).  8.  ror^uatuying  hla 
aasertion  of  the  need  of  '*  faith,"  r.  2.  we  which  have 
believed— we  who  at  Chriaf  a  conning  ahall  be  found  to 
have  believed,  do  enter— i.e..  an  to  enter:  ao  two  Of 
tbe  oldest  MS8.  and  LuoirxR  and  the  old  Latin.  Two 
other  oldest  M8S.  read. "  Let  us  enter."  into  reet  — 
Gredc,  "into  the  rest*  which  ia  promiaed  in  the  96th 
Fsalm.  aa  be  said— God's  saying  that  unhaU^^exdudea 
from  entrance,  impliea  that  Oalie/galna  an  entrance 
into  the  reat  What  however,  Baul  mainly  ben  dweUa 
on  in  tbe  quotation  la,  that  the  mromiaed  **fiss(*  haa 
not  yet  been  entered  into.  At  v.  11  he  again,  aa  in  di. 
3.  12-19  already,  takea  up  faith  aa  the  Indlapenaabla 
qualification  for  entering  it  although.  Ac.— Although 
God  haa  llniahed  Hia  worka  of  creation  and  entered 
on  JETia  rest  firom  creation  long  befon  Moeee*  time,  yei 
under  that  leader  of  larad  another  reat  waa  promiaed. 
which  moot  fell  abort  of  through  unbelief:  andalthoogh 
the  reet  in  Canaan  waa  aubsequently  attained  nader 
Joahua.  yet  long  after,  in  Davld'a  daya.  God,  In  the 
9Mh  Paalm,  atill  speaks  oithc  rttt  o/  Qod  aa  t«^  ^^ 


turnmUiafUiiiil 


HSBsewa.  IV.  il/.£»  S<at4i«l  avwtfft  OrM. 


„,_».    ... ..jiUuiti  For  lbs   iMDMh."   10  T<i~^utttnMUiaaii>lueiu<bi*M« 

■npltof  liod'  In  bumi.*  va.  wb«r>  ilicr  ihall  mt  ~nial,''  w  -attituwim."  iui  unl  iXuli.  k  ti.  t( 
Inui  thdi  wnilii.»n;od  did  fnm  Hi«.  i.  10.  TU»  I  Uuimmd-abcBnvBiiamun.  >Uim  tTidm 
wnmulli  lothov  Uiii  by"mr  lut.' Undrnfacs  •    »ii^tbtnil;«p>nd  btOoltoi  Huivci))*.  ibnoO 

f  own  Ml.  ml /«■  fl>™^.  but /w  M.     ltuii.d-    ' " ' ■" .---.-'-— 

(A»A.' biokwlil  laloi!il.l«ice;'"onita."   Ikopul* 


J    Burnt  Muu  neordi  Uw  and  « 


LnMiJudUieioaiieiiinitclifjwUiaii.' 
I  KMt.  r.  <.  uMUiC—  <*fak.  rulia 
UVoK,  ch.  1  HI.    1.  A«UB-J»r*  Ux 


H  kOu  »  loDa  •  Una'  lafut  sw  tt*tf  puu 


re  ilwll  U  Ihr  Eitluiiucnl  uid  lu*iiUi(  nl 
nti:  <j«t  |«Irl^«  uu  ewiui.  TIh  "lut- 
Kl:  "LuLKpuiu.''  iJelnw. "  NaU:*  m(  Ice 


Liva  lb*  [ivrfecl  view  of  ih«  bHvaiilj  ba 


uUll^lc*)  Hcrincc  luiawdnl  il. 


tclll    CKHH— ttMOn*    ' 


■  kuul  of  toRUUi  IB  ilinii  1*  Unadr  tltu  iGuniui 

(Innoilth.  1.  1^   tUKlMW.   II.    !».  W.     OWUflMN 

iilUMa  u  Uif  Ume  or  dalun  work.    IjUmu  *!•  W- 


rtv  c«<  H-Aiy  kuf  Fiatttj  Au  rtd.  pn^ablr 


Id  lA'Mt.D.I,.    11.  L»u 
in  a(  ihiDiuui  oBMUH 


u  fiinp>>— ALTuuu  IniuWtii;  "tUl  IMs  tkcM 


rd  qf  Uad.  ud  Uw  olw 


xhctfuiunu.   Tbsn 


rr. 


mtWmd^gti, 


_-_„ , , ruftAMpflvort 

iOtaRflalorCMiramoslhtoiiiilitteiillaBi.  Iht 
■MM  md  vUdilt  aiviiif  to  thtftttUU  («,  «  ii 
dMUmliitotindlwtwidfaBtgOorirtiikiiMiMrt. 
ThtpcnoBOl  Wofd.  to  whom MMBt  nitar  the  pHHfa,  ii 
BOllMi BMUk  te  H«  It  not  tiM swoffd, Imt  Aof  tlM 


ln«s.ii  «pkk-Orwk,*'ltfiBBrbftvtBglMi«  power. 
M  *tkt  soA  oCtlM  Boath  ud  «te  iMWtli  oC  tiM  UimT 
oC  **«•  Itflv  God."  fmwiU-dradk. 
■oloalyiWii^lmttiMiipnlfaiaif^Hflgototifc 
"■on  CKtOiit.'*  twMdiuft  thirptnod  at  botti 
•ad  bock.  GL  **nrord  ot  ttM  S|ilrik..wi»d  of  God* 
C«»liOiliiii. 0.171.  ItadonNtpomraMnitlobeiiniiltod 
trite btliif**two«dg«L'  **IftJiidgMaUtl»»laliitlio 

iMMtk  fortkmttpoMM  ttiioai^at€OM9Mw<tMiv 
fMdiollw— il  and  iMnliiii^  Cbokh  baUartis  and  an- 
baUafwal  [GHAiaoovoM.]  Fblo  ataiiUailf  ««aks 
of  **aod  pa«liif  botwaaa  llM  parta  oC  Abcaham'k  aaeri- 
flflo  lOanaila,  U.  iT.wbtn.  bowttar,  tt  la  a  'banilBg 

thai  paMd  batnaen  tiia  piaoM]  wtth  flia  wtad. 

b  tha  cottar  or  aU  Udnga:  vfakh  cuoid.  balag 
aianimil  to  tba  atauat  kianinii,  nartr  oataaa  to 
difida  all  aHulbIa  thi^ti.  and  ofao  thiiva  not  par^ 
ewttbia  to  MBM  or  ptaydoaUr  dlvMUa.  bat  pMotptt- 
bla  and  dtftalbia  fay  tba  word."  PaaTli  aarly  tiabdiv. 
botkiatbaOiaakwboolaorTiutQaaDd  thaHafaiaw 
aBhoeh  at  JarMakm,  acooanta  ftaUyfor  hit  aoaoaint- 
■Movith  mioTa  bmmIm  of  ttaoogbt.  wbleh  van  nia 
to  baoanaataaBOng  kamad  Jawa  arwy  wbaia,  though 
PhOoblauair  baUmtid  to  AlamidrU,  Bot  JamialMB. 
Addnailiic  Jawt.  ha  bj  tba  SpliU  nnotiooa  what  «aa 
traalBthfrfroBR«nt]itacataia.ashailiDyariy  did  hi 
addMHdng  GantilM  (Acta.  17.  88).  pkutiag  —  OrtA. 
-eoBBiiif  thzoogh."  •vu  to  th«  dividiag  Mosdar  of  mbI 
aad  apMt-i.<.,  reaching  through  eren  to  the  aepara- 
tioB  of  the  animal  mml  (the  lower  part  of  man's  incor- 
poreal natore,  the  aeat  of  animal  deairea,  which  hahaa 
la  cooamon  with  the  bratea;  cf.  the  aame  Grtek,  1  Go- 
rlnthiana.  X.  14,  **  the  natnral  (animal-aonlled]  man." 
Joda,  W  firom  the  apizlt  (tlM  higher  piurt  of  roan. 
iMaptiva  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  aad  alljing  him  to 
baaTwily  beinga).  and  of  the  Jointa  and  aurrow— nther, 
(raacMngeMnxo)  **  bo(i^  the  jointa  (aoaa  to  divide  them; 
and  manow."  Christ  **  knowa  what  ia  in  man*  (John, 
1.  W:  ao  Hia  word  reacbn  aa  Car  aa  to  the  moat  in- 
ttnaata  and  aocnrate  knowledge  of  man'a  noost  hidden 
parte,  fealinga,  and  thonghta.  dividing.  i,e.,diMtiHg%tiih- 
img  what  ia  tviritval  Ikom  what  is  oamoiand  animal 
in  him.  the  tfUrit ttom  tbnsouU  ao  Proverbs, ».  W,  Aa 
tba  knifa  of  the  Levitical  priest  reached  to  dividing 
parte,  doaeljr  united  aa  the  joints  of  the  limba,  and 
penatratad  to  the  innennoat  parta,  aa  the  Momnoa  (the 
tirmk  ia  pluralr,  so  the  word  of  Uod  dividea  the  oloedy- 
Joined  parte  of  man'a.inunaterUl  being,  souland  apirit, 
and  peneumtaa  to  the  innermost  parts  of  the  spirit. 
Iha  danae  (reaching  even  to)  "lH>th  the  jointa  and 
mnnow"  ia  aobordinate  to  the  clause,  **even  to  the 
dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit."  (In  the  oldest 
]kCS&»  aa  in  Bnglish  Venum^  there  U  no  "both."  aa  there 
la  in  tfaa  cUuse  "  b<4h  the  joints  andU"  ix,,  which  marks 
the  latter  to  be  subordmate.)  An  inuge  (apprcvriate 
in  addraasing  Jews)  from  the  literal  dividing  of  jointa. 
aad  penetrating  to,  ao  aa  to  open  out.  the  marrow,  bj 
the  piiaat'a  knife.  iUu»trating  the  previously-menUoned 
apirltoal  **dividii*R  of  soul  from  spirit,"  wlierehy  each 
(eonl  aa  well  aa  apirit)  ia  laid  bare  and  **  naked  "  before 
Qod;  thla  view  aooorda  with  v.  13.  Evidently  "the 
dividlag  of  the  aoul  from  the  apirit"  answers  to  the 
**  Jointer  which  the  iword,  when  it  nadua  unto.  dMdea 
gjMwder.  aa  the  "Spirit*  anawera  to  the  inuermoat 
**  marrow.*  **  Moses  forms  the  soul.  Christ  the  apirit. 
The  aoul  drawa  with  it  the  body;  the  apirit  diawa  with 
it  both  aoul  and  body."  Alvokp's  interpretation  ia 
clninay»  by  which  ha  makea  the  aoul  iUdf,  and  the 

47T 


r.baitthaB»ifTawalaotobadlfldodaL  Tba 
Woada  dMdhBt  aad  fw-paaaliatinf  powar^baa  boHl 
apvotHvaaBdabaallacaaMtb  diaearagafthatbwgbfi 
-«rasfe,**flapo6faariiMl0ta0lhapw9fli8i.''  iaiMta- 
falbWi**ffliwairtloiii^[^*'^^'^if h  ''Mtiw  *  IAuobd.) 
Aa  IIm  9mk  te  **thoaghlO"  loAn  to  tba  ai4nd  and 
/MHnga,  ao  that  for**  lBtaBtai'^ariatbar'*aaaBtal€OB- 
oaptloBit*  loAn  to  tba  MsBait.  Ml  lalara-iialbia 
crlsvldbla.  iahiaaight-iBfliodraBliht(«.l«.  "GodfO 
wlidoaB*  •*—»p>r  BMttiifbld*  and  VBUtanaly  bbhUIIoiib^ 
wltb  ineoBApnbaoalble  coospiabaiiahm  oooBpiabaBdi 
allthiBgalncompiahanalbla.*  aawaa  Wt>,**  thrown  ca 
tha  back  ao  aa  to  bava  tba  Back  laid  baiC  aa  a  vkttB 

Cha  mall 


with  neck  aspoaed  for  aaerifloa.  Iha 
tanaa  fanpliaa  that  tUa  ia  our  aonMiMioiit  atata  ^ 
tiontoGod.  **8bow,OBaB.staaMand/Mrtowaidi 
thy  God,  for  no  vail.  BO  twlatlng.  bandfav,  ooloaiiBi. 
or  dtogaiaa,  can  aovar  mibaU^  (Qrsii^'MlanbadlaBBaL'' 
«L  UJ.  Let  ui.thanio(a.eaiiiaatly  labour  to  antar  Ilia 
raitlaatanybUtbioaihpnotloalunbaliof  (a.iU.  14. 
haviag.  thatifcca,  te.<^BaiaBlBg  ch.  l.  if.  great  aa 
balof -*tha8oBof  Qod.hi8barthanthabaa?«Mr  ich. 
r.  «):  the  ardMlypa  and  antitype  of  the  Iwal  Utfi 
nriaaL  aaaaad  lata  the  haavena » rather,  "naaaed 
ttroMgft  tba  haavana,"  via.,  thoaa  wbleh  eooM  batwaen 
ua  aad  God,  Iha  aaiial  heaven,  and  that  abova  Iha 
lattoa  tWHilalnlng  tba  haavaiily  bodtait  Ite  aotti  tbotHi, 
te.  ThaaebeivaBB  waratbavall  wfakhourfllgbPrtaat 
pasMd  <kif«ii0b  Into  tba  heaven  of  haavana.  Iha  im- 
madiata  praeeaee  of  God.  Jnat  aa  the  Lavltleal  high 
prieatpaaaadthroagfa  the  veil  Into  the  Holy  of  boUea. 
Nelthar  Ifoaea.  nor  even  Joehua.  oould  Ining  na  Into 
this  reat,  but  Jeana.  aa  our  Forerunner,  alreadb^ 
apirituaUy.  and  hereafter  in  actual  preaenoe.  body,  aoul, 
and  virit,  bringa  Hia  people  into  the  heavenly  reat. 
JssBs— the  antitypioal  Joshua  (v.  8).  hold  flut—the 
oppoaita  of  ^^ietalip**  (eh.!  i);and**fall  away"  (cfa.  0.  a;, 
Aa  the  gtniUve  foUowa.theia.aenae  la.**Let  na  tak$ 
hold  of  our  profeasion,*  is.,  of  the  faith  and  biqie  whidi 
are  the  aubjecta  of  our  profession  and  confeaalon.  Tba 
aoeuaativa  fbllowa  when  the  aenaa  ia  "hold  faat" 
iTiTTMAKX.]  1ft.  For— Ihe  motive  to  **  holding  our  pro* 
feaaion"  (v.  14),  vis.,  the  sympathy  and  help  we  may 
expect  from  our  Hiidi  Prieat.  Though  **greatr(«.  14), 
He  is  not  abova  caring  for  ua;  nay.  aa  being  in  all 
pointa  one  with  ua  as  to  manhood,  sin  only  excepted. 
He  aympathiiea  with  ua  in  eveiy  temptation.  Tboagh 
exalted  to  the  higheat  heavena.  He  baa  changed  Hia 
place,  not  His  naturaand  office  In  relaUoo  to  ua.  His 
condition,  but  not  His  affection.  (X  Matthew.  Mu  SB. 
"Watch  with  me.""  showing  Hia  doaire  inthedayaof 
His  flesh  for  flMfvmpa(Aifq/'0UMc«oAM»/f<toMd:  ao  He 
now  givea  His  suffsring  people  Hi*  sympathy.  Cf. 
Aaron,  the  type,  bearing  the  names  of  the  twelve  tribea 
in  the  breaatplate  of  judgment  on  his  heart,  wboi  he 
entered  Into  the  holy  place,  for  a  nMmorial  before 
the  Lord  oontinually(Bxodua.  28.10).  oaaaot  be  toaeoed 
with  the  fMliagof— C/fwefc."  cannot  qrmpathiae  with  our 
inflrmitiee^  our  uxolmsiiei.  physical  and  mond  (not 
ain»  but  liability  to  iu  aaaaulta).  He.  though  ainleee. 
can  aympathiso  with  ua  ainnera;  Hia  underatanding 
mure  acutely  perceived  the  forma  of  temptation  than 
we  who  are  weak  can;  Hia  will  repelled  them  aa  in* 
atantaneously  as  the  fire  does  the  drop  of  water  caat 
into  it  He.  therefore,  experimentally  knew  what 
power  waa  needed  to  overcome  temptationa.  He  ia 
capable  of  aympathixing,  for  He  waa  at  the  aame  time 
tempted  without  ain,  and  yat  truly  tempted.  [Bbbiobl.j 
In  Him  alone  we  have  an  ***»»pi*  auited  to  men  of 
every  character  and  under  all  drcumataacea.  In 
S}  aipathy  He  adapta  himeelf  to  each,  aa  If  He  had 
not  merely  taken  on  Him  man'a  nature  in  general, 
but  alao  the  peculiar  nature  of  that  ahiigla  l&dMtoi. 


Auu-n" 


I  ud  BUho'i "  IT,'  fa.  ueb.  s.  »4H. 

r*o<lt«.'   adrvr— "Coopuiloii,*  by 

:.,  MlcM-lMlUf  turn  MnnwfliF  M 

«aA  to  Ua  dimniitn  of  oni  Btrt 

■4  (rllk  tte  IMlH  at  oar  iBlcntlUt' 


:  Naoa, 

B»VK  USUI 

ArpoivTO  ei  c 

rtin;  To«iB  LOW  arm 

rimom  a  ll*R 

ox  CKRum  Mb 

T.wi;^: 

m.t«hiini)riMi: 

rDtiMu™«.ih.Loiii 

iddreuUic  Ilil>rawB.>niMiiiwhaRiib<LeT 

Ukl  pilut- 

bood  wu  siUiIjLIiI 

WbiHver 

lolwL'     iHft  ftfu  — lob*»inerl  wllb  "turitat," 
mrpn  imC  tlifl  Bihmr  Mindia.  tutblooitr  aODriniti. 

■».l    i  Wia  CM-Ors-Jt. 


<A4  ttfflit  onltiuinrg. 
"  Belni  sbler*  no!  p!iai 

w  ■■  umilEntciT  loniri 
ut  ikgirlDi  nam  rU 
U>ni).  Inorut-diu 
Ofbl  uullaioirlnln.  b 


F*  trploi.  OBt  miiapbiirteil.  u 


.   &  (IgilM  HI  kl 


rMteaXin 
n  Ubmi  Om      I 


Uh  iIoit  of  Dm  lilfay  afflt*  et  HnnHlI  vlibiiai  b 

CUhir  KlditflMl  nim  or  *|ivoUiUd  HIib  to  tkc  l*M> 
bood.  Tbti  ipixilntiixDl  «u  iDToliid  !■.  ud  n 
tba  nnll  M,  Um  Smihif  at  ChiUI.  utatch  gulii* 
B(m  for  II.     Now  IQI  lb«  Dlfin  Son  gaud  IM* 


\a  BhkkH  OmeoBot 


wH  fran  erariHtnv  lb    ._ ^  , 

~~     "     Boptblp  itymOM  Ht«  KlorflliaBf.  —J  m 


HSEBIWB,y. 


koovflbovl).  ThisandMm«ltet**GMit|lorilMaot 
Hfawtir  to  l»  noMto  «i  HWi  Prtmfir  f*.  •),  but  wu 
mQiBtedtlMratobf  tlMFMhtr.  pnymaidivvpUMi- 
tlMM^Giwk, '*&ofl^  pnjenMdiaroUcfttloiia.''  In 
OttbwnuuMi.  wbcra  He  prajrad  MHm,  and  on  tlM  ooM, 
wImmH*  eried,  Mjr  God,  my  Qod.  Ac ,  probably  rtpeat- 
iBi  iavsnlly  oil  tbo  nd  Ftelm.  "Pntyen'*  nfar  to 
Ite  Bind :  **iapplie«tloiw"  aIm  to  the  body  [vis.,  the 
■bppHmiI  sttltiide]  iMatlheir.  S&  88).  CBbkoil.]  with 
■tmc  erjpiaf  aad  ttan— The  **teen'' an  an  addittonal 
iMt  hare  oommnnlcated  to  ne  by  the  iufplied  apottle, 
noftncofdedlnthe8oapelt,thoiiidiiinplied.  Matthew, 
ML  sr,  "iOROwftd  and  tvij  heavy."  Marie,  u.  88; 
Lake,  SL  *i,  *'in  an  acooy  He  prayed  moie  eanieetly... 
His  flweat.^'Mt  dropa  of  blood  IkUlng  down  to  the 
pound."  Ftelm  ta.  i  rioaiing...eiy''i.  8,  Ui  Si,  H; 
MLt.101  **I«w]»f.''  abletonvehlnfroBidMUh-MArk, 
U.  80L  **  An  tblnsa  are  poMiMf  nnto  thee"  (John,  11. 871. 
HlaenT  ihowed  His  entire  partldpation  of  maaTs  Inflr* 
nltr:  Hie  reTerence  of  ffla  with  to  the  will  of  Ood, 
HbafnteHfUthandobadJenoe.  haard  ia  that  h«  f atfad 
— Ihere  la  no  intimation  in  Fmlm  S3.,  or  the  goapela, 
that  Gbriit  prayed  to  be  saved  firom  the  mere  act  of 
dying.  WhatHefMuedwasthehldinffoftheFaher's 
eoonteoanoe.  His  holy  filial  lore  most  rightly  have 
Anmk  flnom  this  strance  and  bitterest  of  trials  without 
theimpittatlonorimpatlenoe.  To  have  been  passively 
eoBlaBt  at  the  appnMdi  of  sooh  a  ehmd  would  have 
besB,BOllUth,batsio.  The  cup  of  death  He  prayed 
to  be  ftesd  lh»n  was.  not  corporal,  but  spMtnal  death. 
It^  the  (tsmporaxy}  separatlonof  His  human  soul  ftrom 
theOslitorGod'scountenaBee.  His  prayer  was**  bsanf* 
In  His  fkther's  strengthening  Him  so  as  to  hold  fhst 
His  onwaveriDff  faith  under  tbe  trial  (Afy  Ood.  mv 
God.  was  still  His  filial  cry  under  it,  still  claiming  Ood 
as  His,  though  God  hid  His  face),  and  soon  remoTing 
it  in  answer  to  His  cry  during  tbe  darluiess  cm  the 
cross.  **  my  God.  my  Ood,"  Ac  fiut  see  below  a  further 
explanation  of  how  He  was  heard.  The  Oreek  lit,  is, 
**  Was  heud  from  Hts  /tar,"  i.tf.,  so  as  to  be  saved  fh)m 
His  fear.  Cf.  FSalm  SS.  81 ,  which  well  accords  with 
this. "Save  me  from  the  lion's  mouth  (His  prayer): 
thou  hast  heard  me  from  the  horns  of  the  unicorns." 
Or  what  better  accords  with  the  strict  meaning  of  the 
(Trsdk  noun.  **m  eoffgettuenee  of  Hi»  rxvekxntial 
WEAM,"  is.,  in  that  He  shrank  from  the  horrors  of 
separation  from  the  bright  presence  of  the  Father,  yet 
was  roMTtntiaUy  cautious  by  no  thought  or  word  of 
Impi^nce  to  give  way  to  a  shadow  of  distrust  or  want 
of  perfe^  filial  love.  In  the  same  sense  ch.  IS.  28  uses 
the  nonn,  and  ch.  ll.  7  the  verb.  Altoild  somewhat 
similar^  translates,  **By  reason  of  His  reverent  sub- 
mission.* I  prefer**  reverent /car."  The  word  in  deri- 
vatloii  meant  the  cautious  handling  of  some  precious, 
yet  delicate  vessel,  which  with  ruder  handling  might 
easily  be  broken.  [TRxaoB.]  IMi  fully  sgrees  with 
Jesus'  spirit,  **  If  it  be  pos8ible...'n«t«r^{e«s  mot  my 
wtU^  hut  thy  will  be  done  f*  and  with  the  context,  v.  6, 
"Glorified  not  Himself  to  be  maiie  an  Hiirh  Priest," 
tmplyii^  rererent  fear:  wherein  it  appears  He  had  the 
requisite  for  the  office  spedfled  e.  4.  **No  man  taketh 
this  honour  unto  himself."  ALroRD  well  says.  What 
is  trae  in  the  Christian's  life,  that  what  we  ask  firom 
God,  though  He  may  not  grant  in  the  form  we  wish. 
yet  He  grants  in  His  own,  and  that  a  better  form,  does 
not  hold  good  in  Christ's  case;  for  Christ's  real  prayer, 
**  not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done."  in  consistency  with 
His  reverent  fear  towards  the  Father,  was  granted  in 
the  very  form  in  which  it  was  exprMsed,  not  in  another. 
8.  Though  He  wah  (so  it  ought  to  be  trandaUd:  a 
positive  admitted  fact:  not  a  mere  supposition  as  wert 
would  imply)  God's  Divine  Son  (whence,  even  in  His 
sgony.  He  so  lovingly  and  <tften  crlsd.  FaXher,  Matthew. 
%.  39).  yet  He  learned  His  (so  the  Qrttk)  obedience,  not 
from  Hia  Sonship.  but  £rom  His  suflinings.    As  tt:e 

4Tf 


Son.  Hs  waa  ahnyt  ofbadlSBt  to  the  Father's  wiU :  but 
iks  spedal  obsdlsnca  needed  to  qnaliiy  HUn  aa  onr 
High  Priest,  He  leamsd  experimentally  in  pnelieal 
soflteing.  GC  PhiltpDians.  8.  •«  **JlqiMa  wiih  Qod. 
but..took  upon  Him  the  form  of  a  scriMmt,  and  be- 
eameobfdjent  unto  death.*  Ac.  HewasobccUaUalrsady 
befors  His  passion,  but  As  stooped  to  n  still  more 
humiliating  and  trying  form  of  eftsdienei  then.  The 
Cfrcdb  adage  is,  PaHhsmata^  mathmsaia,  **anihflngs, 
dtsciplininga."  Prvtyiiia  and  obtyimo,  as  in  Christ's 
case,  ought  to  go  hand  in  hand.  9.  »a4e  psrfset— com- 
pleted, btooght  to  His  goal  of  learning  mid  snlMng 
through  dsath(ch.8L  lO;  [AijnnD],eis.,  at  His  glorious 
rsanrtecfthm  and  ascension,  aathor— Gndr,  "canse.** 
ants  alUthat  eksy  hian-Aa  Christ  obsycd  the  Father. 
so  mnst  we  obey  Wm  by  fidth.  stsnal  aalvatloa— 
obtained  for  na  fai  the  sJbort  **  daya  of  Jesus' flesh"  fiL  r; 
c£  e. «,  **lbr  ever,"  Isaiah.  4ft.  17).  la  &r«0fc, rather, 
**^dili«siMl  by  God  (by  the  appellaUon)  High  PMesk" 
Being  formally  rscogniaed  by  God  as  High  Priest  at 
the  time  of  His  being  **  made  perfect"  (e.  •}.  He  waa 
Higfa  Priest  ahraady  in  Ms  piirposiq/  Ood  before  His 
passion;  bnt  after  it,  when  perfSeted.  He  was  formally 
addrsssed  sa  U.  Here  he  digresses  to  comphdn  of 
the  tow  spiritual  attainments  of  the  Palestinian  Obrls- 
tiaoa,  and  to  warn  them  of  the  danger  of  falling  ftom 
Ul^t  once  eidoyed:  at  the  same  tiroeenconraging  ytem 
by  God's  fldthfhhisas  to  persevere.  At  di.  «.  80.  he 
resmnes  the  comparison  of  Christ  to  MsWiisedeft  hard 
to  to  attsrsd— rather  aa  C/rstfc,  **hard  of  inttrprstetfen 
to  spsak.**  Hard  Ibrme  to  atato  intelligib^  to  yon 
owing  to  yoor  dnlness  about  spiritual  things.  Hence, 
instead  of  sofimQ  masiy  CMnoi,  he  writes  In  compara- 
tively/ew  wrds  (ch.  18.  SS).  In  the  **we,"  Paul,  as 
usual,  includes  "nmotby  with  himself  in  addressing 
them.  y«  are— Gredb.  **  ye  have  }>ecom9  dull "  (the  Greek, 
by  derivation,  means  hard  to  store):  this  implies  that 
ones,  when  first  "enlightened, "  they  were  earnest  and 
aealous,  but  had  become  dulL  That  the  Hebrew  be- 
lievers AT  JsRUBAiJtM  Were  dull  in  sidritual  tUngs. 
and  legal  in  spirit,  appears  from  Acts.  81.  S0-S4,  where 
James  and  the  elders  expressly  say  of  the  **  thousands 
of  Jews  which  believe,"  that "  they  are  all  zealousqfthe 
lavf:"  this  was  at  I'anl's  last  visit  to  Jerusalem,  after 
which  this  epistle  seems  to  have  been  written  (v.  IS, 
Note  cm**  for  the  time").  12.  lor  the  time— considering 
tlie  long  time  that  you  have  been  Christians.  Therefore 
this  epistle  was  not  one  of  those  early  written,  whieh 
be  the  first  prindpiee  Oreek,  "  the  rudiments  of  the 
beffinning  oi,"  ^^  A  Pauline  phrase  Notes,  GalatUms. 
4. 8. 9).  Ye  need  not  only  to  be  taught  (Ae/irvt  demetUs, 
bnt  also  **  which  they  be."  They  are  therefore  enu- 
merated  ch.  6.  l.  S.  [Bkhokl.)  Altord  translates, 
"  That  some  one  teach  you  the  mdiments ;"  but  the 
position  of  the  Oruk  Hna,  inclines  me  to  take  it  inter- 
rogatively. **  which,"  as  Englidt  Vtnion,  Syriae,  Vul- 
gate, &c  of  tke  oraelcs  of  God— viz..  of  the  Old  Tesu- 
ment:  instead  of  seeing  Christ  as  the  end  of  the  Old 
Testament  scripture,  they  were  relapsing  towuds 
Judaism,  so  as  not  only  not  to  be  cHMhle  of  under- 
standing the  tyirfcal  reference  to  Christ  of  such  an  Old 
Testament  personage  as  Melchissdsc,  but  even  much 
more  elementary  rtferencea.  are  beeoiee— through  indo- 
lence. Biilk...aot.3troBg  aioat— **  Milk"  refers  to  such 
fundamental  first  principles  as  he  enumerates  ch.  a. 
1.  S.  The  so<td  meat,  at  food,  U  not  atMiolutely  necee- 
sary  for  preserving  Itfe,  but  is  so  f(»r  acquiring  greater 
strength.  Especially  in  the  case  of  the  Hebrews,  who 
were  much  given  to  allegorical  interpretations  of  their 
law.  which  they  so  much  venerated,  the  application  of 
the  Old  Testament  types,  to  Christ  and  His  High  Priest- 
hood, was  calculated  much  to  strengthen  them  in  the 
Christian fldtb.  (Limborcb.]  13. oseth— Oreek.** par- 
taketh."  «.e.,  taketh  as  his  portion.  £ven  strong  men 
partake  of  milk,  but  do  not  make  milk  their  chleC^confiiDL 


DrUi(Dn>b- 
wmiulfl 

il  ooiiieiUv'wili  towi 


kudi."  u  th«  UUer  followed  on  CJirtiUu  bi 

■adumnulhcrtUoloDi'       

cburchu.    JawUh  baUcvfltv  u 
(Ion.  from  J#wt*h  ftn^uiral 


MiUkm  cf  tb*  Holr  OhoU."  lo  chabitt.  rtU  fe 

Ui«  Bnt  frnlt  otUu  Bylrtl;  uil "  iMtw)  Uu  ■oodnrt 

"VL  ud  Ibe  Eowm  of  Uh  nrid  tec(»«,- laaon 

»  Uia  IriKl  d(  privUciH  uumrl  to  Its  1W» 

FUhR.Eoo.uut  SpliU.lBtbMr  nsptetln  aSb 

ud4  u.    "The  world  lo  coam'  ia  On  CtiiMW 

jeDuUlon.  Tlewed  eijiecUllj  In  iti  Aiw*  rfviB 

IhoDSh  «lrfc»4ly  bqfUb  In  j[t«c«  btm^     Tb*  vvrid  > 

itiut  to  nmrK  V  OM  ihA 

benuM  Uod  u  not  Id  1^ 

- .  Uili.UuliiiiuuBtkilkinIt 

mUv,  ttaanib  but  ■  fontaMrftM 

■Mrieci fnlnn.  nwpowenolthlae^wiiilittulairil 

[huUt  ublhlt*!  IB  wUnid  mlnidM  U  tl«t  iteiiirf 


IlluaD.]  The  lliit  (Dd  Bioit  obiiDoi  tlUDuuij'  comln  ishiilunn  (Ivr*.  and  iHd  the  bcUnrf* 
bWnicUanal  Jewi.*DD]d  bt  the  barhintr  Uiani  ths  anuhinitEU  up  to  Iba  SnlrtE.  to  ink  U  lltcM>i 
tlvlnl  ligDUlcuixoI  Uieii  awn  «»<Dunlal  l*wln  lu  ,uitU,  to  ilt  imb  LbilM  ts  hMTeal;  cIwh,  idiiOIi     I 


aEBBIW8.yL 


ioatliliift«bovt.Hid  DolontlitiiftOBeHth. 
i  to  look  fiir  Gbrisi'teomlng  and  tiM  ftdl  BMiilllMt»> 
•«f  tteworidtoeooM.  Tlili**wovld  (oooBM.''la 
Iktw*  Mptet,  thiu  eoRwpoiKlf  to  **ntamotioii  of 
» dMd  •oddenudlife''  (v.  S).  tbmAnt  GbrittlMi  vrimf 
l»  wblA  tht  Hebrew  beUeren  hed  been  temrtit. 
tte  Ohrisfeleii  ligbt  betng  thrown  book  on  tlielr  Old 
MOMiil  tor  their  iMtmetkm  iNoU,  v.  l. ».  **The 
eld  to  oone,"  whidi,  m  to  Ite  ^powert,"  exMi 
■■dy  tai  the  redeemed.  wlU  pen  into  e  folly  reelind 
«et ChilefB  cominc  (CUoeeUiu, 8. 4).  e. U—Onek, 
iMlfirettkaec  feUeaewey^ct a lesi extreme fidUng 
deeleoBloii,  GeUtleiM.  ft.  4.  **  Ye  ere  fellen  fkom 
MBe."  Here  an  entire  end  wilfol  epoeteiy  ie  meeat: 
I  Hebrewe  beil^not  yet  eo  fallen  away;  bnt  he  wama 
«  that  radi  woiUd  be  tiie  final  resolt  of  retrosne- 
«,  If,  inetcad  of  **  Rotng  on  to  perfection."  they  ahonld 
Bd  to  learn  again  the  flret  prtndplee  of  Ghiiitianity 
W.  to  reiew  them  agtia^thej  have  been  **onoe* 
4)  already  rehcwed.  or  made  anew,  and  now  they 
id  tobe  **r«iMWNroTer**a«ain.''  ernoi^totheBH 
fee  tke  Ben  of  0«d— **af«  truci/ifing  to  themadvea" 
riit^lnatead  ot^hJuVMnlcmcifyingOuwrldunlo 
»dyMceroei  arGkrue(Ualatians,6.14;.  toineh. 
M.  **  tndden  under  foot  the  Son  of  God,  and  eoonted 
I  blood  of  tlie  eorenant,  wherewith...ianeUfled,  an 
Inly  thing."  **The  Son  of  God."  marldng  HU 
ialty.  ehowB  ttie  greatoen  of  their  olBmee.  pat  hiM 
en  epea  ihaoM— fit,  "make  a  pnblle  eiample  of* 
■I,  aa  If  He  were  a  maleCKtor  sotpended  on  a  tree. 
iMt  the  carnal  larael  did  outwardly,  thoee  who  fall 
ay  ftom  Ught  do  inwardly,  they  rtrtoaUy  cfudfy 
dn  the  Bon  ot  God :  "*  they  tear  Him  out  of  the  re- 
eee  of  their  bearu  where  He  bad  fixed  His  abode, 
1  exliibit  Him  to  the  opeu  scofEi  of  the  world  as 
nething  powerless  and  common."  (15lkek  in 
.roBi>.l  The  Montonists  aod  Novatians  used  this 
najte  to  justify  tUe  lasUogexcloslon  froni  thechurdi 
thoee  who  had  once  lapsed.  The  CSathobc  church 
raye  opposed  this  view,  and  re-admitted  the  lapsed 
tlieir  repentance,  but  did  not  re-baptiae  them, 
is  pessAite  implies  that  persons  may  be  in  some 
tee  **  renewed."  and  yet  tali  away  finally ;  for  the 
■da,  *' renew  aoatH."  imply  that  they  have  been,  in 
■«  sense,  not  tiie  ftUl  Knse.  onck  rkkkwsd  by  the 
ily  Uboet;  but  certainly  not  that  they  are  **  the  elect.  * 
theee  can  never  fall  away.  iMmc  chosen  unto  ever- 
ting life  (John.  10.  »;.  The  elect  abide  in  Cbrist. 
ir.  and  continuously  obey  His  voice,  and  do  not  fall 
ay.  He  who  abides  not  in  Christ,  is  cast  forth  as  a 
tbered  branch:  but  lie  who  abides  in  Him  becomes 
MPe  and  more  free  from  sm:  the  wicked  one  cannot 
icfahim:  and  he  by  faith  overcomes  the  world.  A 
tperory/ailA  is  possible,  without  one  thereby  Iwing 
utttoted  one  of  the  elect  (Mark.  4.  10,  17).  At  the 
ne  time  it  does  not  limit  God's  grace,  as  if  it  were 
mposaible**  for  Qcd  to  reclaim  even  sudi  a  iiardened 
wi  so  as  yet  to  look  on  Him  whom  he  lias  pierced, 
e  ImpoesibUity  rests  in  their  having  known  in  toem- 
ves  once  the  power  of  Chris  I's  sacrifice,  and  yet  now 
ecting  it  -  there  cannot  posidbly  ho  any  new  means 
need  for  their  renewal  airesti.  and  the  means  pro* 
led  by  God's  love  they  now,  after  experience  of 
>m,  deliberately  and  continuously  reject :  their  con- 
ence  fefeing  Beared. and  they  "twice  dead"  (Jnde.l2), 
I  now  past  hope,  except  by  a  miracle  of  (yod's  grace, 
t  ia  the  curse  of  evil  eternally  to  propagate  evil." 
lOLUCK.  1  *'He  who  is  led  into  the  whole  0)  compass 
Christian  experiences,  may  yet  cease  to  abide  in 
an :  he  who  abides  not  in  them,  was.  at  the  very 
M  when  lie  had  those  obijective  experiences,  not  tub- 
iwdif  true  to  them;  oUierwise  Uiere  would  have  been 
filled  in  him,  'Whosoever  hath,  to  him  shall  be 
en,  and  1m  shall  have  more  abundance '  (Matthew, 
IS),  so  that  he  would  have  abUed  in  them  and  not 

481 


have  bita  away.*  CTfeOLVCS.]  aaehaonawas: 
truly  a  8pMt-lid  dlielpla  of  Ghriat  (Booaai. ».  U-lf). 
The  Btai  agaiait  the  Holy  Okoat.  though  aomawkak 
iiadlar,  is  not  Ideatloal  with  thU  dn:  fbr  ttnf  dn  anay 
be  ooounitted  by  tkoea  onMds  the  chuoh  (as  la 
Matthew,  IS.  M.ai,W:tfala.  only  by  thooeteeMk  7. 
the  earth-anther  aa  Qmk  (noartida),  **laad."  wUik 
Mnkith  la-Oreek.  **  whleh  Jtos  drank  la:**  not  mtraly 
raoeiTlng  it  on  the  snrfiMei   Aaawerinc  to  thoM  who 
have  enjoyed  the  pilvilefe  of  Christian  ezptriencea. 
being  in  eotnaieaae  nnawadbytha  Holy  Uboat;  tnw 
alike  of  thoee  who  paraevera,  and  those  who  **lhU 
away."  the  rain  that  eonwtheltapeB  it— not  mar^ftdl- 
log  oser  it,  or  fowonli  it.  bnt  fldllng  and  reatlBg  «pen 
itioaa  to  ener  it  (the  (Trecfe  geniUve,  not  the  aeeoaa' 
tiva}.  The  "offimpllea.  on  God's  pert,  the  rlchea  of 
Hia  abounding  graea  r^bnlng*  spontaneooaly,  and 
often);  and.  on  the apoetateTs  part,  the  wilfhl  parvmlty 
whereby  he  baa  done  oootlnual  deapito  to  the  oft- 
repeated  motions  of  the  Spliit.    Ct:  '^Howq^tm." 
Matthew,  H  sT.   Hia  laln  of  heaven  fhlls  both  on  the 
eleotandthaapoetatea.    hriBfithferth-astheMrtiiral 
re8oltof'*h«fta9dnMkii» the  rain."  Beeabova.  herbe 
—provender,  aseew-fltw   Booh  aa  the  maaier  of  the  soil 
wishes.  The  opposite  of  **ndeeted,"  «.  8.  by  wksa— 
rather  as  Chnseh,  **foir  (i.«..  on  aeoonat  oO  whom,"  via., 
the  lords  of  the  soil;  not  the  labourers,  aa  Mnghtk 
Kerviomeis..  God  and  His  Christ  (lOortothlaaa.  9.  fw. 
The  heart  of  man  Is  the  earth:  mania  the  drssssr: 
herbs  are  Iwouidit  forth  meet,  not  for  the  diasser,  bgr 
wiiom,  bnt  for  God,  the  owner  of  the  soli /or  whom  it 
is  dressed.   The  plural  ia  general,  the  owtun  whotmr 
they  may  be:  here  Ood.    rteeiv«tii— "partaketh  of." 
biessittg^firuitfulness.   Contrast  God's  curse  causing 
unfruitftdness.  Genesis,  3. 17, 18:  also  spiritually  (Jere- 
miah, 17. 6-8).   from  Qod— Man's  use  of  means  are  vain 
unless  God  bless  (l  Corinthians.  8. 6,  7k   8.  that  which 
—rather  as  Oreek  (no  article}.  "But  if  it  (the  *huid.' 
V.  1}  bear:"  not  so  favourable  a  word  as  **brlngeth 
forth."  e.  7.  said  of  the  good  soiL    biier»-{^reel;. 
"thistles."    r4ecicd<-after  having  been  tested :  so  the 
Gredb  implies.   Bcpr€baU,..reJ€ctedhj  tht  Lord,   nigh 
oBto  cursing— on  the  verge  of  being  given  up  to  its  own 
barrenness  by  the  just  curse  of  God.    Tliis  "nigh'* 
softens  the  seventy  of  the  previous  "  it  is  impossible." 
4ic  (V.  4.  6J.    Ibe  ground  is  not  yet  actually  cuned, 
wlioee— "of  which  (landi  the  end  is  unto  burning." 
viz.,  with  the  consuming  fire  of  toe  last  judgment;  as 
the  land  of  Sodom  was  given  to  "  brimstone,  salt,  and 
buminft'  (Deuteronomy.  89.  is;;  eo  as  to  toe  ungodly 
(Mattoew,  3.  lu,  U;  7. 19;  13.  SO;  John,  15. 8;  S  Peter,  3.10.. 
Jerusalem,  wliich  had  so  resuted  the  grace  of  Cturist. 
was  toen  nigh  unto  cursing,  and  in  a  few  years  was 
burned.   Cf.  Matthew,  ju.  7.' .Sunied  up  toeir  dty^'  an 
earnest  of  a  like  fate  to  all  wiifyu  abusers  of  God's  grace 
(ch.  lu.  S8. 27;.    9.  ws  are  pertusded— on  good  grounds: 
the  result  of  proof.   Cf.  Bomens.  16. 14,  "I  myself  am 
persuaded  of  you.  my  bretiiren,  that  ye  are  fnliof  0ocNi- 
ness."   A  continnation  of  toe  Pauline  authorship  of 
tois  epistle.    beiovMi— Appositely  here  totroduced: 
Lo  vs  to  you  prompts  me  in  toe  strong  warnings  I  have 
just  given,  not  that  I  entertain  unfavourable  thoughts 
of  you:  nay,  1  anticipate  better  thinge  of  you,  Greek, 
**  the  things  which  are  better."  that  ye  are  not  thorn- 
bearing,  or  nigh  unto  eureing,  and  doomed  itato  bum- 
ing,  but  heirs  of  eoUvation  to  accordance  wito  God's 
fai^fulness  (ch.  8.  10).   toings  that  acoompany— Oreeik. 
"  things  ilutt  hold  by,*  is.,  are  close  unto  "salvation." 
Thiniis  that  are  linked  unto  salvation  (cf.  v.  19.*.   In 
opp<»ition  to  "  nigli  unto  cursing."    thoagt—Oreek,  **  if 
even  we  tons  speak."   "For  it  is  better  to  make  you 
afnid  wito  words,  that  ye  may  not  suffer  to  Cacu"   10. 
not  nnrightsotts— not  unfaithful  to  His  own  gracious 
prondse.     Mot  that  we  tiave  any  inherent  r^M  to 
claim  reward ;  for  (l.)  a  nrvant  haa  u<k  ^Uk!a!ciK^9^'^>^ 


gfB—dym  BitfaT'i  Uftft 


_„ HUB*  from  Uo*!  bat  Oai  bu 

irriMUirf  «^  Aif  «Hi  «raa>  U>  nnrd  Uw  MBd  mrla  cK 
nil  panto  HInwIf  HHvMd  Uuvuh  bub  la  Onwi :  it 
u  HU  jumtii.  BOt  our  BUHtU.  ohieb  wimld  main  It 

GodKlll  bt  no  iii»n"i>'1tblor.  fMf  mrlMmlwIiol* 
-   '  -'      " Iwlwm.    U6nrillrm-'nw 


H  Id  tphiiUu.  6,  1,  urrtk:  I  UiriDlhiu....  ._ 
lalliMi— OMut,  ■■IrwB-nu'TiBOUnlutBiKe,''  Tii«e 
lh8JoB(Mn#mnoiFi(«nn!.  grmihiraiiw  of  law.  I  C 

Uutllhvj  A/aif  AclUftUr  tiii4r*d  on  tlia  prr/eri  lolwrl^ 


V  ■DLEtplj'LDf^^jnUjLLp^— Uebi 


leltlnnbaldDnGodUliiiHlt.u.--.^ .. 

IttUn*  on  Uim.  "  Uop*.  •Dtuini  wilfalD  km*. 
■  mule  ui  Alreadj  tobaUi  Uw  tblncsiVQiDtai'ln 
■•CD  wbUit  wi  m  >UU  twlDW.  Mid  tiKTB  BKirtit- 
ad  tbun;  lacta  ilnnBtli  Hoi*  IWM,  H  to  BBk*  IW> 
I  us  euthlf  10  bMoma  benaolr."  -"Ot  tm 
AH  (Dw  Id  hunt  ihlpund,  touudw.'i' 
nrit  ■nliUhTrbnnMirTrf  tTimnrTiprnmi  wfnir* 
jUDiHl  \  bul  iha  koowi  tiatX  tt  li  Euuiwl  btUri 
TEil  nhlch  bidu  tlw  tnlon  cIoet.*  nU-AwL 
prriumu;  th«  <H«id  tvLI  vhicb  ib&L  Id  lb*  HoH^ 


HSBBKVEL'VIL 


om  **  WlMM,  AB  fONniBMr  lor  «•  ftA,  iaonr 
oOifnAJttmr  [aiul<fiiMo:tli&ilMfeGiMiMls 
In  the  **wlMn''  of  the  Ortek,  which  Implies 
ftphMe:  **  wfaithei^'is  iuidentood«o**eiiUnd.* 
t  of  **whwe.''  whither  Jam  entercdk  hmI  lolUrt 
rw).  The  "for  vm"  Impliee  thet  ik  wu  not 
Mt,  M  God,  He  needed  to  enter  there,  but  u» 
1  Frlett,  repreeenting  and  introdncinK  na,  Uia 
I,  opening  the  way  to  na.by  Hla  interceaiton 

Father,  as  the  Aaronic  high  priest  entend 
est  place  once  a  year  to  make  proi4tiation 
iQpIe.  The  first  fhiits  of  onr  nature aieasoend- 
w  the  rest  is  sanctified.  Christfb  ascensimi 
omoUon ;  and  wldther  the  gloiy  of  the  Head 
ided,  thither  the  hope  of  the  body,  too,  is 
We  onght  to  Iceep  festal  day,  since  Christ  lias 

and  est  in  the  heaTws  tlie  first  fimit  of  our 
at  is.  the  homan  flsah.  [CBKyeoeTOM.]  As 
itist  was  CauistTs  foremnner  on  earth,  so  CSulst 
I  heaven. 

CHAPTER  Va 
18.   CnRiBT's  HioH  PnxnnHOOD  ajtixb  ran 

>V   MXLCBIBBDCO   SUPUUOR   TO  AaKOJI'II. 

tkhiasd0o-(ch.  e.  20;  Paalm  110. 4.)  The  verb 
some  till  e.S.**abideth.''  Uag.^piisst-airist 
lese  ofDces  in  tlieir  highest  sense,  and  so  re- 
e  patriarchal  nnion  of  these  olflees.  Balsoi— 
n.  idC..  seeing  peace:  others  make  Salem  dis- 
1  to  be  tliat  mentioned  (Joiesis.  39L 18:  John, 
tm  most  higa  God-called  also  **  Possessor  of 
nd  earth"  (Genesis.  14. 19,  W.  This  title  of 
e  Most  High."  handed  down  hy  tradition  firom 
ittve  revelation,  appears  in  the  Phnnnidan 
on."  i.e.,  Mo$t  Htgh.  It  Is  used  to  imply  that 
wbom  Melcbisedec  served  is  tus  tkujb  God, 
one  of  the  gods  of  the  nations  around.  So 
.  in  the  only  other  cases  in  which  it  is  fonnd 
lew  Testament,  viz..  in  tlie  address  of  the 
I,  and  the  divining  damsel  constrained  to  con- 
her  own  gods  were  false,  and  God  the  only 
.  who  met  Abraham— in  company  wiUi  the 
xiom  (Genesis.  14.  ir.  18).  slsnghtsr— perhaps 
ALroai)  UrandaUs.  tio  Genesis.  14. 17  (cf.  16.) 
tnulaUd,  Arioch.  king  of  Ellasar,  liTed  and 
ifter  tho  disaster.  IBkngu:..]  However,  if 
:>mer.  and  Aniraphel.  and  Tidal,  were  slain, 
uriouh  survived.  "dauyhUr  of  tiw  kiiws" 
correct,  blessed  him->as  priest  he  first  blened 
on  God'H  part,  next  he  blessed  God  on 
's  part:  a  reciprocal  blessing.  JNot  a  mere 
I  an  autnoritaUve  and  eflicacions  intercession 
est.  The  Most  High  God's  prerogative  as 
or  of  heaven  and  earth."  is  made  over  to 
i;  and  Abraham's  glory,  from  his  victory  over 
s  made  over  to  God.  A  blessed  exdbant.'e  foi 
I  (Genrais.  14.  VJ,  2u}.  2.  gM^-^Ortek,  "ap- 
l:*  assii.'ned  as  his  portion.  ts&th...of  ail— -vts., 
taken.  The  tithes  given  are  closely  associated 
>riesthood:  the  mediatmg  priest  received  tbem 
ge  of  the  givers  whole  property  being  God's; 
I  conveyed  God's  gifts  to  man  [v.  i,  "blessed 
I  also  mans  gtfts  to  God.  Melddsedec  is  a 
how  God  preserves,  amidst  general  apostasy, 
remnant.  The  meeting  of  Melchisedec  and 
is  the  oonnectinu  link  between  the  two  die- 
ts, the  putriarciiall  represented  by  Mel- 
who  seems  to  have  been  tpedaUy  eoitaeerated 
a$  KiNo-rKiBKT,  the  highest  form  of  that 
system  iu  which  each  father  of  a  hooaehold 
It  in  it,  and  the  Levitical.  repmented  by 
.  in  wiiich  the  priesthood  was  to  be  limited  to 
Y  of  one  tribe  and  one  nation.  The  Levitical 
ithetical.  and  severed  the  kingdom  and  priest- 
patriaxchal  was  the tmeforerunnerof  (Quiet's, 
ke  MelchisedeCs.  unites  Vie  kingthip  and 
483 


prUdkoodtuA  IsnotdtfiwIIhaaollMrBniucrtnBr 
uitted  to  other  man:  baft  derived  fimn  God.  and  la 
transmitted  in  Qod  ton  never-endingperpetnity.   Uel- 
ddsedeo'aprieathoodooatinaethinGhnstfhrever.  Vat 
other  points  of  rapeiioilty,  see  «.  iMi.  Metehlisdec 
mnst  have  had  tome  ipedai  eonsecratiom  above  the 
other  patrkitfaa.  as  Abraham,  who  also  exercised  the 
priesthood,  else  Abnham  woold  not  have  paid  tithe 
to  him  as  to  a  anperiorxhis  pecoUar  fonotion  seems 
to  have  been,  by  God's  special  oall,  suo-pHsst; 
whereas  no  other  patriaich'piioat  was  also  a  Ood^on- 
secrated  king  also,  first  hshv— f!M>l  begins  the  mys- 
tical ezphuwtion  of  the  historical  Csot  (allegoiloal  ex- 
planations being  familiar  to  Jawsl.  by  mentioning  the 
signiflcancy  of  the  name,    tichteonsasss-oiot  merely 
righteoas:  so  Christ.   Hdtnw  MaldU  means  kUn/: 
Iiudtk,rigkttwumua»,   Kiocef  Salem— not  only  Us  own 
name,  bat  that  of  the  cUy  which  he  ruled,  had  atypical 
ajgnlflnanoe.  vis.,  psoos.    Ohrlst  is  the  tme  FriMt  0 
ysoes.  The  peoos  which  He  brings  la  the  fhtitofriffftt- 
eosMMcsi.  S.  Withoot  father,  Ac.— Budaiued  hy  **  with- 
out genealoKy*  (so  the  Grssfe  is  for  "  without  desoeot^i. 
d;  «.  IL  {.s.,  his  genealogy  Is  nol  fenoim.*  whereas  a 
Levitical  iviest  could  not  dispense  with  the  proof  of 
his  descenft.   hariag  astther  bsginnisg  of  dsys  aer  sad 
sf  liih  e<s>.  history  not  having  rseosded  his  beginning 
nwr  end,  as  it  has  the  beginning  and  end  of  AarwL   The 
Grttk  idiom  exprssssd  hy  **  without  fisther."  Ac.,  one 
whose  parentage  was  hnmble  or  wfUauMon.    ''Days* 
mean  his  time  of  disdiarging  his /toutton.    Co  the 
eternity  spoken  of  fan  Paalm  lio.  4,  Is  that  of  the 
prissHyqllM  chiefly.   maAs  like-It  Is  not  saU  that  he 
was  absolutely  ''like.**    Jlfode  iOes.  ^in.,  in  the  par- 
ticulars here  specified.   Nothing  is  said  in  Genesis  of 
the  end  of  his  priesthood,  or  of  his  having  had  in  his 
priesthood  eithw  predecessor  or  successor,  which,  in 
a  typical  point  of  view,  represents  Christ's  eternal 
priesthood,  without  beginning  or  aid.   Aaron's  stid  is 
recoirded:Melchlfeedec'Snot:  typically  significant.  **The 
8(m  of  GfOd*  is  sot  said  to  be  made  like  unto  Mel- 
chisedec but  Meldilsedec  to  be  **  made  like  the  Bon 
of  God."   When  Ax»>KT>  denies  that  Melchisedec  was 
made  like  the  Son  of  God  in  reipect  a/  lus  priest* 
hood^  on  the  ground  that  Melchisedec  was  vfiw  in 
Hum  to  our  Lord,  he  foTBCts  that  Ctuisf s  eternal 
priestiiood  was  an  archetypal  reality  vx  OodPs  purpote 
from  eeeWcuting.to  which  Melchisedeo^s  priesthood  was 
**made  like"  in  due  time.    The  Son  of  God  is  the  more 
andent.  and  is  the  ardietype:  cf .  ch.  8.  5.  where  the 
heavenly  things  are  represented  as  the  primary  ardu- 
typ€  cf  th*  LevitioaU  ordUuuteu.    The  epithets,  "  with- 
out father,  Ac.  iMginning  of  days  nor  end,  abideth 
continually."  belong  to  Meldilsedec  only  in  rt§peel  to 
his  priesthood,  and  in  so /ar  OS  As  i4  a  (vpe  0/ fAe  lifoft  Q/' 
God,  and  are  strictly  true  of  Hun  alone.   Melchisedec 
was,  in  his  priesthood,  "made  like"  Christ, as  Car  as 
the  imperfiict  type  could  represent  the  lineaments  of 
the  perfect  archetype   "  The  portrait  of  a  living  man 
can  be  seen  on  the  canvas,  yet  the  man  is  very  different 
from  his  picture."   There  is  nothing  in  the  account. 
Genesis.  14..  to  mark  Melchisedec  as  a  supertuunan 
being:  he  is  classed  with  the  other  kings  in  the  chapter 
as  a  living  historic  personage :  not  as  O&iosm  thought, 
an  angel;  nor  as  the  Jews  thought,  Bhem,  son  of  Noah; 
nor  as  Galmet,  Enoch ;  nor  as  the  Melchisedekites. 
that  he  was  the  Holy  Ghost;  nor  as  others,  the  Divine 
Word.    He  was  probably  of  Shemitic  not  Canaanite 
origin:  the  last  independent  representative  of  the 
original  Shemitic  population,  which  had  been  van- 
quiahed  by  Uie  Osnaanites.  Han^s  descendants.   Hm 
greatness  of  Abraham  then  lay  in  hopes  ;of  Melchisedec. 
in  prescmt  possession.    Melchisedec  was  the  highest 
and  last  representative  ci  the  Noachic  covenant,  as 
Christ  was  the  highest  and  ever-eodnring  representa- 
tive of  the  Abrahamic  Melchisedec.  Uke  Christ^xxt^^K^ 


s-St 

mtis  of  AuDD.  la  ■bORi  Ui*  prluUuxKl  wu 

twimc  11  kmiih  iILubad  la  tbi  prinUiood. 

bnULnD-nlth  Klioffl.  In  pcdsl  of  nalonl 

■I  b*  somiiiou  dMctnl  tioa  Ahribun,  Unf 
llh«  lo  lUa  lATiut.  mUotabnlhmxUitjMn. 

>ia  lo  AbnJjHn,  ItwIranpinaD  mweullur!  mid 

iloceui, 

. mpociio  Ida  prtsiifaood^ 

■■  nnumnd  wlih  tlu  Lculk*],  UuniEti  Uia  Uilir  »- 
e^VBd  litbw:  kod  hoir  Diuiie»k*bJi  Bmt  eduiI  "  Lb* 

lIDUed'inutiioisi.MaJcliUcdKinaaiulcllko.   Ibui 


KF  n»ln  lbs  iHieiUiDocl.'    lIiLi  ri 


ULhSd."  K..  iJHnUkFalithMOl.     10.  IBtklWltl 

bUx-i.e.,  forr/alhtT  Abnbui.  CAnit  dU  M 
Itali  uDi>.  i»r  uil]»  In  Abnhuu.  for  Hanns  « 
Ilia  iDliu  Dt  an  outhlr  rithar.     [Ai.nuio.1  "Oh 

iDiTKl'i.  and  lo  o(j  AbnhuD'i  loini."  ft*  baM  n 


mukh  Tka  ] 
a  pfomiaei  u 


□r  wliicfa  AbmliKiii  w 


■lu  Hbj  cliriit.  Iba  imMrulBnl  md.  ii  i 
udwl  u  lAfliii  Ulbu  Ihraiwli  Abniimin  Is 
iliedac     11,  piibEUM— abialaH:  "Iba  bHoc 


on  tha  cnmod  of  11  u  ^ 
ladmlDliMrlhaliw.lbli'a'' 
1  Iba  peopla  iclL  9.  ll  'irt  "* 
la  Uw-  tUia  Qndi  ■  i"J"- 


J 


BVf  flH^^HvVwV^^^VIW  ■ 


HIBBIWia^  TIL 


plylaf  tb«  pMide  WM  itUl  obttrvtBg  tlM 
nlMr  BMd— (eh.  8.  rj  For  God  doM 
an.  aaotbtr— ifttlMr  M  €yr«0fe."ttifttft 
i  (on*  of  ft  diffnwit  Ofdart  thonld  aitNT 
not  b«  Matod-(7redb.'*not  be  waM  (to 
inter  of  Aaroo,"  ie..  thai,  when  ■poken 
m  110.  4,  **He  to  not  add  to  be  (m  we 
.  if  the  Aeronie  prieetbood  wm  perfect) 
r  of  AaroD."  18.  lor^llie  reeeon  why 
M  words  **  eAer  the  order  of  Melchtoedeir 
,  «<!..  becftoae  these  premppoae  a  cheoge 
I  of  the  priesthood,  and  thto  carries  with 

0  of  the  kw  (which  to  inseparably  boosd 
clesthood,  both  stand  and  fUl  tORether, 

his  answer  to  those  who  mii^t  ofadect, 
stbereofanewoorenant}  13.  Gonftnn- 
>hat  a  dvoM^  is  mode  of  ih«  law  (v.  U|), 
:t  showing  the  dUtinctness  of  the  new 
m  the  Aaronic.  thase  thisfs  —  (Fnhn 
nik-Greek, "  hath  partaken  of  *  (the  pei^ 
>ttes  the  eontmuaoice  ttiU  of  Bis  maa- 
r-"a  differeiU  tribe"  from  that  of  Lsri. 
I..  *  manifest  before  the  ejes*  as  a  thing 
h  proof  that  whaisTer  difflcolties  majr 
h€n  Jesus  Christ's  genealogy  Uboored 
«r  Lord— the  only  place  whers  thto  now 
occurs  without  ''Jesos,"  or  ^'Chrtot.' 
8.16.  ■prsafr-asaplant.andabrsnch. 
I.  «9. 10:  Luke.  L  sr,S8  (Hebron  of  Jndah, 
ooT  thlnlu  Jesus  was  conodred);  H  4. 6; 

6.  of  which  tnbo. ..priesthood  —  *' in 
A  tribe  Moses  spake  nothing  concerning 

1  oldest  MS3.  read,  notlilng  to  imply  that 
D  bo  taken  from  it).  16.  Another  proof 
or  economy,  to  chaoged.  eu.,  forasmudi 
^pointed  Priest,  "not  according  to  the 
1  (i.e.,  a  mere  outtmrd)  commandment," 
z  to  Uie  power  of  an  indimolvble  (so  the 
The  liotb  Psalm  appoinU  Him  **for 
rhe  Levitical  law  required  a  dUfiniU  oar- 
jn  contrast  stands  *'  the  power: '  Christ  s 
iTd  living  power  of  overcoming  death. 

to  a  statute  to  Christ  appointed,  but 
ia  inward  living  vower.  it— the  change 
economy,  the  statement  (v.  18, 18).  far 
*more  abundantly."  for  that— '*  seeing 
f  so  Romans.  6. 10.  sftor  the  similitude 
-answering  to  "  after  the  order  of  Mel- 
L 10).  The  *'  order"  cannot  mean  a  sertfs 
tf elcbisedec  neither  received  tito  priest- 
r  transmitted  it  to.  any  other  mere  man; 
'  answering  to  the  (\Sic«  of  Melchisedec." 
bood  to  similar  to  Melchtoedec's  in  that 
*  (V.  16. 17).  another— rather  as  Ortek,**  a 
I.  ean)al...endless— mutually  oontrasted. 
d  "power"  are  opposed.  2  Timothy,  3.  6: 
tow  *  snd  "  power."  cf.  Romans,  8.  3, 
I  wttUc  throiM;h  Uie  fleshf  and  v.  18, 
"  The  law"  to  here  not  the  tow  in  general, 
c  as  to  the  priesthood.  "  Carnal."  as 
ward  and  temporary,  is  contrasted  with 

as  Gre<k^  "indissoluble."  Command- 
uted  with  "life",  llie  law  can  give  a 
,  but  it  cannot  give  life  (v.  19).  But  our 
nherent "  power,"  now  in  heaven,  has  in 

ever,^'  ch.  0.  14,  "through  the  eternal 
25,  "sble'..."ever  Uveth"  (John,  6.  26). 
>wer  of  His  resurrection  life,  not  of  His 
lat  Clirist  officiates  as  a  Prtost.  17.  For 
t  li/e  to  be  "  endless"  or  indissoluble 
rophasis  to  on  "for  ever."  The  oldest 
e  to  testified  </.  that  Thou  art,"  Ac.  18. 
,"  there  takes  place,"  according  to  Psalm 
lUing— a  repealing,  of  the  oommaBdmeat 
le  Leviticaijpriesthood.    And«  as  the 


LwrtttciJpttoithood  and  thelawaittBuparahiy  Joined, 
since  the  former  to  repealed,  the  latter  to  so  also  (If  els, 
eiilD.  (ptogbotee— the  legal  ordlaaceiBtrodiieiac  and 
ilvlniK  place  to  the  Ghrtotfan,  the  aatltyptoal  and  per- 
maaentead  of  the  fonnw.  wsslrmsB  asd  uaprsltaUe- 
■eiB— The  opposite  of  ''powmT  («.  ig).  19.  lar,  te.— 
JnstUying  hto  oalUng  the  tow  weak  and  wnprq^ltahto 
(V.  18).  The  tow  oonki  not  bring  men  to  tme  Jvstlfloa- 
tioii  or  sanctlfteathm  before  God.  which  to  the  **per> 
fscttoo*  that  we  aU  need  In  order  to  be  aeospted 
of  Him,  and  which  we  have  la  Chrtoi.  aethiat— aot 
merely  **no  one,*  but  **nothlnc.*  The  tow  hrooghft 
nothing  to  ita  perfiseted  end:  evwytMng  la  it  was  ia- 
trodnetory  to  Ito  aatitype  la  the  Christlaa  economy, 
which  lealiaee  the  perTeettoa  contemplated:  c£  '*im- 
profltahleaeesT  «.  18.  did— father  coaneet  with  «.  18, 
thas,  **  There  takes  place  (by  Tirtne  of  Psalm  118.  4)  a 
repsaUnc  of  the  commandment  fan  the  ooe  handu  bnt 
(on  the  otheri  a  briaglac  la  ii^fanoarvb  (the  Ortdt  ex- 
pnseet  that  there  to  a  bringing  ia  of  ioaiethlnff  over 
amd  otese  tha  law ;  a  sMpsriiulHeiiia*  or  nmmiim  mf 
Bom/tlkkng  new,  via.  something  bettsr  thaa  the  good 
thtiws  which  the  pre-existing  law  promised  [Wahl.} 
of  a  better  hope,"  aot  one  week  and  nniwofltable,  bat, 
as  etoewbars  the  Ghrtotlaa  dispewsstlon  to  celled, 
**  eveijastloc' ^  trae,"  "  tha  second,"  **niore  exoeUent." 
"diflteent.*  "UTing."  ■'new.'*  ■'to  coma.*  **pei<iMt.'  QL 
ch.  8. 8,  bringing  oi  near  to  Q^  bow  ia  spirit,  hers- 
aAer  both  ia  spirit  aad  la  body,  we  dmw  aigh  aate 
aodp-4heBDretokeaof  **perfiBctloa.'  ITsohiuwtotha 
opposite  of  thto  filial  ooafldenoe  of  access.  Tbeaeossa 
throat  tha  legal  ssoiflcss  was  only  lymbolleal  aad 
through  the  medium  of  apriest;  that  through  Christ 
to  immedtote,  perfect,  aad  spirituaL  90l  Another 
proof  of  the  superiority  of  Christ's  Melchisedec-Uke 
priesthood:  the  oath  of  God  gave  a  sotomn  weight  to  it 
which  was  not  ia  the  tow-priesthood,  whidi  was  not  so 
confirmed,  ho  wu  eiade  iYiest-H»ther  supply  from 
0. 28,  which  comptotes  tlie  senteooe  begun  in  this  verse, 
«.  21  being  a  parenthesis,  "  Inasmuch  as  not  without 
an  oath  He  wu  mode  surely  of  the  testament  (for.  dw.), 
of  so  muc^  better  a  testament  liath  Jesus  been  made 
the  surety."  81.  Tranalaie  in  the  Qruk  order,  "For 
they  indeed  (the  extoting  legal  priests)  without  the 
(solemn)  promise  on  oath  (so  the  Qruk  LTiTmANMl)  are 
made  priesto."  Iiy  him— Ood.  ante  hiss— the  Lord,  the 
Son  of  God  (PSslm  110.  1).  not  repeat— never  change 
Hto  purpose,  after  the  order  of  Mslohisedso-Omitted 
in  some  oldMt  MSB.,  contained  in  others.  83.  surety 
—ensuring  in  Hto  own  person  the  certainty  of  the 
covenant  to  us.  Thto  He  did  by  becoming  responsible 
for  our  guilt,  by  sealing  the  covenant  with  His  blood, 
and  by  being  openly  adcnowtodged  as  our  triumphant 
Saviour  by  the  Father,  who  raised  Him  ftom  the  dead. 
Thus  He  to  at  once  God's  surety  for  man,  and  man's 
surety  for  God.  and  so  Mediator  between  God  and  man 
ch.  8.  8).  bettsr-ch.  8. 8;  IS.  88.  'evertosting."  tssta- 
ment-sometimes  troniiaUd  **  covenant.'*  The  Greek 
term  implies  that  it  to  appointed  by  God,  and  com- 
prises the  relations  and  bearings  partly  of  a  oorenant. 
partly  of  a  (estomcaC;  (U  the  appointment  made  with- 
out the  concurrence  of  a  second  party,  of  somewhat 
concerning  that  second  party:  a  tost  will  or  testament, 
so  in  ch.  0.  16.  17;  (8.)  a  mutual  sgreement  in  which 
both  parties  consent.  83.  Another  proof  of  superiority: 
the  Levitical  priesto  were  many,  as  death  caused  the 
need  of  continually  new  ones  bdng  appointed  in  suc- 
cession, caurtot  dies  not,  snd  so  hath  a  priesthood 
whidi  passes  not  from  one  to  another,  wore— Greelr, 
"are  made."  maay  —  one  after  another:  opposed  to 
Hto  **  wnthangtabU  (that  does  not  psss  from  one  to 
another)  priesthood"  («.  M).  aot  solfered  to  oenttocs— 
Greeks  '*hindtred  from  penna«ent<v  continuing,"  eis., 
in  the  vrietthood,  84.  be— emphaUc:  Oreek,  Eimadf, 
So  in  Piahn  UO.  4,  **Tbou  art  a  vriuiC  «aac!!^% 


UmOrrfimLe  hmnBDj*  I  ...  

l&y."  TbB  nHuU  daUv  offend  ■ftOr10c«  fciL 
.  ...  ^,„,.  _.  js-tll.  Ill*  high  criMis  look 
In  Otaa  djkUr  oEcnd  McHacn  ooiy  on  IhUviI  < 


wifuMtd  it  BhwHirftHf  in  flit 


HlBBIWaLVnL       nmmml9,mtmMmmi^aaKmiFlmm, 


isetloB  to  fill  iMnowU  to*M6it 
It  boUei,  vnppnNwhftbto  my  to  CtaUL 
*  Woi[i...dw«li  Ainoag  aa,"  QrtA, 
ihii-Otvck.**  fixed' flnnlj.  lot 
8>  Vto^-AMigning  hit  nMOB  ftir  ft>M*^f 
•rortlMMUMiui7*(«.D.  MiMirh«t»il6 
■ffUn  His  OHM  for  aU  comptettd  Mwiiflc*. 
iJidi  priMt  did  nU  flutar  tbo  Holj  pJMe 
U  90  Cbrl«t  hMOTtTBd  the  beftvei^  Hdlj 
iMownUood.  TbAfUoodofamiiikUBg' 
And  i«  thence  made  efllirtoal  to  tpriakto 
twendofthelreleetionaFeter.Lt).  The 
cnte' at  a  priest,  le  Ut.,  to  Jltf  Me  AoMi. 
i  an  offering  is  giTen  into  the  hands  of  the 
itlshisdntjtopcesenttotiod.  If  a  man 
be  most  have  some  gUt  in  his  hands  to 
fore,  Cbristk  as  a  priest,  had  His  blood  as 
to  offer  before  Ood.  4.  Implfing  that 
stir  office  is  exerdaed  in  heaTen,  not  In 
power  of  His  resarreetion  JIfs,  not  of  Hii 
For— The  oldest  MSB.  read.  **  aoeotdlngiy 
i.— "if  He  were  on  earth.  He  wonld  not 
Irteki  beapriest"  (ct  ch.  r. U,  14);  then- 
ly,  could  not  ezerciee  the  hinlk  priestlj 
lie  earthly  Holy  of  holiea.  seilBirthBt,*& 
are  "already,  and  exist  now  (tbe  temple 
Bt  being  set  aside,  as  it  was  on  the  dsitrao* 
isalem).  "tboee  (the  oldest  MB&  omit 

0  offsr  Vu  iappolnted)  gifts  aeoording  to 
IVr^ore,  His  saeerdo((U '*  atMslrir  wiHt 
i«eiu.*notoi»«ar(A(«.  1).  **Iffli8|Bleit- 
ated  on  the  earth.  He  would  not  eren 
X  aU.**  [BxirGBL.J  I  oonceiTO  that  the 
>f  Christ's  priesthood  on  eaHh^  does  not 
d  sacrifice  on  the  cross  which  Re  cfftrtd 
n  earth\  but  applies  only  to  the  crowning 
priesthood,  the  hrimfino  of  ih^  Uood  innio 
olie»,  which  He  could  not  have  done  Id 
loly  of  holies,  as  not  being  an  Aaronic 
v/oce  (the  heavenly  Holy  of  holies}  was  as 
he  atonement  being  nuule  as  the  (MaUon 
The  body  was  burnt  without  the  gate ; 
tification  was  effected  by  the  presoitation 
within  the  sanctuary  by  the  high  priest. 
9e  would  not  be  a  priest  in  the  $en$e  q/ 
0M$  r  according  to  the  law^  is  emphatic), 
the  priests,  scrre  onto  ths  fTsmpIs  not 
uunple."  as  Bknoxl  explidns.  But  as  in 
rve  the  tabernacle."  i.e.,  do  it  serrioe:  so 
Abemacle  which  is  buU  the  outline  and 
le  Greek  for  **  example '  is  here  taken  for 
DPV,  or  suoifedite  represeiUoUion  of  the 
ictoary,  which  is  the  antitypical  reality 

archetype.  "The  mount*  answers  to 
2.  28.  sdmonisbcd— The  Greek  especially 
ivine  responees  and  commands,   to  suJce* 

(he  Greek.  8m— Ikke  heed :  accurately 
)  pattern,  that  so  thou  mayest  make,  ^ 
.  tbepauera— an  accurate  representat&oo. 
vision  to  Moses,  of  the  heavenly  real  sane- 

1  the  earthly  tabernacle  was  oopy  of  a 
B  latter  accurately  representing  the  grand 
Isinal  in  heaven  (Exodus,  26. 40).  6.  now 
>ut,  "as  it  is."  autre  excellent  ministry— 
rthiy  ministry,  by  how  mooh— in  propor> 
liator— Coming  between  us  and  God,  to 
feet  God's  covenant  with  us.  "The  mea- 
1}  of  the  covenant."  which— G^redb,  "one 
"oaD]:  inaemuch  as  bcUtg  cue  vnhiikt  Ac. 
hrtek, "  enacted  as  a  law."   So  Romans. 

faith;"  aud  6. 2;  9.  au  apply  '*  Uw"  to  the 
mt.  It  is  implied  hereby,  the  gospel  is 
he  law.  in  the  spirit  and  essence  of  the 
-restins  upon,  better  premisss  enume- 
11.  The  Old  Testasent  promlaea  vera 
487 


i  pnnlaaa,of 
ortheeaitli 


infiif^r  of  eartUjr,  tba  Kesr 
heavenly  bleiatBis:  tiba  fziet  ftaUUmeot  of  the  eaitkly 
proodsea  was  apledia  of  the  lolflUnontof  the  heavonly. 
"like  a  phyaidan  who  preserlbea a  eertatn  diet  to  a 
patient  and  than  when  the  patient  if  beglmiing  to  n- 
oovar,  changie  the  diet,  pennltting  what  he  had  before 
f oibidden :  or  aa  a  teadMrglveahlspnpllanelenien- 
taiy  lesson  at  flzsth  pieparatoiy  to  leading  hin  to  a 
higher stage.^' so KabbiAlboinhUiUborim.  OtJem- 
mlah.7.  SI,  sa,  wbkh  shows  thatOod's  original  dadgn 
In  the  old  covenant  ritual  «yatemwaa,tliatltaiMNikl 
be  psedagnglffal,  as  a  sfhoolmaster  leading  and  prepar- 
ing men  Ibr  Chxiatk  7.  Same  raisonlng  aa  In  cfa.  r.  11. 
flnltlM^-perCset  In  all  ita  parts,  so  as  i»o<  to  5e  Anmd 
Amtt  ie<<fk  as  wanting  anything  whkli  onght  to  be  then: 
answering  aU  the  pnrpoaes  of  a  law.  The  law  In  Ita 
weraltfy  was  Mowriett.  tfrsefc  awowos;  bnt  JmatuHmg  ue 
it  waa  defeotlva,  and  ao  not/otittlfsai  ft'Mfe  oaMMd^tosL 
shoald  BO  pises  haiie  hsea  soogkt-as  II  baa  to  be  now; 
anda8ttl8  8oagbtinthepioplMCT{«i.8-lU.  The  old 
ooveaantwoold  have  antldpatad  all  man's  waala.  ao 
aa  to  give  no  occasion  tor  siiWiig  something  monpar- 
toetlr  adeqnata.  Gt  on  the  phnae  '*plaoa..jMNiglit,'* 
ch.  It.  17.  8.  fiadtag  ftalt  with  them-the  peopla  ol 
tha  old  covenant,  vho  were  not  made  "Amltlem'' br 
it  (k7):  and  whoiMdlmiparct  of  God's  covenant  made 
Him  to  **«war<tbsm  not "(«.«.  The  law  Is  not  in 
Uast^  blamed,  hot  tfce  peopis  who  had  not  obaerved  It. 
he  ealtk-Ueremiah,  tL  n-Hi  ct  fimUal,  11. 10:M. 
iMTJ  At  JEtama.  the  head  «nartan  of  Vetnuandan, 
whtther  the  oaptivea  of  Jerasakm  had  bsMi  led,  Jna- 
mlah  nttered  thia  propheoy  olteael'sintonitionnndef 
another  David,  whereby  Bachel,  wailing  for  her  loet 
children.  shaU  be  conkforted;  Uteraily  in  partfUfllled 
at  the  restoration  under  Zerubbabel.  and  more  fuUy  to 
be  hereafter  at  Israel's  retuzn  to  their  own  land;  spiri* 
tually  fnlfllled  in  the  gospel  covenant,  whereby  Ood 
forgives  absolutely  His  people's  sins,  and  wrltee  His 
Uw  fay  His  iMrit  on  ttio  hearu  of  believers,  the  tme 
IsraeL  "TUspropbecylbrmsthethirdpartofthethinl 
trilogy  of  the  three  great  trilogies  into  which  Jeremiah's 
pnH»becies  may  be  divided:  Jeremiah.  21.-26..  against 
the  sheidMnls  of  the  people:  26.-28.,  against  the  lUse 
prophets ;  SO.  and  SL.  the  book  of  restoration.* 
iDmiaoB  in  Altobd.]  Behold,  the  days  eosie— The 
frsqnent  formula  introducing  a  Messianic  prophecy, 
auks— <7redb.  "  perfect.'  '*  consummate."  A  snltable 
expression  se  to  the  new  covenant  which  perfected 
what  the  old  oould  not  (ct  end  of  v.  9,  with  end  of  «i  lO). 
Isrssl...jBdaii— therefore,  the  ten  tribea.  as  well  as 
Jndah,  share  in  the  new  covenant.  As  both  shared  the 
exile,  so  both  shall  share  the  literal  and  spiritual  re- 
storation. 9.  Hot  sccoidiBg  to— very  different  fhwn.  and 
far  superior  to,  the  old  covenant,  which  only  **  worked 
wrath"  (Rnmans.  4.  m  throogh  man's  "not  regarding" 
it.  The  new  covenant  enables  ns  to  obey  by  the 
Spirit's  inward  impulse  producing  love  because  of  the 
fofgiveDees  of  our  sins,  made  with— rather  aa  OresI;, 
"  to:**  the  Israelites  being  only  recipients,  not  oo-agenu 
[Aliobd]  wiih  God.  I  took  them  by  the  band— as  a 
fiather  takee  his  child  by  the  hand  to  support  and  guide 
his  stepe.  "There  are  three  periods :  (ij  that  of  the 
promise:  (2.)  that  of  the  piedagogical  Instruction;  (s.) 
that  of  fUlflUnent.*  IBbmokl.]  The  eecond.  that  of 
the  iMudagogiGal  pnpilage.  began  at  the  exodus  from 
Kgypt.  1  regarded  then  not— fnplUfc  Vergwn,  Jere- 
miah, 31. 32,  translates,  "  Although  I  was  an  hutbaiid 
unio  them."  St.  Faol's  irmulaUon  here  is  supported 
fay  LXX..  Svriac  and  Gnaxinua,  and  accords  with  the 
kindred  Arabic.  The  Hebrews  vegardsd  not  God,  so 
liod,  in  niUiteons  retribution,  rtgurded  them  not  On 
"  continued  not  In  my  covenant,"  BcBmLUXu  observes. 
The  law  was  In  fisct  the  mere  ideal  of  a  religious 
constitution :  in  practiu,  the  Jews  were  tbroughoat, 
before  the  cayUvity.  more  or  less  polytlMl&U^  ^ojacvw 

4:^ 


nw2r<«0n*Mkl 


HEBKEWS.  DL 


MoiMOttbi  gluiaiu  (Dipil  la  b*  n 
t  ■  UciBUd  TUtiH  tioa  Um  ta 
i.  tlwiefiin.  wIkd  Ui*  chiwI  cam*. 
-         -      ■«  -nto-     Iirvl-C 
dLmiBlted  (i.  t  ud  IiIIki  UnidnDi,  i    .  . 
.    nn;  an  DDliad  Id  tha  iidiltul  Imcl.  t 


"ffidMBf."  lUi li tlM flnt of 


.1.  IWidb. 
la  lb*  klscdom  U  tmt*  ouwud  inl  tswanl.  tlu 
■plriEiul  tnlnc  niuUHtod   DBtmtdlr  (BvnlilkiB, 


IMtDWl 

IM  nUUim  th«n  ytlfmo-cllr 
(Hllnl— OrxJ:,  "ftW     "" 
£icl..rl»li,  ii.a,-ni 
teuIKrld."   liDdii 

Uolr  Splrtl  ludiu 


Hit  li  not  hud  uiil  furucd,  btnuu  gnus  leDfloij  lU 

th*  bnsud."  '[AltobcI    In  Ibe  outer  'hob  pl" 

ItncUble:  for  11  ti  do(  Um  mlnlttiy  or  tlw  Idtoi,  but 

ipfUiBn.trillICurlnlUtani,3.W.    lie  bflUi^r.  llim- 

Dw  doa  not  iIcKeiid  od  the  aaOianlv  ot  lianiui 

IfKhon.     U«t  HUdhU  luchd."     |1Iudu.7   The 

dl.lln«ulihed  !»»  -Ihi.  Holy  of  hollai-    »,  i 

Ktw  TetUiMnm  tboctu  Ibu  IhB  Old  TMUmeot.  be- 

Om*. -Bui,-    iftii-btLliid:  wtlhln.    Ha»d 

aaa.  buUwl  of  Lhe  dtloili  at  u>  DatHmnl  leltu  Uir. 

TbfiB  wen  two  yelli,  or  euiUlni.  una  bcTon  Uh 

<  ■botUlud.  ilniMn  obtain  g. 


Id  knowledm  ol  Ibe  I«nL 


K).  "prniiltlDui 
■lirvi  Dud  of  God  odIt  In  nl 
IcitoiUK— Kot  rooDd  lo  rul< 


.    I  w 


It  uldut  M^.  bxre 

ETl  uiUqna,ted  lbs  t 
God'a  meutlDD  ofa  B 
mill  mllUeiJlbel 
u  mi  duladllnii  m 


M  <HvMlt-«nik  -ikataUAUlMlixaiLii- 
»<t.mb»MMwh«i  JiMnHilinafcfc.  For 
■  tku.  HBOfdIic  to  itaVtow,  Iki  Hn-lKd 
Ir  Hi  idila  lb*  OM  no  —     -     -- 


fEfd  "  alLv  of  lacaatt.'  tor  it  waa  mt  In  *lkt 
.'  iJa^  "aftAT  the  jiecoud  veil,'  bat  In  ~ttt 
lace^  but  ai  In  1  UifODklflt,  se.  10^  aod  »^«M«t 
eraiB^  u  Kulfnli  and  Syriac    TbtM  douiD 

vaa  oolj  mod  on  tiwdajof  atonenmt  lodv 

klnda  of  ccnHn  on  oUm  dari)i  and  li  UjcnfDM  w 
ncUlMI  Hilh  lb  Anlidl  riaa,  u  bcins  taliaD  IM I 
—  ■'-■.uDinnaiybrthelilaliprlHl.    Tbimiin^i 


'  GDldtn  ctDia  *u  I 
and  med  tot,  tin  j 
a.  He  Tbtnaily  np 
Jlrt*»™  of  Iba  'ttia* 

Ir  placE.  by  mnttoab   ' 


[b  cmtAlde  tbc  hoUBA  placv.  !■  cODnaclHl  irttt  ' 


tfHoly 


tjBMm: 


HBBIIKWBLIX. 


Jit 


I  btf  ike  teoomd  Mtf.  ^timdUy  btfvrt  M« 
maniu  even  m  we  find  so  antityplBil 
1.  Pm  rending  of  the  Tell  bjr  ChrlithM 
nkUypes  to  the  altar,  candleatick.  and 
the  anterior  holy  place  into  the  bolieat 

In  1  Kings,  6.  82,  Htbrtw,  Vu  altar  to 
!o  the  oracle,  or  holiest  place  (cf.  £zodna, 

Shittim  wood,  ije-,  acada.  Not  In  the 
,  but  in  its  etead  waa  a  sUme  basement 
tone  of  foundation"]  three  fingers  hl^ 

added  in  the  LXX..  and  sanctioned 
D*— An  omer.  each  man's  dally  portion. 
.  9:  2  ChroDicles,  6.  10.  it  is  said  there 
3  the  ark  of  Solomon's  temide  save  the 
es  of  the  law  put  in  by  Moaes.  Bat  the 
it  there  waft  nothing  thsm  therein  save 
,  leaves  the  inference  to  be  drawn  that 
B  were  the  other  things  mentioned  by 
id  by  Paul  here,  the  pot  of  manna  (the 
rod's  proviucutial  care  of  IsraeL  and  the 
;tho  memorial  of  the  lawftil  priesthood, 
S,  6.  T.  10).  The  expressions  **  before  the 
s.  16.  38.  and  "before  the  testimfmy," 

10.  thus  mean,  *'ur  the  ark."  ''In," 
be  used  here  (as  the  oorreeponding  JEFe* 
to  tbiniis  atto/dud  to  the  ark  as  append- 
M)k  of  the  law  was  put  *'in  the  side  of 

so  the  golden  Jewels  offered  by  the 
Samuel.  6.  8J.  tables  of  the  ooveiiaat— 
.  0.  »;  10.  2.)  5.  over  it— over  **the  ark 
tt."  chainbimt— representing  the  ruling 
Ich  God  acts  in  the  moral  and  natural 
ny  NoU,  Esekiel.  1.  0 ;  10.  1.  Hence 
ry  answer  to  the  ministering  angels; 
the  elect  redeemed  by  whom  God  shall 
the  world  and  set  forth  His  manifold 
med  humanity,  combioint;  in,  and  with 
9St  forms  of  subordioate  creaturely  l^e; 
ley  sUuid  on  the  mercyseat,  and  on  thcU 
le  the  habitation  of  Uud  from  whidi 

shine  upon  the  world.  They  expressly 
D,  6.  8-10.  ••  Ihou  iiast  redeimed  us." 
distiniruithfd/rom  the  angels,  and  asso> 
e  elders.  They  were  of  one  piece  with 
even  as  the  church  is  one  with  Christ: 
inx  is  on  the  blood-sprinkled  mercyseat; 
1  at  it  as  the  redeemed  shall  for  ever; 
habitation  of  God  through  the  Spirit.* 
lerubim  were  bea  rtrs  of  the  divine  glory^ 
ifl,they  derive  their  name,  line  shekinah. 
ry^  in  which  Jehovah  appeared  between 
iver  the  mercyseat.  the  lid  of  the  ark,  is 
■eference.  Tholvck  thinks  the  twelve 
lowbread  represent  the  twelve  tribes  of 
sented  as  a  covimunity  before  God  con- 
1  [just  as  in  the  Lord's  supper  believers, 
xael.  all  partakm^  of  the  one  bread,  and 
bread  and  one  body,  present  themselves 
1  as  consecrated  to  liim.  i  Corinthians, 

oil  and  light,  the  pure  knowledce  of 
hich  the  covenant  people  are  to  shine 
Ls).  implying  perfection]:  the  ark  of  the 
S}'m1)ol  of  God's  kingdom  in  the  old 
representing  God  dwelling  among  His 
»mmandmentsin  the  ark.  the  law  aa  tne 
between  God  and  man;  the  mercyseat 
aw  and  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of 
the  collective  sin  of  the  people,  God'a 
It]  stronger  ttian  the  law;  the  cherubim, 

[redeemed]  creation,  looking  down  on 
where  God's  mercy,  and  God's  law,  are 
e  basis  of  creation,  msroysoat— Gredk. 
ory:"  the  golden  cover  of  the  aric  on 
dnkled  the  blood  of  the  proidtiatocy 
I  day  of  atonement:  the  foototool  of  Je- 

489 


bovahitiMmMttng-ptoeeof  Himaad  Htopwplt.  wt 
caBiiot--oonvanlBntly:  bealdeawhat  bmI  tbe«falDtlM 
lanctnaiy,  th«re  were  ■pixltaal  raalitlM  gyniboUsad 
which  it  wonki  tak«  too  long  to  diacoa  in  detail,  mir 
chief  subject  at  present  being  the  prkaUnood  and  the 
aaerifieet.  **'W1iicfa*  refin*  not  merely  to  the  chcra- 
blm.  bat  to  oU  the  contents  of  the  sanetoiuy  ennrnw- 
atad.  «.  »«.  0.  The  nao  made  of  the  sanetnary  ao 
ftumtohed  by  the  hteh  priect  on  the  anntranaiy  cf 
atonement  er^sinsd  ■  arranged  always— twice  at  the 
lenit  evMy  day,  for  the  morning  and  evening  can  of 
the  lampa  and  ofllsiing  of  incenae  (Bsodoa,  Ml  r,  8). 
went— (Tredb.  **entarr  preaent  tenac  7.  saoa  eviiy 
ytar^Thetenthdayoftheaerenth  month.  Hiscntered 
within  the  TeUoiitibot  day  twice  at  laaat  Thn8**onca' 
meana  here  on  (A«  one  oeocuioift  only.  Tbetwo.orpoa- 
iibly  more,  entrancea  on  that  one  day  wen  ngaided 
aa  parte  of  the  one  whola.  not  without  UaedHdi.  8.  U 
ofln-eA— Grvcfc,  **ollsrB."  arrars  Onek,  **igoonaomf 
''inadvertent  errora."  Iliey  might  have  known,  aa 
the  law  waa  daady  promolged.  and  they  were  bound 
to  atady  it;  ao  that  their  ignortmet  waa  colpahle  fd 
Acta. 8. IT;  KplMialana.  4. 18; l  Peter. L 14).  llionghone'a 
ignorance  may  mttlgateone'a  pnuiahment  (lake.  IS.  48)* 
itdoea  not  wholly  exempt  ttom  pmrtshmeni.  8.Tke 
Holy  Ohest— Moeea  hlmaelf  did  not  comprehend  the 
typical  meaniv  (i  Peter,  L 11,  ID.  sigaif^tav-hy  thn 
typical  ezdnaion  of  all  fkom  the  holleat.  aave  the  high 
priest  once  a  year,  the  holiest  of  all— heavw.  the 
antitFpe.  the  first  taberaade— the  anterior  tabcrnada. 
representative  of  the  whole  Levitical  iyitem.  WkU§ 
it  (the  first  tabernacle,  and  that  which  repwaente  the 
Levitical  aystem)  as  vet  **hat  a  standtng"  (m  the 
Greeks  <.«.,  has  continuance:  /osfs),  the  uxnf  to  httnen 
itbe  antitypical  **  holiest  phu»")  isnotyei  made  manir 
feet  (ct  ch.  10. 19. 20).  The  Old  Testament  economy  to 
represented  by  the  holy  place,  the  New  Tsstament 
economy  by  the  Holy  of  holies.  Redempticm.  by 
Christ,  has  opened  the  Holy  of  holies  (acceas  to  heaven 
by  faith  now.  ch.  4.  16 ;  7.  19.  86 ;  10.  19,  82 :  by  sioht 
hereafter.  Isaiah,  ss.  84;  Bevelation.  11. 19;  81.  8,  S)  to 
all  mankind.  The  Ore^-ii;  for  **not  yet"  fme  po)  reiiBra 
to  the  mind  of  the  Spirit:  the  Spirit  intimating  that 
men  should  not  think  the  way  waa  yet  opened. 
ll^TTMANN.]  The  Greek  negative,  ou  po,  would  deny 
the  fact  objectively;  me  po.  denies  the  thing  subleo- 
lively.  9.  Which— **  The  which,"  vix.,  anterior  taber- 
nacle: **as  being  that  tchidi  was,"  Ac  fALyoBD.] 
flgnre— Oredb,  **|iarable:"  a  parabolic  setUng  forih  of 
the  character  of  ih€  (Hd  Testament  tat—**  in  refenvMt 
to  tiw.  existing  time.*'  The  time  of  the  temple  worship 
really  belonged  to  the  Old  Testament,  but  eonUnned 
still  in  PauFs  time  and  that  of  his  Hebrew  readers, 
"  Hie  time  of  reformaaon*  (if.  10}  stands  in  contrast 
to  ihto,  *'the  cztoting  timef  thovgh.  in  reaUty.  **tha 
time  of  reformation."  the  New  Testament  tinM.  waa 
now  pnesent  and  existing.  So**  the  age  to  coma,*  to  the 
phrase  applied  to  the  gospel,  because  it  waa  present 
only  to  believers,  and  ita  fOlness  even  to  them  to  still 
to  ooBM.  Cf.  9.11."  good  things  to  come."  iawhioh— 
iabemade,  not  tim>e,  according  to  the  reading  of  the 
oldest  MS&  Or  iraiu{a(€,  "According  to  which"  patmr 
bolic  representation^  or  /Igurt.  wsre— ifreelc,  **are.'' 
gUta—unbloody  oblationa.  oould  iiot*-(/feefc,**cannotf* 
are  not  able,  him  that  dki  the  scrvioe— any  worshipper. 
The  Greek  to  lotreiiein,  serve  God,  which  to  all  men^ 
du^;  not  leitourgein,  to  serve  in  a  ministoricU  qtfke. 
make  perfect— perfectly  remove  the  aense  of  guilt,  and 
aanctuy  inws^dly  through  love,  as  ptrtaiaiaff  to  the 
oonsdsaes— '*in  respect  to  the  (moral-religiona)  coo- 
sdousnese."  They  can  only  readiasfitfaa  the  oatward 
fleah  (cf.  **  eomal  ordinancea."  v,  10. 13. 14).  10.  Which 
— eacrifloea.  stood  consisted  in  (AuroBD] :  or.  Aosis 
attached  to  ttem  only  things  which  appertahi  to  the  naa 
offoodf.ftc    The ritM of mMttifto. 80 fitted iMk 


t 


HSBBEWg.  CC. 


Iigat  r<arf»  Atotmm. 


L   CUtai— tb*  Uwkh.  tl 

g*  RmwHicmloliI:  not 'JOBI*  ben.   tiea 

aim,  mtliAi  Mm  fran  Um  jok 

■a.*Bd  wlitcb  l«  Mac  NtiBd  (T 


wHIihl'rwt.'  IlM  UtHtMljrtMli 


rnmhUf.   '-TAnniGh 


IhBtA.   nw«»k  Ihli  ^kUIhI  bodr  Hb  ; 


tU  Cbtltf  ■  ndHiud.  ud  tbekoieli.  t 
iHiu  UuDiitta  mbicb  Hi  nuua,  uid  pu« 
l>  opiuHd  to  Uw  loacrnasfi.  u  Ul>  blood  I 


0  If  iKioJ  lii^  miai 


D>  Df  UDMUBau  {l>nUcai,  i< 


I  ooulii  ptiElf)'  Ui  uiy,  br 

uhI  frtsnul  ulruioiL  b*  wnnitht  br  tb 
.h  Id  vbom  dwalt  ill  tha  talaitm  ol  lb*  b 

■UBi>fubBCu-(Niuiibai.U,  1«-U.)  Itein 


:UBp,BC]utM[er.di.  U.UiNiiBlm.ULl^V.  U 


munioa  ullti  i;»l  Id  UiabMTnDBN 
ueluu— GthA.  "UioHclftaiBil'ooMr^ 
ulua.    pnTiI;li.(-iMdi.- piutlT.'  IteW 


l/tal  Uilnuir  la  miH  *h.  ML  L.  ft 
U  diriVKl.  Is  puiAkliig  of  tkmW 


IMtf«iCl9Hb0MA» 


«rthtA*  (U»  mm  uu»MdaMi)  wm  by  *'9rtBk- 
ItetTtt^wMMiif  foUovMd  by  iBnptnbto  eommfoft 
(NvBbMi,  la.  ID.  So  /Mff/koMon  it  IbUowed  ly 
wmwiiig.  14.  oAni  blHMlf--TbeTotaiiteiy  natan  of 
tiM  oOlRliif  giTw  It  etpadal  tfllQMy.  Ht  '*tbrongh 
tiM  slnBal  Spirit,"  i«..  HU  DlyliMSplrit  (Bonuuit,  L  «, 
te  amtimrt  to  Hit '*fleth*  «.  9:  Hf«  Ood^d.  1  TlmoUiT. 
•.M:  1  Piter,  t.  U).  **Hli  loner  pereoiutltty^  CAliobd]. 
wfeiek  fsve  ft  ftee  oonaent  to  the  ect,  oflined  Himedr. 
no  Milmftle  offered  bed  no  ipirit  or  will  to  eontent  fat 
the  Ml  of  iftcrlflee:  tbey  were  offued  oeoordiNa  to  tfce 
lum:  tber  bed  e  Ufo  neither  eDdorinff,  nor  of  any  In- 
MMde  eflioMy.  JtatHefkometemitjrtWtthffutfiviiM 
«mI  €9§rtadi»g  Spirit,  eoncnrred  with  tho  fkthex'f 
will  of  ledemptloo  hr  Hin.  Hlf  oflrering  besea  on 
tiM  alter  oftbe  eroM.  and  waa  eompleted  in  Hi*  enter- 
ing  the  Hoheet  place  with  Hla  blood.  Tbe  ctomtf  v 
nndlaflnttode  of  Hla  IXrlne  Spfarit  (cf.  ch.  r.  16)  give* 
etomol  r  dimal  redemptUm,"  v.  U,  alao  d  «.  16)  and 
iniBlte  merit  to  His  oflfortng.  lo  that  not  eren  theln- 
ttntle  jnitiee  of  Ood  bu  ao7  exception  to  take  agatnet 
Ik  It  was  **  throng  Hla  most  bnming  lore,  flowlnf 
ftam  Bia  eternal  Spirit.'*  that  He  offered  Hinuelf: 
l<BooiAiiPAUiJa.J  witboat  spot— the  animal  Tletima 
had  to  be  withoatoitlioani  blemish:  Christ  on  the  cron 
«aa  n  victim  imeonUir  and  e<Mn«ai<v  stainlea  (1  Betcr, 
1.  W.  pnrge— partly  from  faar.  goilt.  aMenatioo  fhmi 
fllrn.  wd  aelfldmees.  tbe  source  d  dead  worfcs 
lv.ii.S9.  f«vr-TheoldestMSS. read** oar."  Fv/fotc 
fcpwefet,  eapporta  EngUah  VenUm  reading.  eoBadtaes 
■Offalfeligioaacowscfcmwme.  desd  works-all  works 
done  in  the  natural  state,  whldi  Is  a  state  of  sin.  are 
dsa<l.*  for  they  come  not  from  llTing  fklth  in.  and  love 
to.**  the  (Mna  God"  (ch.  ll.  O).  As  contact  with  a  dead 
body  defiled  ceremoniaUj  (cf.  the  allusion,  **  ashes  of 
•a  heifer."  e.  13),  so  dead  works  defUe  the  inner  con- 
edoosnesa  spiritually.  to~so  as  to  serve.  Tbe  cere 
monially  nnclesn  could  not  serve  Ood  In  the  ontwanl 
communion  of  His  people:  so  the  unrenewed  cannot 
aerve  Ood  In  miritusA  communion.  Man's  works 
before  Justification,  however  llfe-Uke  they  look,  are 
dead,  and  cannot  therefore  be  accepted  before  the  llv 
Ing  Ood.  TO  have  offered  a  dead  animal  to  Ood 
woold  have  been  an  insult  (cf.  Malachi,  i.  A),  much 
aaoce  fin'  a  man  not  Justified  by  C%ris^s  blood  to  offer 
dead  works.  But  those  purified  by  Christ's  blood  m 
inmo  fhith  do  serve  (fiomans,  IS.  U.  and  shall  more 
ftally  serve  Ood  (Revelation.  S8.  S).  Uving  Goa— there- 
fote  requiring  living  spiritual  service  (John,  4.  M;.  16. 
fer  thle  caass  Because  of  the  all-cleansing  power  ot 
Hla  blood,  this  fits  Him  to  be  Mediator  (ch.  6.  6.  en- 
aoring  to  both  parties,  Ood  and  us,  the  ratification}  of 
the  new  covenant,  which  secures  both  forgiveness  for 
the  sins  not  oovwed  by  tbe  former  Imperfect  covenant 
or  tertament,  and  also  an  eternal  inheritance  to  the 
csOled.  by  mesas  ef  dsath  —  rather  as  Ontk,  **  death 
hnvlaf  taken  place.*  At  the  moment  that  Hla  death 
look  plaee.  the  neoenaary  effect  is,  "the  called  receive 
tbe  IfnifikmrnU  of  the)  promisef*  (so  Luke,  M.  49.  usee 
**pn»deer  eh.  ft.  16;  Acts.  ].  41:  that  moment  divides 
tte  Old  from  the  New  Ttetament  Tbe  **cal]ed"  are 
tlw  alaet  ** heirs."  **partakers  of  the  heavenly  caUing" 
9.  U.  rsfttmption  of:..traasgrsssioBS...aadsr...flrst 
it^the  transgressions  of  otf  wten  fkom  Adam  to 
Chriat.  lint  against  tbe  primitive  revelation,  than 
•galMt  the  revelations  to  the  patriareba.  then  against 
tko  law  given  to  Jsnel.  the  repreeentative  people  of 
tbo  woKld.  Tbe  **  first  testament  V  thns  includes  tbe 
eriMla  period  ftam  Adam  to  Christ,  and  not  merely 
IhAt  of  the  covenant  with  larsel,  which  was  a  eonoen- 
tHrtad  wpffeeeBtatloH  ol  tts  eowwonf  mods  wUh  (or  the 
JInt  tmimmmt  given  to)  memkfmd  by  maeri/tet,  down 
ftoaHiefsUtoiedamptloB.  Bstee  the  inAerttoiKe 
iy  fke  Ifw  Tnkmtnt  (tbr  here  the  Idea  of  tbo  **Z]f- 
foUowing  aa  «m  resolt  of  Ghriifs 
401 


Dens  ■URMiMea,  raQuita  wo  vfecc  to  oa 
Imngfaful  CiiCiMsnIi  aa  It  was  beCofoeoeeMMDeosld 
coma  la,  then  nnat  be  tediniittoit  of  (f.e.t  dsttwanea 
flpom  the  penalHea  incaned  by)  thatrawgrMslenscoB^ 
mitted  imdir  ^Jtnt  ttttamtni,  fioe  the  prapltiaitory 
aacrfflces  under  the  first  teetaaieat  reached  only  aajg 
aa  removing  outward  eeremoual  defllemsBt.  Bat  la 
order  to  obtain  the  iaberitaaee  which laatealtty,  there 
mast  be  a  real  propitiation,  alace  Ood  could  not  eater 
Into  covenant-relation  with  na  ao  long  aa  past  alaa 
were  anezpiated;  Bomaas.  8. 14.  Mb  "apropitJattoa... 
His  ri^teoaneaa  ibr  tbe  readssloa  of  staa  that  art 
peat.'  the  pieeUse-to  Abraham,  ndgbt  (lrwfc.*'aMiy 
receive.*  wUohpnvioasly  they  eoold  aot  feh.  11. 89. 40). 
Ifi.  A  geoeral  axlomatle  troth;  It  la  **a  testaaieBtf  aot 
the  tatammt  The  testator  moat  die  bsfbre  hla  lertft- 
aient  lakes  elllMt  («.  itU  This  is  a  conmKm  meaaAnf 
of  the  Gntk  nooa  dial*<es.  So  la  Lake.  B.  vT**! 
appoiat  (by  teetaaieatsry  disposition:  the  oogiiiato 
Onek  vart>  dtafiMcaiafi  onto  yoa  a  kingdom,  as  my 
lUher  hath  appoiated  uato  bm;"  The  need  of  death 
belbre  the  tealamontary  appointment  takee  effect,  hoklB 
good  In  Chriat^s  relation  as  mav  tons;  of  coune not 
la  ewfsrelatioa  to  Christ.  be-4it.**bebonief  **ba 
involved  fat  the  case^  be  inferred;  ore]8e.**bebroaght 
forward  la  eoort^*  so  as  to  give  effect  to  the  wilL 
This  sense  (leiteMenD  of  the  Greek  diatbeeshstedoea 
not  eidude  Ita  other  eeeondaiy  senaea  la  the  other 
pasasgea  of  the  New  Tsstameat:  (U  a  eesewwt  be- 
tween hoopartlee;(S.}aaarrangemeBt.ordisposltiOB, 
madahyOod  aiMsiarshitlontoaa.  Thns.  Matthew, 
M. ».  may  be  tromstatai,  **Bk)od  of  the  eoecfMme.*"  for 
a  (esfoaienldoee  not  require  btoodahedding.  OLBiodae, 
t4.8  (oownonl),  which  Christ  quotes,  though  it  is  pro- 
bable He  inehtded  in  sense  **  testament*  also  under  the 
Oreeb  word  diatheos  (comprehending  both  meanings, 
''covenant*  and  ** testament*),  as  this  designation 
strictly  and  properly  applies  to  the  new  dispensation« 
and  Is  rightly  applicable  to  the  old  also,  not  in  iUelf. 
but  when  viewed  aa  typifying  the  new,  whidi  is  pro- 
perly a  IMoment.  Moeee(Ezodu8.94.S)speaksoftho 
same  thing  as  IChrist  and]  PauL  Moses,  by  the  tena 
**oovenant."  does  not  mesa  aught  save  one  concerning 
giving  the  heavenly  Mtonlanes  typified  by  Ganaan  after 
tbe  death  of  the  rotator,  which  he  reineeented  by  the 
sprinkling  of  blood.  And  Paul,  by  the  term  ''testa- 
ment.* does  not  mesa  aught  save  one  having  condtMone 
attadied  to  it.  one  which  la  at  the  same  time  a  eoec- 
noitt  CPou,  ^opsif];  the  conditions  oxefhlftlledby 
Christ,  not  by  us.  except  that  we  must  befiece.  but  even 
this  Ood  works  in  His  people.  Tbolucx  exphdns  as 
eleewlMre,  **oow»iai4...covenant...mediatlng  victim  ^ 
the  moeenliiie  la  used  of  the  victim  personified,  and 
regarded  as  mediator  of  the  covenant:  eepedally  as  in 
the  new  covenant  a  MAir  (Christ)  took  the  place  of  the 
victim.  Tbe  covenanting  parties  used  to  pass  between 
the  divided  perts  of  tbe  sacrificed  animals;  bat.  with- 
out reference  to  this  rite,  tbe  need  of  a  soen^  for 
estabUshing  a  covenant  sufficiently  ezphdas  this  verse. 
Others,  also,  exphdning  the  Greek  aa  ''covenant,'* 
consider  that  the  death  of  the  saeriflcial  victim  repie- 
sented  in  all  eovenantt  the  death  of  both  parUee  as  me- 
atterobiy  bound  to  Me  covenant  Sointberedemptloa 
covenant,  the  death  of  Jesns  qmboliaed  the  death 
of  Ood  (Q  in  tbe  person  ot  the  mediating  vicUm.  and 
the  death  of  man  In  the  eame.  Bat  the  expression  la 
not  **  there  must  be  tbe  death  of  boifc  pofUu  maUng 
the  covenant,*  bnt«iny«lar.**of  Him  who  mods  (aoriat. 
peat  thase:  not  *  of  Him  moUnflr)  the  testament.'*  Also, 
it  Is  "dsath,*  not  **aaoriflce*  or  "alaying."  Pkdnly, 
the  death  to  snppoeed  to  be  jNut  (soclst*  **made''):  aad 
the  fsct  of  the  death  la  brongM  (Greek)  beftae  ooort  to 
Rive  effMt  to  the  wUL  These  rsonisltee  of  a  wU.  or 
testament,  eonoar  hare:  L  A  teetator;  1.  heirs:  8.  goods: 
4.  the  death  of  the  tastator;  ft.  the  ImIL  ^  ^ke^  ^ast^ 


m>L  lit  iterunni  of  Uh  Unit  i 

Wn  M«Mt>MHwUhtlM  BMuoul 

n  k  Wm  lb*  Mr  li  udUMillT  (Iw  Muwr  m  i 

vksUnudiDBiH^tahinlbivsHiMtaB.   Ba 

tut  out  CtolM  MDM>  lo  lib  unlB.  Ud  U  BJIBKU 

aMMi  Wl.  Hti  p«tilaVlataarltu«;  la  Bi>  bi 
mtWLI.K.MUVBnbdn.   17.  inir— fa.  "orei. 

nobPGK.  'OB  Of  HWdllkm  Uwt  •btn  luilBm 

"iiiinf Til  r"i ——-J-  rAuoKiLl  Bus 

mt  LHOIIMAIK  Rid  Witb  U  ll 

U  (nrln  fonn  ituntjr  noli  wb 


fMiriBuacLl! 

pw«a«o.w««._    _,_.._. 

MIMr.  fWilB  *"  lb*  HM  deitavitll,"  Bd  *>>■*  (bi  aU 


— Frucrlbvl,  thDub  not 


■iDtJJ  lunb  fonned  wouUj  lc4vi 
bJai  ud  wb11«  Boxen.  mhI  >  k 
Hiltalgh.    ■prLgklrd...Uif  bMk-rk 


icHlid  >U  Ux  pHiile. 


^ oiaddltd:  Ib  ttaaoldbrlW 

uufl  obft,  miij'  lypjQillr  uut  cKfncmUllT  uiimr 

HiBlaud  »  lo  nUfr  in  n^ilw*  lo  you.    In  Uh  iM 

VHtttol  puit  ll  Imiillal  in  Uw  vorU.  EndiB,  M.  t 


viVi  fiUk'il  lA  hided  b}  ImpimijoD  lim  1 
MoKt'  uialDUDi!  tbo  uberoAcie  mad  li 


lunll  J  uncUou  Ihli  u- 


the  coilnpMlof  Ibo  tmitta  (LoviUcui.  IT.  11 

mold  DQl  bin  plwiQ  Apvt  from  Uu  pnTlom  A^ 
vei/iJiahlDiHlUiUiaiLiyUii.  Fikn]  hw,  p«ta«a.it 
Jul  ban,  Lulu.  !2.  cu.  '■Thi*  cup  li  U»  Mev  Itaa- 
iDllii  mil  bluud.  wblcb  It  ibed  lot  lou.'  u-OnA 
Aliu  plfrx;'  coiitct  to  1V41.  nMUiioa— of  am.  > 
'oarlL*  FmTV&iLUEi  ol  Lukv.  Puil'i  comi^nlciEL  ITr 


IrUdgdUUHllv 


vHW  ViV 


flIBBIW8.DL 


Hmmaig  HUUd  FtMt, 


la  liMTra  (datlciMd  to  bt  tht  vHtM  of 
tiod*!  itTMUng  Bit  tnoe  to  D««a  ana  aiigala)  into  a 
anilaornooiielUaUon.  Ct.  "peM»iiihMYCB"(Liikft, 
19.  as.  **Tlw  nnawtod  btavtii  of  God,  though  in 
ItMlf  QBtroabled  Usht.  yet  seeded  a  imilflcetloii  in 
ao  ftr  M  the  light  of  lore  was  obeeured  by  the  fixe  of 
wiath  afatsat  tinfnl  man.*  [Dbutzch  in  Alfobd.! 
OoBtast  Serelation,  IS.  MO.  Ohriii'a  atonement  bad 
the  effiet  abo  of  casting  Satan  out  of  heaven  (Lake. 
10.  IS;  John.  U  31:  cf.  du  S.  li).  Chriat'i  body,  the  trae 
tabernacle  LATotes.  ch.  8.  S;  0.  ID,  aa  bearing  oar  impaled 
ain  (1  OorintUane,  6.  SlJ,  wae  oooieciated  (John.  17. 
17.  Ufl  and  porified  by  the  ihectdlng  of  Hii  blood  to 
be  themeeting-phMeof  Uodaadman.  laerifleM— The 
plvral  la  aaed  tn  expmalng  the  general  propoaitioo. 
though  atrletly  referring  to  the  mm  laeriflce  of  Chrlit 
oBoe  for  all.  Paul  impliee,  that  Hie  one  ncrlilce.  by 
iia  matchlew  ezoelleney.  la  eqaiTalent  to  the  Levitlcal 
laeriloea.  It,  thongh  bat  one,  la  manifold  in  ita 
and  appIicabUity  to  many.  M.  Besamption 
mora  ftaUy  of  the  thooght,  **He  entered  in  onoe  into 
tbo  holy  phMe."  e.  U.  He  baa  in  v.  13.  li,  expanded 
the  wonli*'by  Hie  o%n  blood."«.  IS;  and  in e.  U-i3, 
he  hea  enhunied  on  "an  High  Priest  of  good  things  to 
caHe."  aec.  JatA...holy  plaess  mads  with  heads— as  was 
the  Holy  of  hoUeein  the  earthly  tabenade  (^oto,«.  ll). 
iffozea  — eoplee  **of  the  trae"  holiest  pbce.  heaTen, 
the  original  archetype  (eh.  8. 3).  into  heaTSB  iuelT— the 
immeitlatn  pceeenoe  of  the  inirisible  God  beyond  all 
the  eneted  heavens  through  which  latter  Jesas  passed 
OTeit.  eh.  4. 14;  1  limothy,  6. 16).  now— ever  sinoe  His 
ascensloB  in  the  present  economy  (cf.  e.  13).  to  appear 
wro  TRMBMsn  HiMBKLr;  Ortek,  **to  be  made  to  ap- 
pear.** Mere  man  may  have  a  rlilon  tbroufh  a 
medinm,  or  veil,  as  Moses  bad  (Exodus,  33. 18.  SO-ffi). 
Christ  alone  beholds  the  Father  without  a  veil,  and  is 
His  perfect  image.  Through  seeing  Him  only  can  we 
eee  the  FOher.  in  the  presence  of  (M'-Greek.  "to  the 
/ace  of  God."  The  saints  shsil  hereafter  see  God's  Cue 
in  dirist  (Berelation.  S2. 4) :  the  earnest  of  which  is  now 
gtren  (3  Corinthians.  3. 18).  Aanm.  the  LeTitical  hUsk 
priest  for  the  people,  stood  b^ore  the  ark  and  only 
saw  the  doud,  the  symbol  of  God's  glory  (Exodus, 
38.  301.  far  OS  —  in  our  behalf  as  our  Adrocate  and 
Interosseor  (ch.  T.  36;  Romans,  8. 34;  l  John,  3.  1).  It 
Is  eooagh  that  Jesus  should  Aow  Himttlffor  us  to 
the  Ikther :  the  sight  of  Jesus  satUfied  God  in  our 
behall  He  brings  before  the  £sce  of  God  no  offering 
vhiefa  has  exhausted  itself,  and,  as  only  sufficing  for 
»  time,  needs  renewal ;  but  He  himself  Is  in  person. 
by  Tirtoe  of  the  eternal  Spirit,  i.e..  the  ImperlshaUe 
life  of  His  person,  now  and  for  erer  f^red  from  death, 
oar  eternally  preeent  ofTering  before  God."  (Dslitzch 
in  ALroRD.l  26.  As  in  «.  34.  Paul  said,  it  was  not 
into  the  typical,  bnt  the  true  sanctuary,  that  Christ  Is 
enteied:  so  now  he  says,  that  His  saciiflce  needs  not, 
as  the  Lmtical  sacrifices  did.  to  be  repeated.  Cod« 
atnie,  **  Nor  yti  did  He  enter  for  this  purpose  thai  He 
MOV  t^ftr  Hinud/  o/ten,"  i.e..  vruewt  Himoel/in  the 
premmee  tfOod,  as  the  high  priest  does  (Paul  uses  the 
pnutMt  tense  aa  the  legal  service  was  then  existing). 
year  by  year,  on  the  day  of  atonement,  entering  the 
Holy  of  holies,  with— ^f.,  **in.*  blood  of  othere—nof 
Ms  anon,  as  Christ  did.  86.  then— in  that  case.  most... 
iMve  snibred-fatber  as  Greek,  '*lt  wouM  have  been 
necessary  for  Him  often  to  suffer."  In  order  to 
'*oBaf'  (e.  33}.  or  present  Himself  often  before  God  in 
the  beayenly  Holiest  place,  like  the  legal  high  priests 
fn^"g  fresh  renewals  of  this  high  priestly  function. 
He  wonld  baTe  had.  and  would  have  often  to  sofler. 
His  ohtotion  of  Himself  before  God  was  once  for  all 
(ij..  the  bringing  in  of  Hla  blood  into  the  heavenly 
Holy  of  holies),  and  therefore  the  preliniinarysHirerina 
waaooeelbrall.  since  ths  fBOBQation  of  the  world— The 
ooBtinaedilns  of  men,  firrm  their  first  creatloB,  wonld  | 


entail  a  eonthraal  snfltoing  on  earth,  and  coasegnent 
oblation  of  His  blood  in  the  heavenly  hoUeat  place, 
stnee  th§  foumdaMon  of  Me  uwrM,  if  the  one  obUtlon 
**in  the  ftalness  of  time"  were  not  sufficient.  Thilo  de 
Mon,^  p.  6S7.  shows  that  the  high  prieatof  the  Hebrews 
oflbred  sacrifices  for  the  whole  hnman  race.  **  If  there 
had  been  greater  efficacy  In  the  repedilon  of  the  obla- 
tion, Christ  necessarily  would  not  have  been  so  long 
promised,  bnt  would  have  been  sent  immediately  after 
the  foundation  oi  the  world  to  suffer,  and  offer  fflm- 
self  at  successive  perioda."  IGBOTiua.!  now— aa  the 
easels.  oBoe— for  all:  without  need  of  lenewaL  fiome*! 
fiction  of  an  ujibloodt  sacrifice  in  the  mass,  eon- 
tiadiets  her  aaeertimi  that  the  Mood  of  Christ  is  present 
in  the  wine:  and  also  conftites  her  assertion  that  the 
mass  is  propitiatory :  for.  if  wMoody,  it  cannot  be 
proptttotorif;  lioir  wUhoui  tkeddim4i  ofUood  ihtre  i»  no 
remission  tv.  33).  Morsovmr.  the  expresston  "  once"  for 
all  hers,  and  in  e.  28.  and  eh.  iQi  lO,  13,  proves  the 
falsity  of  her  view  that  there  is  a  oontinaally-repeated 
offering  of  Christ  in  the  Kndiarist  or  mass.  The  offer- 
ing of  Christ  was  a  Udng  once  done  that  it  might  be 
thought  of  for  ever  lyofe.  cf.  ch.  10.  it),  in  tlw  end  of 
the  world— Gredk.  **at  the  oonsummatlon  of  the  ages:' 
the  winding  op  of  all  the  pievioiu  ages  firom  the 
foundation  of  toe  worUU  to  be  fiollowed  by  a  new  age 
(ch.  L  1,3).  The  httt  ane.  beyond  whldino  farther  age 
is  to  be  expected  before  Chrises  speedy  second  ooming. 
which  is  the  complttuent  of  the  first  coming;  lit..**  the 
ends  of  the  agesf  Matthew.  38.  SO.  is  10.  *'  the  consom- 
matlon  of  the  ago,'  or  loorM  (singnhur:  not  as  here, 
plural,  opes).  Of.  **the  fulness  of  ttmes.**  E^hesians, 
1.  10.  appeared— Ore<l^  **beeo  manifested'  en  earth 
(1  Timothy.  3. 10:  l  Peter,  l.  80].  Englieh  Version  has 
confounded  three  distinct  Oreek  verbs,  by  trautiaUng 
ail  alike. «.  84. 20, 88, "  appear."  But.  in  v.  84.  it  U  "  to 
present  Himself."  v»..  ^ore  Ood  in  the  heateniy 
sanctuary:  in  v.  86.  "been  manifested"  on  (arth;  in 
V.  38,  "shall  be  seen"  by  all,  and  especially  believers, 
pnt  sway— abolish:  doing  away  rin's  power  as  well  by 
delivering  men  from  its  guilt  and  penalty,  so  that  it 
should  be  powerless  to  condenm  men,  as  also  from  its 
yoke,  so  that  they  shall  at  last  sin  no  more.  sin- 
Singular  number:  all  the  sins  of  men  of  every  sge  are 
regarded  ae  one  mass  laid  on  Christ.  He  hath  not  only 
atoned  for  all  adual  sins,  but  destroyed  ein  itself. 
John.  1. 88,'*  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away 
the  sin  (not  merely  the  sins:  singular,  not  plural)  of  the 
world."  by  the  escrifioe  of  himself— Orcdk, "  by  (through) 
His  own  sacrificed'  not  by  "blood  of  otherT  (v.  86). 
Altobd  loees  this  contrast  in  trandating,  "By  His 
sacrifice."  37.  as— inasmuch  as.  itissppointsd— GreeA; 
"it  is  laid  up  (as  our  appointed  lot),"  Colossians.  1. 6. 
The  word  "appointed"  (so  Hibrew  "Seth"  meana)  in 
the  case  of  man,  answers  to  "  anointed"  in  the  case  of 
Jesus;  therefore  "the  Christ,"  i.e.,  the  anouUed,  is  the 
title  hero  given  designedly.  He  is  the  npresentative 
man;  and  there  is  a  strict  correspondence  between  the 
history  of  man  and  that  of  <^  son  o^  man.  The  two 
most  solemn  facts  of  our  b^Uvi  are  here  connected  with 
the  two  most  gracious  truths  of  our  dispensation,  our 
death  and  Judgment  answering  in  parallelism  to  Qirisf  s 
first  coming  to  die  for  us,  and  His  second  coming  to 
consummate  our  salvation,  eaca-and  no  more,  after 
this  the  Jndgmsst— vis.,  at  Christ's  appearing,  to  whidh, 
in  V.  88,  "judgment"  in  this  verse  is  paralteL  Not 
"after  this  comes  the  heavenly  glory."  The  inter- 
mediate state  is  a  stote  of  Joyous,  or  else  agonixlng  and 
fearful  fspeetofton  of  "  judtment:"  after  the  Judgment 
comes  the  ftdl  and  final  state  of  Joy,  or  else  woe.  S8. 
Christ— Gredk,  **TBx  Christ:"  the  npresentative  mam  : 
repreeenting  all  men,  as  the  first  Adam  did.  oacs 
olhred— not  "often."  «.  36 :  Just  as  **men,"  of  whom 
He  is  the  representotive  Head,  are  appointed  by  God. 
once  to  die.   He  didnot  iMcdL\a4&n%gjiii&^v&Ak^olbiS^ 


OMA  OHt-Ar^B  dlftniM. 


rrtMDt  Dt  (UUilaUu 


DfLtaaHSamMa 


fllBKEWaX. 


iiTiU»Awav8lm, 


itqr:  when  eomlnc  OT  about  to  oomt.  int* 
Oruk  Terbi  are  In  the  pMt:  **Mwrlflo0i. 
!rf  not  wuB.  bntalXNlrtlKm  didst  prapan 
.**Lo./amoimM.*  Th«refore,inorderto 
eae  ttmes,  Uit  present  coming^  <v  aboat  to 
tie  pait,**A  body  tbon  didst  prepare  for 
It  either  explain  aa  Alford,  w  elie.  if 
period  to  be  htfof^  Hii  actual  arrival  m 
e  earth)  or  itioamaMon.  we  mnet  explain 
)■  to  refer  to  Ood'i  pwjMe,  which  apeaks 
deaigned  from  etemitr  aa  thooi^  it  were 
led.  "A  body  thon  didat  prepare  in  thy 
leL'  This  wema  to  rae  more  likely  than 
coming  into  the  world."  wmvng  into 
ering  on  His  pnblic  miniatry.  David,  in 
ce  quoted,  reviews  his  past  troubles  and 
delivered  him  flrem  them,  and  his  oonie- 
to  render  willtng  obedience  to  God  as 
ble  than  sacrifices:  but  the  Spirit  puts  Into 
ngnage  finding  its  partial  application  to 
;8  foil  realization  only  in  the  Divine  Son 
The  more  any  son  of  man  approachea  the 
I  of  Qod  in  petition,  or  office,  or  individual 
erleuce.  the  more  directly  may  hia  holy 
the  power  of  Christ's  Spirit  be  taken  as 
Christ  Himself.  Of  all  men,  the  prophet- 
1,  resembled  and  foreshadowed  Him  the 
roBD.j  a  body  bast  thon  prepartd  ne— 
I  didst  /U  for  me  a  body."  **  In  thy 
»  didft  dekrmint  to  mahe  for  mta  bod/v, 
up  to  death  aa  a  sacrificial  victtm.* 
the  Hehnvf,  Psalm  40.  8.  it  is  **mine  ears 
ned,*  or  **  dug."  Perhaps  this  alludea  to 
':  boring  the  ear  qf  a  $tav€  who  volunteers  to 
•hit  master  when  he  might  be  free.  Qirist's 
uman  body,  in  obedience  to  the  FaUier'k 
to  die  the  death  of  a  slave  (ch.  1 14).  was 
same  act  of  voluntary  submission  to 
kt  of  a  slave  suffering  bis  ear  to  be  bored 
r.  His  wxlling  obfdience  to  the  Fathtt*» 
a  dwelt  on  as  giving  especial  virtue  to 
V.  7. 9. 10 ).  The  preparing,  ox  fitting  of  a 
X,  is  not  with  a  view  to  His  mere  in- 
t  to  His  expiatory  sacrifloi  ifi.  lOj.  as  the 
sacrifice  and  offering"  requires;  cf.  also 
Epbesians,  8. 16;  Colossians.  1.  23.  More 
pened  mine  ears."  means  opened  mine 
•o  as  to  be  attentivelj  obedient  to  what 
s  to  do.  vrz..  to  assume  the  body  He  has 
me  for  my  sacrifice,  so  Job.  Margin, 
doubtless  the  boring  of  a  slave's  ear  was 
9uch  willing  obedvence) ;  Isaiah,  60. 6,**  The 
'ii  opened  mine  ear."  i.e.,  made  me  obedi- 
e  as  a  slave  to  his  master.  Others  some- 
ly  explain,  "  Mine  ears  hast  thou  digsed," 
i,"  not  with  allusion  to  Exodus.  31.  8.  but 
olflce  of  the  ear— a  willins,  submissive 
the  voice  of  God  flsaiah.  60.  4.  6).  The 
e  ear  implies  the  preparation  of  the  body, 
matlon:  this  secondary  idea,  really  in 
though  less  prominent,  is  the  one  which 
his  argument.  In  either  explanation  the 
;  taking  on  Him  the  form,  and  becoming 
tcrcan^.  ia  imi^ed.  Aa  He  assumed  a 
ii  to  make  Hia  aelf  sacrifice,  so  eught  we 
HUe$  a  living  aaerifice  (Bomans,  U.  U.  A. 
:»—Ore«k,  "whole  burnt  offeriuffk"  thou 
>ltainrt— as  if  these  could  in  themaetvea 
God  had  pleasure  in  (Gredl^**  approved," 
!  pleated  with**}  them,  in  so  far  as  they 
of  obedience  to  His  positive  command 
'Id  Ttatament,  but  not  aa  havbig  an  in- 
y  such  as  Oiriaf  a  saerlfioe  had.  Contrast 
17.  7.  I  oome  — rather,  **I  am  come" 
**  Here  we  have  the  creed,  aa  it  were,  af 
486 


Jeana:  *Iam  come  to  ftiHU  the  law,  Matthew.  &  17;  to 
pceadi.  Marii,  1.  S8:  tocall  alnnera  to  repentance,  Jjakt, 
&.  83;  to  send  a  sword,  and  to  set  men  at  variance, 
Matthew,  lO  84, 36;  I  came  down  fhmi  heaven  to  do  Uie 
will  of  Him  that  aent  me.  John,  8. 88. 88  (so  here.  Psalm 
40.  7.  8];  I  am  sent  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of 
Israel.  Matthew.  16. 84;  I  am  come  into  this  world  for 
Judgment,  John,  8. 3D;  I  am  come  tliat  they  migtit  have 
Ufa.  and  might  have  it  more  abundantly.  John.  lO.  10: 
to  save  what  had  been  lost.  Matthew,  18.  ll ;  to  seek  and 
to  save  that  which  waa  lost,  Luke,  18. 10;  cf.  l  Timothy. 
L 16;  to  save  men's  Uvea,  Luke,  8. 68;  to  send  fire  on  the 
earth,  Luke.  it.  48;  to  minister.  Matthew,  20.  28;  aa 
**the  light,*  John.  12.  48;  to  bear  witneaa  unto  the 
truth.  John.  18.  37.'  See.  reader,  that  thy  Saviour 
obtain  what  He  aimed  at  in  thy  caae.  Moreover,  do 
thon  for  thy  part  say.  why  thou  are  come  here?  Doat 
thou,  then,  also,  do  the  will  of  Godt  fiom  what  timeir 
and  in  what  wayT  IBxmoxl.1  When  the  two  goato 
on  the  day  of  atonement  were  presented  before  the 
Lord,  that  goat  waa  to  be  offered  aa  a  ain  ofllering  en 
which  the  lot  of  the  Lord  ahouM  fall;  and  that  lot  waa 
lifted  up  on  high  in  the  hand  of  the  high  prieat,  and 
then  laid  upon  the  head  of  the  goat  which  was  to  die ; 
ao  the  ^utd  of  God  determined  ail  that  waa  doue  to 
Christ.  Besides  the  oovenantofGod  with  man  through 
Chriat'a  blood,  there  was  another  covenant  made  by 
the  Father  wi:h  the  Son  fh>m  eternity.  The  condi- 
tion waa,  **lf  He  shall  make  His  soul  an  offering  for 
sin.  He  sliall  see  His  seed,"  4(c  (Isaiah.  63.  10}.  The 
Son  accepted  the  condition,  **Lo.  I  come  to  do  thy 
will,  O  God."  (Biaaop  PxanaoM.!  Oblation.  Inter- 
cession.  and  benediction,  are  His  three  priestly  offices, 
in  the  volume,  &c.— lit.,  **  the  roil/'  the  parcliment  31Su 
being  wrapped  round  a  cylinder  headed  with  knoba. 
Here,  the  Scripture  "  vdlume"  meant  is  the  40th  Psalm. 
"  By  this  very  passage  *  writien  of  me.'  1  undertake  to 
do  thy  will  [vis.,  that  I  should  die  for  the  sins  of  the 
world,  in  order  that  all  wlio  believe  may  be  saved, 
not  by  animal  sacrifices. «.  8.  but  by  my  death]."  Tiiis 
is  the  written  contract  of  Messiah  (cf.  If ehemlah,  9.  3SJ 
whereby  He  engaged  to  be  eur  surety,  iso  complete  is 
the  inspiration  of  all  that  Is  written,  so  great  the  au- 
thority of  the  Psalms,  that  what  David  says  is  really 
what  Christ  then  and  there  said.  8.  he— Christ,  sacri- 
fice. ^.— The  oldest  M&3.  read.  **  sacrifices  and  offer- 
ings "  (plural).  This  vense  combines  the  two  clauses 
previously  quoted  distinctly,  v.  6.  8,  in  contrast  to  the 
sacrifice  of  Christ  with  which  God  was  well  pleased. 
0.  Then  laid  ho— **At  that  very  time  {viz.,  when  speak- 
ing by  David'smouth  lnthe40thP»a]mJ  He  hath  said." 
The  rejection  of  the  legal  sacrifices  Involves,  as  its  con- 
comitant, the  voluntary  offer  of  Jesus  to  make  the  self- 
sacrifice  with  wUch  God  ia  well  pleased  tfor,  indeed 
it  was  God's  own  "will"  that  He  came  to  do  in  offering 
it:  so  that  this  sacrifice  could  not  but  be  well  pleasing 
toGodJ.  I  come— " I  am  come.'  t«kffth  away— "sets 
aside  the  first."  viz.,  the  legal  system  of  **  sacrifices" 
which  God  wills  not.  ths  seooad— "the  wiU  of  God" 
iv.  7, 0}  that  Christ  should  redeem  us  by  lUs  self  sacri- 
fice. 10.  Bj-Grtek,  "I»."  So  "In,"  and  "through," 
oscur  in  the  same  sentence,  1  Peter,  l.  as,  "Ye  have 
purified  your  souls  is  obeying  the  truth  through  the 
Spirit*  Also,  1  Peter.  1.  6,  in  the  Orecl;.  The"Uf[ful- 
fllDoent  of)  which  will"  (CT.  the  use  of  in,  Epheslaoa, 
1. 8,  "  wherein  [in  which  grace]  He  hath  made  ua  ac- 
cepted tn  the  Beloved";,  expresses  the  originating 
cause;  **  through  the  offering...of  Chnst,"  the  instrw 
fuenttU  or  mediatory  cause.  The  whole  work  of  re- 
demption flows  trom  "the  wUl'  of  God  the  FMher. 
aa  the  First  cause,  who  decreed  redemption  from 
before  the  foundation  of  ih»  world.  The  "  will  *  here 
iboukma)  ia  Hia  abtUute  tovenign  wiU.  His  "good 
will"  ieudokia)  ia  a  particular  aapect  of  it  are  saactifled 
—once  for  all .  and  aa  our  ptnuuieni  ttaU  (ao  tha  Ot«t]ev. 


il  l«  Um  tnhhaA 


U  bt  lb*  ««lr  of  OiUI  (OAMteK  1 
. .IMIbtlkiska^OMMiM  Awfttam 

qpnt  >tp*UUoiiaru*>iKdBfM.  fiM 
MM  md,  '  111^  pRhL'  TtanDRli  b 
liHiaa  (Mnd  "dally"  oOmiw  iMilDa*. 
Ik*  wtiDtdluU  pn***  at  vbon.  u  w 

■MlM  to  Ui*  bUk  iai«U  ick.  T.  ■m'.   ', 

^  Uw  lUbi  bud  of  uaS.'  i 


■WK.  4n  pari,  inodiwa  Ua  « 

(eh.  3.  3„    (M  ti.r-j/.(Drd  to 
''Offered  our  kK-rlflt!v:"r'frdrrd  01 


If  OitUt  Dfforad 


DMda BO oatoal.    "ftat.'te    I 

-tmther  M<i*Kb,-Uia  ItaU.  

Uw  «Biictlllaliai  {QmHOfttmi  lo  Godi  «f  dH-alKl 
11  lMv.I.«bdlmBtt[<rf«ttatAil 
iMik.  >.  M.  (UaeBM  !bt  1>*.  eh.  I. 
Tli«  lienloptiunt  at  KbM  •aucUllAlfoit 
».  7b*(JTRtliH~iBaKaw.-«'nM 
-oIUittniUiwbtdiluBKUliwtWUi.   IteFMbRl 

iSvirti  rt  mei.~  r.  n.    Tba  MtUDiony  cfiU  Thnalodi 
to  tin  laot catdBBbn Jv,  !&■  feimlttribat b« b>4 ML 


.   Tbt  DtBipt  D(lb( 
U  aatiqiuud.  il 


ir  tbe  order  ot  MclchiHdec 


«nai  (lacnliiai.a[iiiuiil 


gnmndMl  on  Um  ooaadommw  th»t<wriiM  h«T«  ben 
Mtnter-M./'MfisarditlitMitoriag.'*  ^•' 
'infliiM  in  ilM  blood  of  Jefos  tiutt  our  bold- 
to  onter  !■  grounded.   GT.  Epheiiens.  8.  is,  **  Jm 
whom  we  have  boldneM  aod  aceeai  wllh  confldenoe." 
Ik  if  n*  bavlnic  once  for  all  entered  ee  our  Forerunner 
feh.  «L  10}  and  High  Prieet  fv.  Si),  nuklDg  atonement 
lor  u  with  fill  blood,  which  la  concinuaUy  there  (ch. 
It.  SV  before  God,  that  glTei  ue  ooofideitt  acceae. 
Ho  pffieetlj  caete  now  metllatet  between  the  sinner  and 
hi*  Judga.   We  may  come  boldly  with  loviog  confidence, 
not  with  ilaTlah  fear,  directly  through  Chriat,  the  only 
HMdlatiiw  Prieit.   The  mlnlater  la  not  offlelaUy  nearer 
God  than  the  layman ;  nor  can  the  latter  serve  God 
at  a  diftance  or  by  deputy,  as  the  natural  man  would 
Ilka,   leehmuttcome  for  binuelf.  and  all  are  accepted 
wiMO  they  come  by  the  new  and  liring  way  opened  by 
Gbrlst.  nine  all  Christiana  are,  in  respect  to  acceaa 
dliietly  to  God,Tlrtually  high  priests  (Berelation,  1.  Q). 
They  draw  ni^  hi  and  through  Christ,  the  only  pro- 
per High  frieat  (eh.  7.  t5}.   20  which— The  antecedent 
In  the  Grtek  is  **the  entering;"  not  as  Bngluh  Fcrrion, 
''way.'  rraaaEofe,  "Which  (entering)  He  has  eonse- 
aratad  (not  as  though  it  were  already  existing,  bat  ka$ 
ftem  tktArd  to  (rpen,  nrAUoniiATxn  (u  a  new  Ihing: 
NoU,  ch.  A.  18,  where  the  Urtek  is  the  samei  for  us 
M  ft  new  (Orsefc.  rtotnt:  recently  opened,  Bomans, 
ML  SBk  M  and  UTing  way  (not  like  the  lifeless  way 
ttuooftk  tlM  law  offering  of  the  blood  of  dtad  TicUms. 
but  nal.  vifol.  and  of  perpetual  eflicacy,  because  the  tie* 
<■#  vnd  l^e-oMaaSaTionria  thaticoy.    It  is  a  Uving 
k9p€  that  we  have,  piodudng  not  dead,  but  li»ino, 
wMka).    Chriat,  the  flnVfhiita  of  our  nature,  haa 
aaeended,  and  the  reat  is  aanctifled  thereby.   **  Chriat'a 
aacenirion  is  our  promotion:  and  whither  the  glory  of 
the  Head  hath  pr^eded,  thither  the  hope  of  fbe  body, 
toa,  la  called."  [Lao.]   tbe  tbU-As  the  v^U  had  to  be 
pauad  thtmtgh  in  order  to  enter  the  Holieat  place,  ao 
the  weak,  human  aulfering  fteafi  (di.  6.  7)  of  Christ's 
humanity  (which  Teiled  His  Godhead)  bad  to  be  passed 
throat  by  Him  in  entering  the  heavenly  Holiest  place 
for  iu:  in  potting  off  His  rentfleih.  the  temple  yeil.  its 
type,  was  aimultaneously  rent  from  top  to  bottom 
CMatthew.  17. 61).    Not  Hla  body,  but  His  weak  suffer- 
Infjlcah,  was  the  veil:  Hia  body  was  the  temple  (John, 
t.  19).    n.  High  Priest  —  As  a  different  Oretk  tehn 
{ardkJemu)  Is  used  always  elsewhere  in  this  epiiUe 
for  **Hlgh  Priest,"  traiulaU  as  Oretk  here,  "A  Oreat 
Pliaat.^'  <»e  who  is  at  once  King  and  **  Priest  en  His 
throne*  (Zecharlah.  a.  13) ;  a  royal  Priest,  and  a  priestly 
King,   hoase  of  Ood— the  spiritual  house,  the  churchy 
made  up  of  believers,  whose  home  is  Acaren,  where 
Jeaoa  now  is  (ch.  is.  88.  83).    Thus,  by  "  the  house  of 
God."  over  which  Jesus  is.  htaven  la  included  in 
meaning,  as  well  aa  the  cfturdi.  whoae  home  it  Is. 
SS.  (Ch.  i.  16;  7    10.)     with  a  trae  heart  —  without 
hypocrisy:  **  In  truth,  and  with  a  perfect  heart;'a  heart 
thoroughly  imbued  with  **  the  truth"  i«. »).   tail  tainr- 
anee— {dL  6b  li)— With  no  doubt  as  to  our  acceptance 
wh«i  coodng  to  God  by  the  blood  of  Christ.    Aa 
^  faith"  occurs  here,  ao  *'hope'*  and  **Une,''v,  88.  81. 
aprhr^'f*  froBi— i.e..  sprinkled  9oa$tob€  eUaiutd  from, 
evil  coascieaes   a  consciousness  of  guilt  unatoned  for, 
aiidiindeansedaway(«.8:ch.9.9).  Both  the  Aearte  and 
ttaa  bocKes  are  cleansed.  The  legal  purifications  were 
vrith  blood  of  animal  victims  and  with  water,  and 
eonld  only  cleanse  the  Ae$h  (ch.  9.  13.  81).    Christ's 
blood  purifies  the  heart  and  conscience.   The  Aaronic 
priaat.  in  entering  the  Holy  place,  washed  with  loater 
iBh.  1. 19)  in  the  braaenlaver.  Believers,  as  priests  ta 
Ood,  are  ooca  for  all  washed  in  bodt  (fes  distingnisbed 
from**  hearts  at  baptism.  As  we  have  an  immaterial, 
and  a  material  nature,  the  cleansing  of  both  Is  ex- 
by  **hearu"  and  **body;'  the  inner  and  the 


HlBAIWai  X. 


outer  maa:  10  the  whola  man.  material  and  immateriaL 
The  baptism  of  the  body,  however,  la  not  the  mere 
putting  away  of  material  filth,  nor  an  act  operatlDg  by 
intrinsic  efficacy,  but  the  sacramental  aeal,  applied  ta 
the  outer  mas.  of  a  aplrltual  washing  (i  Peter.  8.  zi). 
**  Body"  (not  merely *11esh,*  the  oomai  part,  as  8  Co- 
rinthians, 7. 1)  inolndee  the  wfcofe  material  man,  which 
needs  cleansing,  as  being  redeemed,  as  well  as  the 
souL  The  body,  once  polluted  with  sin,  is  washed,  so 
as  to  be  fitted  like  CLrist's  holy  body,  and  by  His 
body,  to  be  spiritually  a  pure  and  living  offering.  Un 
the  **  pure  water,"  the  symbol  of  oonsecratUm  and 
sanctlflcation,  cf.  John.  19.  84;  1  Corinthians,  6.  in 
I  John,  5.  6:  Eaekiel.  36.  86.   The  perfecU  "having... 
hearts  «prlnl;2ed...body  (the  Ortdc  la  singular}  muhed." 
imply  a  ccmtinuing  atate  produced  by  a  ODce-for-a]lac> 
compliabed  act,  vis.,  our  Justification  by  faith  through 
Christ'k  blood,  and  consecration  to  God,  sealed  sacra- 
mentally  by  the  baptism  of  our  body.   33.  Cb.  8. 6, 14; 
4.  14.    prefiNsioa— Greefc,  **ccmfession.''    our   fldth— 
rather  as  Greek,  **oux  bopb^T*  which  la  indeed  faith 
ezerdaed  aa  to  the  ftiture  inherltaoce.   Hope  resu  on 
ihitti,  and  at  the  same  time  <iuldtens  faith,  and  is  the 
ground  of  our  bold  eonfeaeioH  (l  Peter.  8.  I6).   Hope  u 
similarly  {a.  88)  connected  with  purifieation  (i  John, 
8. 8).   withoat  waveriag— without  declension  (ch.  8. 14) , 
"stedfhst  unto  the  end.**   he-God  is  fUthftal  to  Hia 
promisee  (du  6. 17, 16: 11.  U:  18.  86. 88;  l  Corinthiana. 
1.  9;  10. 18: 1  Thessaloniana,  6. 9i:  STheasalonians,  s.  S; 
sea  also  Chriat'a  promise.  John,  18l  861.  but  man  Is 
too  often  unfhithful  to  his  duties.   M.  Here,  as  else- 
where, hope  and  love  foUow  faith:  the  Pauline  triad  of 
Christian  gracea.  eeasider—with  the  mind  attentively 
fixed  on  *'one  another*  iNote.  dn.  8.  l),  contemplating 
with  continual  conaideration  the  charactera  and  wanu 
of  our  brethren,  ao  aa  to  render  mutual  help  and 
counsel    Ct  ''consider,*  Psalm  41.  1,  and  ch.  18.  16, 
**  (All;  looking  diligvntly  lest  any  fail  of  the  grace  of 
God."    to  provoke— &'recJI:.  "with  a  view  to  protokina 
unto  love."  instead  of  provoking  to  hatred,  as  is  too 
often  the  case.     25.  asscfflbling  of  ourselves  together— 
The  Gre^k,  epitunagoge,  is    only  found  here  and 
8  lliessalonians,  i.  1  (the  gathering  together  of  the  elect 
to  Christ  at  Mis  coming,  Matthew,  24.  31).   The  assem- 
bling or  gathering  of  ourselves  for  Christian  commun- 
ion in  private  and  public,  is  an  earnest  of  our  being 
gatherefi  together  to  Him  at  His  appearing.    Union  is 
strength ;  continual  assemblugs  together  be^et  and 
foster  love,  and  give  good  opportunities  for  '*  provok- 
ing to  good  works,"  by  "exhorting  one  another"  (ch. 
3.  13).    lOMATiiTa  says,  **When  ye  frequently,  and  m 
numbers  meet  together,  the  powers  of  Itetan  are  over* 
thrown,  and  his  mischief  is  neutralised  by  your  llke< 
mindedness  in  the  faith."    To  neglect  such  auem- 
blings  together  might  endinapostaiQr  at  last.  He  avoids 
the  Oreek  term  «iino0O0«,  as  soggeetlng  the  Jewish 
synagognts  meetings  (tf.Bevelation.  8. 9).   ssthenuuiner 
of  some  is—"  manner,"  Ic,  habit,  euatom.   This  gentle 
expreesi<»  provee  he  Is  not  here  aa  yet  apeaklng  of 
apoetaey.    the  day  appreaohisg  —  Thia.  the  ahortest 
deeignation  of  the  day  of  the  Lord'a  coming,  occurs 
only  in  1  Corinthians,  S.  IS:  a  confirmation  of  the 
Pauline  authorslilp  of  this  epistle.   The  church  being 
in  all  ogee  kept  uncertain  how  soon  Christ  is  coming. 
the  dav  iB,and  has  been,  in  each  age,  practically  always 
near:  whence,  believers  have  been  called  on  always  to 
be  watching  for  it  as  nigh  at  hand.  The  Hebrews  were 
now  livtng  dose  upon  one  of  ^thoee  great  typea  and 
foretaatea  of  it.  the  deatmetlonttf  Jemaalem  (Matthew, 
84.).  "the  bloody  and  fiery  dawn  of  the  great  day:  that 
day  is  the  day  of  days,  the  ending  day  of  all  daya.  ttie 
aettling  day  of  all  daya,  the  day  of  the  promotion  of 
time  into  eternity,  the  day  which,  for  the  churoh, 
breaka  throuidi  and  breaks  off  the  night  ef  the  preeent 
worldT'  (DiUTXCH  in  AjltohdJ.   8&  CCi  on  this  and 


jInM  tfJl  V0»  AptdaU. 


ilitft  But^^tAtf^^. 


Ik*  bMiai.  bnUi  Him  «te  CO 


IS  lnlunrouiai  tu  Chrlitl*iia»iiiii 
WB,  m^BnMKi  amf   eama.    U  M  ill— Ornt  nm 
twlMjJt^  1/  <Tt  bfl  found  ttnnUtf,  4,a^ 
■eto.  tat  ■  ((ill<  Df  (Ul     lALrciHD,]    A  TinBoua  □» 
aaJi>«(Ck*i)ir'.l>DtofUMVbDl«tciinoinorU»  Nnr 
tMoMM   f.   tt.   m.     tninllT  —  i«tomi*qas>lT. 
S>Mt"*IIUBilT.-   AnunMlvM-tUJkunrlHlolMi 
lfeterMk.cf,iTliiiot]n.l  Vo(  u«  tnuii.*lif  UtIw 


1>  pcopla  IDHimeiiwiif.  t_  _ 
I  Ikt  kul>.  se^-U  It  food  BM 

•o  irlib  BIwI  jiMU  IB  hk  Ik 


rh.  «.  tl.  In  ipiitRi*]  bnpUini,  CbrUt,  vbo  b  "Ua 
LUbt.' tt  mit  an.  "On  Uwan*  bud.n  ««BBlM 
Avtar  Ihfl  tlco  ind  tl»  gnpn  iljcnUlrd  wbov  tba  laai- 
oicDt  truly  uuaere  lb  iaiita;  on  th*  othnr.  Ihi  iM 

fsi  Iha  <iwonL'  [nnoii.]  SElit  sT— vr^iBuUiMa' 
liTlLcEtanL  33.  TiivL^n^cuEJonthenrafemilUiica* 
Id  hivg  (KCD  rndnnd  br  Uit  llebRW  l^hililiiu  illMr 
flnL  roAVflinlan,  not  only  Id  PHlHtlnt.  but  Alifl  19 
Kama  uid  elieiiljen.  Eba  Ji*>  lo  mm  cilx  iBcnlx 
Ui>  iwiiuliue  and  Ui<  Bomu  aatboriUH  letlw 
OirUtUDi.  culni-iUck— u  Id  ■  IhnUn  <»  Uh  ffriill: 
QtUa  4iKd  u  Lhr  [JAce  of  pDidibmeni  in  th*  jjiimbc* 


ftttp^Unf  TonrCb* 


VBiIdB  10  the  tlM  dftOH  of  tf.  -_    _- 

mid  Kcepltd  (»  Uh  Srtd  li  Imriiilrf 


nrbuihrf'tbl.  W). 


H  roc  Chrtrt'i  i^Bwili  be 
.«.  ch.tl;ll.«J.  Mpi 
luiuin."  or  "CEdnrtDg  » 


OurNmd^PfUimot 


HEBBKWB.XL 


tmto  Cfcrifff  Coming, 


wamf  the  klndrad&rfd;  verb  in  Um  LXX.,  H»t«kkak. 
t.  9.  !■  (niMtot«d.  **  WaUfor  it"  rd  Junat.  6. 7).  afttr 
yt  haw  done  tin  will  of  Qod— "that  whersM  ye  hare 
done  tbe  will  of  God"  hitherto  (v.  82-3fiJ,  ye  maj  now 
ahow  alM>  patient  persevering  endurance,  and  so  **  re- 
ceire  the  promUe."  i.e.,  the  promised  reward:  eternal 
life  and  bliaa  conimeninrate  with  our  work  of  faith 
and  loTe  (cfa.  6.  lO-U).  We  mnit  not  only  do,  bat  alio 
tnffer  (l  Peter.  4.  lO).  Ood  first  uses  the  active  talents  of 
Uia  aerranti;  then  polishes  the  other  side  of  ttie  stone, 
making  the  paeaice  graces  shine,  patience,  meekiust, 
te.  It  may  be  also  translatrd,  '*  Qliat  ye  way  do  the 
will  of  God.  and  receire.*  ^x.  [Altobd]:  "patience" 
itself  la  a  further  and  a  persevering  doing  of  "God's 
will  f  otherwise  it  would  be  profitless  and  no  real  grace 
(Matthew.  7.  21).  We  should  look,  not  merely  fur  in- 
dlTldoal  bliss  now  and  at  death,  but  for  the  great  and 
general  consummation  of  bliss  of  all  saints,  both  in 
body  and  souL  37, 38.  Encoaragement  to  patient  en- 
doianoe  by  consideration  of  the  shortness  of  the  time 
till  Christ  shall  come,  and  God's  rejection  of  him  that 
draws  back,  taken  from  Uabakkuk. «.  8.  4.  a  little 
while— (John.  lo.  le.^  hs  that  slaaOl  c^mt—UL,  "the 
Oomer.'  In  Habakkuk.  it  U  Uu  vision  that  is  aaid 
to  be  about  to  come.  Christ,  being  the  grand  and 
ultimate  sutUect  of  all  prophetical  vision,  is  here  made 
bj  Faol.  under  inspiration,  the  subject  of  the  Spiiit^s 
piophecy  by  Uabakkuk.  in  its  final  and  exhaustive 
foUUment.  88.  Just  —  The  oldest  M&S.  and  Vulgatt 
lead,  **  jrr  Just  man."  God  is  the  speaker :  *'  He  who 
la  Just  in  my  sight."  Benorl  translates,  **llie  just 
•hall  live  by  mt  faith:"  answering  to  the  Hebrew, 
Habakknk.  2.  4.  lit.,  *•  the  Just  shaU  Uve  by  the  bdth  cf 
Htm,"  n':..  Chrift,  the  final  subject  of  '*  tbe  vision."  who 
"wUi  not  lie.*  i.e.,  disappoint.  Here  not  merely  the 
first  beginniiiK,  as  in  Golatians,  3.  ll,  but  the  eontinu- 
aHce,  of  the  spiritual  life  of  tlie  justified  uianlsrelcrrtd 
ta  OS  opposed  to  declen.sion  and  apostasy.  As  the 
ju«tijied  man  receives  his  first  spiritual  life  by  faith, 
so  it  is  bv/aith  that  hs  shall  continue  to  live  (Luke.  4. 4J. 
Hie  faUh  meant  here  is  that  fully  developed  living  trust 
in  the  unseen  (ch.  li.  1)  Ssnriour.  which  can  keep  men 
stedDast  amidst  persecutions  and  temptations  [v.  34-36). 
in!t— Greek,'*  and.*  ii arty  man  draw  back— ^  the  Greek 
admits:  though  it  mi;;ht  also  be  translated,  as  Alfoud 
approves,  "  if  ^  (the  just  manj  draw  back.*  Even  so, 
it  would  not  disprove  tbe  fiiul  peT:»everanoe  of  saints. 
For  "the  just  mam"  in  this  latter  clause  would  mean 
one  seeminxly,  and  in  port  really,  though  not  savingly, 
"  juat*  €ajiutiAed:  as  in  Esekiel.  IS.  24.  JO.  In  the  He- 
brew, this  latter  half  of  the  verso  stanUs  first,  and  is. 
"  Heboid.  Ids  soul  winch  is  lifted  up.  is  not  uprli^ht  in 
liinL"  Habokkuk  states  the  caiuM-  of  drawing  back:  a 
Mml  Uftid  up,  and  in  self-inflated  unbelief  setting 
ItaaAf  up  against  (^od.  Paul,  by  the  Spirit,  states  tbe 
ejfeci,  it  draws  back.  Also,  ivhat  in  Hab^ikkuk  is."  His 
aool  is  not  upright  in  him."  is  in  Paul. "  31y  soul  shall 
have  no  pleasure  in  him."  Uabakkuk  states  the  cause, 
Faul  tiia  eifoci:  He  wiio  is  not  ri;{ht  in  his  own  soul, 
does  not  stand  ni;lit  with  God :  God  has  no  pleasure 
in  him.  Bkmukl  translates  H^bakkuk.  "  His  soul  is 
not  npdght  in  rtspert  to  hiin,"  viz.,  Christ,  the  subject 
of  "  the  vision."  i.e.,Christ  hasnoplccuturc  in  him  (cf.  ch. 
IX.  S5J.  Every  flower  in  spriuK  is  nut  a  fruit  in  autumn. 
39.  A  Pauline  elegant  tuming-off  from  denuncUitory 
warnings  to  charitable  hopes  of  his  readers  (Komans, 
h,  lat,  savmg  of  ths  •oul<— ht..  "  acquisition  lOr  obtain- 
maJ  of  the  soul."  The  kindred  Greek  verb  is  applied 
to  Christ's  acquiring  the  church  as  the  purchase  of  His 
blood  (Acts,  w.  2>.'.  If  we  aoiuLre  or  obtain  our  soul's 
salvation,  it  is  throuKh  Him  who  has  obtained  it  for 
OS  by  Ills  blood  shedding.  "  The  unbelieving  man  loses 
his  soml:  for  not  being  God's,  neither  is  he  bis  own 
(et  Matthew,  i&  9G.  with  Luke.  9.  961:  faith  saves  the 

soul  by  iuiaUts  u  to  Gud. '   '1>kutzcu  in  AliuiiD.] 

109 


CHAFTSRZL 
Ver.  l-4a  Drnvmov  or  ibb  Fatth  juvt Spok  k.s 
or  (ch.  10. 30j:  Examplss  txom  tbic  Old  Oovxiiakt 
roB  CUB  Pbrskvbbamcb  IV  Faitb.  1.  Description 
of  the  great  thmgs  whlch/aith  (in  its  widest  sense:  not 
here  restricted  to  faith  in  the  gospel  sense)  does  for 
ns.  Not  a  fhll  definUion  of  fkith  in  its  whole  nature, 
but  a  description  of  its  great  characteristics  in  relation 
to  the  subject  of  Paul's  exhortation  hers,  viz.,  to  perse- 
verance, substacoe,  dtc— It  substantiates  promises  of 
God  which  we  hope  for.  as  fUtors  in  fulfilment, 
making  them  present  realities  to  as.  However,  the 
Greek  is  transUUed  in  ch.  S.  14.  "confidence  i'  and  it 
also  here  may  mean  "sure  confidence."  6o  Altobd 
fmnsla^s,.  Tbomas  MAQurrxB  supports  Enfflish 
Version,,**  The  whole  thing  that  follows  is  virtually  con- 
tained in  thu  first  principle:  now  the>ini  oommcnoemeia 
of  the  things  hoped  for  is  in  as  through  ths  assent  of 
faith,  which  virtually  contains  all  the  things  hoped 
for."  CI  NoU,  ch.  6.  C  "  tasted.»powers  of  the  world 
to  come."  Through  faith,  tbe  future  object  of  Chris- 
tian hope,  us  its  beginning,  is  already  present.  Ttue 
fUth  iuiers  the  reaUty  of  tbe  objects  believed  in  and 
hoped  for  (v.  «).  Hoao  db  St.  Vjciob  distinguisfac<l 
faith  from  hopt.  Bf  faith  ahme  we  are  sure  of  sternal 
things  that  they  abb;  but  by  A<^  we  are  confident  that 
wb  hbau.  bavb  them.  All  hope  presupposes  faith 
(RfMfnana.  8.  26).  evidsacs— **  demonstration:"  convinc- 
ing proof  to  the  believer;  the  soul  thereby  seeing  what 
the  eye  cannot  see.  things  net  sssa— the  whcdeinvisibla 
and  spiritual  world:  not  merely  things  future  and 
things  pleasant,  as  the  "  things  hoped  for,"  but  also  thu 
past  and  present,  and  those  the  reverse  of  pleasant. 
"  Eternal  hfe  is  promised  to  ns,  but  it  is  when  we 
are  dead;  we  are  told  of  a  blessed  resurrection,  but 
meanwhile  we  moulder  in  the  dust ;  we  are  declared 
to  be  justified,  and  sin  dwells  in  us;  we  hear  that  we 
are  bles&ed,  meantime  we  are  overwhelmed  in  endless 
mUories;  we  are  promhted  abundance  of  idl  goods,  but 
wo  still  endure  hunger  and  thirst;  God  declares  He 
will  imuiodiately  come  to  our  help,  but  He  seoms  deaf 
to  our  cries.  What  sliould  we  do  if  we  had  not  faith 
and  hope  to  lean  on,  and  if  our  mind  did  not  emerge 
amidst  the  darkness  above  the  world  by  the  shining 
of  the  Word  and  bpirit  of  Godr  [Calvin.]  Faith 
is  an  assent  unto  truths  credible  upon  the  testimony 
of  Gud  (not  on  the  reasonablcnes*  of  the  thing  revealed, 
though  by  this  we  may  judge  as  to  whether  it  be  what 
it  professes,  a  genuine  revelation],  delivered  unto  ns 
in  the  writings  of  the  apostles  and  prophets.  Thus 
Christ's  ascension  is  the  cause,  and  His  absence  the 
crown,  of  our  faith:  because  He  a»cended,  we  the  more 
believe,  and  because  we  believe  in  Him  who  hath  as- 
cended, our  faith  is  the  more  accepted.  (UibBup 
PsAA»oir.]  Faith  believes  what  it  sees  not ;  for  if 
thou  scest  there  is  no  faiih:  the  Lord  has  gone  away 
so  as  not  to  bo  seen:  He  is  hidden  that  He  may  Le 
beUeved;  Uie  yearning  diMirc  by  faith  after  Him  who 
is  uiiseen  is  the  preparation  uf  a  heavenly  mansion  for 
us;  when  He  shall  be  seen  it  shall  be  given  to  us  as 
the  reward  of  faith  [AuocsTiMe.]  As  fievclation deals 
with  spiritual  and  invisible  thintts  exclusively,  faith 
is  the  laculty  needed  by  us,  smce  it  is  tiie  evidence  of 
thin^oi  not  seen.  By  faith  we  venture  our  eternal  in- 
teresU  on  the  luire  i%ord  of  God.  and  this  is  altogether 
rvoBouable.  2.  For— So  high  a  description  of  faith  is 
not  undeierved;  for,  iui.  [Alfoud.j  by— Orfcfc,  **  in:" 
in  respect  to...in tlie  matter  of. " it,"  or.  as  Ort^k  more 
emphatically.  "  this."  the  elders— as  though  stiU  hving 
and  giving  their  powerful  testimony  to  the  reasonable- 
ness and  excellence  of  faith  .ch.  12. 1).  Mot  merely  the 
ancients, OS  though  they  were  people  solely  of  the  post; 
nay.  they  belong  to  the  one  and  the  same  blessed  family 
as  ourselves  iv.  39.  40j.  "The  elders."  whom  we  all 
rc»eic  so  highly.    - 1  uul  show*  ho*r  m  e  ougiA  to  s*feW 


RBBBSn-a.  XL 


UenoJVsdoawbitb 


iMitBm  r  Md  by  gqwn  Elmbelh'i 


... in  not  dona  ■■  Qui  Ittt 

im  lo  bo  Ooiit.  wi  duDbt  not  but  Ukt 
raofiUj.'   lArtida  XllU£uiit  i/^Cta 


<■  itiueuuma  of  Ood,  Trl  Im  Mtiwd  In  i.;oil«  Ma* 
id  is  Uxl'i  numl  poHrniimt.  u  tba  BMrntOnd 
if  dUlfiBDt  iToiihippcrfl.lii  oppoaltim  to  ulcdU_ 
rpUdim.  AJnUoHivuBotwCiTDundb^CnU 
It  Egypt  tha  ant  Uuw,  (L  >T.  mil  In  bnUsnO.  idi 
4<UIIiiitnlQr(eit>«bfniinU»riiiiiKi"u,*  Tm  ' ' 
mT«iita»lly.'pnmHD6«,-lil..i«>i»o.  turn 
odtitrof naiiil.  lALrasD,]  Bouodprnul 
EaDcb.  11i<  mrud  li  Usd  UvHttU  dU 
■ought'  Bud  "iiilJiHi  wtih'  In  partial  comai^ 
in.  ud  lo  ba  tnUj  siijond  buMAvb    cr.  GwA 

id  ibcFii  onb.     dilUtiUi  ihIc— (;ndt.  "lerk  m 


BBBBBWB.XL 


tto 

(Ite 


^Miin  and '"■Mk."  tait  Imoek.*  Mitlteir,  r.  T;  flt  flh. 
11. 11;  Likt.  ilL  M.  **8tolTir  ■■  la  an  aionj  of  ooBtMt 
V.  iwMi  of  Qo^Hm  niM  UnA  ch.  a.  i.  ''admoo- 
tahadoCOod."  BOTtdwiiklMi-notnarailaviahfaar. 
baft  aa  in^o<«»  elL  A.T:  OvwIb,  i«wr«ii(iaZ/«ari  oppoMd 
to  tiM  workf •  aneeriiig  dUbaliaf  of  Ura  rtrdation,  aod 
aatf-daeal?inff  sacwitjr.  Join  **bf  fiaih"  with  *'|wa- 
iwad  aa  ark!*  a  fatar,  8.  9Q).  bf  tht  wkieb-lkith. 
aMdiauMd  tka  world— for  ainca  ba  baliavad  and  waa 
aavaC  ao  mlcht  ttwjr  baTo  baUavad  and  baen  Mvad. 
ao  Ikal  tiMir  condaiimatlott  bj  God  ia  by  bia  oaaa 
abowB  to  ba  Jutt.  rigbtwatacM  wUdi  la  Iqr  fltitb* 
0Mk.**aioeotdlngto(UUi."  AFaoBnaUuratiift.  Noah 
iainlfiaUad**jri8htaoai*liiQ«naaiB.6.8.  Cbilatcalla 
Abal  ao.  Mattbaw.  tt.  M.  CC  aa  to  Noah*a  ilf  btaona- 
14.  14.  to;  S  Fatar,  S.  ft.  "apraacbar  of 
.**  Fanl  bera  makaa  faith  tba  prinoipla 
andfraondofblaiicbtaoiiaaaBs.  bitr-ibeoonaaQaanoa 
of  aoMhIp  which  flowa  firom  UUh.  &.  Vnai  tba  aata- 
dttKvian  Mliita  ba  pa  waa  to  tba  patriarchs  of  Inaal, 
to  wkon^tbapromiaM'' balongad.  oailtd— by  Ood 
(QaBartLllU.  Ibaoldart]i6aaadF«i/0a<ezaad.**Ha 
thai  waa  called  Abraham.*  bia  nama  baing  cbugad 
ftaB  Abntm  to  Abiabam,  cm  tba  occasion  of  God's  mak^ 
lag  with  htm  and  bis  seedaeoranant  sealad  bjdrcnm- 
diloB.naayyaaraaftttrblscaUoatofUr.  **^fai(h. 
ba  iriM»  waa  (tftarwards)  callsd  Abraham  (/olAar  «/ 
Ganasia,  17.  A.  in  ocdar  to  beooma  wliich  was 
of  God's  biinslnf  him  ont  of  \Jt)  obayad 
i  of  God:  to  ba  nndaiatood  in  this  read- 
lag}.  atM  to  fooiil,'*te.  whish  bsshoald  after  xeoiive— 
BabadaotftiUyraoeivad  avan  this  promiaa  when  ba 
wnt  ant^  ftaa  it  was  not  ccpUeitfy  given  him  till  ba  had 
nachadOanaan  (Genesis.  U.l.«.  7).  When  the  promise 
of  tba  land  was  giren  him  the  Oanaanite  waa  atill  in 
tba  land,  aad  himself  a  stranger;  itiain  thenewbeaveu 
and  naw  earth  that  he  aliali  receiTe  bia  peraonal  in- 
baritanea  promised  bixm  so  beliaTem  sogoom  on  earUi 
as  stiaagors.  wtiiUt  the  nngodly  and  Satan  lord  it 
orar  tba  earth;  ba|  at  Christ's  coming  that  aame  earth 
wlildi  was  the  scene  of  the  believef  s  conflict,  shall  be 
tha  Inbarltanoe  of  Chriat  and  Hia  asinta.  B.  aqioarasd 
-as  « **  stranger  and  pilgrim.*  in-Ortek,  *'  into."  i.s.. 
ba  want  into  it  and  sojourned  there,  as  in  a  atraoga 
eaaatij  a  coontry  not  bdongmg  to  him  but  to  othera 
(aa  tba  OrtdeU  AcU,  7.  6.  e.  dwelling  in  tabaraadaa— 
leafs;  aa  ^twagen  and  mgoumen  do:  moring  firom 
plaoa  to  place,  as  having  no  fixed  poaaesaion  af  their 
owa.  la  oontiaat  to  the  abiding  "  city"  (v.  10).  with— 
Tbur  kind  of  dwelling  being  tlie  aame  ia  a  proof  that 
tbair  fidth  waa  tha  aame.  Tbey  all  alike  were  content 
towattfor  their  good  things  hereafter  (Luke.  16.  15). 
Jacob  waa  fifkaaa  years  old  at  the  death  of  Abraham, 
hsira  with  klm  of  the  sane  promiae— Isaac  did  not  inherit 
lifraaa  Abraham,  nor  Jacob  from  laaac.  bnt  tbey  all 
takaittad  U  fkom  God  diractly  aa  **  feUow-heira."  In 
chu  0.  U.  lAk  17.  **tha  promiaa"  meana  the  thing  pro- 
mimd  aa  a  thing  in  part  alrmdv  aUained:  bat  in  this 
eh.  "tba  promise"  is  of  something  still  ftUun.  See. 
bowarar.  NcU,  dL  6l  if.  10.  looked  tu-Grtek,  "he 
was  aacpacttog^'  waiting  for  with  eager  expectaticm 
gtotnana,  a.  m.  •f-GrtA^  **th»  dty."  Ac.,  already 
allodadta  Worldly  Enoch,  acm  of  the  mnrderer  Cain, 
waa  tba  flrattotmild  hiseity  bera:  the  godly  patiiarcbs 
waited  for  their  dty  bereaftar  (v.  18;  cfa.  U.  S2:  is.  14). 
fcaadatlmii  ffraflr.  **<A«  foundations"  which  the  feats 
bad  Bol.  nor  aran  aien's  pres^pt  cities  have,  whoee 
baiMar  aad  laskaiwgredle.  **  dssigwar  tBpheaiana,  L  4.  ll] 
aad  Bastar^niildar.**  or  exoevlUyr  «f  tht  design.  Tha 
cUgr  la  worthy  of  its  Framar  and  Buikiar  (d. «.  16;  oh. 
•.«•  a.*'foand.''Abte.ch.8.ll.  11.  also  Sara  herself 
tbwigh  baing  tba  weaker  Tassel,  and  thoogfa  at  first 
abadoabtad.  waa  daltmad  of  a  aUld-Omlttad  in  tba 
oMart  MSEk:  then  fmnstofs.  **aod  that  whan  aba  was 
iaatafar(EoBDaDi.41»).  shaiadgid  klm  fidtkfU  who 

Ml 


kaifiSBdsst  allM  iba  had  otoaad  to  donbt.  bataig  to" 
atnietad  tv  tba  aagel  that  it  waa  ao  Jest,  but  a  matter 
lnsarioasaa»ast.  lS.aagoodaadaad—ltt..**daadenadf 
ao  longer  baiiag,aa  la  youth,  energetic  yttalpowara. 
starB...saad-(Ganasis,  tt.  17J  18-1&  Summary  of  tha 
eharacteilstlo  agcallendaa  of  the  patriarcbiT  lalth. 
died  la  falth-dled  aa  bsKsMrs.  watting  for.  not  actually 
sssiNffaayat  their  good  things  promised  to  them.  Thay 
ware  tma  to  tbia  prindpla  of  /oiU  aven  unto,  and 
aspadally  in,  their  dying  boor  (ot  a.  SO).  TbcaaaU— ba- 
ginning  with  **  Abraham'*  (v.  t).  to  whom  lAs  proaUais 
wsra  aiads  (Galaiians,  8.  10).  and  who  is  alluded  to  in 
tha  and  of  a.  is  and  in  a.  16.  [BaaasL  A  Aivoxd.] 
fiat  tha  **  ALL"  can  hardly  bnt  iaduda  Abel.  Enoch, 
aad  Noah.  Now  aa  these  did  not  receiTO  tha  promisa 
of  entering  literal  Cbaaan,  some  offcer  promise  aiads  la 
Ms  jlnt  aou,  and  often  repeated,  must  ba  that  meant, 
ale.,  thaproDilsa  of  a  oomingBedaamMrmacto  to  Adaai, 
vis..  **  the  seed  of  tba  woman  shall  tonisa  the  serpant'a 
bead.**  Thus  tha  promlsas  cannot  have  bean  maraly 
tamponU  for  Abel  and  Aioch  manttoned  here  laoaiTad 
no  temporal  pfomiaa.  (AmoHauHor  MAaaa.!  TUa 
pronisa  of  eternal  rademptkm  is  the  inner  esaeaoe  of 
tha  promises  made  to  Abraham  (Galatiana.s.  16).  not 
kaviaf  rooeiTad  — It  waa  this  that  constituted  their 
"Ikith.**  Iftheyhad**reodTad*THaTH2voFBOiaaxD 
(so  **tha  promima*  hare  mean:  the  plural  ia  used  ba- 
cauaa  oi  tha  /rcQuant  mwiooi  of  the  promisa  to  tba 
patriardis:  rarae  17  aaya  he  did  raoelTa  tba  proaiisca^ 
bat  not  Uu  Hwng  prmhimdi,  it  would  bava  been  ntl^i, 
not/otlk.  sssa  than  afar  off— iJohn,  8.  M.)  Christ,  aa 
tha  W<»d.waa  preached  to  the  (Hd  Teatament  belleTera, 
and  so  became  tha  aeed  of  Ufa  to  their  soma,  aa  Ha  ia  to 
ours,  and  waro  peraoadad  of  tham— The  oldest  MlaS. 
omit  this  dausa.  ambraoed  thsm— as  though  they  were 
not  '*afiar  ofl^"  but  within  reach,  so  as  to  draw  them  to 
themsdves  and  clasp  them  in  their  embrace.  T&xnob 
denies  that  the  Old  Teatament  believers  embraced 
them,  for  they  only  aaw  them  afar  of:  he  trandaia, 
"  aaluted  them,"  aa  the  homeward  bound  mariner,  re- 
cognising from  afar  the  wdl  known  promontories  of  his 
natiye  land.  Altobd  tnuu^oto.  "gretied  them.** 
Jacob's  exclamation.  **  I  bare  waited  for  tby  salvation. 
O  Lord"  (Genesis.  49. 18),  ia  auch  a  gruting  of  aalvation 
ttom  afar  IDaLiTZOBl.  ooateaaed...were  atraDgera— ao 
Abraham  to  the  children  of  Ueth  (Geneaia,  83. 4);  and 
Jacob  to  Pharaoh  (Uenesis,  47.  9;  Paalm,  lio.  19). 
Worldly  men  hold  fiiat  the  world ;  believers  sit  loose 
to  it.  Citizent  of  the  world  do  not  confess  themsdves 
"strangers  on  the  earth."  pilgrims— tfredb,"  temporary 
Utt..  by  tht  loay)  sojoumera."  on  the  euth— contrasted 
with  "an  heavenly'*  (v.  16):  **our  eitiacru^ip  is  in 
heaven"  (Crred;:  ch.  10.  34;  Psalm  119. M;  Philippians. 
8. 80).  **  Whosoever  professes  that  he  has  a  father  in 
Qearen,  confesses  himself  a  stranger  on  earth:  brace 
there  ia  in  the  heart  an  ardent  longing,  like  that  of  a 
child  living  among  attangers,  in  want  and  grief,  far 
from  his  fatherhmd.*  [Luthkb.]  "like  shipa  in 
seas,  while  in,  abot€  the  world.**  14.  Fo?— Proof  that 
"faith"  (*.  IS)  waa  thebr  actnating  principle,  deciaxa 
plainly— make  it  plainly  arideut.  aaek— ^re*^  "seek 
after  i*  implying  tha  direction  towarda  which  their 
daslres  ever  tend,  a  maatiy— rather  as  Qruk,  ~a 
fatherland.**  In  confessing  themsdves  Ara/tigen  here, 
they  evidently  imply  that  they  regard  not  this  aa  their 
home  ar  fatherland,  but  seek  after  another  and  a 
batter.  16.  As  Abraham,  had  ha  desired  to  leava  his 
pilgrim  life  in  Qanaan^md  rMuma  his  former  fixed  habi- 
tation in  Ur,  among  tha  carnal  and  worldly,  had  in  hia 
long  life  ampla  opportunitiea  to  have  dona  so;  and  so 
spiritually,  aa  to  all  beUavera  who  came  out  ftom  tha 
world  to  become  God's  pecoda,  th^  might,  if  they  bad 
bean  so  minded,  hava  eadly  gone  badL  Id.  Ptovtng 
tha  truth  that  tha  oki  fhtbars  did  not,  as  soma  assart. 
**kxik  only  for  tnutfiuvy  praBBlaaT  (Aitida  VlUBmla 


f 


liieni  a  ( ily."  t.  J  ciiy  i:j  wiiicii  il*.  ii.-i;-.-i/  r>..«:i!8,ftu 

f.  \i.  i«. .     -  ti:y— <>;.  iu»ttruuurc  fjy  (i><a  Ci.  i^evo.u-  j 
t.<i!i.  iJl   I'l  .'7  .     17.  oii-.c-  up— 'ii..  ■  liatii  tricTfii  up,"  I 
nh  it   tUe   «i);k  .iud  <U  prAUu  ucie  >ct    vii<iuriL«{. 
lAi^'oAi  .]     AmUxumIum  latention  wm  coiKMrueu  be 
dklaacriflflt  Imac;  aod  la  MtOAl  t«o( ''iM  (lOertd  km,* 
Mftrat  tht  pwnimnoB  of  him  <m  tin  aiUt  ■■  as 


—  In  OmmIi.  M.  L  Fkltotttyn^or  hUMOu 
Kol thftt  God  "toopto"  I*  ita^  tat  tiod ** toopto"  tai 
ttao  MBMof9rofta#orlrvta«(JaiBM.LiS-i«.  mi** 
•odto.  hM  that  ua4  iiMiwi  wthir— tfrtcfct-iceoptoA." 
«.«..  «i«(ooMed  ond  eaibractd  tf  fUth.  nol  lutraljr  ** bod 
Um  DromlMS."  as  in  ch.  T.  &  TtaU  odded  to  Uio  dim- 
cultj  in  Um  wAjrof  1i1»  Outh.  ihM  U  «u  m  Imm*!  pam- 
tority  tfae  i»roiauc«  vtra  to  be  f oUUied ;  Iww  than 
ocmld  tb«y  Im  fulfltJtd  if  Iwae  von  norllloedt  otetd 
iVtMbar  M  (^rccA:.**  WM  odbriof  oprho  wo*  in  tho  oct 
r>r  offvriof.  hia  Mlj  b«goi(M  MO-GC.  UooMia,  xs.  si, 
"^imto  now  thy  ■on,  ttalnt  oalj  too.'*  Eumouum,  Prce 
poratM^  JEooNtfttku,  L  lu,  ond  4. 10.  hoi  pntorrod  o  tell' 
moot  of  o  Orttk  tnmdatkm  of  'H^rrhTrniithir.  wUcb 
mmUoiii  o  injrsUod  Mcrtllco  of  the  Phmnirlona, 
vboiotn  o  pdnos  in  lOfol  robes  mo  Uw  ofiuor.  ood 
bit  only  eoB  mo  to  bo  tbe  fietim:  tbia  erldeotij  woe 
o  tndiUon  derived  fkom  Abnboni's  offering,  ond 
bonded  down  tbrut^b  Jfaoa  or  Idum.  leooe'i  eon. 
Iwoe  woe  Abiabom'e  "  ootjr-besoUoa  eon"  In  refpect 
of  Hoimb  ond  tbe  promieee :  be  eeni  owajr  bie  oUier 
eooa.  tv  oUior  wivee  (tioneiie,  ».  «.  Abrobom  ie  o 
typo  of  tbe  Fotbor  not  aporing  Hie  (mly-beftotteo  boo 
to  ftUlti  tbe  Divine  porpoM  of  love.  God  no  wlieio  in 
tbe  Moeoto  low  allowed  bomoo  ■ocriftoie,  tbougb  He 
otelmed  tbe  tint-bora  of  lanoi  oe  Uia.  la.  Oc  whoai 
—ntbor  oa  (Irvdb.  **  Uo  UidraAoai.  noi  laaao.  TO  wlKMn 
it  wee  aaid."  (Ajxoitn.)  BajionL  aupporu  ^ti^M 
Ftrmon.  bo  eb.  L  7  naee  tbe  aaojo  (hxck  pnpoaiuon, 
** unto."  (or  "in  napect  to,"  or  ''of."  Xhla  vene  glvea 
o  definition  of  tbe  **only-begoitea  eon**  (9. 17J.  ialMoe 
ahall  tby  taad  ba  caUae—iiieoeeia,  il.  ISJ  Toe  poatority 


piBscuh.  !■■■!•,  (/v  juuiim  ■tiiitmwi  u>  lua 
future.  a<  if  Ihay  were  preaeoL  21.  bo. 
('fecA:,  "  taJi  of  tbe  aoic"  ;Geoeaia.  47.  20;  • 
kue  w  notJoiieph'i  t>uu&,  and  could  ooi  duL 
uy  bM^t.  yet  ludui  diat^Ht/uitik  (/<«•»  6v /ui 
Uk^  Lx»  iuuiili  iflteptiotfiiy.  m>  ka  to  lay  bJ 
uo  tbe  youosur.  £phraun.  wboae  puaten 
gnotor  iboB  tbo4  of  iAonoaeeb;  bo  olao  oi 


Mb  witb  Ml  fMlMO  IB  UMHOB.  not  te  i 
oaananeo  ibol  Joeepli  WMdd  do  oo  ttk 
pioaa  gntilTrit  to  tiod,  wbidi  bo  eaqpnoe 
biinaell  oobie  bedloooottttadoof  wpffoMl 
Oi  JoaepbTi  (o.  tk,  coniieted  In  hlo  oo  ooi 
Itflrtti'w  tbe  fblflbnont  of  Ood^  fvoBli 
to  bio  deeeendooio,  00  lodoainlo  boba 
bia  proper  poeaeeeloa.  I— lagopentbun 
Uenoaii.  41.  Si.  Ifa6nw  oad  JnglM  Vm 
tbobotfabtod."  UULftwiirfoHooftalfc 
iiiatly  nprobotee  tbo  aotkM  of  awdHR 
Jooob  weraMppid  tte  lep  of /oi9b.'oili||^ 
on  liigi  of  Joeepiira  powet;  to  wiiteb  4m 
noogaluoii  of  tbo  fbtare  eoewiltBtv  < 
tnbo*  tbo  fitbor  bowing  to  tbo  iOBl  Tki 
tronaioied  in  ^opMab  Faraion.  ooto  it«* 
oliodod  to  of  tovwoidi  (Goooda.  41.  t;  4t. ; 
Ukobr  tbo4  Joeab  tUBod  blBioif  la  blabed 
bla  faoi  toworda  tbo  plUow,  laoUb,  «.  a  I 
dcdifaodi  in  tbe  iMt^  Ited,  bf  adopili 
vorriom,  btlnga  oak  under  tbofl^iBH.  m 
^iBcC«ii..tbo(tbee«idpitrioidb  uod  I 
Joeoph'ei  ttaff  to  kaa  on  m  wonUppliM 
r^  aki^,  too.  wee  tbo  «iM«ft  of  Ma  pOgr 
oabli  wof  to  bio  beovonbr  cUr  (ei  11^ 
Uod  bod  M  wonderfblly  Mmpoctod  blm. 
10. **  Witb  my  at^^l  poaaed  over  JorIm 
om  boeomo."  Ac  loL  Ssodna.  U.  U:  Ma 
1  Kinu.  1. 47.  the  aome  thins  ia  amid  of  Tl 


fWUkqfiroMl. 


HE11RBWB.XL 


FaUhi^Mtm. 


NsanvctlOQ  €i  ib»  bod/,  and  tb»  eiuoyniMit  in  it  of 
ths  heftvcnly  Crdmo.  Ilia  with  wm  ftilflUed  (JoihiiA. 
SI. »;  Acu«  4. 14).  23.  p«riata-So  the  LXX.  have  tbe 
plural,  wiz.,  Amnun  and  Jocbebad  (Nunbefa.  W.  60} : 
but  Esodua.  &  2.  tbe  mother  alone  is  mentioned :  but 
doobUeu  Ainram  aaoctioned  all  die  did,  and  secrecy 
bving  their  object,  he  did  not  appear  prominent  in 
wliat  waa  done,  a  proper  child— GtmIt,  *'a  comely 
child.*  Acts,  7.  SO.  "ezceedlnR  Ikir."  Onek,**rnit  to 
God.'  The  *'  fniih"  of  his  parents  in  savintf  the  child 
must  have  had  some  Divine  revelation  to  rest  on  (pro* 
bably  at  the  Ume  of  his  birth),  which  marked  their  "  ex- 
ceeding (air**  babe  as  one  whom  God  designed  to  do 
a  xroat  work  by.  His  Itauty  was  probably  **  the  sign" 
appointed  by  God  to  assure  their  Caith.  tht  kinr's 
coia:Dasdmsnt— to  slay  all  the  males  (Exodus,  l.  tt). 
24.  So  Car  from  faiUi  beins  opposed  to  Maus^  he  waa 
an  eminent  example  of  iL  [Bxxaci.]  refiued— in 
believing  self-denial,  when  he  might  possibly  have 
succeeded  at  last  to  the  throne  of  Egypt,  lliermutis. 
Pharaoh's  daughter,  according  to  the  tradition  which 
Paul  under  the  Spirit  sanctions,  adopted  tiim,  as 
Joscphus  sojrs.  with  the  consent  of  the  king.  Jose^^us 
states  that  when  a  child,  he  threw  ou  the  ivound  the 
diadam  put  on  him  in  Jest*  a  presage  of  his  subse* 
qnent  formal  ngectlon  of  lliemiutis'  adoption  of  him. 
VtMtx  made  him  to  prefer  the  adoption  of  ttie  King  of 
klnga,  unseen,  and  so  to  choose  (v.  S5. 20)  things,  the 
vary  iaat  whidi  flesh  and  blood  relish.  26.  He 
balanced  the  best  of  the  world  with  the  worst  of 
raiigion,  and  decidedly  chose  the  hitter.  "Choosing" 
implies  «  deliberate  resolution,  not  a  hasty  impulse. 
fle  was  forty  years  old.  a  time  when  tbe  judgment  ts 
matured,  for  a  leaiou— If  tiie  world  has  "pleasure" 
lOruk^  "enjoyment")  to  offer,  it  is  but  for  asecuttn. 
If  reli;d0Q  bring  with  it  "aAlictiou,"  it  too  is  but  for 
a  season :  whereas  its  "  plea»ures  are  for  evermore."  26. 
SstesmtDg— Inasmuch  as  he  esteemed,  the  rtpruseii  of 
C&risc— i.<.,  the  reproach  which  CaUs  on  tbe  church, and 
which  Christ  regnrds  as  His  own  reproach,  ile  being 
the  Head,  and  tht)  church  (both  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament;  His  body.  Israel  typified  Christ :  Israel's 
snflerings  were  Chrh»t's  sutferiuKS  (cf.  2  Corinthians, 
1. 5;  Colosslans,  L  24).  As  uncircumcision  was  Egypt's 
reinxNuA.  so  circumcision  was  the  iNulge  of  Israel's  ex- 
pectation of  Christ,  which  Moses  especially  cherished, 
and  which  the  Gentiles  reproached  Israel  on  account 
of.  Christ's  people's  reproach  will  ere  long  be  their 
great  glory,  had  respect  nnto— tfret  Ac. ' '  turning  his  eyes 
aicayjrom  other  considerations,  ht  jixtd  them  on  the 
{etemaij  recompense"  ,v.  &9,  4U).  27.  oot  fearing  the 
wrath ef  the  kii.g— But  in  £xodu4. 2. 14  itissaid."  Moses 
feared,  and  fled  from  the  face  of  I'haraob."  He  was 
<^ai<i,  and  fled  from  the  dancer  where  no  duty  called 
him  to  stay  (to  have  stayed  without  call  of  duty  would 
have  been  to  tempt  Providence,  and  to  sacrifice  his 
hop€  of  being  hrasl's  future  ddiurcr  according  to  Vie 
Vivint  itUiTHations:  his  great  aim.  NoU,  v.  23).  He  did 
uotftarthc  king  so  as  to  negiec:  his  duty  and  not  return 
when  God  called  mm.  it  was xnspitf  inf  tlut  kiugts  pro- 
htbiUon  he  left  Enpt^  not  fearin:;  tbe  consequeLces 
which  were  likely  to  overtake  uim  it  he  should  be 
caught,  after  having,  in  doliance  of  the  klu^;.  lefi  E/jypt. 
If  ha  had  stayed  ai;d  resumed  his  poeitlou  as  adopted  , 
•on  of  Pharaoh's  daughter,  iiis  slaugliter  o:  i.ae  1^*^  i 
tian  would  doubtlejis  have  been  connived  at;  bui;  his  i 
resolution  to  take  his  portion  nith  oppressed  Israel.  ' 
wjiich  he  could  not  have  done  had  h'.  staved  was  tiie  I 
ij:otive  of  his  flight,  and  constituted  liie  *'  faith ''  of 
thli  act.  aoconiing  to  the  express  statement  liero. 
The  exodus  of  Mo^es  with  Israel  cannot  be  meant  liere. 
for  it  was  made,  not  in  detiance,  but  by  the  desire,  oi 
tlie  king.  UeUues,  the  chronological  order  wuuld  be 
brrikeii  thus,  the  uext  particular  specii^ed  here,  ri:., 
the  inatitutlon  of  the  /'nuorcr,  havirg  token  place 


}>efon  iks  eatodiu,  Bealdea.  it  ia  Mosea*  ptrmmal  his- 
tory and  faith  wliich  are  hate  described.  Tbe  faith  of 
the  people  ("  tbkt  paiied  ")  hi  not  introduced  till  e.  29. 
eadarcd-etedCsst  in  faith  amidst  triala.  He  had  fled, 
not  so  much  ftrom  /ear  of  Fhartuih,  as  flrom  a  revul- 
sion of  feeling  in  finding  God's  people  insensible  to 
thehr  high  destiny,  and  firom  disappointment  at  not  hav- 
ing beeu  able  to  inspire  them  with  those  hopes  for 
which  he  had  sacrificed  all  his  earthly  prospects 
This  accounts  for  his  strange  reluctanee  ai^  despon- 
dency when  commissioned  by  God  to  go  and  arouse  the 
people  (Exodus,  3. 16;  4.  1.  10-12).  seeiag  hha..inviii- 
ble— aa  though  he  hsid  not  to  do  with  men,  but  only 
with  God,  ever  before  bis  eyes  by  faith,  though  invisir 
Ue  to  the  bodily  eye  (Homans,  1. 20:  i  TUnotby,  1. 17: 
0. 10).  Hence  he  feared  not  the  wrath  of  xisibLe  man: 
the  characteristic  of  faith  («.  1 :  Luke.  12.  4.  6).  38. 
kept-Gtreeil:,  *'haih  kept,"  the  Passover  being,  in 
Paul's  day,  still  observed.  His  faiXh  here  was  his 
belief  in  the  invisible  God's  promise  that  the  destroy- 
ing angel  should  pass  over,  and  not  touch  the  inmatea 
of  the  blood-sprhakled  houses  lExodus.  12.  23).  "He 
acquiesced  in  the  bare  word  of  God  where  tbe  thing 
itself  was  not  apparent"  [Calvim.]  the  flrsc-bom— 
b'recJb  "  neuter  f  both  of  man  and  beosf.  29.  they— 
Moses  and  IsraeL  Bsd  tea  —  caUed  so  firom  its  red 
sea-weed,  or  rather  from  Edom  (meaning  redi,  wluMe 
country  adjoined  it.  which...assayiiig  to  do—Oreek,  **  of 
which  (Red  sea)  the  Egyptians  having  made  experi- 
ment.'' Eashness  and  f^re«vm|/f  ion  mistaken  by  many 
for  faHh:  with  similar  rash  presumption  many  rush 
into  eternity.  The  same  thing  when  done  by  the  be- 
liever, and  when  done  by  the  unbeliever,  is  not  the 
same  thing.  IBkkoel.}  What  was  faxOi  in  Israel, 
was  prtsumpiion  in  the  Egyptians,  were  drowned— 
trVt'dt,  "  were  swallowed  up."  or  "  enguiphed."  They 
sank  in  the  sands  as  much  aa  in  tbe  waves  of  the  Bed 
sea.  Cf.  Exodus,  low  i:^  " the  earth  swallowed  them." 
30.  The  soundings  of  tinmpets,  though  one  were  to 
sound  for  ten  thoueand  years,  cannot  throw  down 
walls,  but/ai<A  can  do  all  thlngd.  ICmtYbOsroM].  leven 
dsys— whereas  sieges  often  last  for  years.  31.  Kahab 
showed  her  "faith" in  her  confession,  Joshua,  2.  o,  11, 
"1  know  that  Jehovah  hath  given  you  the  land:  Je- 
hovah your  God,  ia  God  in  heaven  above,  and  in  earth 
beneath."  the  harlot— her  former  life  adds  to  the 
marvel  of  her  repentance,  &ith,  and  preservation 
(Matthew,  21.  81,32).  believed  not— Grteib.  "were  dla- 
obedienC  «ts..  to  the  will  of  God  manifested  by  the 
miracles  wrought  in  behalf  of  Israel  (Joehua,  2.  8-lv. 
received— in  her  house  (Joshua.  2. 1. 4. «).  with  peace— 
peaceably :  so  that  they  had  nothing  to  fear  in  her 
house.  Thus  Paul,  quoting  the  same  examples  (v.  17, 31/ 
for  the  power  of  faith,  as  James,  X  21. 25  (see  my  notes 
there)  does  for  justiflcatlon  by  icorlu evidentially,  shows 
that  in  maintaining  justillcation  by  faith  slone.  he 
means  not  a  dtad  faith,  but "  faith*  which  Korktth  by 
love"  (Galatians,  6.  o;.  32.  tbe  time-suitable  for  the 
length  of  an  epistle.  He  accumulates  collectively 
some  out  of  many  examples  of  faith.  Gedeon  —  put 
belure  Barak,  not  chronologically,  but  as  being  more 
celebrated.  Just  as  Samson  for  the  same  reason  ii  put 
Delete  Jephthae.  llie  mention  of  Jephthae  as  an  ex- 
ample of  "faith."  makes  it  unlikely  he sacriilced  the 
iijc  ot  his  daughter  for  a  raah  vow.  David,  the  warrior 
king  and  prophet,  forms  tbe  trantiiion  from  warrior 
chiefs  to  the  "  piophets."  of  whom  "  &amner  is  men- 
tioned as  the  first.  S3,  sabdoed  kingdoms— as  Lavid 
did  id  &imuel.  ii.  1.  ix.):  so  also  Gideon  suldued 
Midian  J  udt;e>.  7.).  wrought  r igateousntss— as  o'aM  uet 
did  II  bdmuel,  H.  0:  12.  3-23:  la.  33:  and  David, 
:t  Samuel,  {>.  16).  obtained  promiiee— as  "  tbe  i>rophet^ 
(V.  w2;  did:  for  through  tliem  the  promisee  were  given 
icf.  Daniel.  i».  21).  II)enoxl.j  Kather.  "obtained  tA« 
Jii/fi  iiitnt  of  I'tomlses,*  which  hsd  been  oe^vvyQ^^V:^  >^i#^ 


HEBEKWa.  Xt 


M4M  «r  ttnti  /out  Uuliu,  n. 


•adNJ.  llUliiBMna(tlwmutm.~TbirilH»ktba 
fanra  cf  dirtaui  •>!&  Uh  lindiubltixnm  of  wuk- 
a«»'«ltniltal(lit-BiinJiiJiulm.(.il.iV.  ADd(h> 


dun  Dl  KuEIiliUll  n  KUllI.  II,  IT.  t 


fnw  death  iDuUrl.  u.  1-  Lulio.  K,  SD:  IliillpiiliiDi. . 
Tilt  tauRb  dT  Uit  bnUrnn  fnbniiu  bi  Duii [, 

li  to  ba  ebowi  to  look  onwud  rur  Iha  bopn  «hlc 
of  Ood.  to  be  tsbwd  DP  luiD  br  Ulm  :  but  (or 
thanUnoimrrHtlDDloUfe.-   l-faewUletofl 

oiu  mtiUklDi  funJ-i  illiulon  faire  to  U  u  U  II 
tloned  lb*  AtKtcrrphi  u  Implred,    In  qautloii  I>i 

(ucUou  Uu(  cUlm.  SO.  olhttt— of  ■  d'^mnU 
of  canfuian  for  Hit  Iculfa  (the  link  it  dilletEiit 


unpud-tv  lAnr  rou.  la  Uu  midit  of  their  tonurai 
>o  rtoouiio.  Hitb-  f«llh:  the  mut  hitter  •4utmi(Uon  o 
HHIU.  (tt  eitt,  lij  Ouuf  H/Ultir  mo,  TiuiutfioW  u  Jol 
«M  IlteTiva):  Dt  b;Uu&>n>luU  g(  aalui.u  Juu 


loihli lH(  trmh, and  t 

netloo  li, "  Vm.  Ifailinin,  ^K 
n  PtUeooa  than   Md  5r        - 


ludu*™.    ■niomib  tm  Old  Toi 
od  lucb  anUstiut  b(  hiui. 
in  iTlTlItit),  but  tba  levene.' 


^•« 


yarfMltd  wUh  thtm,  ba%  nXbm  May  wUh 
wmikd  for  Hb  eoailBfr:we«iiof  HlmathATlaf 
lelLi.i:t.«.  Gtriitfli  death.  tiMm«iiii  of  9ti:/Miii0 
vhAl  tbe  J«wlih  low  tfwld  no!  9«i:^,  WMNMmi  Ibr 
oiurtlBM.  Ctdi.U.t.**]Mf/«<ffr(Oncft}orovfkitii.'' 
VovthatOhilitlieome,  Uwrln  Kml  ahartoiir1>lMMd- 
MHi.  bitac  **tbe  spirits  of  tlM|iutiiwd«  peifeet*  (di. 
H  fl):  ao  Auroju):  bowsTvr.  iM ^ote there.  Gh.ff.li 
Ao«n  tbftt  the  blood  of  Christ,  hrooftht  into  the 
hee^enlj  holy  ulsoe  by  Hlim  flist  opened  an  entrsnoe 
tBloheaTen(etJohn.S.  1».  8tlU  the  (lUhers  were  In 
bisiisdnssn  hf  (Uth  In  the  BaTionr  to  come,  at  death 
iDh.  &  li:  Lake.  IC  ss). 

GHAPTEB  Xn. 

Yn,  !•«.     EZBOBTAXIOV  XO  FdLLOW  THV  Wn- 

voui  ov  Faith  jubt  M»nojfXD:  Nor  to  Faziit 
ullJUAu:  To  RcicoTX ALL Bnran Boon  or  8ui: 

IbmWS  ABB  UKDXB,  VOT  A  LaW  OV  TcS&OB,  BUT 
IBB  GOBPBL  OP  QBAOB.  TO  DBSPISB  WHICH  WILL 
BBOM  THB  HBAVIBB  PbVALKIBS.  DI  FBOPOBTIOB  TO 

OVB  Obbatbb  PBiYiuun.  1.  we  also  as  well  as 
tfeoat  fseonnted  in  «.  li.  sze  eesipaisod  aboafr-tfrsdls, 
"'hBra  so  grsat  a  dood  (a  nunberless  mnhitade  oboet 
Bi^lllBBadoad,*holy  and  pellndd;  Oemgiu  AUuM' 
of  witnesses  snrnmnding  os.**  The  Imsie  is 
(,*  an  hnaiie  eonunoo  OTcn  in  IWestlBeficom 
of  the  OnBCo-Maesdonlan  empire,  whidi  in- 
Greek  nssgos  as  national  games.  Ths 
iswer  to  the  speetaton  prfwilm;  lonnd 
to  saa  the  eompetiton  in  their  oontest  for  the  prise 
imUpplaiis.  8.  H}.  Those^-witnessedofCOrwcfc^ob. 
IL  Iw  Ml  became  in  their  torn  ''witnesses"  in  a  two- 
fold way:  (L)  attesting  by  tbeir  own  case  the  fUthfol- 
Base  of  Ood  to  His  people  f  Aupobd]  (ch.  6^  IS),  some  of 
tbem  martvn  In  the  modem  sense ;  (1)  witnessing 
onr  straggle  of  faith;  howsTer.  this  second  sense  of 
**  wifnessei.*  thotmh  agreeing  with  the  imaoe  here  if  it 
is  to  be  prsesed.  ii  not  poiitivdy,  nnequiTocally.  and 
4tneih  sostained  by  teipttire.  It  gives  riridness  to 
the  image:  as  the  crowd  of  spectators  gave  addiUooal 
spirit  to  the  combatants,  so  the  eUmd  efvitiutatt  who 
hava  themselves  been  in  the  same  contest,  onght  to 
tBCwais  onr  earnestness,  testuying.  as  they  do.  to 
Ood^Cftithfolness.  weight— As  corporeal  nnwleldiness 
WBB.  throogh  a  disdplinary  diet,  laid  aside  by  candi- 
dates Ibr  tha  prise  in  raclDg;  so  carnal  and  worldly 
fauta,  and  all,  wliether  from  without  or  within,  that 
woBld  Impede  the  heavenly  runner,  are  the  spiritual 
mttgkl  to  be  laid  aside.  **  EDcombrance."  all  super- 
/NoMsterigM.*  thelttstof  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye. 
and  the  pride  of  life,  and  even  harmless  and  other- 
wisa  nsafttl  things  wliidi  would  positively  retard  us 
(Mark.  !•.  Ml  the  blind  man  easting  aicoir  his  garment 
to  ooma  to  Jesus:  9.  4t-48:  ci.  Kphesiaos.  4.  S8:0oloa- 
aiana.  S.  9t,  1(0.  the  sin  whieh  doth  so  o ssily  beset  as— 
<'rsel^''slB  which  easily  stands  around  us;"  soLutheb, 
**  which  always  so  clings  to  usf  **slnftd  propensity 
always  sninmnding  us.  ever  present  and  ready." 
(Wahl.]  It  is  not  primarily  **Vu  sin'  te.,  but  sin  in 
with,  liowever,  eepedal  reference  to  **apoe- 
r,  against  whieh  he  had  already  warned  them,  as 
cam  to  wliieh  they  might  graduallv  be  eeduced:  the  bo* 
aatting  sin  of  the  Hsbrews,  uvbxluut.  with  pattsBss 
Orrnk,  **Ib  persevering  endurance"  teh.  10.  38).  On 
**nmrel  1  Corinthians,  9.  M.M.  1  Lookisff  uato-ia., 
*Loolrinff  fkom  afar*  (Note,  ch.  11.  M);  flziiBg  the  eyes 
vpoa  Jesns  seated  on  (bit  throne  of  God.  sothor— 
**l'riaco-leader.'*  The  same  Greek  is  tfanilatod  "Captain 
{of  aalvation}''  ch.  S.  lo;  **Prince  (of  lifer  Acts.  s.  16. 
Odng  befora  us  as  the  Originator  of  our  fhittuaiMl  the 
Leader  wboee  matchlew  eiample  we  are  to  CoUow 
•Iwaya.  In  this  fie  is  dMingnished  fkom  all  thoee  ex- 
•mplasof  fhlthiach.U(ot  iCorinthiana.  U.V.  On 
Hia-'flslth^ctch.t.U'.S.lL  BeUevosahavetver  looked 
(eiilBa(ck.u.M:il.«.  ^|2^sasr-GrffJ^**feift«tM.'' 


eh.lL4QL  sf  our  fstth-  rather  as  Greek, 
fkith,*lneliMliag  both  His  fkith  Cuezhibltad 
inwhatlbUowtfaadonrlUth.  He  ftaUOed  the  Ideal 
of  (Uth  Himselt  and  so.  both  as  a  viearioos  offlnrlng 
andanexample,Heistheoh)eetof  oorfhith.  fbrthe 
jey...ast  btftre  him-Hris.,  of  pieeentiy  after  sitting  down 
of  Ms  ritfW  AoiMl  of  Ms  AffVNS  4^  6M;  inolndinf  ba- 
sides  flis  own  personal  Jcgr,  the  Joy  of  sitting  there  as  a 
Prinoe  and  Saviour,  to  give  repentance  and  remlsstoa 
ofsins.  Thacomingjoydisarmedof  Its  sUng  the  pre- 
sent pain,  mrss  thsms  the  grait  stnmWtng-hlofik 
totheHebrsws.  '*Desplsad.*'is..dlsrsff»dsd.  8.fsr 
—Justifying  His  exhortatlOB.  ''LooUnit  vnto  Jesna.* 
eoaiider— by  way  of  comparison  with  youaslvea,  ao  tha 
Crrcrk.  soatrsdlettSB— unbelief,  and  aveiy  kind  of  op- 
posltioB  (Acts,  ».  I9i.  siBBsrs-5m  assails  ua.  Mot 
Sim,  but  siMMn.  oontradlcted  Christ,  [Bbhobl.]  bs 
wearied  and  fklat-<7r0dt;  **lest  ya  weary  fUntlngi'' 
Ae.  Cf.  Isslah,  Mu  4,  A,  as  a  speetanan  of  JasnS*  not 
betaig  losorisd  oMt  by  tha  eoniradteUan  and  stranga 
unbelief  of  thoee  among  whom  He  loboMred,  preaching 
as  never  man  did,  and  eihtbittngmiradea  wrought  by 
His inharent power. as  none  else  oould  do.  4Botyet 
rssistsd  aato  blse4--Imace  fkom  pagttiiM,  aa  he  pio* 
vionsly  had  the  image  of  a  rocs,  both  being  taken  fkom 
tha  great  national  Greek  gamee.  Yehavesuflteedtha 
loM  of  floods,  and  bstB  a  posiiigiCodk  hotJi  by  neproochss 
and  a^ic(ioiis;ya  have  not  yet  shed  your  blood  (Vote, 
eh.  IS.  7}.  **Theathlatowhohalh  seen  his  own  Used, 
and  who  though  oast  down  by  his  opponsnt.  does  not 
let  his  spirits  be  cast  down,  who  as  oAan  as  he  hath 
ikiian  hath  risen  the  more  determined,  goes  down  to 
the  encounter  with  great  hope.**  OSmrcGA.]  against 
sio— iSm  is  personified  as  an  adversary;  sin.  whether 
within  you,  leading  yon  to  spare  your  blood,  or  in  your 
adveFsaries,  Isading  them  to  sfccd  it,  if  they  cannot 
throni^  your  fidthfulness  even  unto  blood,  indnoe  you 
to  apoeutiae.  6.  forgotten— utterly,  so  the  GreA.  Cf. 
«.  16-17,  in  which  he  implies  how  utterly  some  of  them 
had  forgotten  God's  word.  His  eshortation  oni^t  to 
have  more  efTeet  on  you  than  ibe  cheers  and  exhorta- 
tions of  the  spectators  have  on  the  oompetitors  striv- 
ing in  the  games.  whieh-Grerlf,**  the  whidi,'' of  which 
the  following  is  a  specimen.  CAlfobd.J  spsakethanto 
you— as  in  a  dialoinM  or  diseowrss,  so  the  Greeks  imply- 
tng  God's  loving  coodeeeenslon  (cf.  Isaiah,  L  18).  itr 
■pise net-lit, "Do not AoUq/Mtlsoeooimt.''  Betnsr 
ing  a  coKftuRodoMS  spirit  of  unbeUe/  (eh.  S.  IS),  aa 
**  fidnt"  implies  a  broken  down.  weak,  and  dgspoiuNaa 
spirit.  ''Chastening  ii  to  be  borne  with  **sub)ectiOB*' 
(9. 9):  **  rebukeT'  (more  severe  than  thastenlmg)  is  to  be 
borne  with  sfidMfOMCs  (V.  r;.  **8omeinadvenlly  kkk 
against  God's  will,  others  despond;  neilher  is  to  be 
done  by  tha  Christian,  who  is  peculiarly  the  ohiU  of 
God.  To  him  such  adverse  things  occur  only  by  tha 
decree  of  God,  and  that  designed  m  Mndneas.  vis.,  to 
remove  the  defilements  adhering  to  the  believer,  and 
to  exercise  his  patience.  [GBonua.]  fi.  (BevehOIOB. 
8.19J  and— Greek.'* y8aand.'"*andmoreoverfbringlag 
out  an  additional  circumstance,  sooargeth— which 
draws  forth  "  blood"  («.  4).  roodvetk-aooepts.  Thkas 
toHimself  asa  «m  **  in  whom  He  deUghUlk**  (Fkoverbs. 
8.18).  7.  In  «.r.  8,  the  need  of  **  chastening*  or  **  dis- 
dpline'ls  inculcated;  in  «.  9.  the  duty  of  thoee  to  whom 
it  is  adminUtered.  If-The  oldeet  M8&  read.  ''Willi 
a  view  to  chastening  (ij..  since  God's  chasttsement  la 
with  a  view  to  your  chasuning.  i^e.,  disdpiinaiy 
ameUoratioBj  endure  patiently:*  so  FuMs.  Alfobd 
translates  it  as  indleative  not  so  well,  "It  is  fte 
chasttsement  that  ye  on  endmimg."  dealeth  with  yea 
— "beareth  Himself  toward  you*  In  the  very  act  of 
chastening;  what  sen  is  hs—**  What  son  is  there* 
in  ordinary  Itfist  ICneh  mora  God  as  to  His 
(Isaiah,  48. 10;  Acts,  14.  SSI.  ThemostemineatofGQdra 
sainti  ware  tha  iiiwtaintfiU<U  qtq^\wiito:»8>ft>tti^^<« 


II 


an  Urtck.  "  \Ve  kid  ihc  (titlitTs  of  our  tlcih  .is  cirtv 
torn."  •ubj'^ctioii— ."H-t;  tijf  I■UIll^:^:u^;ntol  in^viiMiiciina- 
tioii  l>'iUUn)U()iuy.  -l.  1".  lail.er  oi  fcpiriu— iuutr:t.«U.Ml 
with  th'  jii'ji'r:  "}  (Mir  y'-  /i.  "t'ei.fration  by  Mtii  i'i 
caru.il.  Ijy  J.nil  l^  st.imu.il.'  |Iit.v<.KL  J  Aa  "  t-ilLcr 
of  tpiriis."  lie  u  buih  tlie  OriK">^uatur,  and  tiie  I'luvi- 
daoUal.  and  Gndons  Bottaioer.  at  once  of  anlual  and 
iVliltiiil  Ufa.  GC.  "and  UTS,"  «^  ^AHuiaUj;  alw 
•I  Mi.  **ttel  «•  aigM  Iw  purtakin  of  Hu  IwUnMaT 
<tFM«r.L4L  OodiifttplittHlwMlf.MMlthtCWipr 
of  iplilli  Mlw  HtaBMH  !■  floainn  to  bm  vlw  an 
flMluandltepraftBliaBoriMkaoln.  IL«.  J«mh 
ow  pattern  "kamad  obadttMtT  aiparlnMBUllF  Xtr 
Mifiiriv  (dL  «w  «.  and  Iwi  aad  ao.  tberatf .  liva 
mtiltnaUj  and  tlaraally.  10.  Hhowtac  vbanin  ttaa 
ehaatiMOMnt  of  oar  heavMilr  fkthar  la  pnforabU  Id 
thatofaarUdjCatbara.  f>rafnrda9i-4.e..t0ti^a«icip 
lo  oar  wcll-bilBg  in  fA« /Snp  daft  of  ov  aaftlilj  Ufa:  80 
ttaaOrMJk.  aftar  thtir  wra  »ia»aw-tfy«ifc. "  acicorrtlag 
to  what  nantd  At  to  tbaoMalYaa.*  Ihalr  rola  of 
riiaifilm  ta  what  maj  aaam  fit  to  tbair  own  oflan 
tnlag  jadgoMnt,  tampar.  or  eaiMloa.  Iha  two  dafacta 
of  hunan  adncatton  ara  (L)  the  praTalanoa  in  it  of  a 
▼iaiw  to  tha  Intanata  of  oar  iAor<  earthly  tarm  of 
dona;  d)  tha  ahaanea  in  paMota  of  Iha  nnarxlng  wiadom 
ofoarhaaranljrlkthar.  "ThagrarrmaehatonatlaBain 
aataiUr.  at  aofOtbar  in  iadolgaiioa  [i  Sanraal.  S.  U; 
£phaalaaa.  &  4L  and  do  not  ao  modi  chaataa  aa  TumK 
tlMv  ehaatw."  IBbvoblJ  that  wa  aiicht  ha  partakart 
af  hia  MtHM  Bammttw  holy  aa  Ha  la  holy  (John, 
li.  4.  Ta  haeooaa  holy  Uka  God,  ia  tantawonnt  to 
balv  adaaalad  for  pauiog  <f<nittir  with  God  («.  M; 
%  FMer.  1.  «).  8o  thia  **partakiBg  of  Ood'a  holiuoM" 
atanda  in  eontraat  to  tha  **fnr  dayiT  of  thia  lifb.  with 
a  Tiaw  to  a^dch  earthly  Cathara  geaanlty  adnoato  thair 
aona.  11.  Jiyaaa...cnavaaa— OrMfc,  **niattar  of  joy... 
matter  of  griet*  Tha  ohiaction  that  ehartanJm  ia 
friavoaa  la  hara  antlelpatad  and  anawarad.  Itooly 
''aaaair  aoto  thoaa  baingdiaataiiad.  whoaaiadiananta 
ara  oonfoaad  by  the  ptaaant  pain.  Ito  nithnaia  frmt 
aaipiy  compeniatei  for  any  temporary  pain.  The  real 


NiUtilil. 


-a  *».  -  •-  t 


in  the  wurds.  "  Lust  any  root  of  bittemeai 
I  iiard  lu  r.  iti.  "Ix'st  tiiere  be  auy  fumica 
I  tcuiti  ijciauu,'  <v.c.  im.')  iiiiv(.K»)a  relation  o 
\\\  Paul's  t'U^tiea.  Cf.  Aott,  Tilua,  JL  12, 
ri^chuoiLsly.  und  Koul)  /  i  he  iinck  uUttc  t< 
uiuldle  or  rellexive.  rciiuiret  the  sexue  to  be. 
only  yvur  okrii  taanda  aiid  kneea.  tmt  alao  tb 
ftrefhtm  <cL  «.  U;  iaaiah.  Ik  «<.  U.gnoia(l 
Tiftaa.  4. «.  UUU  **  Jiaka  atalihi  pniha  « 
" EhraataWttioadlDm 

,-    iBuraskJ  "flMharHUwi 

Lai  yoar  walkba  80  flea  and  ao  onaBteois  I 
dinedoa«ihal  a  plam  track  and  **hWknv 
thaiaby  aatahUahad  Ibr  thoaa  who  aoMMvi 
lowyoo.  to  paioaiTe  and  walk  a  dai 
lALVono.]    that  whiA  ia  iaai— Ihoaa  **wi 

a  taraad  eai  ot  the  way— UKoverhiw  4b  ff|->« 
lig  tha  way.  loa  tha  pda  of  ** tha  aoa"  (ft 
a  haalad-Pkoper  asaieia  of  itaalf  ooM 
health:  tha  hanit  of  walkii«  ainight  <■■ 
right  way  taada  a  hafiny.  U.fMiavfa 
■en  with  tha  bcathran  latianiitir  iBoaa 
that  ao  tha  **laaer  aaoog  thaa  ba  Ml  **tB 
tha  way*  fa.  U».  and  that  BO  ana  of  (haa  *" 
gmeaofOodTft.  IM.  haiiawi  a  dJaOnBi  i 
Iroa  God'a  "  hoHnaae"  le.  m.  IVviutotalM 
ilottlon.*  HiaiaahaohitehaWwia:  oor  pnrt  I 
Hia  hodnaa.  beaoaing  **ho|yaaUala  bote, 
iioafion.  WhilafliDttowiivpenea  viUial 
are  not  ao  a  aaek  to  piaaa  thaa.  aa  to  BHiki 
and  oar  ti)niitt*'rtTinn  i  itntmrtaTr  olUaoti 
moat  be  oar  flat  aia  (Qatetlana.  1.  KM.  wH 
—Onwk.  "apart  fkoa  which.**  aaaanah^ 
—no  aan  oa  a  mm:  in  beaTanly  gloiy  iBm 
8.4J.  lntheJfiaat.noaebatthegrataaifl« 
admitted  to  the  honoor  of  eealw  thakii«  Ml 
14.  H).  The  Lord  baiag  poa  and  holy,  w 
pan  and  holy  ahaU  an  hia  (lUtthaw.  ^ 
oat  hoHnea  in  them,  they  eonhl  not  anKv  J 


OSk 


Ma  tfKy  te  vkkh  H«  itea  MP,  aol  to  tlw 
IftwIMiHbwM Judged.  EitMmmiGod, 
H*  li«rMl  10  tiM  AtlMr,  wfthoiU  douU  tiM 
■lall  not  iMsfartlii  obIf  *  tbe  pan  Hi  bMit 

■MGod."*    [AUODOTUII.]    **fl»tllftU 

«ko  Hood  bafora  A  Jodie.  Bo  ifaoll  oobm  In  Um  fima 
te  wkleh  Ho  WM  jttdied.  that Um7  maj  MO  Him  whom 
tkv  plowad;  He  who  wm  before  Mdden  aliell  oomo 
—mllMted  In  power;  He.  •■  Judne,  ehali  ooodemn  the 
veel  oilpflta.  who  wae  Himeelf  lUeetr  Bwde  A  ecUprU.** 
liw  lert  «iiy..AUn  Qndfc.  "leefceiQr  (vte..  throoih  aloOi 
taroMrii*)  iWHna.' or  **Aiataf  dtort  of  the  gnwe  of 

Hie  iBHwe  if  teken  (kom  aeom- 
of  tnToUece,  one  of  whom  lage  behind,  end  ao 
r  ffeechee  theeJad  of  the  long  end  leboriooi  Jonrner. 
tCmKwmmnmJi  leetofhtetTieM  notmerdyn**Mtt<r 
notft*  which  might  poeeiblr  bring  forth  eweet  fhUto; 
thtaun  root  whoee  ttmnet  ii  **bUtm  nmt,"  nereroonkL 
Ihal  iMre  nfim  to  Beiileroaomrt ».  U.  **Liet  there 
beemongyon  n  root  that  beeieth  geU  end 
iwoodTtot  AMttftitn.  Aooio/'MttenMaeoompra- 
•veiy  pereon  (et  «.  1«  end  ereiy  prino^ilt  of 
lorpmetlee  ao  nuUoeily  oomipt.aa  toapreed 
elleronnd.  Hie  only  aeftitf  la  in  rooting 
I  root  of  bittemeea.  Maey— rether«  **th4 
r."  iA,  the  whole  eongregetlon.  80  long  «a  tt  ia 
the  eerth  tt  oennot  be  remedied,  but 
'apringa  np.''it  mvat  be  dealt  with  boldljr. 
ibar  the  oantion  (llatthew,  is.  »m  aa  10 
No  eooh  danger  can  ariae  in  foot- 
10.  teBiflrtar-{eh.  IS.  4: 1 00- 
1A.SJ  erpw»l>in»--Jfofn<caWonia  nearly  akin 
10  ghitrnnir,  Bma'a  aln.  He  pnt/tonadr  caat  away  hia 
9iiltaMl  ptivilege  for  the  gratiflcation  of  hia  palate. 
Ueoeeia.  U,  34,grapliieaUy  portrays  him.  An  fixample 
well  fitted  to  atrike  needtal  horror  into  the  Hebrewa, 
whoeoever  of  them,  like  liaan.  were  only  aona  of  laaac 
aecQvdlng  to  the  fleah.  (BciionL.]  for  one  i&orMt— 
the  anaUneee  of  tbe  indooement  only  aggmTates  the 
emit  of  eaattng  away  eunmity  for  andi  atrlfle.  ao  Car  is 
It  Arom  being  a  claim  for  mercy  (cf.  Genesia,  S.  6).  One 
ala^  act  haa  often  the  greatest  power  either  for  good 
pr  lor  enrlL  So  in  the  cases  of  Benben  and  Saul,  for 
gnll  iQenosia.  ««.  4;  1  Chronicles.  A.  i;  1  Samael.  IS. 
n-lD:  and,  on  the  other  hand,  for  good,  Abraham  and 
Phlnahaa  (Genesis,  is.  1,  Ac;  is.  A.  6;  Numbers,  tf. 
g-lSI,  Me  Mrtanckt-Om/k.  "his  own  (so  the  oldest 
Ma&  nad.  inteosUying  the  suicidal  folly  and  sin  of  the 
neV  righte  of  prmtogenitnre,"  inrolviog  the  high  spiri- 
tnal  petTikge  of  being  ancestor  of  the  promised  seed, 
and  heir  of  Uie  promisee  in  Him.  The  Hebrews  whom 
fnni  addressed,  had.  as  Christians,  the  spiritual  righU 
of  ptimofeaitore  (ct  v.  U):  he  intiuiates  that  they 
naiiaSeatereiae  holy  aelf-oontrol.  if  they  wish  not,  like 
to  fbrCsit  them.  17.  sfterwsrds->6redk.  '*««cn 
Be  deapleed  his  birthright,  aooordhigly 
«lse  he  wandeapiaed  and  rejected  when  1m  wished  to 
hsfie  the  Warning.  Aa  in  the  beUcTer'a  cmc,  so  in  the 
OBbelleret^s,  there  Is  an  *' afterwards**  oomina.  when 
Iba  b^lerer  shall  look  on  his  past  griefs,  and  the  nn- 
baliafier  on  his  past  Joys,  in  a  Teiy  different  light  from 
that  in  which  they  were  rsspactlvely  viewed  at  the 
liase.  Gf.  "Nerertheless  afterward."  Ac.,  v.  11.  with 
Ihn  "afterward^  here.  GC  **the  cool  of  the  day." 
OeMeeta.  8. 8,  with  6.  whaa  he  woiild--when  he  wiiAed 
to  have.  **He  that  will  not  when  he  may.  when  he 
wUL  ahall  have  nay"  (Proverbe,  L  U^i  Luke,  is.  S4, 
aS;ISLSSf.  he  wss  rejected-notes  to  ererybieesing.  but 
only  that  which  wcnald  hare  fbllowed  the  primogeni- 
hs  tand  BO  phMS  te  repeatsafi  The  oauss  is 
ipot  ftir  the  iffeet,** repentance"  tor  the  ohicct  which 
Imed  as  In  his  so-called  wpsntono.  eis..  ih§ 
^hi$Ju(hm'Bdd«rmimaUon  to  give  the  chief 
jtoJeoob.   Had  be  songM  real  ffvpentancs  with 

$mn  he  woold  hate  fottmd  it  iMatthew.  7.  7;.   itat  he 

607 


dM  M  liift  ilk  heoHHe  tUa  waa  not  What  he 
Whatprowhliisai*  weranolthoeeof  one  auMiig 
tree  rapeBtaneeia.l—ied1etaiy  after  he  was  ipUed  In 
hia  deauew  heraaolred  tonmrder  Jaeohl  Hashed 
teara,aotfor  hl8  8in,bntltarhl8anitelng  the  penalty 
ofhiaain.  Hia  were  teara  of  vain  regret  and  ramoeae, 
not  of  repantaoca  **fiefoia.  he  night  hanFo  had  the 
blearing  withont  teaia;  aflarwaida.  however  many  teara 
heahed.hewaandecled.  Lai  na  nee  the  ttmsT  (lake, 
is.  IB;1  [fimonL]  AivoBO  esphdna  ''repentance'' 
here.  aekoMS,  by  npenftegi.  to  rqwir  ((A.to  rapdn  the 
loetMearintf.  lagree  with  him  that  the  ♦nmslatton. 
instead  of  ** Ttptntanfft.**  **no  pieoe  log  thonokn$  ns 
FAnoa'a  «<imI.*  ia  foned :  thoi«h  doabtlaea  tide  ia 
what  waathetraeaimof  the  "repentanee*  which  he 
aooght  The  language  ia  Itemed  to  apply  to  prQ^bne 
deapiaen  who  wllftiUy  caat  away  grace  and  setft  ffvysnl- 
oaes  (iA.  not  real;  hnt  sseaps/rwn  tte  psnaWy  of  their 
aln),batinvabi.  GL^affeefward."  Matthew,  si.  U,  is. 
Tmts  are  no  proof  of  real  rapentanee  (1  Banmei,  SA. 
liLir:contraatltehnSS.S!.  it-ChsNsarin0.whkhwaa 
the  real  object  of  Bnn.  thoi«hoatenaibly  aeeking  "re. 
pentanee."  18.1or^Thefhet  that  we  are  not  under  the 
law,  bat  nndar  a  higher.and  that  the  laat  rtlapanaatWi, 
the  gospel,  with  ita  glolooa  ptivUatea,  la  the  reeacn  why 
eepedelly  the  Hebrew  Ghiiattane  ahaaU  "look  dill, 
gently,'* te.(».  IS.  IS).  arsBeteoem  Qrwft,  ** have  not 
come  nor  to."  Allnding  to  Denteronomy.  4b  U.  **  Ye 
caais  near  and  atood  under  the  ■wwintatn;  and  the 
mountain  homed  with  ftrc.  with  daikneaa,  ckmda,  and 
thick  daikneaa.*  **  In  your  coaiteg  ncarwilo  tfod.lt 
baa  not  been  to*  te.  the  amaat  —  The  oMeet  MSB. 
and  VvigaU  omit  **the  moantb**  Bni  aUU,  "the 
mountr  muat  be  aupplied  Cram  v.  SI  that  aiiffbt  be 
tonoksd— palpable  and  material.  Not  that  any  save 
Moeee  was  allowed  to  touch  it  (Exodna.  19.  IS.  is). 
TIm  Hebrews  drew  near  to  the  material  mount  Sinai 
with  material  bodies:  we,  to  the  spiritual  mount  in 
the  Sphlt  The  ''daiknessT  was  that  formed  by  the 
douds  hanging  round  the  mount;  the  "  tempest"  ac- 
companied the  thunder.  19.  trampst— to  rouse  atten- 
tion, and  herald  God's  approach  (Exodus.  10.  IS). 
eatrsatsd  that  ths  word  shoold  not  be  ^oksa— <it,  **  that 
speech  should  not  be  added  to  themf  not  that  they 
refused  to  hear  the  word  of  God.  but  they  wished  that 
God  shoold  not  Himself  speak,  but  em]4oy  Moeee  as 
His  mediating  spokeeman.  "  The  voice  of  wordiT  was 
the  decalogue,  spoken  by  God  himself,  a  voice  issu- 
ing forth,  withont  oMit  form  being  seen:  after  which 
**  He  added  no  more"  (Deuteronomy,  S.  SS).  SO.  that 
which  wss  oeauBSBdcd— "the  interdicts"  (TimcAnvj 
A  stcminierdictorv  aiaiMtats  la  meant.  And— rather. 
"JSven  if  a  beast  (much  more  a  man)  touch."  te,  or 
thnut  throagh  with  a  dart— Omitted  in  the  oldest  M8& 
The /Wi  interdict  in  Exodus,  10.  is.  U.  is  abbreviated 
here:  the  beast  alone,  being  put  for  *  whether  man  or 
beast:"  the  iUmimg,  which  applies  to  the  hmman 
offender,  alone  being  apedfled.  the  beaafb  puniahment, 
vis.,  the  being  fAnutChrouo^icifh  a  dart,  being  left  to 
be  understood.  Si.  ths  slffkt— the  vUitm  of  Gods 
majesty,  qosks  Qrrcfc.  "I  am  in  trsmbling.^  "fear" 
affected  his  mtiul;  "trembling."  his  body.  Moeee  is 
not  recorded  In  Exodus  to  have  used  these  words. 
But  Paul.  Inr  inspiration,  auppllea  {fit  Acta,  SO.  SS; 
S  Timothy,  S.  8)  this  detail.  We  read  in  Deuteronomy, 
9.  19,  LXX^  of  somewhat  like  words  used  by  Moeee 
after  breaking  the  two  tablee.  through  fear  of  Oodls 
anger  at  the  peopled  aln  in  making  the  golden  calvee. 
He  doubtlem  almihurly  "feared'  in  hearing  the  ten 
commandmttita  apoken  by  the  voice  of  Jehovah.  SSL 
are  ooae— Gfvek.  "have  come  near  unto"  (cf.  Deutero- 
nomy. 4.  ID.  Not  mecely.  ye  thall  come,  but,  pg  have 
alrtadv  come,  neaat  Sloa  —  antitypical  Slon.  the 
heavenly  Jerusalem,  of  which  the  aplzltnel  invialhle 
diorch  (Of  which  the  first  foundation  waa  IsldV&V&Msoi^ 


04<m*^  ^BuLna*  d  I'wfc 


u«  tkvM-tM  ««  gf  Gad  iumat 


ET. 


IkJIUkllff  Ood*i 


PBtlD  M  IT:  UinUl.  7.  10;  JdiK  It:  UBI<I]'1. 1 
teUl  Mmnblr  u(  unl*.  ud  tm  sbanb  of  Ik 


hft.    TlKHuh  itiJI  BiriiUQcihaRVDd  JU 


K  thi  ftnU-borD  wiill 


HnUH.  II.  l\  lud  Eitn'i  pnrfi 


iHir  ihdl  npiiur.  ud  baUKT. 


plan  or  Uili  fUum  unn-  -I 


ul  UK  complcUtm  of  lb 


n  hf  n.  ud  nhleli 


Thui  Bone'i  tbeotr  ul 
Di«)a  wiu  tbfl  body,  tba  «icqH  ID1  eJvlbE  (& 
bread  10  ma  Ultj.  r»JLi  to  tba  groiuvL    Tlat  w 
tiT  "tbe  blood  Df  «priok]liift'  natur^lx  AAlnt  1^ 
DiRillDD  u[  the  "(Sin]4iiv.'i>hlcta  could  1m  bto 


blnod  by  Abil  la 


a(int.  which  i« 
Dlch  iMl  1>  sec 


nmenority  o(  UidM-i  w 


mtitfCfcrM 


-BEBRSWS.Xm. 


BitUrOitmihai^Ald, 


Itj  to  sometbiDg  tbut  \b  tood;  bot  AbtTi  tim 
M  not  at  all  good  for  the  pnrpoM  for  vfeldi 
blood  was  efficacious:  nsj,  it  cried  fior  VID- 

So  Arohb.  Maosb.  Hammond.  A  KxxTtm- 
Bkn ovL  takes  **  the  blood  of  Abel  **  •■  put  for 
blood  slied  on  earth  cnrinff  for  Texuceanoe,  and 
ncreasing  the  other  cries  raised  by  sin  in  the 
onnteracted  hj  the  blood  of  Christ  calmly 
:  in  hearen  for  ns,  and  from  heaven  to  as.  I 
[aoei^s  view.  Be  this  as  it  may.  to  deny  that 
atonement  is  truly  a  propitiation,  overthrows 
priesthood,  makes  the  sacriflces  of  Motes'  law 
lanlns  mummery,  and  represents  Cain's  sacri- 
ood  AS  that  of  Abel.  35.  refnse  not— through 
bim  that  speaketh— God  in  Christ.  As  the 
fprinkling  is  represented  as  tptaking  to  God 

84:  so  hers  (Sod  is  represented  as  speaking  to 
.  1.  2}.  His  word  now  is  the  prelude  of  the 
aking"  of  all  thimn  Iv.  87).    The  same  word 

heard  in  tlie  eospel  from  heaven,  will  shake 
md  earth  (v.  20).  who  rsfosed  him  —  Oretkn 
g  as  they  did.**  Their  seemingly  sabmissire 
that  the  word  should  not  be  spoken  to  them 
jiy  more  (r.  19) .  covered  over  refractory  hearts. 

subsequent  de^s  showed  (ch.  3.  16).  that 
^veaiirtij  with  oraetdar  warnings  Hu  Divine 
the  Greek,  if  we  torn  away— Orerib.  **  we  who 
iv."  The  word  implies  greater  refractoriness 
fused,"  or  "  declined."  him  that  speaketh  from 
Jod,  by  His  Son  in  the  gospel,  speaking  fh>m 
venly  throne.    Hence,  in  Christ's  preaching 

mention  is  made  of  "the  kingdom  cf  Uu 
'  (Grtek,  Mattiiew.  3.  2).    In  the  giving  of  the 

spake  on  earth  (n;..  mount  Sinai}  by  angels 
cf.  ch.  1. 3).  In  £zodufi.  2U.  22.  when  God  says, 
i  with  you  from  hcarenC  this  passage  in  Me- 
ows that  not  the  hiisbest  heAvens.  but  the  visi- 
.*n.i.  tlie  clouds  and  darkness,  are  meant,  out 

God  hy  angels  proclaimed  the  law  on  Sinai, 
shook— when  He  gave  the  law  on  Sinai,  now 
the  Kosjtel.  promised— the  announcement  of 
inc  to  break  up  the  present  order  of  things, 

urcoilly  a  terror,  to  the  codly  a  promise,  the 
t  of  which  they  look  for  with  joyful  hope.  Tet 
— CY.  my  Soifs,  HnKsai,  2.  G.  21, 22,  both  which 

are  coiidetiseil  iniu  one  iiere.    Tlie  shaking 

the  ftrst  coming  of  Messiah:  it  will  be  com- 

II  is  ftecnnd  coming,  prodifdes  in  the  world  of 
ccompnnying  the  overthrow  of  all  kingdoms 
ose  Messiah.  The  Hebrew  is  lit.,  "it  is  yet 
),'*  it.,  a  siUKle  brief  space  till  the  series  of 
its  bc<;ins  eodinu  in  the  advent  of  Messiah, 
ely  the  earth,  as  at  the  establishment  of  the 
covenant,  but  heaven  also  is  to  be  shaken, 
advents  of  Mesxiah  Are  regarded  as  one,  the 

shaking  beluniring  to  the  second  advent,  of 
I  |ifesa.;e  wai  given  in  the  shakings  at  the  first 
he  convulsions  connected  with  Uie  overthrow 
ilem  shadowing  forth  thr»se  about  to  bo  at  the 
Mr  of  all  the  God-opposed  kingdouis  by  the 
[essiah.  27.  this  Kord,  Yfl  once  more— So  I^ul. 
■irit,  sanctions  the  lAX.  rendering  of  Haggai, 
in  an  addiii(>nAi  feature  to  the  prophecy  in 
•ttc.  as  reiitiered  in  EugluJi  Version,  not 
lat  it  shall  t>e  t»  a  little  \r>hile,  but  that  it  is  to 
more' '  as  the  final  act  llie  stress  of  his  argu- 
on  the  "  uNCB."  Once  for  all:  once  and  for 
n  snyiLg  'once  more.'  the  Spirit  implies  that 
g  has  already  pasaeii.  and  something  else  shall 
il  to  reiuAm.  and  is  no  more  to  be  changed 
htng  elsn;  for  the  once  is  exclusive,  i.f.iiot 
MS.*  {felMTiUH.]  those  things  that  are  shaken 
.ven  and  the  earth.  As  the  shaking  is  to  be 
hall  the  removal  l)o.  making  way  for  the  better 
^  are  unremoveable.   Cf.  the  Jewish  economy 


(the  type  of  th«  whole  pieeeat  order  of  tUng*}  giTin* 
way  to  the  sew  and  abidiiig  oovenaat:  the  fonmiuier 
of  the  ereiiaatlDg  atate  of  bliss,  as  of  thliff>,..auid»- 
trts.,  of  this  present  visible  cnaHon:  cf.  S  CorinthiaBe. 
6. 1;  and  ch.  0. 11.**  made  with  hands...of  this  creatioD,'' 
i.e.,  tilings  to  made  at  creation  that  they  would  not  re- 
main of  themselvea.  but  be  removed.  Hie  new  abid- 
ing heaven  and  earth  are  also  made  by  God.  bat  tbey 
are  of  a  higher  nature  than  the  material  creatioii,  being 
made  to  partake  of  the  Divine  nature  of  Him  who  ii 
not  fRads:  BO  in  this  relation,  as  one  with  the  nnereated 
God,  they  are  regarded  as  not  of  the  same  class  as  the 
thinge  made.  The  things  made  In  the  former  sense 
do  wfi  remain;  the  things  of  the  new  heaven  and 
earth,  like  the  uncreated  God.  **  shall  bxmaim  before 
God*  (Isaiah,  Ml  22).  The  Spirit,  the  seed  of  the  new 
and  heavenly  being,  not  only  of  the  beUevefs  sonl. 
but  also  of  the  ftature  body,  is  an  uncreated  and  im- 
mortal principle.  28.  rsoeiviBg— as  we  do.  hi  prospect 
and  sure  hope,  also  in  the  possession  of  the  Spirit  the 
first  fmits.  This  is  our  privilege  as  Christians.  1st 
ns  have  graos— "let  ns  have  thankfulness."  f  Alford 
after  Cbbtsostom.]  Bat  (L)  this  translation  is  ac- 
cording to  classicil  (jreek.  not  Paul's  phraseology  for 
**to  be  thankfal.*  (s.}  **Tb  God"  would  have  been 
in  that  case  added.  (3.)  **Whereby  we  may  serve 
God,*  suits  the  Entfiieh  Fsrsion  '*  grace'  ri.e..  gospel 
grace,  the  work  of  the  !4>irit.  producing  faith  exhibited 
in  serrinff  Ood),  but  does  not  suit  **  tttankfulness.**  ac- 
csptably-Greel^'*  well-pleasingly."  revsrsues  and  godly 
fear— IDie  oldest  MSS.  read.  **  reverent  caution  and 
fear."  Reverent  caution  (same  Qreek  as  in  ch.  &.  7;  see 
Note  there)  lest  we  shonld  offend  God,  who  is  of  purer 
eyes  than  to  behold  iniquity.  Fear  lest  we  should 
bring  destruction  on  ourselves.  29.  Grtek**  For  even  f 
"for also:"  introducing  an  odditiona/ solemn  incentive 
to  diligence.  Quoted  from  Deuteronomy,  4.  24.  our 
Ood— in  wliom  we  hope,  is  also  to  be  feared.  He  is 
love:  yet  there  Is  another  side  of  his  character.  God  has 
icrath  against  sin  (ch.  lo.  27,  si). 

CHAPTKUXm. 
Ver.  1-25.    Exhortation   to  Various   Graces, 
EkpeciallyCombtakcyim  Faith.  Following  Jxhus 

amidst   KBPR0ACHE8.     CONCLUSION.    WITH   i^CBB 

OF  Iktklliokncb  and  Salutationm.  1.  brotherly 
love— a  distinct  special  manifest%tion  of  "charity"  or 
"  love"  (2  Peter,  l.  1,.  The  church  of  Jerusalem,  to 
which  in  part  this  epistle  was  addressed,  was  dis- 
tinguished by  this  grace,  we  know  fh>m  Acts  (cf.  ch. 
d.  10:  10.  32-34;  12.  12.  13).  oontinor— c^H<y  will  itself 
cotitinue.  See  that  it  continne  with  you.  3.  Two 
manifestations  of  "brotherly  love,"  hotpitality,  and 
care  for  thoee  in  bonds.  Be  not  forgetful— Implying  it 
was  a  duty  which  they  all  recognised,  but  which  they 
might  forget  to  act  on  (v.  3.  7.  le .  Hie  enemies  of 
Christianity  themselves  have  noticed  the  practice  of 
this  virtue  among  Cliristians.  (J  duan.  Ep.  49. 1  en- 
teruined  angels  unawares— Abraham  and  Lot  did  so 
iGenesis,  18.  2;  10. 1).  To  obviate  the  natural  distrust 
felt  of  strangers,  Paul  says,  an  unknown  guest  may 
be  better  tlian  he  looks:  he  may  be  unexpectedly  found 
to  be  as  much  a  meesenger  of  God  for  good,  as  the 
angels  (whose  name  means  mesemger;  are;  nay.  more, 
if  a  Christian,  he  represents  Christ  Himself.  Iliere  is 
a  play  on  the  same  Greek  word.  Be  not  forgetftU  and 
unawares:  let  not  tlie  duty  of  hospitality  to  strangers 
escape  you; for,  by  entertaining  strangers,  it  has  escaped 
the  entertainers  that  they  were  entertaining  angels. 
Not  unconscious  and  forgetful  of  the  duty,  they  have 
unconsciously  brought  on  themselves  the  blessiiiig.  3. 
Bemember— in  prayer  and  acts  of  kindness,  bound  with 
them- by  virtue  of  the  unity  of  the  members  in  the 
body  under  one  Head,  Christ  ;i  Corinthians.  12.  26). 
suffer  adversity— Grc<rilc, "  are  in  evil  state."  brisg  your- 
selves also  in  the  body— and  so  liable  to  the  adversities 


n*  moBBbU 

M*  MaMll  (f  XlM.  ontd  tU*  TMH  Kt  th*  luUio*- 
Nan  «tt*  iMxMdMM*.   U  OM  dOM  ml  MBiMir 

;  MtlKIA    Bodtatmntal 


tjnom.u  in  UiiaHoI  UwliiaUDDH  olJailhintA. 
11.  u.  Buctaen.  Judo  tbt  bcothn  of  one  Lord  tad 
bUtaop  of  Jarnulcip.  u  well  u  Jwnaa  Itii  brother  of 
Juhn  lAcU.  It.  U.  in  Uw  PtluUnMn  cbanb.  wblcb 
not  wJdniHl,  matted  Dunjrduni.  nuldvlsc- 
Urttk." looklat  ap  Is.'  "dlUiienU/  caittmiilsUiui  kU 
oicr."  u  ui  utlit  Tould  ■  modcL  tba  idI— Uia  !«■ 
■niutloD. U dutb.  Tlw  I>r«Jbl>BHdDtdai«H[Lak«. 

lila;^  "t<ll«l^u>  w^k"  IGslillui,!.  \3;  EphHUDi.i. 
It :  1  TunoUir.  <- 11 :  Jiudm.  3.  I3I.  CmMdrrivii  hov 
tbei  mulfHUd  Us  muniliii^ii  of  thilr  fdib  bji  ihdr 
koLf  unit  Hblcta  Uigy  uiuiultMd  stcn  to  iht  tndof 
thai  unft  iUiBic  duui  bj  lunvrdDmi.  B.  TUi  una 
'iia^liDaiUon  wllh"Lhfi  and  of 

'  md  toiiiij  <lij  [ho  (uci.  aa 

TtH  Anu  OirilL  <Uie  (uU  nunc  b^s(  iIth.  to  mark 


vj  who  mpported  Tonr  i 
.  U.  it.  nmilDBitill  U^' I 


n/ftSMdM  BDt  B  iDUnsiit  ih*  (fccT  at  Jim  tawi 
>hU)binag(r«>«dair,  udibuitMck  HtvdM.ii 

do;  talon  B*  an  uto  tb*  1 
bKvn.     riMfAir  Id  (k 


a  au  1«dy  vu  ofTand.      The  Intd^  M 

vpmeTiL  L^e  ucrU^CB  cflued  on  tl 
«*  by  faith  ipTTltTuUIr  eat.  !■  tlia  fli 
mt  to  the  tTplcvJ  ccreniDfiUJ  (uh 


o-JaBlto 

IftSS 


r  buralni^.   and  "Mi 


iJLit.  and  or  Rhoie  bodtatST |>Mi 


l4iyttiedprlMrtiiadlttdwctAUi|Mn.dBrii)«Igitri 
Inmnv  thronth  tb*  wikltrmM;  rtplMtd  aftMBMdt 
Igr  JaroMtom  (ooBtaiiiliig  tte  tmpto),  oatnit  of 
friMMt  mJlB  Jmm  «m  eracilUd.  IS.  WlMftfert  Jimt 
-Ib  onWr  that  tht  Antfttjiw  might  talfll  tht  type. 
HMtltr— Thoogh  not  hrooi^t  Into  the  tmnido  "Mno- 
tmy"  dt  ilj.  HU  blood  bM  been  brought  into  tho 
hMTinly  HBetoaiy,  «od  **»pctiflei  the  paopto'  (bh. 
&  II.  m,  br  fijaoiiilng  thnn  ttota  itn,  and  oooMcmt- 
l«  thiol  to  God.  bit  own-tiot  blood  of  aaimalt. 
■mult  tht  gtt»-of  J«nuAl«m:Mif  nnwocthyof  the 
■odtly  of  the  oorcoant  peopln  Hm  fleqr  ocdttl  of 
BMmf^grimg  on  tho  crow,  amwtn  to  the  bvniiiHr  of 
Ike  Yiettma ;  therebf  file  mere  fleehly  lUb  «u  oom- 
pleMy  dettrofed.  m  their  bodiee  were:  the  teoond 
pelt  of  file  offering  wee  HU  cenying  Hie  blood  into 
hMTtniy  Holiest  before  tiod  at  HIa  aaeeniton. 


that  U  Bhoald  be  a  perpetoal  atonement  for  the  WQfkfa 
•IB.  UL  tiMrefort-thlB  "there&Me."  bieathee  the  da- 
llbwite  fortiinde  of  beUererL  [Bkmosx..]  wittaeat 
the  eaaii»-**oataide  tlie  legal  polity"  [THioDOKn]  of 
ladaiam  idL  «.  lU.  **Faltli  coneidere  Jerusalem  iteelf 
aaaoMift  not  a  c«y.*  CBwoil.]  He  contnets  with 
tha  Jifva  who  eenre  an  earthly  aanctoaiy,  the  Chilt' 
Uaaa  to  whom  the  altar  in  heaTen  aUnde  open,  whilst 
il  la  cioeed  againet  the  Jewa.  At  Jetoi  enffeied 
VlllKmt  the  gate,  ao  iplrltaally  mutt  those  who  deeire 
to  batong  to  Him,  withdnw  ftom  the  earthly  Jemsa- 
imm  aad  Its  nnctnaiy.  as  ftom  this  world  in  geoeraL 
It  aieCsrsooetolzodns.  3S.  r.wbenthe  taber- 
waa  moved  wWiout  the  ooaip.  which  had  become 
foltolad  by  the  peopU'e  idolatiy  of  the  golden  calree; 
eo  that  "every  one  who  sowcht  tbe  Lord  went  oat 
nato  the  taltMrnade  cf  the  congregation  (as  Moses 
called  the  tabernacle  oatside  the  campj,  which  was 
wttboat  tbe  oamp:"  a  lively  type  of  what  the  Hebrews 
BlKmld  do.  viz.,  come  out  of  the  carnal  worship  of  the 
sarthlj  Jerusalem  to  worship  God  in  Christ  in  spirit. 
lad  ot  wheX  we  all  ought  to  do.  viz ,  come  out  Arom  all 
tanaUam.  worldly  formalism,  and  mere  sensuous 
wonhip.  and  know  Jesus  in  His  spiritual  power  ^lart 
ttam  wordlinest.  seeing  that  **  we  have  no  «5nMiin'!Tg 
ie.  14).  bseriBg— as  Simon  of  Cyrrae  did.  his  rs- 
reproaeb  which  He  bare,  and  whidi  all 
people  bear  wltb  Him  14  here— on  earth.  Tboee 
who  clung  lo  the  earthly  sanciuaiy.  ate 
intatiws  of  ail  who  cling  to  this  earth.  The 
Jerusalem  proved  to  be  no  **  abiding  city*" 
having  been  destroyed  shortly  after  this  episUe  was 
written,  aad  with  it  fell  the  Jewish  civil  and  religious 
polity:  a  type  of  the  whole  of  our  present  earthly  order 
of  thinga  eoon  to  perish,  one  to  eome— (ch.  a.  6;  li.  lo. 
!«.  U:  U.  12;  Philippians.  3.  20.)  U.  As  tbe  ** altar* 
waa  mentioned  in  «.  lO,  eo  the  **  sacrifices*  here  (cf. 
1  Fetor,  S.  «»  «<Sm  praise  and  doing  good,  v.  I6j.  Cf. 
Aalm  U|d06:  fiomant.  IS.  1.  By  hlm~at  the  Mediator 
off  oar  pflptfs  and  praitee  (John.  14.  is.  li} ;  not  by 
Jowlsli  obeervanoee  (Psalm  to.  14.  S3;  ao.  SO.  8i:  107.  Si; 
Ug.  If).  It  wee  an  old  taying  of  the  Babbit.  **At  a 
fMaM  time  all  saeriflces  shall  cease,  but  praises  shall 
BOi  oeasa."  praise— for  salvation.  oontlaaaUy— not 
meialy  at  flzed  seaaont.  at  those  on  which  the  ie«al  sac- 
rifloea  were  ofEned.  but  tbrouKhoui  all  our  livee. 
fralt  sf  ovr  Upe  -jfteiah.  67. 19;  Hoeea.  14.  a.)  givicg 
thaake  ffrsrfr,  **oooieMing.''  Bkmobl  remarkt.  the 
Hebrew,  Tvdah,  it  beeAtlfhlly  emphatic  it  literally 
adaunoledgmenl  or  oonfestion.  In  praiting  a 
we  may  easily  exceed  the  truth;  but  in  prais- 
tof  Ood  «tt  hwre  only  to  go  on  oonfeeeing  what  He 
iwllrlaMU.  Hence  it  it  impoesible  to  exceed  tbe 
nBth.aodWreit0tii»iii«praite.  ie.Bat— Buttbetao- 
ilieeof  peaflavith  the  Upe  (v.  16)  it  not  enough;  there 
moat  be  alto  doing  good  (beneftoenee)  and  oommnnlca- 
ting  iLe^  impartiag  aihare  of  your  meant,  Oalatiant, 

•.g)  to  the  needy,   with  sveii— and  not  mere  ritualistic 

6U 


17.  Otof  them  that  have  the  rale  tver^ 
(Cf.  «.  r.  K)  XUa  threefold  meatton  of  the  misn  la 
pecoUartothlaeplttleu  In  other  eptottotPaaltncindsa 
tbenOsiviBhlsexhartattont.  Bat  here  the  addretaia 
limited  to  the  psMroltodiroriAsebfiitft.  la  coatnat 
to  the  mlsrs  to  whom  thty  are  oharged  to  yield  revsr- 
eat  enbmtttioa.  Now  thit  it  Jntt  what  niight  be  ex- 
pected whea  the  apoatla  of  the  OentUea  waa  writing 
to  the  ndeatlne  ChilatlaBt.  among  whom  Jamee  aad 
the  elaree  apoetlee  had  exerdaed  a  more  tmmertlata 
anthmity.  It  wat  Important  he  ahoald  aot  aeem  to 
tet  himtelf  la  oppoeitloa  to  their  gnldae,  hot  rather 
atrengthaa  their  haada:he  daima  no  aatoovitir  direetly 
or  Indirectly  over  thete  mlert  themtelvee.  [ButKa.] 
"Remember*  your  deceaeed  mlert  (v.  T):  "Obey  "yoar 
living  mlert ;  nay,  more,  not  only  obfir  la  oaset  where 
BO  tacrlfloe  of  aalf  it  reauired,  aad  where  ycm  are  9<r- 
moded  thsy  are  right  (eo  the  GrwA  for  **obey*),  bat 
^'tnbmU  yonrtelver'aa  a  matter  off  dnttfel  yielding, 
whea  year  Jndgment  aad  natural  will  iadine  yoa  to 
an  oppoaito  direction,  tber-oa  thdr  part:  ao  tha 
Ortdt.  At  thty  do  their  part»  ao  do  yoa  yoors.  8o 
Fanl  exhotta.  l  Theemloalana.  iw  11.  is.  waidi-**ara 
vlgilantr  (OrscH.  fer-6f«dk.**to  behalf  ot*  matt  give 
aoeeoat— The  etrongett  etfmnlnt  to  woCd^/Mness  (Mark. 
IS.  Sl-87}.  CHayaoaroM  waadeeply  ttmefc  with  these 
worda,athetelltatkDeS8cenioito.B.«,*'Tbe  fear  of 
thit  threat  eoattooaUy  agtiatee  my  aeuL"  do  tt~ 
''watch  for  yoor  toaTa  eternal  talvatioa.*  It  it  a 
periloat  reaponaibility  fat  a  maa  to  have  to  give  ae- 
ooant  for  othenT  deedt,  who  it  aot  tnlBdaat  for  his 
owa.  tEBnua,/h>m  ilQiMfuu  ]  I  wonder  whether  it 
be  poetible  that  any  of  the  mlert  shonkl  be  saved. 
[CHaTeoaroic.]  Of.  FkuTs  address  to  tne  elders.  Acts,, 
to.  88: 1  Corinthians.  4. 1-6,  where  also  he  connects  mi- 
nisters' responsibility  with  the  account  to  be  hereafter 
given  icT  i  Peter.  &  H.  with  jey— at  your  obedience : 
anticipating,  too,  that  yon  shall  be  their  '*  jo/*  in  the 
day  of  giving  account  (Philippians,  4.  ij.  aot  with  grltf 
—at  your  ditobedienoe ;  apprehending  alee  that  in  tbe 
day  of  account  you  may  be  among  the  loet,  intteed  of 
being  their  crown  of  reMdng.  In  giving  account,  the 
atewardt  are  liable  to  blame  if  ought  be  loet  to  the 
Master.  "Mitigate  their  toil  by  every  office  of  atten- 
tion ami  respect,  that  with  alacrity,  rather  than  with 
grieC  they  may  fhlOl  toeir  duty,  arououa  enough  to 
itself,  even  toough  no  unpleasantness  be  added  on 
your  part."  [Gaoxiua.]  that— &ri</  to  your  pastors 
is  wnprofitable  for  you,  for  it  weakens  their  spiritual 
power;  nay.  more,  "the  groane  (so  the  OreA  for 
*grier)  of  other  crsatnres  are  heard ;  how  much  more 
of  pastorsr  iBxKoaL.]  so  God  will  be  provoked  to 
avenge  on  you  their  "groaning*  (Greeki,  If  they  must 
render  God  an  account  of  their  negligence,  so  must 
you  for  your  ingratitude  to  toem.  [Gbotiub.]  18. 
Prsy  for  as— Paul  usually  requeets  the  cbuich'e  toter- 
ceesiona  for  him  to  doeing  his  epUtles.  Just  as  he 
begins  with  assuring  them  of  his  havmg  them  at  heart 
to  his  prayen  (but  to  tois  epistle  not  till  o.  SOi  Si). 
R/mi^n«  1&.  SO.  **  Ut,"  Indudee  both  himeelf  and  his 
companiont ;  he  passes  to  himteir  aJoae.  «.  19.  wa 
irast  wo  kavo  a  good  eoosdeeofr-to  vita  of  your  fonner 
Jealousies,  and  the  chargee  of  nay  Jewish  enemies  at 
Jerusalem,  which  have  been  tbe  occasion  of  my  im- 
prisonment at  Bome.  In  rafbtation  of  the  JewiT 
aspersions,  he  atserta  to  tbe  same  languags  as  here 
his  own  oontcientiausngu  before  Ood  and  man.  Acts, 
S3. 1*3;  St.  18.  vo.  SI  (wherem  he  virtually  implies,  that 
his  reply  to  Ananias  was  no4  sinful  impatience ;  far* 
indeed,  it  waa  a  prophecy  which  he  was  iMplred  at  tha 
moment  to  utter,  aad  which  waa  fWflltod  soon  aftor). 
wo  U^tr-4Jreek,  **we  are  peranaded."  to  the  oldeet 
>i«a.  Good  oonsdanceprodnoeeoonlidencs,  where  tha 
Holy  Spirit  rules  the  oontdence  (Bomans. ».  D.  hox^- 
esOy -"to a  ^ood  way."    Tha  •»»»*  <iv«k '•^^  %* 


CtndadiKg  Praytr 


i>ftt*>t«i 

•  tMta 

Mam,  aaUaWMr  CMH: 


ruIq>.uloiP<ur.s.i -L  a.eni 
0*D  VOrdL.Toba.  ID.  3,  IL,  J t.  thrao 
"Iii."<n(irlMi/tlHbl(»iJ(eh.ll 
Hi!  blcodr  duih  tor  ni.  thU  tbi 

tlw  neilullDii  envmut  BtiMrM 
KiUur  uid  SoD^  inHnvrefUnSor 


idHli/.Dniikft'DirEtni.   Bgt •>.  II.  "Ibromih  Jemi 
i™i.-    Jlii  nllla.ai  lilt  AnoaiUdeHiig  Spirit,  imii- 

I*  memMn  Icf.  Acta,  1.  U:.    31.  Hiki  jn  dsIki- 


lot  vu  bDpH*MWd  with  t*aL 

lUmltwd.'-'Hot>iu.'ni.(Bm 

PHilpimlHd(PUU|i|ituu,l:M).  Bii>- 

■nr.mHBOdtittnTlMiilaUiiiu 

btabalniMjoioruUpiri.    FhI.U 

wiilUltoit  - • 

luUuChriiui 


tliiiT»il«JnHa<l< 


TDK  OEMSRAL  F.PISTLB  • 

JAMES. 

INTRODUCTION. 


DdHrmthcirlHlIIDrSI.PHL  6 


-rt.JunM.  1  B.  Hi  til,  Il..tL3uaft.XKi  Btm 
.   BjiimnSjwi  rODD.  CtkIbi)  iiooiMi*.!.!,  i 


,'!  pirtUIlj  >t  ftnl.  trim,  nbH 


lnrtrMe*Pt«d.io1lMtBoai|aaMBlfartte  0MTitlHNBlAviMV7plMk«ttkt4n*mftNitMr«Mti  m  to  «  tbt  J«viih 
Aaiih  iMd  no  dMbli  it  VM  Ahmm  ««f  to  hi  iBfplnd. 

IiotlMr'so^Hetfaatottrukiplifltof  ttmv.aad  dMiitato  of  «n  •fimtHo  dmMlw")  wm  tot  to  fab  mMum  Mw 
l>tlt|rtt.l.)€>powith«deettte»of  JwHWditlfliafay  fcith, and  at  fay  wotk^ tonfat  bf  gt  FmL  Bat  the  two  ipoillii. 
vfalkt  tooktaf  u  JuttflflatioD  fhn  dlitlnet  stuidpotaitib  pcrf aetlj  faaroMmte  aadflurtaallyton^tmcnttbtddUiittoiMaf 
«aanoCta«K  Faith  prtetdti  to?*  and  tbt  woikt  of  lo?«;  fant  wltboat  thtm  It  It  dud.  81  Paal  rcfMdafytfatatbeJaitlfl- 
aliaB  of  tfaa  tUuMt  btfan  Ood;  St  JanMa.  la  iho  t»ttflealloa  of  tba  faoUarir  i»<diHaHr  bn/bn  im«,  TIm  «nor  wfaleh 
Janaa  BMta,  WBB  iho  Joviafa  notion  ttiat  tfaair  pooMori<m  and  kiiowlod|(«  of  tfao  law  of  God  voold  jofHiy  tfaeiB,«f«B  tfao^ 
lfaiydiaebayiditletoh.2.tt.wttfaBoinaiii,t,lf*»k  Cfa.  1.  •,  and  i,  1,  II.  ntaa  platait  j  to  alloda  to  Bonana.  •.  t;  t.  Ut  7- 
■  l  14.4.  AItothot«iorofoh.&,on*JiHtlfleatlon.''MonatoaUadatolikPaia'at«MUnf,ioaatooecfootfUiaJ«wlohiio- 
tiana  of  a  dlffnoat  klad  from  thooe  wbloh  bo  oombatod,  fbongfa  not  tnuMttood  fay  fain  alio  (Bomana.  %  17,  fta). 

St.  Paul  (Galattaaa,!  •) arnmgoa  tbe  namoa **  JanMa.  Oophaa,  John,"  In  tbo  ovdor In  wtakh  tbolr  opiotka stand.  Tho 
BL  Jamoa  who  wroie  thia  opMle  (Moordinc  to  moot  anaioot  wTitOB)  laoallcd  (Oaladana,  1.  If)  **  tho  Lord^  brotbor."  Ho 
wan  aM  of  Alphooa  or  CUopM  (Lnko.  M.  lt-18)  and  Mary,  rfatar  of  tbo  Ylnin  Maiy.  Of.  Xaifc.lSL  49.  with  John.  Iti  IB.  whioh 
to  ktantlfy  tbo  motbor  of  Jamoo  tbo  loai  with  tbo  wire  of  Ooopai,  not  with  thoYinte  Xaiy.  Oloopa^  wtftTs  rirton 
lithoHoteow.AlpboaathoOreokniodoofwrltlntthoMaunanMk  Many,  howofor.aa  Hoiwlpyno  (JmocWm,  Jtoir 
jnitonrKdMimmish '*thoLord^  brother*  from  tbo  fOB  of  Alpboua  Botthegoipol  aooordta*  to  tho  Hofanwa, 
1  by  Joromo,  wprmonti  Jamoa,  th$  LariTt  krotktr,  aa  pwwnt  at  the  fautMntioo  of  tbo  Eoehailat.  and  thorofeTO  idan< 
Heal  with  tbo  apoatle  Jamoa.  SotbeApoeiyphalfoopol  of  Jamoa  In  Aota,  Jaaea  who  la  put  fommoot  In  Joraialam  after 
tba4aathof  Jam«a.8enorZobcdecia  not  dlstinittlibod  from  Jamoi.  tbe  aoo  of  AlpbooiL  Helanot  menHonedaa  one  of 
tba  Xiovdrabtethrott  In  Aota.1. 14;  bnt  aaoneof  tbo  **apoetleo"  (Oafaitlaaa,  1. 1«.  He  li  aalled*'the  Um^'iUL,  ffte  UMb. 
IIaiiE,UL40)^todiitlnialihhlmfromJamea,tbeionofZdiadceL  ii(/fardeoMideiaJaaMa.  the  brother  of  tbe  Lord,  the  aothor 
>ftiMC|datle. to  have  been  theeldcetof  tbcionaof  JooephandMaiy»n«  J«ni>(«^Hatthew.]|.M).aad  that  Jaaeatho 
MA  «f  Alpheoa,  la  diitlngnishcd  from  htm  by  tk$  kOttr  faeliw  oallcd  **tbe  leea,*  ia.  jnnlor.  nia  aifnmenta  ipdnst  the 
bmiTB  fanthar,  the  Maliop  of  Jermalem,  being  the  apoetla.  are,  (1.)  Tbe  Loid^  brethren  did  not  fadtere  on  Jeme  at  atime 
viMB  tto  apootioa  faad  been  alreadyeaUediJohn,?.  1,0).  thenfore  none  of  the  Lordli  brethren  oonld  be  amonc  the  apootlea 
fast  it  deea  not  fbUow  from  John,  f .  1.  tbat  no  ono  of  them  bdlevod);  (1)  the  apooBoireommketon  waa  to  yreadi  the  loapel 
navy  •hire,  not  to  be  bisho|«  to  a  partlettlar  looaUty  (hot  It  bnuUkely  tliat  one  notan  apoetto  dionldfae  bbhop  ^ 
««bom«f«Bapoetkeyldddefirenoe,AotaiU.U.If;  GalaHana^  L II;  1I,U  TbeSatloarlilaatoomauuidtotbeapoetke 
■DaaMrely  to  preadklJhepoiiMloMir  where,  to  not  Inooneiitent  with  oaob  havlnfr  a  partioalar  aphare  of  labour  to  w^ldi  be 
bamM  fan  a  miarionary  fafabop,  aa  Peter  to  aald  to  hate  been  at  Antloeb). 

Bo  waaeiimamed**thejiut"  ItneededpooaliarwiadomaotoprcaobtbocoapdaanottodtepvaffetboUw.  AaMsbop 
ff  Janiaalem  writinf  to  the  twelve  tribea,  he  aeta  forth  the  gospel  In  ite  aipoct  of  rrlation  to  the  law  vhieh  tbe  Jewe  eo 
wfarenead.  Aa  8t  Paul's  eptotles  are  a  commentary  on  the  doctrines  flowing  from  the  death  and  reeurreotion  of  Cbrist,  so 
It.  jMnea*  episUc  baa  a  oloee  connexion  with  Uto  teaeblnf  during  Uis  life  on  earth,  cspeolally  Uto  eermon  on  tbe  moant. 
;n  both,  tbe  law  to  rcpreeented  as  folftlled  in  lore :  the  very  langosRe  is  palpably  similar  (of.  oh.  1. 1.  with  Matthew.  5.  II ; 
h.  1.  4*  with  Matthew,  ft.  48;  cfa.  L  8;  8. 18.  with  Matthew.  7.  7-11;  ob.  6.  IS.  with  Matthew,  8  7,  and  4. 14. 18 ;  oh.  1. 10.  with 
f  sttbew.  I.  II;  eb.  4. 4.  with  Matthew,  &  14;  eh.  4. 11,  with  Matthew.  7.  1, 1;  oh.  8. 1,  with  Matthew,  6.  II).  The  whole 
pirit  of  thto  epistle  breathes  tbe  eame  aoepel-rioAtemtiMas  which  the  sermon  on  the  moont  inoolcatee  as  the  blgheM  realixa* 
loei  of  tbe  law.  8t  James'  own  ebaracter  aa  **  the  Jost.*  or  Iepa%  righltout,  diepoeed  him  to  thto  coinddenee  lef.  eh.  1. 10; 
jH9i  t.  IS.  with  Matthew.  5.  to).  It  also  fitted  him  for  preeiding  orer  a  ohnroh  stiU  sealoos  for  the  law  (Acts.  IL  U^M;  Qa- 
%  II).  If  any  could  win  the  Jews  to  the  itoiipel.  he  waa  meet  likely  who  presented  a  pattern  of  Old  Testament 
eomUned  with  erangelieal  fsith  (efl  also  ch.  1  8.  with  Matthew,  8.  44,  48).  Praetioe.  not  profession,  to  the 
ca*  of  obedience  (of.  eh.  1. 17 ;  4. 17.  with  Matthew,  7. 11*11).  Bins  of  tongne,  howerer  lightly  regarded  by  tbe  world,  are  an 
iffroee  against  the  Uw  of  love  (cf.  eh.  1.  M;  S.  1-18,  with  Matthew,  8.  tt;  also  any  swearins,  oh.  8.  II;  o£  Matthew,  8.  nSTl 

The  aheence  of  the  apostolic  benediction  in  this  epistle,  ie  probably  doe  to  its  being  addreeeed,  not  merely  to  theboUeTing. 
mi  nlao  indirectly  to  tmbeliering,  Israelites.  To  the  former  he  eommenda  humility,  patienoa.  and  prayer ;  to  tbe  latter  fao 
lAdrveace  awful  wamhigs  (ch.  8.  7-11;  4. 1;  8. 1-8). 

8t  Jamea  waa  mar^rsd  at  the  Paaaorer.  The  epiatle  waa  probably  written  Jnat  before  it  Tbe  destmetlon  of  Jerusalem 
'oretold  in  It  (th.  6. 1,  *a),  ensued  a  year  after  hta  martyrdom.  81  A.D.  Hegesippus  (quoted  to  JTuasUttS,  1 U)  narrates  thai 
M  vaa  set  on  a  pinnaeto  of  the  temple  by  the  eeribea  and  Phariaeea.  who  begged  him  to  restrain  the  people  who  were  to  huge 
immfaera  embracing  Chrtotianitj.  **  Tell  us,"  said  they  In  the  presence  of  tbe  people  gathered  at  the  feast,  *  whioh  to  the 
loorof  Jeansf  8t  James  replied  with  a  loud  Toioe.**  Why  ask  ye  me  oonoemingJeaua  the  Son  of  uianT  Hesittothatthe 
risbt  hand  ff  power,  and  will  come  again  on  the  douds  of  heaven."  Many  thereupon  cried,  Hoeannah  to  the  Bon  of  David. 
Bnl  St.  JaOMa  waa  eaat  down  headlong  by  tbe  PharUeca;  and  praying,  **  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they 
do.**  ho  waa  atoned  and  beaten  to  death  wiUi  a  fuller's  duK  The  Jews,  we  know  from  Aets,  were  exasperated  at  St  Paul's 
Kseaa  fkom  their  hands,  and  therefore  detennined  to  wreak  their  vengeance  on  Si  Jamea  The  publication  of  hto  epistle 
to  tbo  dlapersed  Israelites,  to  whom  it  was  probably  earried  by  thoee  who  came  up  to  the  periodioal  feasts,  mads  him 
obnozloaa  to  them,  aspeetolly  to  the  higher  elasses.  because  it  foretold  tbe  woes  eoon  about  to  fUl  on  them  and  their  country. 
Their  tannting  qnesttcm,  **  Which  to  the  door  of  Jesus  "  (ie.,  by  what  door  will  He  come  when  He  retunu )?  alludes  to  hto 
fropbeey.  **  the  ooming  of  the  Lord  drawetb  nigh . . .  behold  tbe  Judge  standelh  before  the  door''  (oh.  8. 8,  IK  Hebrews, 
Ml  7,  probably  reCers  to  the  martyrdom  of  James,  who  had  been  eo  long  btohop  over  the  Jewtoh  Christians  at  Jerusalem, 
"Rasaember  them  whleh  have  (rather,  'bad')  the  rule  (spiritually)  over  you,  who  have  apoken  unto  yon  the  word  of  God; 
wboae  fliith  follow,  oonsidering  th»  end  of  their  converaation." 

Hto  inaplntion  aaanapoatleto  cxpreesly  referred  to  in  Acta.  1&.  ll,IB.**JfyaaafeMes  to,"  Ac.;  **It  seemed  good  toMs 
Alp  Gheat  md  la  ««,"  *n.  Hto  episcopal  authority  to  tanpliod  in  tbe  deference  paid  to  him  1^  St.  Petor  and  Bt  Paul  (Aeta. 
11 17;  11. 1B|  Qalatians.  L  U;  1 8).  Tbe  Lord  had  appeared  specially  to  him  after  the  rcsurrsetion  (I  Corinthtotns,  1&  7). 
8t  Pater  in  lA  first  epistle  (universally  from  ths  first  received  as  canonical)  tadtly  confirms  the  inspiration  of  8L  JamcaT 
epMla,  by  Inaariiorafliift  with  hto  own  inspired  writfaigs  no  less  than  ten  paasagea  firom  Bt  Jamea  The  "apostle  of  th« 
sliaametalon,*'  BtL  Peter,  and  tbe  first  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  would  naturally  have  mneh  to  eommon.  C£  di.  1. 1,  with  1  Peter. 
LI;  eh.  1. 1^  with  1  Pater.  1. 8;  4 II. II;  eh.  1. 11, with  1  Peter.  1. 14 ;  eh.  1. 18, with  1  Peter,  1. 1;  eh. & 7,  with  lPeter,4I4; 
A.  I.  U,  with  1  Petor, 1. 11;  eh.  4 1,  with  l  Petor.  I.  U;  ch.  4. 8,  with  l  Peter,  8^  5, 8;  eh.  4  7,  with  1  Peter.  8.. 8, 1;  du  4,\<i. 

613 


m.  Jtma"  OtmriM  Addrm. JAtOB.L  IViriti  JfuKfr/Jr  Jar  i 


[loud  inhi  nn  In  A.  1. 1:  not  >l  ill  to  Ui ., , 

IAcU.lt.  L(.U.ud1I.M.Tlt.  IcilblilatnduclnR  ths  |  ThU_ 

u  btlDi "  tb*  Loid'. 

Lnsbvliia  prvtkAl.nlhuUiuiclDctrJDiLteiiiilnd 


tUiitf  vhm  ja  (Ul  iDtcidtiaKW' 


F(  Iti  t/u  dtfit^tion^   Tli«  <1Liper6[0D  4.1I    God  fll'i  .    .    .  .,.._ 

■nailiEircnnn»IODirlth  JeruBiloRi  lu    rron  Ihe  cndoiUDEH a( Lbi iin. 

""      .....  (   quini^UiB  HUM  "iliBpUdlj- In  HU  ehlUmi  r  tj». 


BiHi  OttuUtttutt  Id  Ia 


JAMB.!. 


tlilBgi  thatlMiinyifiBr:  ha  does  vMilft  naar 
fruni  God,  food,  xaioMiilt  te.,  bnfc  tiMM  art  tlie 
1  gUto  of  HU  iNTOfldenoa:  of  Um  tbiogi  ■pedaJlj 
1  in  aoiwar  to  pnawr.  the  vaTcrtr  ^aU  iioiz»> 
■mr  thing."  maehlwt  wisdom.  8.  douUa-niadtd 
dombk-iouUtd,  the  on*  aoul  dii«ct«d  towixdf 
hm  ottaier  to  aomtthliig  tlM.  Hm  OrMfefoToun 
iDi'i  tnuuiaiiont  **H«  (the  vavertr.  v.  flj  it  •  nan 
-minded,  nsitable,"  4k.  i  or  better,  BuA'a, 
ocds  in  thle  V.  8  are  ia  apposition  with  **that 
%,  7:  thus  the  **iB,"  which  is  not  in  the  origlna]. 
It  need  to  be  eoppUed.  *'  A  man  doable-minded, 
le  in  all  his  wajsf'  The  word  for  **doobIe- 
I  **  is  found  here  and  eh.  4.  a.  for  the  first  time 
ik  litenttare.  ItlsnotaAypocrUtthatismeant, 
UUc  **  waTeilng  "  man.  as  the  oootezt  shows,  it 
Msd  to  th4  singte  cys  (Matthew,  6.  is).  0,  10. 
<M«.  **B«i  let  the  brother.'*  Ac,  U.,  the  best 
r  against  dtmbU-mindtdnMB  is  that  Christian 
iily  of  spirit  whereb j  the  **  brother."  low  In  oot- 
ivenmstanoes,  msj  **  rejoloe"  (answering  to  v.  D 
St  be  is  exalted."  «<«.,  by  being  aoeoonted  a  son 
itr  of  God,  his  Teiy  sofferings  beinga  pledge  of 
oing  gloiy  and  erown  («.  lH,  and  the  rich  maj 
**ln  that  he  is  made  low."  \v  being  stripped  of 
ds  for  Christ's  sake  [Mnrocaiua];  or,  in  thathe 
a.  by  sanctified  trials,  lowly  in  spirit,  witich  is 
•liflt  for  reioidng.  [QoKAKva.]  The  design  of 
stle  Is  to  reduce  sJl  things  to  an  eqoable  footing 
l:6.l«.  The '^kyw.*  rather  than  the  **zidi.'' is 
ilkd  **the  brother."  rBnMOSU)  8o  far  as  one 
•ly  **rloh"  in  workily  goods.  **he  shaU  pau 
in  so  far  as  his  predominant  character  is  that  of 
ther."  he  **  abideth  for  ever"  (l  John,  2. 17).  This 
leets  all  Au'o&d's  objections  to  regarding  **  the 
ere  as  a  "  brother^  at  all.  To  avoid  making  the 
brother,  he  trantUUu,  **  Bat  the  rich  glonee  in 
miliation."  vis.,  in  that  which  is  really  his  de- 
mt  (his  rich  state,  Fhiiippians.  3. 10),  jast  as  the 
told  to  rejoice  in  what  is  really  hii  exaltaUou 
vly  state).  11.  Taken  firom  Isaiah.  40.  6-6.  best 
or.  *'the  hot  wind"  from  the  (£.  or)  Sw,  which 
M  vegetation  (Luke,  IS.  56).  The  **baming  beat" 
son  is  not  at  its  rinnv,  but  rather  at  noon ; 
la  the  scorching  Kadun  wind  is  often  at  sunrise 
1, 4. 8).  UCiDDunov .  Oruk  A  rtieUA  Matthew. 
ases  the  Greek  word  for  "beak"  Isaiah.  40l  7. 
§th  upon  it."  seems  to  answer  to  "  the  hotieiiid'' 
graes  of  ths  fsshion--i.«.,  of  Uu  tademal  apfieor- 
in  his  ways— referring  to  the  burdensome  eaitent 
rich  man's  devices.  CBsnosi^J  Cr.**lds  wsys." 
8  course  of  life, «.  8.  12.  Blessed— GC  the  beati- 
B  the  sermon  on  the  mount,  Matthew.  5. 4. 10.  U. 
;h  teoiptaUfOii— not  the  "  (klling  into  divers  temp- 
I "  (V.  S)  U  the  matter  for  **  Joy."  but  the  gtukmng 
ptatk>n  **unto  the  end."  OL  Job,  6.  17.  wken 
iedr-lii..  it^ttn  h*  hat  become  tMUd  or  itpfmrnscf, 
M  has  passed  throufch  tlie  **txylng"  (v.  8).  his 
*  having  finally  gained  the  victory,  the  crowa— 
aUusioa  to  the  erown  or  garland  given  to  wln- 
tbe  games:  for  this,  though  a  natural  alludon 
Paul  in  writing  to  heathen,  among  whom  such 
existed,  would  be  less  appropriate  for  St.  James 
ressing  the  Jewish  Christians,  who  regarded 
I  us^see  with  aversion,  of  Uli— "life"  oonstl- 
be  crown.  liA.,  the  hie.  the  only  true  life,  the 
( and  eternal  life.  The  crown  Implies  a  Imtpdom 
.  8L  8).  the  Lord— not  found  in  the  best  MSil 
rsiooL  The  believer's  heart  fills  up  the  omis- 
ithout  the  name  needing  to  be  mentioned.  The 
tol  one  who  promised'  (Hebrews,  ML  S).  to 
lat  love  him— In  8 Timothy.  4. 8.  "the  crown  of 
tusnesstothem  that  love  His  appealing."  Love 
M  patient  endwronce:  none  attest  their  love 
S18 


mofo  than  they  wteaufllv  far  film.  IS. 
-tried  by  sottcOaNeK  fa  esO.  Hifa(oforethe**taBip- 
tation"  meant  was  that  of  proboifais  dp  i^^UeMoNS.  Let 
no  one  fancy  that  tiod  leys  upon  him  an  inevitable  ne- 
cessity of  sinning.  God  doea  not  sand  trials  on  yon 
In  order  to  make  yon  woctcbut  to  make  yon  batter 
(v.ig,l7).  Therefore  do  not  sink  under  the  piessnia  <rf 
evils  (lOorinthiana,  10.  U).  ef  Qod— by  agency  proceed- 
ing fnm  God.  The  dtwA  Is  not  **  tempted  by.**  but. 
**flrom  God,"  imiriying  Indirect  agency,  eaaaet  he 
tsaptsd  with  evil,  to.— **  Neither  do  any  of  our  stns 
tempt  God  to  entloe  us  to  worse  things,  nor  doea  He 
tempt  any  Q^  His  Mm  oeoofti "  (ML,  <^  Himatif:  ot  the 
antithesis,  v.  18,  **QfHi»  wm  will  He  begat  uiT  to 
holiness,  so  fitf  is  He  fhmi  tempting  us  <^H<s  oim  Witt). 
rBsKOH..]  God  Is  said  in  Genesis.  88.  l,  to  have 
**  tempted  Abiaham^  but  there  the  UmpUng  meant 
is  that  of  trying  or  proefag.  not  that  of  ssducemant. 
AivoBO  fmaslafas  according  to  the  ordinary  sense  of 
the6fea,**Godls«iMerMdineviL*  Bntas  thisgivee 
a  less  likely  sanae,  XttgUah  VtnUm  probably  gives  the 
true  sense :  for  efwleslastical  Oreek  often,  uses  words  in 
new  senses,  as  the  ailgtindee  ot  the  new  truths  to  be 
taught  required.  14.  Every  man  when  tempted.is  so 
thromdi  being  dmwn  away  of  (agsin  bare,  aa  In  «.  18, 
the  Oreik  for  **  of  "esprsssee  the  actual  sonret.  rather 
than  the  agent  of  temptation)  hia  own  lust.  The  cause 
ofsinlslnonnelvea.  Even  Satan's  suggastkms  do  not 
endanger  us  befon  thsy  are  made  our  own.  lachooe 
has  hU  Mm  pseiUtar  (so  the  </ncls)  lust,  arising  fhm 
his  own  tampenunsnt  and  habit.  Lust  flows  firom  the 
original  birth-ain  in  man.  inhsritsd  firom  AdaoL  drawn 
awa  J— the  beoinMSng  stsp  In  temptation :  drawn  away 
<h>m  truth  and  virtue.  entkoaii^it^takeHwUhabait, 
as  fish  are.  The  furiher  yngreu:  the  man  aUUnoing 
himed/KMM  the  Qrtek  middle  voice  implies)  fobs  tidieed 
to  eviL  rBsNOEL.]  "Last*  is  here  personified  as  the 
harlot  that  allures  the  man.  16.  The  guilty  union  is 
committed  by  the  will  embracing  the  temptress. 
*' Lust,"  the  harfot.  then  **  brings  forth  sin.' vis.,  of  that 
kind  to  which  the  temptation  inclines.  Then  the  par- 
ticular Min  (so  the  Qreek  implies),  "when  It  is  com- 
pleted, brings  forth  death."  with  whidi  it  was  all  aiong 
pregnant.  (Ai.roju>.J  This  "death"  stands  in  strik- 
ing coutrast  to  the  "crown  of  lift'  («.  IS)  whidi  "pe- 
tieiice  "  or  endunmce  ends  in,  when  it  has  its"perr€ct 
workT  (v.  4).  He  who  will  fight  Satan  with  Satan's  own 
weapons,  must  not  wonder  if  he  finds  himself  over- 
matched.  Nip  sin  in  the  bud  of  lust.  16.  Do  not  err 
in  attributing  to  God  temptation  to  evil;  nay  (as  h« 
proceeds  to  show),  "every  good,"  all  that  is  good  on 
earth,  oomee  fhan  God.  17.  glft...gift-Vot  the  same 
words  in  Gresfc:  the  first,  the  act  <^  giving^  or  the  gift 
in  its  inttiatory  stage;  the  second,  the  thing  0irm,  the 
booH^whenper/edcd.  As  the  "good  gift"  stands  in  con- 
trast to  "sh&"  in  itt  initiatory  stace  (v.  U),  so  the  "per- 
fect boon"  Is  in  contrast  to  "  sin  when  it  Is  finished," 
bringing  forth  dealA  (8  Peter,  l.  8).  from  abof  e— (cL  ch. 
3. 16.)  Father  of  lighte— Creator  (tfthe  lighta  in  hcateu 
(ef.  Job.  38. 88  [ALPOiiD.];  Genesis.  4.  80. 81;  Hebrews. 
18.8).  Thiaacoords  with  the  reference  to  the  changee  in 
the  light  of  the  heavenly  bodies  alluded  to  tai  the  end 
of  the  verse.  Also.  Esther  of  the  spiritual  lights  in 
the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory.  (BanosL.]  These 
were  typified  by  the  supernatural  lii^ts  on  the  breast- 
plate of  the  high  priest,  the  Urim.  As  "God  is  light, 
and  In  Him  is  no  darkness  at  all"  (l  John.  L  «,  He 
cannot  in  any  way  be  the  Author  of  sin  (v.  18),  which  is 
darkness  (Jcdm,  i.  18).  no  vajishlsnMs...sbsdow  ef  tora- 
iag— (Malachi,  8. 8.)  None  of  the  alternations  of  light 
and  shadow  which  the  physical  "Ughu '  undergo,  and 
which  even  the  spiritual  lights  are  liabla  to,  as  com- 
pared with  God.  **8lMdowof  turning."  <it..  the  dark 
I  skodoMMNON^  cast  from  one  of  the  heavenly  bodies, 
arising  from  its  timrning  or  revolution,  e.g.,  when  the 


It),  BT  bclond  tinUira;  ■UTleeUHiBUi^iMami' 
mil  In  inn  lo  luu.*  id.  dndla  In  ncdiliic  "  Uit 


U  (nattd  fl(  r.  n-V, 


.    Hm UM oxUtoil  oCImmIwi 
■    F  ta  iiKk-tfra- 

.  Hla*  to  Hwk  ■MbortuUralr 


but :  uotliB  Jarlih  hull  (Bomuii.  i.  91.  lo  whlcfa 
nub  ittaktxt  MniU.  TimuHH  thlski  ml  M  inixA 
"  wnih'lt  nituit.  uu  iHdlinuHl  fHlInf  of /nVoAu" 


■oNuiHii.aKlii(i.t.  IliLnkLt-M.  ».  MM') 


Hw  Ira*  dtadpli.  nr  (ha  BUibU^  la 
banMVdOkaot  >■  oMhr  tlwl  ha  ■■ 


L  IBurau.]  pwlKil&iKfllMRr— M 


HrUaiU^ioftn(mM^rtak9 


jamsb.il 


ikt  Boffol  Law  cfhom* 


>*lD  hU  duAsngf  in  tte  vtry  dolog  tlMre  ii 
(PMlm  19. 11).  2e.  37.  An  exampto  of  doifna 
mw*.  religiou...  reUfiott^Tbe  Oreefc  expresses  the 
cx(«nial««nnM  or  exerclsec/fv{iaian,**godllnes8*  being 
the  InternAl  soul  of  it.  **  If  any  man  think  himuff  to  be 
!lK>  the  Qr€d^  religions,  ie..  obtervatU  of  the  of^ca  of 
rMgio/n^  let  hlni  know,  tliese  consist  not  so  much  in 
oiuward  observances,  as  in  snch  acts  of  mercy  and 
homble  piety  iMicah,  6.  7. 8}  as  xUUmg  the  fatlUrUu^ 
*&«  and  keeping  oni'$  »elf  unspotted  from  the  toorld' 
(Mattbew.  S3.  %i}.  St.  James  dues  not  mean  that  these 
t^leu  are  the  great  essentials,  or  sum  total  of  religion: 
bat  that,  whereas  the  law^servioe  was  merely  cere- 
BOnial*  the  very  tertices  of  the  gospel  consist  in  acts 
of  mercy  and  holiness,  and  it  has  light  for  its  gamutit 
tti  very  robe  being  riehteonsness.  (Tmemcu.J  The 
Ortdt  word  ia  only  fonnd  in  Acts,  26.  5.  "After  the 
Mraltest  sect  of  oar  religion  I  lived  a  Pharisee."  Go- 
lonlana  x.  u,  **  Wonliipping  of  angels."  bridkth  not 
...toagna— Discretion  in  speech  is  better  than  fluency 
of  speech  (cf.  ch.  S.  2. 3).  Cf.  Psalm  so.  l.  God  alone 
ean  enable  us  to  do  so.  St  James,  in  treating  of  the 
law,  natnrally  notices  ttiis  sin.  For  they  who  are  fhse 
from  groeser  sins,  and  even  bear  the  outward  show  of 
■anctlty,  will  often  exalt  themselves  by  detracting 
olbera  nnder  the  pretence  of  seal,  whilst  their  real 
BOtlTa  ia  love  of  evil-speaking.  [Calvik.]  heart— it 
and  the  tongue  act  and  react  on  one  another.  87. 
Pare..juid  ands&I<(t~*'Pure''  Is  that  love  which  has  In 
It  no  faniffn  admixture,  as  self-deceit  and  hypocrisy. 
"UndefUed'  is  the  means  of  its  being  **  pure.^  [Titt- 
MAam.)  **Pure"  expresses  the  positive,  "undeflled" 
the  fugoHve  side  of  relisious  service;  just  as  vi$Uing 
tht  fatherUu  and  widovj  is  the  active,  keeping  himself 
unspotted  from,  the  world,  the  passive  side  of  religious 
daty.  This  is  the  nobler  shape  that  our  religious  ex- 
erdaes  take,  instead  of  the  ceremonial  ofllce«  of  the 
law.  before  Qod  sod  the  Father-4tt..  "before  Him  who 
ia  (oar)  God  and  F&Uier."  God  is  so  called  to  imply 
that  if  we  would  be  like  our  Father,  it  is  not  by  fsstr 
ing,  itCttoT He  does  nnno  of  these  things,  but  in  be- 
ing **  merciful  as  our  Father  is  merciful."  CiiRYHud- 
TOX.]  visit— >n  sympathy  and  kind  offices  to  alleviate 
their  distresses,  the  fatherless— whose  "  Father"  is 
God  (Psalm  68.  6) :  peculiarly  helpless,  and- not  iu 
the  Oreek:  so  close  is  the  connexion  l>etween  active 
works  of  mercy  to  others,  and  the  maintenance  of  per- 
•onal  unworldlinesa  of  spirit,  word,  and  deed:  no 
copula  therefore  is  needed.  Kcligion  in  its  rise  interests 
na  about  ourselves ;  in  its  progress,  about  our  feUou;- 
ertatures ;  in  its  liighest  sta;;e.  about  the  honour  of 
Ood.  Iceep  himself— with  jealous  watchfulness,  at  the 
aame  time  praying  and  depcDdlng  on  God  as  alone  able 
to  keep  OS  (Jolm.  17. 16;  Jude.  24). 

CHAPTER  U. 
Ver.  I'M.  The  Sim  or  Kbspxct  or  Persons:  Dbai>. 
UlfwoRKiKO  Faitb  Savju  vo  Mam.  1-13.  St.  James 
lUastrates  *'  the  perfect  law  of  liberty*  (ch.  1. 25)  in  one 
particnlar  Instance  of  a  sin  against  it,  concluding  with 
a  reference  again  to  that  law  (v.  12, 13).  1.  brethrsn— >the 
eqoalitj  of  all  Cliristiaus  as  "  brethren,"  forms  the 
groand-work  of  the  admonition,  the  faith  of...Chri8t— 
i.e.,  the  Christian  faith.  St.  James  grounds  Christian 
inraietice  on  Christian  faith,  the  Lord  of  glory— ^  l  Co- 
tisthians,  2.  6.  As  all  believers,  alike  rich  and  poor. 
dartre  all  their  glory  from  their  union  with  Him,  **  the 
Lord  of  giory."  not  from  external  advantages  of 
worldly  fortune,  the  sin  in  question  is  peculiarly  in- 
oonahiient  with  His  "faith."  Bonokl,  making  no 
•ilipsls  of  the  Lord,  explains  "glory"  as  in  apposition 
with  Oirist  who  is  the  glory  (I^e.  2. 32):  the  true 
8bekinah  glory  of  the  temple  (Bomans.  9. 4).  English 
Vsrsion  is  simpler.  The  Klory  of  Christ  resting  on  the 
iwor  believer  should  make  him  be  regarded  as  highly 
liy  **  brethren"  at  his  ridier  brother ;  nay,  more  eo,  if  1 


the  poor  beUerer  has  more  of  Christ's  spirit  than  the 
rich  brotlier.  with  respect  of  persons —lit.,  "in  respect- 
ingt  of  persons.^'  in  the  practice  of  partial  preferenoes 
of  persons  in  variuns  ways  and  on  various  occasions. 
2.  assembly— <«<,.  synaoogue:  this,  the  latest  honourable 
use,  and  the  only  Christ\an  use  of  the  term  in  the  New 
Testament,  occurs  lu  8t.  James*  epistle,  the  apoetle 
who  maintained  to  the  latest  possible  moment  the 
bonds  between  the  Jewish  synsgogue  and  the  Chris« 
tian  churclL  boon  the  continued  resistance  of  the 
truth  by  the  Jews  led  Christians  to  leave  the  term  to 
them  exclusively  Jlevelation.  8.  9).  The  "synagogne" 
implies  a  mere  a-4etMl>/vorcongr^cation  not  necessarily 
united  by  any  common  tie.  **  Ctmrch,"  a  people  bound 
together  by  mutual  ties  and  laws,  Uiongh  often  it  may 
happen  that  the  members  are  not  assembled.  LTrbkch 
ft  ViTUiNOA.]  Partly  from  St.  James'  Hebrew  ten- 
denciea.  partly  from  the  Jewish  Christian  churches 
retaining  most  of  the  Jewish  forms,  this  term  "syna- 
gogue"  is  used  here  instead  of  the  Christian  tenu 
"church'  (ecclesia,  derived  from  a  root.  "oa/2ed  out," 
implying  the  union  of  its  members  in  si^tual  bond-s. 
independent  of  space,  and  called  out  into  separation 
ttom  the  worldj:  an  undesigned  coincidence  and  mark 
of  truth.  The  people  in  the  Jewish  synagogue  sat  ac- 
cording to  their  rank,  those  of  the  same  trade  together. 
The  introduction  of  this  custom  into  Jewish  Christian 
places  of  worship  Is  here  reprobated  by  St.  James. 
Christian  churches  were  built  like  the  synagogues,  the 
holy  table  in  the  east  end  of  the  former,  as  the  ark  was 
in  the  latter:  the  clesi;  and  pulpit  were  Uie  chief  articles 
of  fOmiture  in  both  alike.  This  shows  the  error  of 
comparing  the  church  to  the  temple,  and  the  ministry 
to  the  priesthood :  the  temple  is  represented  by  the 
whole  body  of  worshippers:  the  church  building  was 
formed  on  the  model  of  the  synagogue.  ii«e  Vitui>oa 
Stfnagogue.  2,  3.  "If  there  chance  to  have  come." 
[Altobd.]  goodly  apparel...gay  clothing— As  the  Gr€ik 
is  the  same  in  both,  trandate  both  alike.  "  (»y."  or 
"splendid  clothing."  have  respect  to  him.  «kc.— thuiigli 
ye  know  not  who  he  is.  when  perhaps  ho  may  be  a 
heathen.  It  was  the  office  of  the  deacons  to  direct  to 
a  seat  tlie  members  of  the  cocgregation.  (Clvmen't, 
Constitut.  2.  67. 68.  J  unto  him- Not  in  the  best  MSS. 
Thus  "  thou''  becomes  more  demonstratively  emphatic, 
here— near  the  speaker,  there— at  a  distance  from 
where  the  good  seats  are.  onder  my  footstool— not  lit- 
erally so;  but  on  the  ground,  down  by  my  footstooL 
The  poor  man  must  either  stand,  or  if  he  sits,  itit  in  a 
degrading  position.  The  speaker  luui  a  footstool  as 
well  as  a  good  seat.  4.  Are  ye  not.. .partial— /it.  Hate 
ye  not  majde  distindions  or  differences  vSO  as  to  prefer 
one  to  another).  So  in  Jude,  22.  inyourtclves— inyour 
minds.  i.e.,  according  to  your  carnal  inclination. 
(Grotius.!  are  become  Jad^es  of  evii  thooRhts— The 
Greek  words  for  "judges"  and  for  "partial,"  are  akin 
in  sound  and  meaning.  A  similar  translation  ought 
therefore  to  be  given  to  both.  Thus,  either  for 
"judges," Ac. translate,*'di^ing%ishen  of  ;i.e.,  accord- 
ing foyour)  evil  thoughts:"  or.  do  ye  not  partiallg 
judge  beticeen  men,  and  are  become  evilly^iiinking 
judges  (Mark.  7.  21).  The  "evU  thoughU"  are  in  the 
judges  themaelves:  as  in  Luke.  18.  6,  the  Grefk,  *' judge 
of  injustice,'*  is  transL,  "  unjust  judge."  ALroRD  ft 
Wahl  trandate,  **I>id  ye  not  doubt"  (respecting  your 
faith,  which  is  inconsistent  with  the  distinctions 
made  by  you  between  rich  and  poor).  For  the  Ureek 
constantly  means  doubt  in  all  the  New  Testament. 
Soin  ch.  L  6,  **  wavering."  Matthew.  21.  2i;  AcU.  10. 
20;  Romans,  4. 20,  "  staggered  not."  The  same  play  on 
ttie  same  kindred  words  occurs  in  the  Oreek  of  Bo- 
mans,  14. 10. 23,  iud0e...cioi(5(etA.  TtM  same  blame  of 
being  a  judge,  when  one  ought  to  be  an  obeyer.  of  the 
law.  is  found  ch.  4. 11.  5.  Hearken— M.  James  hrings  to 
trial  the  eelf-oooitUated  **jad«e«  "  («,  i).   vmc  «t^Ui^ 


wiu-ntunum. 


Um  DMinB'  IM  Urn  Orcut  Milltaaw.  Ki.  IB)  or  Chrtii 
Iweuua  UuliL'i  tMtfIt  ii  UunuUUiuu.  i-Hi.  a.  : 
Ontk  mu  1>*  iruiHlalnl. "  ir.  humKr,  n  fnlfll.''  I 


'■.  Joiin.  IL  ii:  iiEvtlaUoD,  a.  w,  "  Watt 

t  iDUUful.  lor  I'bBT  ibaJl  obuln  ma^  ilW 
A.  7..  TfUIM/alf,  "  r/ke  JUdEDMIkt  iwblQh  koWD- 
1  Ul  Dl  oij  ttull  U  oukiDui  manr  u  tiU  ate 
liomiJiioo»n:f."   Uili>ai»  luchtonrdda) 


)  JadfvaBb—UeTCT,  to  tu  from  faArtaa  juilanMtf  In  tti 
•  mn  Kill  f-lltr'Tn  tmtllTlrfrTiilrfh  npumil  lt.tw« 
-    '—  -bM  l[  cuuM  GoadUDD  Uxai.    Nh  ILu  IM 

'  li  ibt  (TODad  <tf  iMlr  aoiiulUBl,  bat  Ik*  MM 

d  la  Chriit  lomidi  thatn,  proi' 

Dui  lovuili  UuU  tellDinBui.  n 
sMrndsMnt,  which  aU  in  Ui 

iMHia.    !«.  SL  Jimu  htn.  p 


mrtJUir.  «c.n(lD<iall> 


."  ThaJevlifa  Uiii>-   t 


at  lUiatur  It.  Jij.   Tbi  Ihit  u  Ih 


I*  Iira)i>btr.  u  to  dl.  1.  a.    your  • 
••ir  bout  Dt  lb*  Uw  7t  mUi  la 


.ai.  U  HiDi  taardlj' tlke))>.  but  Uat  at.  Ji^ 
mSt.I'HliapluJH.mwIdulBaUiubiBH* 
jlitm.  Kid  auiuDia  ldI.  «.  ^  q.  u,  mu  ■» 


laU  Dul  St.  ilal,  bU  tbow  i.bo  mbonSt.  M 
Ida.  TliB  liAchliii  ot  botli  ilike  ta  iaa  '  ' 
ireron  u  )»  nctlicd  wiibmit  •nmii^ 


It.  C^ul  unud  ■> 

fhft  ju  evulcfkcea  of  laOb.  M* 

Iv.  wbeb  uuir.ven  aloiW*) 


IiHa2)tad,huta 


JAMES,  n. 


WorkbngFaUkSoMB, 


tad  yat  had  **  neither  part  nor  lot  in  thU  matter,"  for 
lia  "heart."  a>  hU  words  and  worki  evinoed,  was  not 
Igfat  in  the  tiffht  of  God.  AuroRD  wrongly  denies 
hat  **  say  "  is  emphatic.  The  lllnstration,  v.  18.  proves 
t  is:  **  If  one  of  you  my*  to  a  naked  brother,  "  Be  ye 
rarmed.  notwithstandinK  ye  give  not  those  thinss 
leadfuL"  The  inoperative  profe$8Um  of  sjrmpathy 
ASwerinK  to  the  inoperative  vrufession  of  faitli.  can 
Bith  sav*  him— rather. "  can  such  a  faith  {lit.,  thtfaiVti 
ave  him } "  <Ac  faith  you  pretend  to;  the  empty  name 
if  boasted  faith,  contrasted  with  true  fhiit-producins 
alth.  So  that  which  aelf-decelvora  chiim  is  called 
'  wisdom."  thonxh  not  true  wisdom,  ch.  3.  15.  The 
'  him"  also  in  the  Omk  is  emphatic:  the  particular 
nan  who  professes  faith  without  having  the  worlcs 
rblch  evidence  iU  viulity.  16.  The  Greek  iM,**But 
C*  &c, :  the  "but"  taking  up  the  argument  against 
och  a  one  as  "  said  he  had  faith,  and  yet  had  not 
rorks.*  which  are  its  fruits,  a  brother,  Ac— a/eUoio- 
llbris^iaii,  to  whom  we  are  specially  bound  to  lUve 
clp.  independent  of  our  general  obligation  to  help  all 
«r  fellow-creatures,   be— The  (/redb  implies  "be/ouTid. 

0  yonr  access  to  them."  16.  The  habit  of  receiving 
•aaively  sentimental  impressions  from  sights  of  woe 
rltboot  carrring  them  out  into  active  habita  only 
ardsna  the  heart,  one  of  yon— St.  James  brings  home 
lie  oaso  to  his  hearers  individually.    Depart  m  psace 

8  If  ail  their  wants  were  satisfled  by  the  mere  words 
ddressed  to  them.  The  same  words  in  the  mouth  of 
hrlst.  whose  faith  they  said  they  had,  were  accom- 
Boied  by  effldent  deeds  of  love.  be...wannsd— with 
LoUdng.  instead  of  being  as  heretofore  "naked"  (v.  16: 
Ob.  31.  20).  filled-instcad  of  being  "destitute  of  food" 
ULatthew.  16.  87).  what  doth  it  profit-concluding  with 
36  same  question  as  at  the  beginning,  v.  14.  Just 
strlbutlon:  kind  profeKiions  unaccompanied  with  cor- 
itpondius  acts,  as  they  are  of  no  "  profit"  to  the  needy 
hjeet  of  them,  ko  are  of  no  profit  to  the  professor 
imaelf .  Bo  faith  consisting  in  mere  profession  is  un- 
Dceptable  to  (jod.  the  object  of  faith,  and  profitless 
>  the  professor.  17.  faith...being  alone— Altoro  joins 
ia  dead  in  UmI/."  So  Bkngbl,  **  If  the  works  which 
Ting  faith  produces  have  no  existence.  It  is  a  proof 
sat  faith  itself  Hit.,  in  rtspfct  to  itself)  has  noexii^t- 
Bce,  Le.,  that  what  one  boasts  of  as  faith,  is  dead." 
Faith*  is  said  to  be  "dead  in  itaelf*  because  when 
,  1»8  works  it  is  alire,  and  is  discerned  to  be  so.  not 

1  respect  to  its  works,  but  in  respect  to  itself.  Eng- 
$h  Vertion  it  retained,  must  not  be  understood  to 
lean  that  faith  can  exist  "alone"  (i.e.,  severed  from 
orLs}.  but  tlius:  Even  so  pretumed  faith,  if  it  have 
Dt  woriui,  is  dead,  being  by  itself  "alone,"  i.e..  sev- 
wd  from  works  of  charity;  just  as  the  body  would  be 
dead"  if  alone,  i.e.,  severed  from  the  spirit  (v.  26).  So 
trr lus.  18.  *'l)ut  some  one  will  say:"  so  the  Oretk. 
his  verse  continues  the  argument  from  v.  14. 16.  One 
MT  *<^V  he  has  faith  though  he  have  not  works.  Sup- 
)se  one  were  to  tay  to  a  naked  brother.  "Be  warmed," 
Ithoat  giving  him  needful  clothing.  "But  some  one 
ntertaluing  rhcht  views  of  the  need  of  faith  having 
orics  joined  to  IW  will  say**  (in  opposition  to  the  "say* 
'  the  professor).  Arc.  show  me  thy  faith  without  thy 
Brks— if  thou  canst ;  but  thou  canst  not  snow.  i.e., 
anifeit  or  emd^mc^  thy  alleged  (v.  14.  "  say^)  faith 
llboat  works.  "  Sliow  "  does  not  mean  here  prove  to 
e.  bat  e^AibU  to  me.  Faith  is  unseen  save  by  God. 
y  ghouf  faith  to  man.  works  in  some  form  or  other  are 
laded:  we  are  justified  judicially  by  God  (Bomans.  8. 
};  meritoriously,  by  Christ  (Isaiah,  6S.  II);  mediately, 
r  faith  (Boroans.  6.  i;;  evidentially,  by  works.  The 
leation  here  is  not  as  to  the  uround  on  which  be- 
yrars  are  justified,  but  about  the  demonstration  of 
lalrfaiUi:  so  in  the  case  of  Abraham.  In  Genesis.  2S. 
it  is  written  God  did  tempt  Abraham,  i  e..  put  to  the 
ft  of  demonttration  the  reality  of  his  faith,  not  for  the 


latlitkelloii  of  God,  who  already  knew  it  well,  hot  to 
(tononsfroto  it  befora  men.  The  offering  of  Isaae  at 
that  time,  quoted  here,  v.  SI,  formed  no  part  of  the 
ground  of  his  Justification,  for  h«  was  JusUAed  mavi* 
ously  on  his  simply  believing  in  the  promise  of  qdrv 
tual  heirs,  i.e.,  believers,  numeroiu  as  the  stara.  VLb 
was  then  justified :  that  justification  was  showed  or 
manifested  by  his  offering  Isaac  forty  years  after, 
niat  work  of  faith  demomtrated,  but  did  not  contri- 
buta  to  his  Justification.  Hie  tree  shovfs  ito  life  by  its 
fhiits,  but  it  was  alive  before  either  fhiits  or  evra 
leavea  appeared.  10.  Thou— emphatic.  Xhou  self-de» 
ceiving  claimant  to  faith  without  works,  that  there  ii 
one  Qod- rather,  **that  God  is  one.^  God's  exiatenee^ 
however,  is  also  asserted.  The  fundamental  artida  of 
the  creed  of  Jews  and  Christians  alike,  and  the  point 
of  faith  on  which  aspeeUlly  the  former  boasted  them- 
selves, as  distingaishlng  tiiam  from  the  Gentilat.  and 
hence  adduced  by  St.  James  here,  then  dosst  wsU— ao 
far  good.  But  nnless  thy  fidth  goes  farther  than  an 
assent  to  this  truth,  "the  evil  epirita  Hit.,  demons t 
'•Devil'  is  the  term  restricted  to  Satan,  their  headl 
believe**  so  fkr  in  common  with  thee.  **and  (so  iisr  fhnB 
being  saved  by  such  a  faith)  shudder**  (so  the  QreekH, 
BUtthew.  8.  S9;  Luke.  4.  M:  S  Peter,  t.  4;  Jade.  6; 
Bevelation,  20. 10.  Ilielr  (kith  only  adds  to  their 
torment  at  the  thon^t  of  having  to  meet  Htm  who  is 
to  consign  them  to  their  Just  doom:  so  thine  (Uebrewg, 
10.  20,  2r,  it  is  not  the  faith  of  love,  but  of  Csar,  that 
hath  torment,  1  John,  4.  18).  90.  wilt  thoa  kaew— 
**Vain"  men  are  not  viUino  to  know,  since  they  hava 
no  wish  to  do  the  will  of  God.  Stw  James  beseeches 
such  a  one  to  lay  aside  his  perverse  vnwiUingnsm  to 
know  what  is  palpable  to  all  who  are  willing  to  do. 
vain- who  deceivest  thyself  with  a  delusive  hope,  rest- 
ing on  an  unreal  faith,  wlthoat  works— The  (*Wdk  im- 
plies separate  from  tlie  works  [Alford]  which  ought 
to  flow  from  it  if  It  were  reaL  is  dead— Some  of  the 
best  MS3.  read,  *'Is  idle."  ie..  unavailing  to  elTect 
what  you  hope,  viz.,  to  save  you.  31.  Abraham...Jns- 
tilled  by  works— eetdenfiof/y.  and  before  men  (see  iVofe. 
V.  181.  In  V.  23,  St.  James,  like  St.  Paul,  recognises  the 
Scripture  truth,  that  it  was  biM  faith  that  was  counted 
to  Abraham  for  righteousness  in  his  justification  be- 
fore God.  when  he  had  offered  —  nUher.  **  when  he 
offered"  [Ajlford].  ix.,  brought  as  an  offering  at  the 
altar:  not  implying  that  he  actually  offered  him.  82. 
Or,  *'thou  seest."  how  — rather,  that  In  the  two 
clauses  which  follow,  emphasize  "faith"  in  the  former, 
and  *'  works*  in  the  latter,  to  see  the  sense.  [Bsvoku] 
faith  wrought  with  his  works— for  it  was  by  faith  he 
offered  his  son.  Lit,  **  was  working  (at  the  time)  with 
his  works."  by  works  was  faith  made  perlsct— not  was 
vivifUd,  but  attained  its  fully  eonsummeUed  develop- 
ment, and  is  Aown  to  be  reoL  Bo  **  my  strength  is 
made  perfect  in  weakness,"  i.e.,  exerts  iteelfmost  per. 
feetly,  shows  how  great  it  is  [CamkroiiI  :  so  1  John, 
4. 17;  Hebrews.  1. 10;  6. 0.  The  germ  really,  fhnn  tha 
first,  contains  in  it  the  full  grown  tree,  but  its  perfeo- 
tion  is  not  attained  till  it  is  matured  fuUy.  Bo  oh. 
1.4,"  Let  patience  have  her  perfect  work,"  i.*.,  have  its 
full  effect  by  showing  the  most  perfect  degree  of  endor- 
ance.  **  that  ye  may  be  perfect."  i.«../it(fv  devdcped  in 
the  e:Aibition  of  the  Christian  character.  Alvokd 
explains.  "  Beoelved  its  realisation,  was  entirely  ex- 
emplified and  filled  up."  So  St.  Paul.  Philipphuis. 
2. 12, "  Work  out  yoar  own  salvation  f  the  salvation 
was  already  in  germ  theirs  in  their  free  justification 
through  faith.  ItneededtobeworlsedottistiUtoltilly 
developed  perfection  in  their  life.  23.  eeriptare  wu 
fulfilled— Genesis.  16.  e.  quoted  by  St  Paul,  as  raaUsad 
in  Abraham's  justification  by  faith:  bat  by  St.  James, 
as  realised  snbseqaently  in  Abraham's  worfe  of  offsr- 
I  ing  Isaac,  which,  he  saya,  justified  him.  Ilalnly,  then. 
,  St.  James  must  mean  by  teorfct  the  tame  thing  as  Sc 

4P 


( 


IB  lU  mn.   Mm^aTt  oOBctnii  or  luu  ni  oot  ■ 

Bwn>ai>(iili>dl«DM.biit  uutaFr4iUL    Ihusoh 
ttenUM  at  ■!■  pnnlM  of  Udd.  tlut  Id  bira  Ab«' 


Mac  M  81.  FbdI  doH,  thU  b>  * 

Ipdiilgr  Uwu  la  fcct  fiM  fJHmm  iaainsit.H 

■  MhNMIMM'nBRtMlblKXMMMdfBnfdl.     Sll 

|t  Sua  IMM  M  (h<  mMS  oImIWUb  Hum  nnwiit 


laMltiMfc  Ml  eoMwdkW  br nrlBMnntaUoe 
'  .MfeaAa  wo^ tnto  jMOBr talmtete* nid :  for 

•M  itet  Abmhwtt^  MV  "M  «omid  lo  him  lot 

Mitiw,  ooaiBttrOni -  " 

tti  iMfNiit'ttM^  r"-*- — — 

klwUMMkntJUa 


•o  acUn  HDM;.ItHloHrarOad.lB  nfanaWb 
wotki:  ud  (Id  ■  vmIi*  torn)  EoHd  t«  U<d  to  nts 
MM  to  bU  JuitUcMlOB  to  wotki.   Hoth  aoud  w 

mil(HllDjDllD.U.U,lE."     ffiXKaiUl    H.  DlXluUll 

br blth uJj— iL,  bjr  "lallbwIUioiillirwultiKrsii 
tntrtd/HHia  work*,"  iu  pnpu  rruiU  iKoir.  r,  ii 
Mth  to  jaulti  ani.  Ixma  Uie  lint,  lidado  DtHdleai 
In  cBnn  (to  b*  dntloriMl  •otwguinLljl,  tboiuh  U 
fbnnor  liina  li  ibo  sionnd  oi  JmuOimUon.  The  idt 
null  be  mfwd  ou  Uw  ituck  thai  U  mu  Uve.  u  biL 
biUu  Fonb  tnilt  lo  vnn  Umi  LI  doei  llm.   U.  II 


lumrlx  niiui  Cfa»u|li  u 


rkinUmdliiachuloRigTg  Uu>t  Bt.  Jui 
nreilAl  tssfMilOBTiuKin  ' 


ImIde  pmoft  ot  ttllh:  t 


wllb  roiU  lt«U._ 


ntUthuiinaMKl  Ibict. 


JIft.£ll  TOVCUM;    TitUt  WIjUhi 

baoMcloa  bMlU 


-plMufrucl,     S.  Trafululc.  "Hh  twisn'.l'i 

el iDbiuiv.iiiBn,"    Aamu'diulBvorldliuU 
of  tba  flTf^E  TDrJd,  tba  aalvflrw. »   '  ^ 


owoi.  bcLne  ixquiuntd  In  Uib  Same  Mimr  •< 
LL.ofUieilovU.  Umb."GshBiiiia~faDa4IM 
md  In  MalUut.  &,  n<   SL  Jaswi  bwsad' 

on  ttlib  Um  KnuDD  on  tl.e  BUHuu  (TniTtAft  ■ 
....    ..  mi7  kind— imbor.  "bvht  luuin^  [U-V 

tonl  dlipoilUuD  and  duncMiliUs  powu).  <()■■« 

— i.(..qUKlruiwdiof  averrdiiiHKlIlOBj  udUUonl* 

(d  Itnm  tha  Ihne  othu  duwi  oT  ouUoa.  "W* 

ilnl  thuici  Ithc  Orak  kidadu  six  OMidi  iv 

i.'u  EwlutrfTnMI.«>dthli«iln(l»Mt.'*         I 

i.u4  1ii.ilib««u-iin«)ilDuUl,be(D«iM«-i«^  ■  * 


Erxhcfthi  Vntamf.d  TorxTHf. 


JAMK.S  III. 


.Sti'cn  Ctmrarttrhtics  of  True  IJ'i.f^  ■>'. 


i..*.ur.  (f  ;ii;;'i.'  lu.iM'b  •  har;i<"t'.ristii'.  i-jv.i.-r  l.iiuiiu- ' 
•.•.i*.  '  ;  ti.-  ii;*iir!<  r  .'.:.ini;ii.s.  'I'Ju  tlitivc  i:i  liie  d/f  \ 
:,i'j  irii|i.y,  *"  IhilL  .-  iii;-itu  il^'  n  to  ho  liroiixht  into  i 
la'.iie  Miiiji-^itirih  TO  tlio  inture  of  men."  bo  it «hali  l»e 
in  ihe  nulleiini&l  world:  oven  now  man,  by  i:entle  tinn- 
new.  may  tame  the  inferior  animal,  and  even  elevate 
its  Datare.  8.  no  man— ^i<..  no  one  of  men:  neither  cm 
a  man  control  his  neiijhboars,  nor  even  his  own  tonRO*. 
Heooe  the  troth  of  v.  S  appears,  anrnly  evil— The 
Gftek  implies  that  it  is  at  once  reaUe$$  and  incapable 
of  rej<raiti(.  Nay,  though  natore  has  hedged  it  in 
with  a  double  barrier  of  the  lips  and  teeth,  it  bursts 
from  its  barriers  to  assail  and  ruin  men.  IEhtius.] 
desdlj— /tC..  dfaih■h€aT\^\Q.  9.  Ocd— Tlie  oldest  authori- 
ties read.  "Lord."  *'Uim  who  is  Ix)rd  and  Father." 
The  nncommonness  of  the  application  of  "  Lord"*  to 
the  Fatlier,  doubtless  caused  the  cliance  in  modern 
texU  to  '*  God"  (ch.  1.  'il).  But  as  Messiah  Is  called 
*' VAther.**  Isaiah.  0.  0.  lo  God  the  Father  Lb  called  by 
the  skin's  title.  **  Lord.^'  showine  tlxe  unity  of  the  God- 
head. "Father'*  implies  His  yaXtmal  love;  "Lord." 
His  dominion,  meo,  which— not  '*  men  iWio;"  for  what 
is  meant  is  not  particular  men.  but  men  (fenen'oaUy. 
(ALFORi).]  arc  made  afcer...similitnde  of  Qod— Though 
in  a  Kreat  measure  man  has  lost  the  likoita  of  Grod  in 
which  he  was  oriKinaUy  made,  yet  enough  of  it  still 
mnains  to  show  what  once  it  was.  and  what  in  reRen- 
emted  and  restored  man  it  shall  be.  We  ought  to  re- 
rerence  this  remnant  and  earnest  of  what  man  shall 
be  in  ourselves  and  in  others.  **  Absalom  has  fallen 
from  his  father's  favour,  but  the  people  stiU  recognise 
him  to  be  the  king's  sou."  FBeno  fl.]  Man  resembles 
In  humanity  the  Son  of  man,  "  tlie  express  image  of 
His  person  **  (Hebrews,  l.  S),  cif.  Genesis,  i.  86: 1  John. 
4.  20.  In  the  passage.  Genesis,  l.  »l.  ** image"  and 
** likeness'  are  distinct:  "imase,**  according  to  the 
AJezandrians,  was  something  in  wtiich  men  were 
created,  being  common  to  all.  and  continuing  to  man 
after  the  Call,  while  the  **  likeness  "  was  something  to* 
warri  which  man  was  created,  to  strive  after  and  at- 
tain it :  the  former  marks  n)an's  physical  and  intel- 
lectuai,  the  latter  his  moral  pre-eniinenco.  10.  The 
tongue,  says  jflsop.  is  at  once  the  best  and  the  worst  ot 
things,  ito  in  a  fable,  a  man  with  the  «ame  breath 
blows  hot  and  cold.  "  Life  and  death  are  in  the  power 
of  the  tongue"  (cf.  Psalm  C2.  4).  brethren— an  apiwal 
to  their  cun.^cicnces  by  their  lrofhcrhoo<l  in  Christ. 
GDgh:  not  so  to  be— a  mild  apiieal,  Icavicg  it  to  them- 
selves to  understand  that  such  conduct  deserves  the 
mo^t  severe  reprobation.  11.  fountalo— an  image  of 
the  liMLiii  as  the  aprrture  'so  the  Gne!:  for  **  place"  Is 
fit.!  of  tbo  fountain  is  an  iniace  of  man's  mouth.  The 
imace  hers  is  appropriate  to  the  scene  of  tlie  epistle. 
Palestine,  wherein  salt  and  bitter  8|)rin;;s  are  found. 
Tliougb  "sweet"  springs  are  sometimes  found  near. 
3ret  "sweet  and  bitter"  (water]  do  not  flow  "at  the 
larae  place"  (ajKriure).  Groco  can  make  the  same 
moutli  that  "sent  forth  the  bitter"  ouce.  send  forth 
the  sweet  fur  the  time  to  come:  as  the  woo<l  typical  of 
dirisfs  cross)  changed  Murah's  bitter  water  into 
sweet.  12.  Transition  fhim  the  mouth  to  the  heart. 
Can  ths  flj?  tree,  &c.— Implying  Uiat  It  is  an  imponi- 
biiity:  as  before  In  r.  10  he  had  said  it  *'ov{jht  not  so 
to  be."  Bt.  James  does  not, as  Matthew.  7. 10, 17,  make 
the  question,  "l)o  men  gather  fi;;s  of  thistles  f*  His 
argument  is,  Xo  tree  "  can"  bring  TotUx  fruit  inconsisf- 
ent  with  its  nature,  as  e.g.,  the  flg  tree. olive  berries:  so 
if  a  man  speaks  bitterly,  and  afterwards  speaks  good 
words,  the  latter  must  be  so  only  seemingly,  and  in 
hypocrisy,  they  can  not  be  real,  so  can  no  fountain... 
ss]t...and  fresh— The  oldest  authorities  read,  "Neither 
can  a  salt  (water  sprimO  yield  ftresh.**  So  the  mouth 
that  emits  cursing,  cannot  really  emit  also  blessing. 
13.  Who— fcf.  Fsalm  34.  12.  IS.}  All  wish  to  appear  | 
"  wise:^  few  are  so.   show— "by  works,"  and  not  merely  , 


\>y  )ir.)k'-iwii.  rofeiTiii.;  to  cli.  •.'.  i-.  out  of  a  froyi  Cv 
vtis.itiLii  Lio  Wo.'-ks— by  •;-./.•,,//  "'^i(n\  c>>iului;t"  U:i,.i 
Icsu-.l  ill  t  ./;■■'{.  i-'i<'.r  "  Wf.rks."  '•Wi.-.aoiu"  aud  "ki.i.w- 
led^'f,"  witiiout  these  bein;;  " shown.' are  as  dead  a» 
faith  would  be  without  works.  [Alfo&d.]  with  meek- 
ness of  wisdom— with  the  meekness  inseparable  from 
trae  wiedom.  14.  if  yehavt-iu  is  the  case  (this  is  im- 
plied in  the  Oreek  indicative),  hitttr— ]ik>hesians.  4. 31, 
"bitterness."  sBvyioff— rather.  "emoLstlon,"  or  lit,, 
teal:  kindly,  generous  emulation,  or  seal.  Is  not  con- 
demned, but  that  which  is  "  bitter."  [Bkkoxl.)  strife 
—rather,  "Hroiry."  in  your  hearts— fh>m  which  flow 
your  words  and  deeds,  as  ttota  a  fountain,  glory  not, 
sod  lie  not  against  the  truth— to  boast  ofyotir  teUdcm  is 
virtually  a  lying  against  the  truth  (the  gospel^,  whilst 
your  Uvcs  belie  your  glorying.  Ver.  16;  ch.  1. 18, "  The 
word  of  truth."  Romans,  8. 17, 23,  speaks  similarly  of 
the  same  contentious  Jewish  Christians.  1ft.  This  wit- 
dom— inwhlchye"gIox7."Mlf  yewers**wise"  {v.  IS,  w;. 
desoendeth  not  from  above— tit.."  is  not  one  de»eending:' 
Ac.:  "fhun  the  irVither  of  lights"  (true  illumination 
and  wisdom;,  ch.  1. 17:  through  "the  Spirit  of  truth." 
John,  IS.  2UL  earthly— opposed  to  heavenly.  Distinct 
firom  "earthy,"  1  Corinthians,  ifi.  47.  Earthly  is  what  is 
IK  the  earth:  earthy,  what  is  of  the  earth,  sensual— 
lit.,  animal-like:  the  wisdom  of  the  "natural"  (the 
same  Greek)  man,  not  bom  again  of  God:  "not  having 
the  Spirit"  (Jude.  lO;.  deviUsh— in  its  origin  (from 
"  hell,"  V.  0:  not  from  God.  the  Giver  of  true  wisdom, 
ch.  1. 6),  and  also  in  its  character,  whkih  accords  with 
its  origin.  Earthly,  sensual,  and  devilish,  answer  to 
the  three  spiritual  foes  of  man.  the  world,  the  flesh, 
and  the  devil.  16.  envying— So  Englidi  Version  f raTis- 
lates  the  Greek,  which  usnally  means  "seal."  "emula- 
tion,'* in  Bomans.  13. 13.  "  The  envious  man  stands  in 
ills  own  light.  He  thinks  his  candle  cannot  shine  in 
the  presence  of  another's  sun.  lie  aims  directly  at 
men.  obliquely  at  God,  who  makes  men  to  ditfer." 
strife— rivalry.  [Alfokd.1  confosion— lit.,  fumu/fuous 
anarchy :  both  in  society  {translated  "  commotions." 
Luke.  21. 0 :  "tumulto,"  S  Corinthians,  6.  6).  and  in  the 
individual  mind :  in  contrast  to  the  "  peaceable  "  com- 
posure of  true  "  wisdom."  v.  17.  St.  James  does  not 
honour  such  cfTects  of  this  earthly  wisdom  with  the 
name  "fruit."  as  he  does  in  the  case  of  the  wisdom 
from  above.  Ver.  1%;  cf.  Ga.  fi.  lu-22,  "  irorfcs  of  the 
acsiL.JruU  of  the  Spirit"  17.  first  pore— Zif.,  chasti:, 
sanctified:  pure  from  all  that  is  "earthly,  sensual 
animal),  devilish"  Iv.  15;.  llils  is  put."yir»<  of  all," 
before  "peaceable,"  because  there  is  an  unholy  peace 
with  the  world  which  makes  no  distinction  between 
clean  and  unclean.  Cf.  "undeflled"  and  **  unspotted 
from  the  world,"  ch.  1.  27;  4.  4,  8,  ** purify...heart8;'' 
1  I'etcr,  1.  S2,  "pur^crd...  souls"  (the  same  Greek). 
Aiinisters  mutit  not  preach,  before  a  purifying  change 
of  heart.  "Peace."  where  there  is  no  peace.  Seven  ,the 
perfect  numberj  characteristic  peculiarities  of  true 
wisdom  are  enumerated.  Purity  or  sanctity  is  put 
first,  because  it  has  respect  both  to  God  and  to  our- 
selves, the  six  that  follow  regard  our  feUowmen.  Uur 
first  concern  Is  to  have  in  ourselves  sanctity ;  our  se- 
cond, to  t>e  at  peace  with  men.  gentle—"  forbearing:" 
nudcing  allowances  for  others :  lenient  towards  neigh- 
bours, as  to  the  uuties  they  owe  us.  aa>y  to  be  en- 
treated—fit.,  easily  i>crsucuied,  tractable:  not  harsh  as  to 
a  neighbour's  faults,  fall  of  mercy— as  to  a  neigh- 
I  cur's  MisEBiEit.  fhll  of...good  fiuits— Contrasted  with 
"  every  evil  work,"  v.  10.  without  partiality— recurrini; 
to  the  warning  against  partial  "  respect  to  persons," 
ch.  2. 1, 4,  9.  XuroRD  translfUes  as  the  Greek  is  trans- 
lateii,  ch.  I.  6,  "  wuT jrlng."  "without  doubting."  But 
thus  there  would  be  an  epithet  referring  to  one's  sci/ in- 
serted amidst  those  referring  to  one's  conduct  towards 
others.  Engli^'h  Version  is  therefore  better.  wlthAQ>.^ 
hypos;  is; —>'ot  as  AiJroKD  «.y\a5aa  Vsoia.  ea..v  'tiv^a^ 


Bnt  wbllM  nrrl 

ia.tt  i»i>bo 

tb*  nun  fain 

Kir.  ind  lotiitt  1 

I  SpLcIt:  ihinlon  Uwr 

innilU-'Di 

mtlu.   1.  I.  I0.1-A 

dUFcRDl  On 

jt  word  fmco  Uu 

W..T»«(v™r».-«riot(.-lrto 

miunrfd 

B»n  '-v* 

Mlhortlr.  - 

MHUlOB.     NOlpTOl*- 

tlTlDlhCBU 

hut  "kill  uul 

larf  M  thi  Onrk  for 

-HmuTm 

hivB-  mould  M 

num.]  a.Zechirikh. 

U-fc"^:- 

Ui™«A  mrvlutt 

»»  (MllBIt  (tld  utiDI 


!0dlTldilal>  MElni 


italaiulv  dnirv  n>  for  Hli  o* 


Slug  enn :  th*  fulbai  n* 


ijuuJulBScHptanj,  T 
am  Pmrerbfl.  3.  A< :  u 
'enfinllr  nrerrtd  to  In 


11  to  lh«  "CHld.  CODttut  *.  4.  7.  Bik 
K  .b^r  IH  .iioiM  -the  hninhlB-  t. 
Ftut.i  (.  Kitil-.itvJ^Umki Ul»t 


fJnrp  Mi  <7dcr«  Q#lof  i/Jitd^ 


JAMESbT. 


Wotk  Oraiiiif  on  flht  ITidfaMl  Aidt 


CMvart  •Dlicted  in  the  world;  mltl  hli  temptatloofl 
tothMe.  Fkitb,  bumble pmyen,  And iMAvenly  wiedom. 
«•  the  weapooB  of  reaisUnoe.  The  lengnige  ii  token 
fkom  warfare.  * '  Sobmifc  "  u  a  good  soldier  puts  hlm- 
•elf  in  complete  eubtjection  to  his  captoin.  **  fieslst,** 
sund  brarely  eifaiust.  he  will  flea— (roruia^  "  he  ihaiX 
flee.*  F<Mritijapromi8eof(aod.nocameraaa8uranoe 
from  man  to  man.  [Au^ord.]  He  shall  flee  worated 
•a  be  did  from  Chriat.  8.  Draw  nigh  to  God— ftso  "  cleave 
onto  Him  "  Deuteronomy,  sa  20,  «/z.,  by  prayerfully 
(«  CS)  "reaistlDff  Satan."  who  wouldoppose  our  access 
to  God.  he  will  draw  nigh—propiiious.  Cleanse...handa 
—the  outward  Instruments  of  action.  None  but  the 
clean-handed  can  ascend  into  the  hill  of  the  Lord 
Cjaatified  through  Christ,  who  alone  was  perfectly  so, 
and  aa  such  '* ascended  "  thither;.  pQrlfy...hearts— Iii», 
mdbs  ehtute  of  your  spiritual  odvUiry  (v.  4.  i.c.,  world- 
lineaa)  four  hiuaU:  the  inward  source  of  all  impurity, 
doablemindvd— divided  between  C^od  and  the  world. 
The  dotiMe  mindtd  Is  at  fault  in  heart ;  the  sinner  in 
Ua  Aands  likewise.  9.  Be  sfflioted.  &c— lU..  Eikdm 
mfaery.  i.e..  mourn  over  your  wretchedness  through 
•ia.  iScpeiU  wiiK  dtep  tcnrou)  instead  of  your  present 
laughter.  A  bleaaed  vwumino.  Oontrast  Isaiah.  X2. 
UL 13;  Luke.  8.  iS.  St.  James  does  not  add  here,  as  in 
di.  i.  1,  **  howU"  where  he  foretells  the  doomttf  the  im- 
ptnitaU  at  the  coming  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
heavmese— {it.  falling  oj  Qu  oou>tioianoe,  casting  down 
of  the  eyes.  10.  in  the  sight  of  tlia  Lord— «s  continually 
Ib  the  presence  of  £Iim  who  alone  ia  worthy  to  be  ex- 
alted: recognising  His  presence  in  all  your  ways,  the 
imeat  inoeniive  to  Atim«/t<v.  The  tree,  to  grow  up- 
wsfda.  must  strike  its  roots  deep  downwards;  so  man. 
to  be  exalted,  must  have  his  mind  deep-rooted  in 
hnmUlty.  In  l  Peter.  6.  8.  it  i*.  liumbio  yourselves 
tUMler  the  mighty  hand  of  God.  vi£..  in  his  dealingii 
of  Frovidence:  a  distinct  tbouelit  from  that  here,  lilt 
yon  up— m  part  in  this  world,  fully  in  the  world  to 
oome.  11.  Having  mentioned  sins  of  the  tongue  (ch. 
3.),  he  shows  here  that  ectZ  tptaking  flows  from  the 
aame  spirit  of  exalting  self  at  tlie  expense  of  one's 
neighbour  aa  caused  the  "fiKhtinKS"  reprobated  in 
thia  chapter  (v.  \).  Speak  not  evil— {i<..  Sp^ak  not 
against  one  another,  brethren— Implying  tbe  incon- 
•latency  of  such  depreciatory  speaking  of  one  an- 
other in  hrttivrtn,  speaketh  evil  of  the  law— for  the 
law  in  commandins.  "Love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself 
(ch.  S.  8j.  virtually  condemns  evil  speaking  and  Judg- 
ing. [Ehtivs.]  Those  who  superciliously  condemn  the 
acta  and  worda  of  others  wliich  do  not  please  them- 
■elres.  thus  aiming  at  the  reputation  of  sanctity,  put 
their  own  moroseness  in  the  place  of  the  law,  and 
dalm  to  themselves  a  power  of  censuring  above  the 
law  of  God.  condemning  what  the  law  permits. 
[Calvin.]  8uch  a  one  acts  aa  though  the  law  could 
not  perform  its  own  ofllce  of  ju(finn(7.  but  he  must  fly 
apon  the  ofl&ce.  [Bbnoel.]  lliis  ia  the  last  mention 
of  the  law  in  the  New  Testament.  Alfobd  rightly 
takea  the  "law"  to  be  the  old  moral  Uw  applied  in  its 
comprehensive  spiritual  fulness  by  Christ :  "  the  law 
%A  liberty."  if  thou  Judge  the  law.  thou  art  not  a  doer 
„.bnt  a  judge— Setting  aside  the  Christian  hroihtrhood 
■a  all  alike  called  to  be  tiatTi  of  the  law.  in  aubjection 
to  it,  auch  a  one  arrogates  the  oflice  of  a  ju^sje.  12. 
There  is  one  lawgiver— The  best  authorities  read  in 
addition.  **  And  Judee."  Transtoi^,  "There  ia  one 
(alone)  who  la  (at  oncej  Lawgiver  and  Judge,  (namely) 
He  who  is  able  to  aave  and  destroy."  Implying,  God 
alone  ia  Lawgiver  and  therefore  Judge,  since  it  is  He 
alone  who  can  execute  Hia  Judgments;  our  inability  in 
kbia  respect  shows  our  presumption  in  trying  to  act  as 
Indgea.  as  though  we  were  God.  who  art  thou  ?  d:c.— The 
order  in  the  6'redk  is  emphatic  "  But  (inserted  in  oldest 
MSS.)  thou,  who  art  thou  thatf  ^  How  rashly  ar- 
rogant in  Judging  thy  fellnw«,  and  wresting  from  God 

623 


tbe  oflLee  wlilch  belooga  to  Iflm  over  thee  and  imnc 
alike.    aaother^The  oldeat  authorities  read,  "thy 
neighbour."   13.  Go  to  new— "Gome  now.^aald  to 
exato   attention,     ye  that  saj  — "  &oastiii0  of  the 
morrow."    To-day  or  to-morrow— aa  if  ye  had  the  fitee 
choice  of  either  day  aa  a  certainty.   Others  read."  To 
day  oMd  to-morrow."   such  a  eity— /tt,  ihiuiiythiv  (vi&. 
the  one  preaent  to  the  mind  of  the  apeaker).    TkU  cily 
Ktrt.   coniinne...a  year  — rather,  '^apend  one  year." 
llieir  language  impliea  that  when  this  one  year  ia  ont, 
they  purpose  similarly  settling  plana  for  years  to  oome. 
[ButoEL.]    boy  and  stli— llwir  plana  for  the  fntore 
are  all  worldly.     14.  what-Ut.,  (^  icfcat  nofuiv  la  your 
life}  i.e.,  how  evanescent  it  la.   It  is  even— tSome  oldest 
authorities  read.  "For  ye  are."   BuiosiH  with  other 
old  authorities,  reada.  "For  it  ahaU  be."  the  future 
referring  to  the  "morrow *  (v.  13-16).   Hie  former  ex- 
presses, "  Ye  yourselves  are  tranaitoiy :"  eo  every  thing 
of  yours,  even  your  life,  must  partake  of  the  aame 
tranaitorineaa.  Keceived  text  haa  no  old  authority, 
and  then  vaaishath  away— "afterwards  vaniahing  aa  it 
came  i  ftt,  ci/lenaards  (aa  it  appeared)  so  canisUna. 
lALFOAD.]  16.  I^, "  inatead  of  your  aaylng."  dsc.  This 
refera  to  **  ye  that  aay "  (v.  13).   we  ehall  Uve— Hie  best 
MSa.  read.  **We  ahaU  hM^  live  and  do."  Ac.   The 
boaatera  ai>okea8  if  lifts  atXimi^  and  the  particular  kind 
of  action,  were  in  their  power,  whereaa  all  three  de- 
pend entirely  on  the  will  of  the  Lord.  IA.  now— as  it  is. 
r^oice  iB...boutiags— "ye  boaat  in  arrogant  presump- 
tioua,"  via.,  vain  confident  fancies  that  the  future  is 
certain  to  yon  (v.  13).   r^oielng— boaating.    [Bkmgsl.J 
17.  llie  general  principle  illuatrated  by  the  particular 
example  juat  dlacnaaed  is  here  stated:  knowledge 
without  practice  is  imputed  to  a  man  as  great  and 
presumptuous  sin.   St.  James  reverts  to  the  principle 
with  which  he  started,    liothlng  more  injures  the  soul 
than  wasted  impressions.  Feelings  exhaust  themselves 
and  evaporate,  if  not  embodied  in  practice.  Aa  we  will 
not  act  except  we  feel,  ao  if  we  will  not  act  out  our 
feelings,  we  soon  shall  cease  to  feel. 
CIIAWEK  V. 
Ver.  1-20.   Woes  CoauNo  on  thx  Wicked  Rich  : 
BxijKVKRs  should  bx  Patixmt  unto  tux  Lo&D'a 
CoMusa :  Vabiovs  Exhoktationb.    L  Qo  to  now— 
Come  now.    A  phrase  to  call  solenm  attention,   ye 
rich— who  have  neglected  the  true  enjoyment  c^  riches, 
which  consiste  in  doing  good.   St.  James  intends  this 
address  to  rich  Jewish  unbelievers,  not  so  much  for 
themselves,  as  for  the  sainte,  that  they  may  bear  with 
patience  the  violence  of  the  rich  (e.  7),  knowing  that 
God  will  speedily  avenge  them  on  their  oppressors. 
[BkmokuJ  miseries  that  ahall  oome— <i<.,  "that  are 
coming  upon  you"  unexpectedly  and  awiftly,  vtz.,  at 
the  coining  of  the  Lord  (e.  7);  pnnmrily.  at  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem;  finally,  at  His  visible  coming  to 
judge  the  world.     2.  corrupted— a6oui  to  6e  destroyed 
through  God's  curse  on  your  oppression,  whereby 
your  riches  are  accumulated  (v.  4).     Calvlm  thinks 
the  aeuse  is.  Your  riches  perish  wiUiout  being  of  any 
use  either  to  others  or  even  to  yourselves,  for  instance, 
your  garmente  which  are  moth-eaten  in  your  cheste. 
garments... moth-catsn—Keferring  to  Matthew.  6. 19.  lu. 
3.  is  cankered—**  rusted  through."   [Altord.]   mst... 
witnea  sgaioat  you— in  the  day  of  Judgment,  rta.,  that 
your  riches  were  of  no  profit  to  any.  lying  unemployed, 
and  so  contracting  rust,    shall  eat  yoor  flesh— The  ruat 
which  once  eat  your  riches,  shall  then  gnaw  your  con- 
science, accompanied  with  punishment  which  shall 
prey  upon  your  bodies  for  ever.    aa...flre— not  with  the 
slow  process  of  rusting,  but  with  the  swiftness  of  con- 
suming flrt,  fur  the  last  days— ye  have  heaped  together, 
not  treasures  as  ye  suppose  (ct  Luke,  is.  19),  but  wrath 
against  the  laat  daya,  viz.^  the  coming  judgment  of  the 
Lord.     ALroRD  tmnMHaUM  moreUt,  "/a  theae  laat 
days  (before  the  coming  Judgment)  ye  laid  up  (worldly  \ 


talUnllt  WaAlv  UK 


N  nton  10  DvnUnoonir,** 


notottw.'*  MiBrdu"ai*to)iataitDrvuiMui>* 
«Udi  B«  fadtlr  Uu  no  uoDOot  d(,  u  nocfaHUir 
■odtBlnaUoi.  [Baou.1  BtniMonUUlTeAuliato 
U«dU*l*idtO"orT'MHliii.  ntetfAonalitlalKn 

lUU  (fMMt  Mn  ™  thdj  sol  Miln  UbIi  dibu.  niBlc 


inlMdioUwJa 

Ibi  Lend  of  Iba  iAol<  be 


IrdillfbUja. 


;.,  UiejDit."  ThilT«ind*iB- 
^  ii  loreiiHHt  Id  SL  Juniei' 
It  blood  ilwil.  ud  to  be 


iiblmnslf.  <sllerl'-lh*J 


Sinn  Id  Ihli  nr 


irtbDji  mt)!  do  u  tbcr  pl' 


It  bopft.  but  tM  ^aviHi  for  «bld»  Uirw  nto 
i«ewvT  pnUiainur.   The  culjr  nXn  Ml  it 

"     "  ■'         'not  Denufaei ;  Uw  liMr 


v  oasbt  t<t  ba 

U.  t.  r.  *bldi  Id  till  oldcil  iBtsnmlulm  Ilbi 
u  ef  JsnUtaiB  and  Jsnualral  li  ciiiliiBii 


ir  JinmlBn  ta  prinnrilr  rererred  la:iuid«lll- 
Ij.  BIj  cnmicK  wmio  riiibly  lo  judjnomi.  » 
i:*  it  iDEinnc  iJlllnlDii  —  nlhir.   timiitr.  ~cJ 

MMcUllr  ptiHCdluL  sad  thtnfcn  vert  tnr 
(diUji  ■■  hiMiod."  IL  eoBiit  ILtn  hL|it7~iMiIthtw.i. 
wltlcEi  tndiut  — Thd     oldrat  malhoTiUti  r^ 


euih"  (1.  6),  «■  "hKpiir."   tiUit» 
1  CDmtpoDdiDi.    IMOtnel  fttB  tki 


■bdwtd  mocb  Df  ImmtleiKe.  rM  beklwaxi  nbnal  H 
tUi  Uwt  ho  BQmnilllea  hlRuell  wholly  lo  Ood,  ml  u 
lul  Ibowcd  ■  pcrhct  tliliU  ot  endntlDK  iidiinliiit 


~lh0  end  vblch  the  Loid  sutv.  If  Job  hvl  i-n'*  ■ 
"eiidace."rtmeraliBr»lioJob'ih»PWeiid."  Bao. 
leun.  Ihonsh  much  tried.  u>  "eiidare  lo  tbt  aA^ 
Dim— ALrOAlt.  4fc.,  Immtnt^  '^InaomQcb  u^'^Bf ' 
plUhl..,sf  unittc  miicT-Uie  rornur  refen  lo  Uu>  JWbv 
the  tottM.  lo  Uie  nrf.  HUpClidt  ehown  in  nol  1^ 
on  lb*  paHfnl  i-wiuirr  more  IriAli  tfaas  b»  Utl^  i^ 
■- '" '-nil  (itlng  >  b»ppj--end"Io» 


JAME^V. 


wmVHdhm^OikM, 


lUi  ■taadt  tte  pnpar  ut  of  tte  towna.  «.  is.  8L 
JamMbMvniuttollftiyiev.A.  M.*o.  ItkyonrytA 
Wfia  do  not  we  oaUm  injoar  eferr  daj  eonvww- 
tlOB,  bal  lat  •  alnple  >fflnn>tty>  or  dmlal  be  dewDoed 
•ooQgh  to  ertaMlth  your  word,    oondnniuitioa— Itt., 
iudfftneiU.  ei£.  of  **the  Jndge*  who  **itaiMleth  before 
tbm  doortf'  («.  0).    18.  aflioted— rtforrlng  to  the  **taf- 
ffnlBC  elBiftlOB*  (t.  10}.   let  him  pray— not  **iwe«r 
in  r—h  impetteBce.    oeny— Jojrona  In  mind,    staff 
MAbne-ofpnlM.   SLFutlendaUMMUigptalniseTen 
B  AflUelioa.    14.  let  him  odl  Car  the  tldart— not  iome 
OfMoftbeelden,  m  Boman  GrthoUct  interpret  it.  to 
loftuy  their  naage  In  nttrMMinuiiaik.   The  prayers  of 
the  •Uitn  over  the  sick  would  be  mnch  the  aame  aa 
though  the  whole  charch  whioh  they  npreatnt  ahoold 
pvagr.    CBbmoxl.)    aaoiBttaff  him  with  ail— the  nsaice 
which  Chriateommitted  to  Hia  apoetlee  was  afterward! 
omttaraed  with  laying  on  of  handa,  as  a  token  of  the 
hiriieat  fhenlty  of  uediohM  in  the  ehnrch,  Jnst  as  we 
find  la  1  OortntUana,  C  S.  the  ohmch*8  higheatjodloial 
ftaotion.  Now  that  the  miraoalons  gift  of  heaUng  has 
besD  wlthdnwn  for  the  most  part,  to  nse  the  sign  where 
tiw  nallty  la  wanting  woold  be  nnmeaniag  sopoistl- 
tlon.  ex.  other  apostolic  osagea  now  dlioontlnned  right* 
Jj.  lOorlnthiaoa.  11.  «-i6: 18.20.  **Let  them  nseoU  who 
MB  bj  their  pcayers  obtain  recofeiy  for  the  sick:  let 
tboae  who  cannot  do  this,  abstain  fkom  using  the 
MsptFslgn.''  (Wbraksk.]  Bomlsh  extreme  unctloa 
is  administsred  to  those  yOum  liftitdttpaind  tif,to 
heal  the  sm^  whereaa  St.  Jameir  unction  was  to  hsal 
the  body.    GhrdinalQ^lstantCMmneniary)  admits  that 
flik  James  cannot  rate  to  extreme  unction.   QUinthe 
Saatk  and  especially  among  the  Jews  (see  the  Talmud, 
JtrmaUm  and  Itabyton).  was  much  used  as  a  cnratiTe 
agent.   It  was  alio  a  sign  of  the  Divine  grace.    Hence 
tt  was  aa  impropriate  sign  in  performing  miraculous 
enrss.    in  the  asms  of  the  Lord— by  whom  lUone  the 
miracle  was  performed:  men  were  but  the  instruments. 
15.  prayer->He  does  not  say  the  oil  shall  ssts  :  it  is 
but  the  symboL    tsya  —  plaiuly  not  as  fiome  says, 
**aaTe  "  ike  90uk  but  hiol  "the  sick.^  as  the  words, 
**the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up,'  prove.   So  the  same 
Omk  is  iranalakd,  "made  (thee)  whole.**  Matthew,  o. 
n,  2S.   and  if...si]is— for  not  all  who  are  sick,  are  so 
bocaass  of  some  special  sins.   Here  a  case  is  suppoeed 
of  one  Tisited  with  sickness  for  special  sins.   hsTO 
oommitted— ii^..  6e  in  a  state  of  having  committed  sins, 
i.€^  be  under  the  oonseqaences  of  sins  committed. 
they    rathw.  it:  hia  hating  eommitted  nn$  shall  be 
foBgiren  him.   Hie  connexion  of  sin  and  sickness  is 
InapUed  in  IsaUh,  SR.  84;  Matthew.  0.  2-6;  John,  ft.  14. 
The  absolution  of  the  sick,  retained  in  the  Church  of 
Jfiogland,  refers  to  the  sins  which  the  sick  man  con- 
fosses  («.  19  and  repents  of,  whereby  outward  scandal 
has  been  given  to  the  church  and  the  cause  of  reli- 
gioo ;  not  to  sins  in  their  relation  to  Uod,  the  only 
Jadge.    18.  The  oldest  authorities  read,  "Confess, 
TBBBKtoan."  Ac    Not  only  in  the  particular  case  of 
■IrlrTf***,  but  universally  confess,   faults— your  /aUg 
and  (iffeneeM,  in  relation  to  one  another.   The  word  is 
not  the  same  as  tins.   Matthew,  6.  S3. 24  ;  Luke,  17. 4. 
lilnstrate  the  precept  here,   ono  to  another— not  to  the 
porlMtk  as  Boms  insists.   The  Church  of  England  reeom- 
wunds  in  certain  cases.   Bome  compdt  confession  in 
all  cases.    Confession  is  desirable  in  the  case  of  (i.) 
ipnng  d<me  to  a  neighbour;  (2.)  when  under  a  troubled 
eoBselence  we  ask  counsel  of  a  godly  minister  or  friend, 
ae  to  how  we  may  obtain  God's  forgivenen  and  strength 
to  sin  no  more,  or  when  we  desire  their  intercessory 
pnytn  for  us  i"i*ray  one  for  another";:  "Confession 

6Z9 


any  be  nada  lo  OF  €00  iriw  oaa  may*  [BnroBL.] :  OLl 
opsa  oooftasloe of  sbi  beftaie  the  chnrehaad  the  world, 
in  token  of  penitenoe.    Not  amieulat  oooftarioo. 
thatyeauybshsslcd— of  your  bodily  sicknesses.  Also 
that,  if  yoAr  sickness  be  the  punishment  of  sin,  the 
latter  being  forgiven  on  Intercessory  prsyer.  **ye  may 
be  healed!' of  the  former.  Also,  that  ye  may  be  healed 
sptntoally.    sOietasl  — intense    aad   iiweat.   not 
** wavering*  (eh.  L  «.   [Bua.1   ''Whan  SMrvisstT 
by  the  Bpirlft.  as  thoss  were  who  peifbnned  mlracies. 
[HamkomdJ  This  suits  the  coUooattoa  of  the  Greek 
words  and  the  sseseweU.  A  righteous  man's  pnyer  Is 
always  heard  genemlly.  but  his  particatarreqnset  for  . 
the  AcoKntf  of  another  was  then  likely  to  be  granted  * 
when  he  was  one  womtmimg  a  tpteUd  ehaHsm  q^  As 
tpirik    AuroBD  translates,  "Availsth  mnch  ia  tts 
workingr  The  "righteous  Is  ooe  hiaisslf  caiefnl  to 
avoid  *  *  fhults."  aad  abowlng  hia  fidth  by  woiks  fch.  a. 
H).   17.   mss..Hke  psssisns  as  we  therefore  It  can* 
not  be  saki  thai  he  was  so  valssd  above  us  as  to  allonl 
no  example  appUoahle  to  commoa  monala  like  our- 
selves,   vsysd  samsstly  —  UL^  pruy$d  with  pnmr: 
Hebrslsm  for  fwaysd  inlmsdv.    Ct  Lnke.  tt.  U. 
"With  desire  I  have  desired,'' is.. earnestly deaind, 
ALPoao  is  wrong  in  ssying,  fUas*  prayer  that  it 
might  not  rain  "is  not  evea  hinted  at  la  the  Old 
Testament  histoiy.''  In  i  Kings.  17.  i.  tt  Is  plainly 
bnphed.  "As  the  Loid  God  of  Israel  iiveth.  U/of 
whomZstaiMi,  there  shall  not  be  dew  nor  lain  thsse 
ysars,  but  aeoottUa^  to  nur  word."  His  prophecy  of 
the  fact  was  aooording  to  a  divine  Intimatton  glTen 
to  hhn  in  answer  to  pnyer.   In  Jealousy  for  tiod'a 
honour  (1  Kings,  18.  IQ),  and  being  of  one  mind  with 
God  in  his  abhorrence  of  apostasy,  he  prsyed  that 
the  national  idoktry  should  be  punisued  with  a 
national  judgment,  drought ;  and  on  Israeli  profes- 
sion of  repentance  he  prayed  for  the  removal  of  the 
visitation,  as  is  implied  in  1  Kings,  18. 80-42;  ct  Luke, 
4. 2&.   three  years,  &c.-Gf.  1  Kings.  18. 1,  "Die  third 
year."  vis.,  from  Elijah's  going  to  Zarephath ;  the  pro- 
phecy (v.  1)  was  probably  about  five  or  six  months 
previously.    18.  prayed...  snd-<<.,  and  so.   Mark  the 
connexion  between  the  prayer  and  itsaccomplishmsnt. 
hsr  fruit— her  usual  and  due  fruit,  heretofore  withheld 
on  account  of  sin.   Three  and  a  half  years  is  the  tbne 
also  that  the  two  witnesses  prophesy  who  "have 
power  to  shut  and  open  heaven  that  it  rain  not"   19. 
The  blessing  of  reclaiming  an  erring  sinner  by  the 
mutual  counsel  and  intercessory  pnyer  just  recom* 
mended,   do  err— more  lit, "  be  led  astray."  the  truth 
— ihe  gospel  doctrine  and  precepts.   os^-Mt.,  any;  as 
^^any"  before.    Every  one  ought  to  seek  the  salvation 
of  every  one.   [Bxkou..]   20.  Lst  him  [the  converted! 
know— for  his  comfort,  and  the  encoiuagement  oi' 
others  to  do  likewise.    shsJl  save— Future.    The  salva- 
tion of  the  one  so  converted  shall  be  manilested 
hereafter,    shall  hide  a  moltitade  of  tins   not  his  own 
but  the  sins  of  the  ccmverted.     The  Qrtdi  verb  in 
the  middle  voice  requires  this.    Proverbs,  10.  it, 
refers  to  charity  "covexing"  the  sins  of  others  before 
men ;  St.  James  to  one's  effecting  by  the  conversion  of 
anotiier  that  that  other's  sins  be  covered  btjxtn  Ood, 
vis.,  with  CbJlBt^s  atonement.    He  efDects  this  by  mak- 
ing the  convert  partaker  in  the  Christian  covenant 
for  the  remission  of  all  sins.   Though  this  hiding  of 
sins  was  included  in  the  previous  "  shall  save,"  St. 
James  expresses  it  to  mark  in  detail  the  greatness  of 
the  blessing  conferred  on  the  penitent  through  the 
converter's  instrumentality,  and  to  incite  others  to  th« 
same  «ooU  deed. 


■  TBE    PiaST   EPiaiLE   QBJISBAL  OF 

PETER. 

INTRODUCTION. 

■fW  OSKtniCSMJaS  UiHa^Jbn  P«tr,lli  MlbtmalKorlljot  irtl('.«Mlfcl7.i™l«<iwi.    AUb  hf  I>4im| 
l.<^  In  Ib.f..  i  frur.l  11.    Eunblna  _]«  at  fm^tiA.  SaiMialUal  HMtrr.t  ».  Uul  he,  t».  qasM  Pmri  Im  ^BlI 

tMulD,  U  SuAuu.  Knlwsilicnl  ilulor)'.  <.  ».  swdUdu  ttiU  i^illi  i  Id  JKnnfly  r.  in  Ji^ui.  tdV.  U  .  p.  M,  ha  mil  [I  III 


IsoIdnEt  Lv  hit  jkpMbfUa  Uf 


'■  klDfilDid,  by  upcDlDf  Hi 


inua  ipiclBlrclaUga  tall.uEIIJvhmcwi*  JftfUt  JihvtdJi:  k  9lniQ 


uUuUr  (bt  Uilni  Oil 


■  pUIir.''    BuhisinmUT  n  Bud  bl 


db  teHlpiarim  JMMlMlifinM  Ltttettttbift*  Ptt«.  altar  Ittfl^i  k^ 
.  t*  Ihtt  baltofws  «f  the  «tavnMWoa  in  Postal,  te  Cylalnlr  intend  ft«B  ah.  1.  II  la  Um  Moo^ 
traBlloB4MMlonClito  fllmoayt|Bi^uidfiorlir«&ij'ATty«antlMn  hM 

UutiM  14th.  hjwhfomtMWMarnaUtodvlUibla  bead  do«nwarda,d«dulnchiii^^  to  ba  aradfled  m  hit  Lari, 

aad  «M  boriad  la  tha  Yatiaan,  naar  tba  triumphal  vaj."  EoaaUna,  Oftnm.  Amm.  t,  alao  aaaarta  hia  apiiaopata  ftt  Antlooh  * 
Ma  aaaartion  that  Patar  ftmndad  that  ahureh,  aoatradjota  Aata.  II.  1»11  Hla  joimajr  to  Bona  to  oppoaa  Staaaa  Magaa. 
£raa  Jaattaili  atory  of  tha  atatna  finuid  at  Bona  (raaUy  tba  atatna  of  tba  Sahiaa  god.  Aaio  Swtau,  or  Ucieolaa, 
aa  U  Simao  Magna  wtra  wonblpped  by  that  nana,  **  Btaaonl  Dao  flaoato:*  liBimd  lntbaTibarlalS74,croaaii 
ilnttM  Tlbartal0n),eoinbinad  with  thaaoeouBt.Aeta.a»4A.  Tha  twanty^Ta  yaan^  Uahoprie  ia  doooakftaaUy 
tolwaalMa.  aa  it  woold  aaaka  Patat,  at  tba  iaterriaw  with  Paul  ftt  Antiodi,  to  liftTa  bacn  then  for  soma  yaaia  Uabop  of 
Boaaa  I  Hia  emalflzioii  ia  eartaln  tnrn  Chriatli  pcophaay,  John,  It.  U^  Ifl.  IMonyaiaa  of  Corinth  (in  Mmatbtm$,  E«tm(a9ti 
mtBUhrw,^^  anartcd  In  an  aplatla  to  tba  BoiDana.thal  Panl  and  Patar  plantad  both  tha  Boman  and  Ooilnthiatt 
aadandoradBBartyrdominltalyaltbaiania  tima.  80  TartolUan,  atiifc-n  Mardom,  A,  1,  aad  pntHtitM^  HrnnH 
.OLlin.  AlaoCaiBa.tbaPraabytarof  Boma,in  JkHWaa.  Joriat<eaWwtHifalo<y.l».aawrta  thataoBaamtmoriah 
of  Ihair  nartjrdomirara  to  be  aaan  at  Roma  on  tba  road  to  Oatia.  80  Kaaabiua^  MtrimAmMtti  BlMmrw^  %, »,  and  Jaawi 
Mnaito  Emt^m,  IL  lit.  80  Laotantiwa  da  worW&m  Pii-aawilomi.  a  1  Many  of  tha  dalalla  aia  palpably  Iklaat  whathar 
IhaaMabaao  OT  not  iadabfoiia,oonildarinf  thataadanoy  toaooaantrato  at  BooMavantaof  intaraat  iJifoiHLl  What 
lt«rtatniB.that  Paterwaa  not  thera  bafora  tha  vritiag  of  tba  apiatla  tothaBoaBaaa4iBA.Dj.othanriaahamaathaTO 
baas  aaationad  ia  its  Bor  daring  Paol'a  itavl  ImpxiaoanMnt  at  Room,  otharviaa  ha  vonld  haM  baan  BMntJooad  ia  aaana  0^ 
af  faal'a  BMay  other  apiatlaa  writtan  flron  Boma;  nor  daring  Panl'aiaaoBd  iaapriaaniBant.  at  Iwwt  whan  ha  waa  writing 
iviatla  to  Timothy,  Joatbafora  hia  martyidoBB.  Ba  mar  ha«a  gooa  to  Room  afkar  Paal'a  daath,  aad,  aa  aonaoMs 
lapraaania,  baan  impriaoaad  in  tha  Mamartina  dnagaoo.  and  oraaiiad  on  tha  Jaairnihim,  oa  tba  amJaanea  of  Bk 
Ham  la  Maatorlo,aad  hia  ramataa  dapodtad  uadar  tha  great  aUar  ia  tha  oantraof  thallUBoaa  bofriltoaof  St  PalaK 
,JEJDctt,JU.PBria.  int.  pkltlt,ralatea  that  Bt  Pator.  not  loi«  bafeva  hia  death,  being  orereoaM  by  tha  aoUeita- 
laf  hiafUIow*ChrlatlanatoaaTahiBiidf.waaflyingflmnBMnawhanhawaaflaatbyoar  IiMd,aBd  on  aakiBg.**Iiatd, 
'geeatthonyraaalfadtha  anawar,"!  gotobaamdfladalkaA.'*  On  thia  ha  ntomad  and  JoyfUly  want  to  martyr- 
ThaeliarBhea]Iad*]>OBftlnaqaoTBdla."onthaAppianwagr.aoaamanMiataatfaalannd.  ItianolaaUlnlythat  tha 
tiadltlaB  iaboaton  tha  aonaaxloo  whiah  wdatod  batwaea  Paal  aad  Pater.  AaPaaU*'tha  apoatlaof  tha  naelp> 
,*  wrato  apiatiai  to  Oataktia.  Ephaaoi.  aad  Ootoaaa.  aad  to  PhtlenoB  at  Ooloaaa.  auking  tha  OeatUa  Cbriatiaaa  tha 
paaBdnantly  addreeaad.  and  tha  Jawiah  Chrlttaaa  aaboidiaatdiy  aa;  ook  afaa  awM,  Patar. "  tha  apoatia  of  tha  air- 
addreaied  tha  aaaia  ohoxahaa.  tha  Jawiah  ObrliHana  la  tham  primacUy.  aad  tha  OeatOa  ChrlatiBiii  alio 

My. 

TO  WHOM  HB  ADDRESSES  THIS  EPISTLE.  -Tba  heading,  oh.  1.  1.  ** to  tba  eleot  atrangara  (ipiritaaUy 
(rflprtea)  af  Me  tfiejMnioM"  {OrtM,  olearly  marka  tha  Chriatiaaa  of  tha  Jnciak  dieperaion  aa  promln««it!y  addreawd, 
bat  atm  iadadtng  alao  Oemftfi  Chriatiana  aa  grafted  into  tba  Chriatian  Jawiah  atook  by  adoption  and  faith,  and  ao  being 
patiofthatraalerael;  oh.  1. 14;  t.9. 10;  S.g;  and  4  8,  dearly  prore  thia.  Thoa  be,  tba  apoatla  of  tha  elreomeldoa,  eon^t 
la  oaito  ia  one  Cbrlat  Jew  and  Gentile,  promoting  thereby  the  aame  work  and  doetrtna  aa  Paul  the  apeatU  of  tha  vnolr> 
Tba  prorinoea  are  named  by  Pdar  In  tba  heading  in  tba  order  proeeeding  from  North  Eaat  to  South  aad  WcstL 
tba  eonntiy  of  tba  Chriatian  Jew  Aqolla.  To  Qnlatia  Paul  paid  two  vialta,  ftmndlag  aadoonfiiming  drarabec 
hia  companion,  went  there  about  tba  time  of  Paul'a  laat  impriaonment,  Jnat  before  hia  martyrdom.  Aneyra  waa 
NribaaqpMntly  tta  aedeaiaatical  metropolia.  Men  of  Cappadoda,  aa  well  aa  of  **  PontuaT  and  **ABla,*  were  among  the  hearara 
if  Patera  affeotlTe  eermon  on  the  Pentceoat  whereon  the  Spirit  deaeended  on  the  ahnreh;  theae  probably  tooogbt  boma 
•  tbalr  aatlTa  hmd  tba  flrat  tidinga  of  tha  goapeL  Proeonaukr  -AaU*  Indoded  Myala.  I^ydia.  Caria,  Pbiygia,  Piddla, 
mA  Lgwaonia  In  Lyeaonla  were  the  ebnrdiea  of  loonium,  founded  by  Panl  aad  Bamabaa;  of  Lyatnu  Timothy'a  birth* 
iloaa,  where  Paal  was  atoned  at  the  Instigation  of  the  Jewa;  and  of  Derbe,  the  birth<>pUoe  of  Gaiua,  or  Odua.  In  Piaidia 
■as  Aattoeb,  where  Paul  waa  the  instrument  of  oonrertlng  many,  but  waa  driTm  oatby  tha  Jewa.  In  Oaria  waa  MUatna, 
tffirt^'^'^g  doubtleea  a  Cbristiaa  diorob.  In  Pbiygia  Panl  prsadiad  both  timca  when  Tinting  Oalatia  in  ita  naigbbooi^ 
,  aad  in  it  were  tlie  diurehea  of  Laodloca,  Hiarapolia,  aad  Coloeae,  of  which  last  ehnrob  Pbilemoa  aad  Onedmua  ware 
aad  Arehippna  aad  Epapbraa  leadera.  In  Lydia  was  tha  Philaddpblan  ehurob  fkTourably  aotieed,  Revdatkm, 
L7,Aa;  that  of  Sardia  tba  eapital  and  of  Thyatira,  aad  of  Epbaua,  fooadad  by  Panl,  aad  a  aoene  of  the  laboura  of  Aqnihi 
nil  PrtoeQla  aad  Apolloa.  and  subeequently  of  more  tlian  two  whole  years'  labour  of  Paul  again,  and  subtcquently  oanaared 
■r  fldUag  flrom  ita  flrat  lore  ia  RcValation,  t.  4  Smyrna  of  Ionia  was  in  the  same  quarter,  aad  aa  ooe  of  tha  aeraa 
raadvea  unqualified  pralsa.  In  Myda  was  Pezgamoa  Troaa,  too,  ia  known  aa  tba  aoene  of  PaoTa  preaoliiag  aad 
Eatyebua  to  life,  and  of  hia  nibaequently  staying  for  a  time  with  Carpua.  Of  "  Bitbynia,''  no  dinreh  is  expressly 
,  ta  Baripture  eleewbere.  When  Paul  at  aa  earUar  pwlod  **asaayad  togoiato  Bitbyaia,"  tha  Splilt  sofliHrcd  him  aot 
aftarwmrds  wa  infer  txoax  eh.  1. 1,  tha  Spirit  did  impart  thagoapel  to  that  oountry,  poadbly  by  Patera  ministry.  Ia 
Uieaa  seraral  ehurobea,  it  appears  from  this  apistla  (di.  6. 1, 1. '  fted,*  *e.),  were  mneh  ia  the  aame  stato  aa 
Paal addrtaaed  the  Ephedan  ''ddera" at  Milatna  (Acta, Ml  17, IS. **fted")  in Tciy aimikr  knguaaa:  eldera  orpiaa. 
I  ruled,  whilst  the  apoatle  ezerelaad  the  general  auperintendanaek  They  were  ezpoaed  to  persaeutloaa,  tho«^ 
itlj  not  qrstematie,  but  rather  annoyaneea  aad  reproaoh  ariaing  ficom  their  not  Joining  their  heathea  aeigbbonra 
tViotona  liriag,  lato  which  bowarer  aoma  of  them  were  ia  daagcr  of  fkUiag.  The  erUs  whieb  existed  amoag  thamadves^ 
■d  whioh  are  therefore  reproved,  were  ambitioa  aad  loere  aeelring  on  tba  part  of  the  prsabytarB  (eh.  I.  i,  S)^  avll 
liongliTa  aad  worda  among  the  membera  in  general,  and  a  want  of  sympathy  and  generodty  towards  osie  aaotbar. 

BIS  OBJECT  asams  to  be,  by  tba.proaped  of  tbdr  beaTanly  portion,  and  by  Cbiiatis  example,  to  afford  oonaolation 
»  lb«  paneentad,  aad  prepare  them  fat  a  greater  approaebing  ordeal,  aad  to  exhort  all,  bnebaada,  wivea,  aerraata,  prea. 
,  and  pao^  to  a  duo  disebaiie  of  relatiTe  dutiee,  ao  aa  to  give  ao  haadla  to  tha  enemy  to  reproach  Chriatiaaity, 
laihar  to  wia  them  to  it, aad  ao  to  eatabliab  them  in  **tba  true  giaoe  of  God  wherehi  they  ataad"  (di.  i.  UX  Bae^ 
r.  noCs  there,  on  the  oldest  reading  AJl/wd  rightly  aiguee,  that  "exhortiag  aad  teatifiiag*  there,  refer  to  Peter's 
ghiitaffffnff  throughout  the  epiatla  gnmndad  oa  lesMaio«y  which  he  beara  to  Me  gotpd  frvfib  ahnsodp  weB  iaoisa  fa  Ait 
iaJara  by  I3ba  JsacMap  </  Pawl  <a  ttossefcardtes.  They  were  already  latrodnoad  Ms  (ao  the  CTrseft.  oh.  6.  ID  this  praos^ 
Kstf IM tbdr aafs alaadiiipprowML  C£lCoriathlaBa.l8il.**Idedareuatoyou tbagoapdwAardapaslaad.''  Thercfbtalie 
MS  not,  in  thla  aplatla.  tat  fbrth  a  aompMa  atataaaeat  of  this  goapd  dootrhta  af  grace  bat  Iklla  baak  oa  it  aa  already 
Ct  ah.  1.8, 18,'Ta  kaow;"  1.  IS;  •  Pcter,&  L  Not  that  Peter  aerrildy  oopias  tha  atylaand  moda  «t  Itadobaaa^ 
6S7 


II  ut>  r  «r  w.  Ni 


nC  wuinEcTpK.^  tlut  Muk  pi 


to  JfcrlfMnUnniUartMl  RnMUn  I 


'.  iia^nVtoi  Iba  Bkl^:<HBB 


nlfoM  IB  all  nil  nmlMII.    Ulori  an 


IvbIIHOI  |iu1;»  wbDai  Imptrallan  lia  Thid  Dubf 
trnprfBdAiui,  IfteliiMB  of  htlluft  dencrkir  In  ba 


i0wkUkimm$MkeM. 


ftarth 
Iftt 


.  of . . .  tsak."  dkt.  ■;  * IM  llMflo*«f  Ood,"  **ttM ekM ■h«h«4.'*  <h  IL  %«.  vHh  Jtte,ll.  if-lTi 
■iyihMp...kBter  •lM'*WlMm...y«loi«.''eli.l.8:t.7.withJobii,tLU-17:**LQiff«lthoam«raiidtPtl«. 
with  John,  B.  ML  »•    IWitiiigtrwta  ■iyi,**H<whoinIaftogtmp>tl«io>flirtMnwdf  tDtoth»it>t»nw>t  thdLort> 
mm  who  m«t  mnuOy  NitlflM  to  ttM  haft  of  hi*  ntan;  b«  who  dfttcd  hit  own  Ikith  tnm  Um  nflMiiii  oT 
liikCTtrwctxylnhoUiiiffapthoiiiffHrtiKfonB  of  tho  Locd  bofino  hiaradci*  toooiBfortindilfmabitottMBn 
whonthodMth  of  aawrtyr  bin  unufd  tzpcotetian, li  tbo  man  who, in  tht  gratait  virictiy  of  Hpoeti,  Mti 
ttM  du^.Mwall  aa  the oonaolation, of  collirring  lisrOhxkl:  ma  eoA  of  Um drazoh ht groundi  hit  mden  tiUuit 
of  yrmnt  triUilation  on  tho  tnx  Bock  of  ttm."  * 


OHAFTBELL 
Vtr.i-tt.   Addebm  TO  IBS  Elxcrd  ov  Tm  QoD- 
HS4D :  Thaxkioitiiio  fok  n»  Litino  Hops  vo 

WVOB  WS  AEK  BBOOmil,  PftODUODIO  JOT  AJOMT 

BuimbUKM :  Tbu   BALTATxoir   av   Object   ov 
IhRpflR  iMTSEnr  TO  Prophcxs  and  to  Avosls  : 

IXB   CORLT    PRIOS   ▲   MOTITB   TO  HolUnS  AMD 
lATIk    AS    WB  AUi    Bom    AOAIX    OV   THM   ETUfc- 

ABmivo  WoBD  or  Oojo.    1.  F»tv— <rredk  Com  of 
OniliM*  MOit  of  ftwfc.    aa  apntk  of  Jafoi  Chriat^ 
**H»  wbopreadiMoUianriae  than  aa  •  mantnger  of 
ChiM»  knot  to  behaanU:  ifbaproach  MBnch,tben 
tt  li  aU  one  aa  if  thou  didat  hear  CSulitspaakioginthj 
ptManca.*   [Lotbkb.]  to  tha  itraiigin  MattanA-Ut, 
"*aQ|oiiiiMn  Q/tt«  dOipcraiott.**  only  in  John.  7.  Si  and 
Jnaaa.  1. 1.  in  Naw  Tettamant.  and  LXX.,  Pnlm  1«7.  s. 
*"ttw  cntcaitt  of  Iaraal:*tha  daiignation  pacoUaxly 
CtYan  to  ihM  Jan  In  tbalr  dlsperaed  atato  throoghoat 
tlM  world  afvar  aiooa  tha  BabylonUa  captlTitr .  Ihesa 
1m,  m  ibo  apoatla  of  tba  drcomcialoa.  primarily  ad- 
drtnea,  but  not  In  the  limited  tamporal  lenw  on^:  he 
m^oda  their  tamporal  condition  aa  a  shadow  of  their 
apiiitaalcallinff  to  be  Urangen  and  pilgrima  on  earth, 
looking  for  the  heavenly  Jemsalem  as  their  home.   8o 
the  OtvJtilt  Christians,  as  the  spiritual  Israel,  are  in- 
dnded  seccmdarily.  aa  baring  the  same  high  calling. 
He  tch.  L 14;  110;  4.  S)  plainly  refers  to  Christian  (Ten- 
(Ocs  Icf.  V.  17;  ch.  s.  11).  ChrisUans,  if  they  righUy  con- 
■tder  their  calling,  must  nerer  settle  themselves  here, 
bat  fisel  themselTos  irattlUn.    As  the  Jews  in  their 
dUpurrion  diflniied  through  the  nations  the  knowledge 
off  the  one  God,  preparatory  to  Chriat's  first  advent,  so 
Chrlslians,  by  their  dispersion  among  the  nnconverted. 
dlfltaae  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  preparatory  to  His 
advent.     **The  children  of  God  scattered 
I*  constitute  one  whole  in  Christ,  who  "gathers 
than  together  in  one,'  now  partially  and  in  Spirit, 
b«t«after  perfectly  and  visibly.    * '  Elect.*  in  the  Greek 
Older,  comes  before  **  strangers;^  etecf,  in  relation  to 
bOATen.  afnm^erf ,  in  relation  to  the  earth.   The  cfee- 
<loft  here  Is  that  of  individuals  to  eternal  life  by  the 
•orerelgn  grace  of  God,  as  the  sequel  shows.    **  While 
la  enrtified  of  his  own  election  by  the  Spirit,  he 
»lv«a  no  assurance  concerning  others,  nor  are  we  to 
tw  too  inquisitive  [John.  n.  si,  8SJ :  Peter  numbers 
tbem  among  the  efeet,  as  they  carried  tho  appearance  of 
llsTlns  been  regenerated."    [Calvin.]    He  calla  the 
wbcrie  dinrdi  by  the  designation  strictly  belonging 
cmlj  to  the  better  portion  of  them.    [Calvzx.]  The 
gleciion  to  hearing,  and  that  to  tUrwd  life,  are  dia- 
ttncftu    Bealiiiition  of  our  election  is  a  strong  motive 
to  bc^eas.   The  minister  invites  all,  yet  does  not  hide 
tta«  tmth  that  in  none  but  the  elect  will  the  preaching 
alEBCi  eternal  blessing.   As  the  chief  fhiit  of  ezhorta- 
Uaa^  *n<l  *▼*&  ^  threatenings,  redounds  to  "the 
Btoctr  therefore,  at  the  outset,  Peter  addresses  M«m. 
BnDont  trandaXts,  To  *'  tlie  elect  pilgrims  who  fonn 
ttie  dispersion  in  Pontus."  tc   The  order  of  the  pro- 
rlnoee  ie  that  in  which  they  would  be  viewed  by  one 
irtlting  flrom  the  East  from  Baboon  (ch.  ft.  13) ;  fh)m 
North  East  aonthwards  to  Galatia.  South  East  to  Cap- 
padfT*^,  then  Aala.  and  back  to  Bithynia,  West  of 
Pontua.   Oontratt  the  order.  Acta.  1 9.   He  now  waa 
mlnietering  to  those  samepeoplea  as  he  preached  toon 
Pentecoat:  **PlHrthlanB,  Medea.  Elamitea.  dwellers  in 


Mesopotamia  and  Judea.* ia;. the J^wi nowiutject  tfr 
the  Bsrthlatti.  whoee  capital  was  Bah^Um,  where  he 
laboued   In  person :    **  dwellers    In.  Ghnpdoean. 
Pontu.  Asla»  Phiygia,  BUhynla."  the  Aaiatio  dls- 
penton  derived  fh>m  BabyloB,  whom  ha  mlukten  tfr 
by  letter,   a.  fonkaowladt»-/or«or«tein<n0  love  (e.  SOf 
Insepanble  fhxn  God's /erdbiOMiIsrfffe,  the  origin  from 
whidi,  and  patten  aoeorcNna  to  whldi  dectkm  takaa 
pkea.  Ada.  1  SI.  and  Romans,  ii.  s.  prove  **fbce- 
knowtodgtT  to  be  fortorditmaltitin.    Godl  fmhtow- 
Udfft  k  not  the  pereeptloB  of  any  ground  of  actloik 
out  of  himself:  sttll.  in  It  liberty  ie  eomprshended, 
and  all  absolute  constraint  debaned.    [AnxLH  In 
Snian.}  fto  so  the  Bon  of  God  waa  ''foreknown* 
(fto  the€7redkfor**fareordafned.'*«.  lo)  to  be  the  saeil. 
fldal  lAmb.  not  against,  or  without  Hia  wUl,  bat  Hk 
will  rested  in  the  wUl  of  the  Flather:  thk  indadea 
self-oonselona  action:  nay.  even  cheerfU  acQOleseeneeu 
Hie  Fcftmo  and Gredb" know" include opprovoi and 
oefcnowltdiKnff  *•  one's  own.  The  2rebrno!^narks  the 
oneness  of  lovingi  and  duxuing,  by  having  one  word  Ibr 
both.  Badusr  (LXX..  Oreek,  kairdiaoi,   Peter  descends 
firom  the  eternal  "election"  of  God  through  the  ne» 
birth,  to  the  beHever'B  **  sanctification."  that  from 
this  he  might  again  raise  them  through  the  considera- 
tion of  their  new  birth  to  a  **living  hope"  of  the 
heavenly  "inheritance."  (HuDnooiR.)  The  Divine 
three  are  introduced  in  their  respective  ftmctiona  in 
redemption,    through —GreeJb.  ''in.'*  the  element  in 
whidi  we  are  elected.   The  "election  "of  God  realiaed 
and  manifested  itself  "xk"  their  sanctlfication.   Be- 
lievers are  **  sanctified  through  the  offering  of  Christ 
once  for  all"  (Hebrews,  10.  le).   "Thou  must  believe 
and  know  tliat  thou  art  holy :  not,  however,  throufdi 
thine  own  piety,  but  through  the  blood  of  Christ.'* 
(Loth  KB.]    This  k  the  true  sanctlfication  of  the 
Spirit,  to  obey  the  gospel,  to  trust  in  Christ   CBnL> 
LXKOKR.)    sanetifleatien— the  Spirit's  setting  apeit  of 
the  saint  as  consecrated  to  God.   The  execution  of 
God's  eftoioe  (Gaktians.  1. 4).   God  the  Esther  gives  na 
salvation  by  gratuitous  election :  the  Son  earns  it  l»y 
His  blood-shedding:  the  Holy  Spirit  applies  the  merits 
of  the  Son  to  the  soul  by  the  gospel  word.   [Calvot.] 
cr.  Numbers,  8.  S4-se,  the  Old  Testament  triple  bless, 
ing.    onto  obedicnes— the  result  or  end  aimed  at  by 
God  aa  respecte  us,  tbe  obedience  which  consista  in 
faith,  and  that  which  flows  ftom  fkith:  "obeying  the 
tmth  through   the  Spirit "   («.  28).    Bomans.  1.  6. 
"obedience  to  the  faith."  and  obedience  the  fruit  of 
fUth.    spriaklinf.  Ac— not  in  justification  through 
the  atonement  once  for  all.  which  k  expressed  in  the 
previous  cUuses.  but  (as  the  order  proves)  the  daUv 
being  evrinkled  by  Chritte  blood,  and  so  deonasd 
from  all  ein,  which  k  the  privilege  of  one  already 
Justified  and  "walking  in  the  light."   Orsce- the  source 
of"pesce."   be  BaoltipUed^still  further  than  already. 
Daniel,  4. 1.  "Ye  have  now  peace  and  grace,  but  stiU 
not  in  perfection:  therefore,  ye  must  go  on  hacreasing 
until  the  old  Adam  be  dead."   [Lutbzh.I  3.  He  be> 
gins,  like  Peul.  in  openhig  hk  epUttes  with  givteg 
thanks  to  God  for  the  greatness  of  the  salvation:  herelxi 
he  looks  forward  (L)  Into  the  future  f«.  3-9) :  (1)  back- 
ward taito  the  past  (v.  10-12).    [Alvord.]    Blsased 
-A  dktinct  Oreek  word  (eulogfttot,  "Blessed  BiTtU 
used  of  God.  from  that  used  «l  xnMa.  \jcw»w»«e»»>. 


Ua  LarU  vnr«i  -PMfas.'i..   . 


■    i[ilm«.«tl»iW«^a«ii<tfc«^inwiLiiM«ii<M 
^    iuUl ■" •  •-  -  I  _  II  ■III  to 


nf  UehI^.  Bul  te  BhiiBl  U 


M  mirt  m.  n-.  -whrnrnt  «•  ■«*  ctiOilnB  o(  • 

Hn^-tfMfc'lMiifc*   IibHUKtBilKir.iivH 
■illiiiiliriiiliri  mil   111        LUiH'nTi.1    I. 


"MUMHhMba.wdr  UtenrvM  la  Uia  tMt 
Urn*.'  tpniK>llbBuaB.wd8i«uak]alBW 

In  AMk.  'Cnio  ■  botw  IMat  tin rin  Uk  nd 

ilMUr)  AivxA  tba  nrnnBUu  <<  J«u  CktM.- 
IWik.  Uh  HltiMUn  man  «f  «ha  nUW*l  nnt- 

wMnhrOiriitwurilHdfniiaUndHd.   BapUamb 


Chnil  riiltM  rri 


Aba  u*  A«t.  JokB.  IT.  IK  b»  Jhbb  HtMr  (k,  & 
kamt-OvA  "  U  Ibi  hMOiBb- «hM«  U  OB  aal_ 
bi  daateond  BOc  vhouVmd.    It  des  uH  MIn  OA 


i.    Tbo  iDbcntafl«.tv 


I  lart-n^rrat  wbttkm 


LTt  of  man.  "  thmagii  faiUi."  tht  cOectin  tt<M 
■'■■'"  t  lira  apiritoaltr  ■ 


iT  Hii  iHwar.  and  Ood  Una  la  1 
T  tbroneb  ttnm   with  UnH  » 


il  power  Of  Ood  la  wl 


IW»,  and  wllta  ■boM  Evmt  bi 


waLkloe  by  Ijuth.    fitJUifr  ■peculatlYc  kauvlcdiii^ 
_._         .__    _.  _   ,;i,^j,(y  1.U1  ant 


Trials  Ted  Faith,  and 


1  PETKR,  I. 


Lord's  time  to  be  maiiifo^t'Mi :  Ke  "is  ready  to  jmUe." 

lasc  tiiDf— the  ]jiat  <i:iy,  rlo.^iiu  tlie  «l:iv  of  ;:rri<*'.' ;  the 

d.iy  of  juil;;mfcnt,  of  redtMiiiitiun.  of  tho  restitution 

of  all  thiiiu"".  and  of  veniition  of  the   un^'odly.     6. 

Wherein— In  which  prospect  of  final  salvation,    greatly 

T^jatoe   "exalt  with  J<v  :"  **are  exuberantly  glad." 

AolMMon  ii  realised  by  faith  (v.  9)  as  a  thing  so 

iiiHitlly  present  as  to  canse  txnlting  joy  in  spite  of 

afflirtlons.   fbr  asessea— Cfreefc,  "for  aUtUe 

if  assd  bs  >  "if  it  be  God's  will  that  it  should 

b«  go"  [Aliobd],  for  not  all  belierers  are  afBlcted. 

Oae  need  not  inrite  or  lay  a  cross  on  himself,  bat  only 

**  take  np^  the  cross  which  God  imposes  ( "  his  cross"). 

t  Timothy.  3.  is,  is  not  to  be  pressed  too  far.   Not 

believer,  nor  every  sinner,  is  tried  with  a£Bio- 

[Thbophtlact.  ]   Some  falsely  think  that  not- 

vlthalaDding  our  forRlTeness  in  Christ,  a  kind  of 

or  expiation  by  suffering,  is  needed,   ye 

1b  btaTinesa—CfrefJb,   "ye  were  grieTed."    Die 

"grtoved"  is  regarded  as  pott,  the  "exulUng  Joy" 

pnaent.    Because   the  rMlised  joy  of  the  coming 

Mlvatlon  Duikes  the  present  grief  seem  as  a  thing  of 

the  iMurt.    At  the  first  shock  of  affliction  ye  were  ariev- 

td,  but  BOW  bv  anticipation  ye  rejoice  regarding  the 

imeent  grief  as  past,   through— (Tredb.  ^isf  the  ele- 

It  iB  which  the  grief  has  place,    manlfbld— many 

of  Tarioos  kinds  (ch.  4.  is,  IS).     ta&putions~ 

"Mala*  tesung  your  faith.   7.  Aim  of  the  "tempta- 

tioat.*    trial  —  testing,  proving.   That  yonr  faiti^  so 

pnted  **  may  be  found  laorist :  once  for  aU,  as  the 

trnnlt  of  its  being  proved  on  the  judgment-day)  unto 

twutnating  In)  praise.*  Ac,  viz.,  the  praise  to  be 

bestowad  by  the  Judge,    than  that  of  gold  — rather 

**Uian  gold.**  though— '*  which  perlsheth.  tr  Ib  tried 

with  flre."    If  gold,  though  perishing  (t.  IS),  is  yet 

Mad  with  fire  in  order  to  remove  dross  and  test  its 

fmaiBaness,  how  much  more  does  your  faith,  whidi 

AbU  never  perish,  need  tapass  through  a  fiery  trial 

to  nmova  whatever  is  defective,  and  to  test  its 

jiiilnimnM  and  (hU  value?  fflory— "  Hononi^  Is  not 

■o  atrong  as  ** glory.**    As  "praise'  is  in  vords,  ao 

**boiHwr*  is  in  dMds:  Aonorary  reward,   appearing 

'^Translate  as  in  «.  IS.  "revelation."  At  Christ's  re- 

valathm  shall  take  place  also  the  revelation  of  the 

aooa  of  God  iBomans,  8.  10.  "manifestation.**  Oreek, 

*'  revelation ;"  1  John.  3.  2.  Greek,  " manifested.. .mani- 

'  for  '*appear...appear'*).    8.  not  having  s««n,  ye 

—  though  in  other  cases  it  is  knotrUdge  of  the 

that  produces  love  to  him.    They  are  more 

**  biassed  that  have  not  seen  and  yet  have  believed." 

tlma  they  who  believed  because  they  have  seen.    On 

Jetei^a  own  love  to  Jeiras.  cf.  John.  21. 16-17.   Thouch 

tbB  Bpostles  had  seen  Him.  they  now  ceased  to  know 

'BiBk  merely  after  the  flesh,    in  whom— connected  with 

**b«]iaTingf  the  result  of  which  is  "ye  rejoice"  (Greek, 

^tntiti,    now— in  the  presml  state,  as  contrasted  with  the 

/WSMV  atate  when  believers  **  shall  see  His  face/   an. 

«p»kable-(l  Corinthians.  S.  9.)     foil  of  glory— Greek, 

**SloTifled.'*  A  joy  now  already  eR«ompcMSfdicUA(i2or|/. 

^Kh9  "glory*  iB  partly  in  present  possession,  through 

tlM  firesence  of  Christ,"  the  Lord  of  glory."  in  the  soul; 

partly  in  assured  antidpatioiu   "  The  Cliristian's  joy  is 

Ihw"**  np  with  iote  to  Jesus :  its  ground  is  faith ;  it  is 

tberdbre  either  self-seeking  nor  self-sufficient.'' 

t.]    9.  Receiving— in  sure  anticipation  ;  "  the 

of  yonr  faith.*  ijs.,  its  crowning  consummation* 

ltaiBl]yt'«onpleted   "salvation*  (Peter  here  confirms 

^^ml'k  taaching  as  to  justijieation  byfaith}:  also  receir- 

:  fioio  the  title  to  it  and  the  first-fruits  of  it.   In  the 

_  (V.  ICM  the  "salvation"  is  represented  as 

^JTiflrfy  prmnt,  whereas  "  the  prophets"  had  it  not  as 

INresant.   It  must,  therefore,  in  this  verse,  refer  to 

present :  Deliverance  now  from  a  state  of  wrath: 

^Mli«TerB  even  now  "receive  salvation."  though  its 

^■^11  ■*  nvelation**  is  future.  ef.«.soui8— The  immortal 

631 


Pr'TyiT'^  for  Final  Glory. 

aoul  was  what  was  lost,  so  'piilvatioti"  immsnly  con- 
cenis  the  smil  ;  the ''-"/'/ ,sl;ill  j-liarc  in  n(ieiniition 
hcrc.iftcr;  the  s-ml  of  the  huliever  is  ^avtd  already  :  au 
n<iditional  proof  that  *' rcceix'inK . . . jsalvaiion' is  here 
a  thing  present.  10.  The  magnitude  of  this  **  sid  vatioo" 
is  proved  by  the  eamestnesa  with  which  "prophets* 
and  even  "angels'*  searched  into  it.  Even  firom  tho 
beginning  of  tho  world  this  salvation  has  been  testified 
to  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  prophsta— niough  there  la  bo 
Orsei;  arttole.  yet  MngUsh  Version  is  rixht,  "Me  pio- 
phetsr*  generally  (including  all  the  Old  Testament  in- 
spired authors),  as  "  fAe  angels  *  similarly  refer  to  them 
in  generaL  eoqaired— perseveringly :  so  the  Greek, 
Much  more  is  manifested  to  us  than  by  diligent  en- 
quiry and  search  the  prophets  attainel  Still  it  is  not 
said,  they  searched  after  it.  but  **coneemintr  (so  the 
Greek  for  "  of )  it.  They  were  ahready  certain  of  tho 
redemption  being  about  to  come,  lliey  did  not  like 
us  ftdly  set,  but  they  desired  to  see  the  one  and  the 
same  CSirist  whom  we  fully  see  in  spirit.  *'As  Simeon 
was  anxiously  desiring  previonitly.  and  tranquil  in 
peace  only  when  he  had  seen  Christ,  so  all  the  (Nd 
Testament  saints  saw  Christ  only  hidden,  and  as  ii 
were  absent— abeent  not  in  power  and  grace,  but  in- 
asmuch as  He  was  not  yet  manifested  hi  tiie  fiesh.* 
rCALvm.]  The  prophets,  as  private  individwils,  had 
to  reflect  on  the  hidden  and  far  reaching  sense  of  their 
own  prophedes;  because  their  words*  tu  prophtts,  iti 
their  public  function,  were  not  so  much  their  own  aa 
the  SpiriVs.  speaking  by  and  in  them:  thiu  Caiaphas. 
A  striking  teetlmony  to  verbal  inspiration :  the  words 
whidi  the  insirfred  authors  wrote  are  God's  words  ex- 
pressing the  mind  of  the  Spirit,  which  the  writera 
themselves  seardud  into,  to  fathom  the  deep  and 
precious  meaning,  even  as  the  believiag  readers  did. 
"Searched**  implies  that  they  had  determinate  marka 
to  go  by  in  their  search,  the  grace  that  shoald  cobm 
onto  you  —  viz.,  the  grace  of  the  New  Testament :  aa 
earnest  of  "the  grace*  of  perfected  "salvaUon"  "to be 
brought  at  the  (second)  revelation  of  Cliriat.*  Old 
TMtament  believers  also  possessed  the  grace  of  God; 
they  were  children  of  God,  but  it  was  as  children  Ib 
their  nonage,  so  as  to  be  like  servants;  whereas  we  en- 
joy the  full  privileges  of  adult  sons.  11.  what— (?reelr. 
"  In  rffirence  to  what,  or  what  manner  of  time.**  What 
expresses  the  time  abeolutely:  what  was  to  be  the  era 
of  Messiah's  coming  ;  "  what  fna»««r  of  time  ,*'*  what 
events  and  features  should  characterise  the  time  of 
His  coming.  The  **  or  "  implies  that  some  of  the  pro- 
phets, if  they  could  not  as  individuals  discover  tho 
exact  time,  searched  into  its  characteristic  featuree 
and  events.  The  Oreek  for  "time"  is  the  season,  the 
epoch,  the  fit  time  in  God's  purposes.  Spirit  of  Christ 
...in  them— (Acts.  16. 7.  in  oklest  MSS.,  **  the  Spirit  of 
Jesusr  Revelation,  ift.  la)  So  Justin  Maktyb  says. 
"Jesus  was  He  who  appeared  and  communed  with 
Moses,  Abraham,  and  the  other  patriarchs.**  CLKXXNa 
Alexandbikus  calls  Him  "the  Prophet  of  prophets, 
and  Lord  of  all  the  prophetical  spirit."  did  iig nify— 
*'dld  give  intimation.*  of— o'rreJIr,  **the  sufferings  (ap. 
pointed)  unto  Christ.*  or  .foretold  in  regard  to  Christ, 
"Christ**  theanointtd  Mediator  whose  sufferings  un 
the  price  of  our  **  salvation*  (v.  9.  10),  and  who  is  the 
channel  of  "  the  grace  that  should  come  unto  you.* 
the  gloTj-~Greek.  **  glories.*  viz.,  of  His  resurrectioB, 
of  His  ascension,  of  His  judgment  and  coming  king- 
dom, the  necessary  consequence  of  the  sufferings, 
that  should  follow— OreeJk.  "after  these  (sufferings),* 
ch.  X  1S4B:  6.  1.  Since  **the  Spirit  of  Chrisf*  is  the 
Spirit  of  God.  Christ  is  God.  It  is  only  because  tho 
Son  of  God  was  to  become  our  Christ  that  He  mani- 
fested Himself  and  the  Father  through  Him  in  the 
Old  Testament,  and  bf  the  Holy  Spirit  eternally  pro- 
ceeding from  the  FisUier  and  Himself,  spake  in  the 
pruitijets.    12.  I<iot  only  was  the  futute  rcvcaLuL\» 


plii*«  t:.*t  I-',  <'.;n-li.in««.  luriy  i:r--l»'rMAii(i  the  iiro- 
■.ilitfi  •>■  l-y  tln!  Spir.t'-*  .'li'l  in  tljcir  iiio^t  itiif<'rt;iiit 
i'lr?.  1 1...  VI  Mr  a-i  tli- >•  1;.4V«;  l;c«.  :i  aliL';n!y  fulMlled. 
witn  t..**  H-iy  Giks*.  rn.*,  iiiwu— <'Ji  ''•■Iitt•;<l^♦.  'I'm? 
"l'li;>t  M>"^.  I'liiit.  inu  dr-iA;  i;r.';'''^:"<.=n  •/'.  '■  < ..  "in;" 
thvn  truu^ltiU,  "by."  Thu  cvkii^v lists  sfif^kiuK  liy  the 
iloljr  Spirit  were  InfkUible  witneuet.  "The  Spirit  of 
Ohilit'*  wtm  In  the  pioplMtoabo  («.  11).  bntiiot  bmoIp 
iMOr,  M  iatbt  CM*  of  tlM  Chrlittan  cbnicli  ud  its 
IliK  iwnflnn.  **asirT  dawn  team,  boMVB.**  Hdv 
feToiindti«iMlBbiiainiaiit«t«dto,Mlo  **Mlfft- 
tton."  typtopiMta  ud  apoitlM  tJlkt.  tiM  latter  Mfir 
•imcraiMiof  the  MOW  tldiip  M  Mtully /Ufllled  iriikh 
the  former  foretold,  whleh  thlaft  —  "the  thlogi  now 
reported  unto  yon"  by  tke  eTaoffeUitk;  preiidNre, 
**ChrUt'a  eafreringi  and  the  rIoit  that  ibonld  foUow" 
(v.  11.  It).  aareU-eUU  Uglier  than  "the  propbete" 
<v.  10}.  Anseli  do  net  any  more  than  oartehres  poe- 
MM  an  iNTUiTivn  knowledge  of  redemption.  **Ib 
look  Into"  in  Ortds  ii  iiL,  to  bend  over  not  to  look 
tUeply  into  and  teotoUu  bottom  of  a  fMm§,  See  wxU 
on  the  aame  word.  Jamee.  1.16.  Aithechemblm  stood 
bending  orer  the  mercyseat.  the  emblem  of  redemp- 
tion, in  the  boliNt  place,  to  the  angek  intently  gue 
upon  and  deelre  to  fkthom  the  depthi  of  **tlM  great 
nytteiy  of  godlineee,  tiod  manifest  In  the  Heah. 
initffied  in  the  Spirit. Meii</ ompeZ*."  Their  **minl- 
■tiy  to  the  beinof  aalTation"  natnnUIy  dlfpoeeethem 
to  with  to  penetrate  this  mystery  as  reflecting  sndi 
glory  on  the  lore.  Justice,  wisdom,  and  power  of  their 
ondourGodandXiord.  Tbey  can  know  it  ooly  through 
Its  manifestation  In  the  ehui^  as  they  partonally  have 
not  the  direct  share  in  it  that  we  have.  "Angels  hare 
only  the  contrast  between  good  and  eiril,  without  the 
power  of  conrerskm  from  tin  to  righteousness :  wit- 
nessing sndi  oonversion  in  the  chiudi  they  long  to 
penetnte  the  knowledge  of  the  means  whoeby  it  is 
brought  about.'  [iioiifAM  in  Alvokd.]  IS.  Whirs- 
fbre— Seeing  that  the  propfaeto  minlstersd  mnto  yon 
In  these  high  gospel  piirlleges  which  they  did  not 
themselves  fully  share  In  though  "searching^'  into 


acteristic  anil  ruiin,;  nature,  as  a  child 
nature  as  tho  motho  r  ami  father.  Cimtr 
5.  0,  "  the  chililren  of  disobedience 
"olit-yii:;;  the  Falhtr"  whoso  '*  chilt: 
ilavin:,'  the  olK;dieuce  of  Ja^th  (of.  v, 
l/ruciioe  icf.  1. 10,  lis;.  "Faith,  is  the  bixfa 
because  dlschaiged  to  the  highest  ooa 
,]  fuhleaiaf— Tbt  ootwaid  A 
fei  flMting.  nnd  BMNlF  OB  tiw 
•PuMnMrfiontn  tte  N«w 
Ittpir  tad  monpiiiMi  ■ 
ths  teasr  iMtt  lfr-«rliloh  «r«ro  diuMli 
■tete  af  ignonmwof  Qod;  tmn  ofbi 
Gontilea.  Tbt  sancUflcation  to  flnt  di 
tlTsly  («.  14.  "aotfashfiwiing  yonnaivw,* 
ting  off  the  old  man.0Ten  in  tb*  o«twM 
well  as  In  the  Inward  eon^srmotioii),  U 
(e.  U,  putting  on  Uw  new  man,  ct  Ekibai 
**  jLuatiT'  flow  liom  the  ocigteal  bbth- 
firom  our  flrst  yarento.  who  bgr  Mif: 
brought  sin  into  the  woild).tb«  Ivst  «h 
man  has  been  alienated  from  God,  as 
with  earthly  things  the  asuRtiness  of  k 
manifold  forms  wlddi  tho 
called  In  the  plural  liute.  In  tiM 
as  the  n«w  won  Is  concerned,  irtdch  < 
truest  self.  **sln"  no  longer  exists;  Imt 
old  man  it  doee.  Hence  arises  tiM  ooa 
mptedly  maintained  through  lif e. wlisnl] 
in  the  main  prevails,  and  at  last  compls 
nataral  man  knows  only  the  eombat  oC; 
one  another,  or  with  tlie  law.  witliont  < 
qner  them.  U.  Ltt.,  **l)at  (ratber;  sili 
of  Him  who  hath  called  yon  (wlwse  di 
thatflels)holy.be(tfrecfc.6aooms/  yef 
holy."  God  is  our  gruid  modeL  God 
frequently-urged  motive  In  Peteraepistk 
that  begets,  bsgeto  sn  olbpiins  rnssni 
lEpiPBAHiua.)  **LetthsacteortlMQak 
slmilsiitytothelkthK."  (AuovaxuaJ 
—deportment,  course  of  Ufe:  one^  way  o 


tht  Mmofowt  RtdetaptUm, 


1PETEB,L 


lUFruUUHoHnm. 


haHf:  Um  ciMtiin  ia  holy  1b  w  fiur  m  U  to  Mnetifled 
b7  God.  God,  In  ftiTiiiK  Uw  oomnuuid.  to  wUling  to 
ClT«  also  the  power  to  obey  it,  viz^  through  the  eancti- 
lyiBg  of  the  Spirit  (v.  S).  17.  if-^«..  '* seeing  thai  ye 
Cftll  on,"  for  all  the  regenerate  pray  as  diildren  of 
God,  *'  Oar  Father  who  art  in  heaven."  the  Fathei^ 
TAther,  "Call  upon  at  Father  II im  who  without  ac- 
ceptance <^  penoni  (Acta,  10. 34;  Uuuiftns,2. 11:  James. 
t,  1.  not  accepting  the  Jew  aboTe  the  Gentile, 
t  Chronicles.  19.  T ;  Luke.  SO.  81 :  properly  said  of  a 
judge  not  biassed  in  judgment  by  re»i>ect  of  persons) 
Jodgeth.'  Ac  The  If^ther  judgeth  by  His  Son,  His 
ABpreaentatire,  ezerdslng  His  delek'ated  authority 
(John,  6.  St).  Tlito  marks  the  harmonious  and  com- 
plete nntty  of  the  Trinity,  work— Lach  man's  vwrk 
to  one  complete  whole,  whether  good  or  bad.  The 
partlnitor  works  of  eadi  are  manifestations  of  the 
ieoenl  character  of  his  life-work,  whether  it  was  of 
iaith  ftnd  love  whereby  alone  we  can  please  God  and 
eseapo  eondemnation.  jfu»— Greek,  "conduct  your- 
•elves  daring."  sqioarniug— >the  outward  state  of  the 
(lews  in  their  dispersion  is  an  emblem  of  the  eejoumer- 
hkt  state  of  all  believers  in  tills  world,  away  from  our 
tons  FatherhuKL  fear— reverential,  not  sUvtoh.  Ue 
who  to  your  Fisther.  is  also  your  Judge— a  thought 
which  may  well  inspire  reverential  fear.  Thkopht- 
MJkerr  observes,  A  double  fear  is  mentioned  in  Bcrip- 
tan :  (i.)  eUmtntary,  causing  one  to  beoHne  serious: 
(SJ  pery«oMre:  the  latter  to  here  the  motive  by  wldch 
letter  nxges  them  as  sons  of  God  to  be  obedient.  Fiar 
to  not  here  opposed  to  auurance,  but  to  carnal  aecur- 
ttv:fear  producing  vigilant  caution  lest  we  offend 
Ood  and  backslide.  **  Fear  and  hope  flow  from  the 
nme  fountain :  fear  prevents  us  from  falling  away  fh)m 
hope.'  IBkmokl.]  Though  ^r«  has  no /ear  in  it,  yet 
In  oar  present  state  of  imperfect  love,  it  needs  to  have 
femr  going  alono  with  it  as  a  subordinate  principle. 
This  fear  drowns  ail  other  fears,  llie  believer  fears 
Ood  and  so  has  none  else  to  fear.  >iot  to  fear  God 
to  the  greatest  baseness  and  folly.  The  martyrs'  more 
thnn  mere  human  courage  flowed  from  this.  18.  An- 
other motive  to  reverential  vigilant /ear  (r.  IT)  of  dis- 
l^flMdng  God,  the  consideration  of  the  costly  price  of 
our  redemption  from  sin.  Oliserve.  it  is  tee  who  are 
twnght  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  not  heaven,  llie  blood 
off  Christ  to  not  in  Scripture  said  to  buy  heaven  for  us: 
beaven  to  the  "inheritance"  ^v.  4.  u'ivun  to  us  as  sons, 
ttf  tlie  promise  of  God.  corrnptible— CY.  v.  7,  "gold 
that  peiUheth,' 23.  sUver  aud  go'A-Oretk,  "or."  Cf. 
Inter's  own  words.  Acts.  3.  C :  an  undcslKned  coinci- 
dence, redtcned— Gold  and  silver  being  liable  to  cor- 
laptlon  themselves  can  free  no  one  from  spiritual  and 
bodily  death:  tliey  are  therefore  of  t<x)  little  vidue. 
ODniraat  v.  19,  Christ's  "  precious  blootl."  llie  Israel- 
ites were  ransomed  with  half  a  Hbekel  each,  which 
went  towanis  pnrcliasinf  the  lamb  fur  the  daily  sacri- 
flee  (Kxodus,  30. 1M6:  cf.  Numbers,  3.  44-61).  But  the 
lAmb  who  redeems  the  spiritual  Israelites  does  so 
** without  money  or  price"  Devoted  by  sin  to  the 
Jvatice  of  God,  tlie  church  of  the  flrstborn  is  redeemed 
ftom  sin  and  the  curse  with  Christ's  precious  blood 
Ufnttbew,  20.  :!8 :  l  Timothy,  s.  0 ;  Titus.  ^  14;  llevel«- 
tion.  6. 9).  In  all  these  passages  tliere  is  the  idea  of  nib- 
gUtmiiont  the  Riving  of  one  for  another  by  way  of  a 
miiom  or  equivalent.  Man  is  "  sold  under  sm"  as  a 
iriaTe:  shut  up  under  condemnation  and  tlie  curse. 
•nie  ransom  was,  therefore,  paid  to  the  nghteously-tn- 
oenied  Judge,  and  was  accepted  as  a  vicarious  satiifac- 
ftnn  for  our  sin  by  God.  inasmuch  as  it  was  His  own 
love  as  well  as  righteousness  which  appointed  it  An 
linaeUte  sold  as  a  Lond-Mrvant  for  debt  might  be  re- 
dOMned  by  one  of  his  brethren.  As  therefore,  we  could 
DOi  redeem  ourselves.  Clirist  assumed  our  naiure  in 
Older  to  become  our  nearest  of  km  and  brother,  and 
BO  oar  Goal  or  Rsdeemer.   Uoliness  to  the  uutural 

U)3 


fruit  of  redamptton  **  firom  onr  vain  oonTwrsaticm:''  for 
He  by  whom  we  aie  redeemed  to  also  He /or  whom  we 
are  redeemed.  **  Without  the  righteous  abolition  of 
the  curse,  either  there  could  be  found  no  deliverance, 
or.  what  to  impossible,  the  grace  and  righteousness  of 
God  must  havecome  in  collision"  [StuukbI;  but  now, 
Christ  having  borne  the  curse  of  our  sin,  frees  bom  it 
those  who  are  made  God's  children  by  His  Spirit.  «aiu 
—self-deceiving,  unreal,  and  unprofitable :  promUlng 
good  which  it  does  not  periorm.  CX  as  to  the  Gen- 
tiles. Acts.  14. 16;  Homans,  1.  Si;  Ephesians,  4. 17 ;  as  to 
human  philosophers.  1  Corlnthtons,  8.  SO ;  as  to  the 
disobedient  Jews.  Jeremiah,  4.  14.  eouversailon— 
course  of  life.  To  know  what  our  sin  to  we  must  know 
what  it  cost,  received  by  tradition  from  your  fsthars— 
The  Jews'  traditions.  "Human  piety  is  a  vain  blas- 
phemy, and  the  greatest  sin  that  a  man  can  commit" 
ILumxR].  There  to  only  one  Father  to  be  imlUted, 
V.  17;  cf.  Matthew,  23.  9,  the  same  anUthesis.  {Ben- 
UKL.1  10.  prsdons— of  inestimable  value.  The  Gruk 
order  is,  "SVith  precious  blood,  as  of  a  tomb  without 
btoniish  {in  ittel/i  and  without  spot  (coHtraeted  Iv 
contact  with  other*),  feven  the  blood]  of  ChrtoL" 
Thouidi  very  man.  He  remained  pure  in  Himte'/ 
r*vrithont  blendsh*},  and  uninfected  by  any  impression 
of  sin  from  without  fwithout  spot"),  which  would  have 
unfitted  Him  for  being  our  atoning  Redeemer:  so  tlie 
passover-lamb.  and  every  sacrificial  victim:  so  too,  tlie 
church,  the  firide,  by  her  union  with  Him.  As  Is* 
reel's  redemption  fkom  figypt  required  the  blood  of 
the  Paschal  Lamb,  so  our  redemption  from  sin  and 
the  curse  required  the  blood  of  Christ:  **  foreordained" 
(V.  ton  from  eternity,  as  the  passover-lamb  was  taken 
up  on  the  tenth  day  of  the  month.  20.  God's  eternal 
foreordination  of  Chrtot's  redeeming  sacrifice.  ai:d 
completion  of  it  in  these  Uut  tinus  /ur  vs,  arc  an  ad- 
ditional obligation  on  us  to  our  maintaining  a  holy 
walk,  considering  how  great  things  have  been  thus 
done  for  us.  I'eter's  language  in  the  history  corres- 
ponds with  this  here :  an  undesigned  coincidence 
and  mark  of  genuineness.  Iledeiuption  was  no  after- 
thought, or  remedy  I'f  an  unforeseen  evil,  devised  at 
the  time  of  ito  arising.  God's  /orrordamtni;  of  the  Re- 
deemer refutes  the  slander  tliat,  on  the  Christian 
theory,  there  to  a  period  of  40UO  years  of  nothing  but 
an  incensed  God.  God  diose  us  in  Christ  be/vre  tiic 
/{mndaticn  of  tiit  vxrid,  maiiifest— m  His  incarnation 
in  the  fulness  of  the  time.  lie  existed  from  eternity 
before  He  was  manifested,  to  tliss«  last  times— 1  Coriu- 
thiAus.  la  11.  "  the  ends  of  the  world."  Tliis  last  din- 
pensation,  made  uii  of  "times"  marked  by  great 
changes,  but  still  retaining  a  general  unity,  stretches 
from  Christ's  ascension  to  IIU  coniioi;  to  judtonent 
21.  by  him— Cf.  "  the/aif^  which  to  by  Him,"  Acts.  3.  IG. 
Through  Christ;  His  Spirit,  obtained  lor  us  in  His 
resurrection  and  ascension,  euabhug  us  to  believe. 
Thto  verse  excludes  all  who  do  not  "  by  Him  believe  in 
God."  and  includes  all  of  every  age  and  clime  that  do. 
Lit.,  *'are  believers  in  God."  ToUlure  in  iiiretkiii) 
God  expresses  an  intenuU  trust:  "  by  believing  to  love 
God,  going  into  Him.  and  cleaving  to  Him,  inconwraU 
ed  into  His  members.  By  this  failli  the  ungodly  to 
justified,  so  that  thenceforth  faitli  itself  begins  to  work 
by  love."  [F.  Lombard.]  To  l«/t«ie  on  {Oreck  epi,  or 
dative  case)  God,  expresses  the  confidence  which 
grounds  itxelf  on  God.  reposing  un  Him.  "  Faith  in 
[Greek  en)  HU  blood"  (Romans.  3.  'ibt  implies  that  His 
.  blood  is  the  element  in  which  faith  has  its  proper  and 
i  abiding  place.  Cf.  with  this  verse.  Acts,  sw.  21.  "  Ke. 
'•  pentance  toward  [Greikeis,  'into,' turning  (4ni'arffiand 
going  into)  God  aud  faith  toward  {Greek  cui,  '  into'; 
Chrii4 .-"  where,  as  there  to  but  one  articJe  to  both 
"repentance"  and  "faith,"  the  two  are  mieparably 
joined  as  to.ether  fonning  one  truth;  where  r.pen*.- 
atnoG  to.  there yatUk  to;  when  one  kuuwa  God  the  FaU.er 


tbon  Id  Chrltt ;  aaeoodui]jt  >U  who  mliht  ba  Im 
Uuin.T'K.tUiHii.uUiitit  udludM [Mill, Mid 

Imthnn.'  (Sinan.)  BnaiLnmuktthMHhtrai 
■0  Ini  Vtttr,  I.  M,  "btMluilf  loM'  If  pnodtd  hr 
Ua  pnrl^lm  ftacM,  ~/)ifM.  knonMc*.  isd  (odu- 


kmt— Tba  oldMt  UBH.  iMd.  "iloral  Otai  tbtbtut.' 
UmmOi-flrnk.  'loUsMlr:''  "tt  ill  Iti  pow«n  «• 
!»<  itntdt  (ch,  L  M.  "iDituUr"  (AeU.  m.  T).  n. 
(iDliUia  bnllHrlMOd  lairi  tren  oat  b«  Mrth  of  u 
lu^atihibl*  hmL  Ui*  abUlac  nnl  o(  OdiI.  Thla 
li  lb*  coiHldanUM  aft«d  bwdoladn  tesudH 
»n(h(ri*  lot*.  Ai  uMnl  nIaUouUp  (iTH  ni*  to 
ntonl  iltKUon.  K  (pKltDi]  nlUknuUlp  Hm  ilH  to 
•lirltivl,  ud  lli*nfbn  febbUm  Idtb.  vtu  u  Uia  mtd 


UtIbc  Kiimi  U  tbs  ipbttaU  ti 


lallit Ota*  Ward 


DDID  whteb  n  Iwn  '■  panged  j, 

t  Biarnuii.T    lovii    Inculatt 
RdlDH  DDA  ji^nifua  out  of  thit  w 

t  loT*.   Out  of  nrnftrf  aprlnss  yui 

'^vljiir  what  we  rnily  uv:  the  oi 
ilmd.'  ukI  "  wUhDm  dIntmiilsU 

•dtopbty  ths  hTTKiciltA:  uutof  t 


a  contmdlitlncliDii 


foUomd  bj  foUv  *M  bippin  u 
what*  th*  aEveUto.  IQuiau.] 
"IDOd.'  Iiailiniwit.klwt:  u  God  t 


H  to  be  tood  and  timi  lo  Ua  bnihm 
"  WhoKwrer  hM  not  taiMd  lie  wort  to  b 
■w«t:  Itbu  not  reached  Ihg  hnit:  bnt 
have  eimiieliced  It.  who  wlUi  the  h( 


aBdCmtaolerarftt 
■ipeilencH.   A  uit* 
tiKlau  -  Grttk, 
n>«alad  to  naln 


ipeecb  la  Acta.  4, 


uodetlsnod  calnddeDce  ami 
Tbe  tiplTlI  roreseelDi  the 
»Mhew.  10,  la  let.  16,  "  Sao  of 


M  ChriiUan  Uulh*.  ai  la  1  UwlDlblnng. 

alio  Iw  Lbrlit  Wimielf^  alio  by  P,b1:  rf!  the 

preiihecioe,  lialab.  •..  14;LLkB.t31.    clicuo  5 

"  to  [r.  11:  the  linipLdtr  «r  Cfcriifinn 

ptwroKotbecbll.tUkeiplrLt.   lUe  hem 

ei«f  or  r/ioem  oM  (»,  0.    Mjiny  tn  ■Uenjilei 

■e-  which  i>  the  lurtnlmBnl  In  regcnora- 

the  Kmpel.  betauH  it  li  not  eviir  when  In  [a«j 

anraieoAtiioaDnadvngrp.    "Ibemo- 

U  an  tlie  cODlmry  rtiecte.l  bj  n.Oit  men.    Po 

UUIialBDltinaluialDDne,"  (!»r«uEJl.] 

>wen  that,  thoueh  rejected  by  men,  CbrlacLi  pn; 

DalAlbrJacobinhltdeathbedpropbeci.   E. 

ilK  the  inith  ta  the  Jove  ol  It  tMattliew. 

—arttk. "  hiTB  ■  jamlnE  AaXn  lor."  or 

Uanr  dscici  whleh  baloDii  to  Chiiii  In  iho  ilaci 

dllTE  blenedneH.  whk 


•<t)it'-On<k.  ■■ 


lUi<.  and  ac 
1    niercli  mlalgtert.  are  now  Ibe  dwelling  of  Hod  tui< 

.    God  ilterelallon.  1.  d!.   Tbe  mlDliter  le  noL  iik 

I  the  Jetdih  ptlut  ICTrrnt  Airrnii).  admitted 
nwlh  I  Gort  Umh  th»  |>eaple.  but  merelj  tor  onter-i  »h»  lead. 
sure  I  tbe  npllltiial  Krrlcti  of  the  people.  lVi»t  li  the  ttt- 
Lroc  '  lireviatlnii  of  vralattT  In  (he  (TiufvA  n/  ei>(i'''nil 
i  In  '  Pn'Wr  i^iol;*.  not  correrunndlnu  to  the  Aaroiilc  in-fml 


be  New  Tiitsinent 

wed  ai  cuci  in  by  '  L'f.  v,  0.  "il  ruyal  prlBiUiODd."  ir.,a  body  o/  vritat- 
wIlobBdih-eited   J.-iiiv'.Mchai  vu  MelchlKdec.    TheiJuiiit  neiEt.in 

TKlliide-toi'Mlm    SewTMtjituenl.Klvi;<«ieii»inBh«.TEm.<«  i"«t*oVA 

II  Eatiti  ot  Ondi  laioilBtst  u«  a/icriruili ,  piwM,  W  mll^Uia  oI  tb«  sikbA.  ^stj-CKuMraMA, 


to  uod.  (tuuul 


ttion  to  Lavfui 


1PET£B,IL 


OrdiMOHMt  qf  Mitm, 


nv  acalMt  the  wiil*!  aalvAtton.    S.  Walk 

'  MBong  unbelieren  (a)  w  that  tbejr  maj  otMe 

imnUte  Cbxlitians.  aod  (b)  idaj  themielTts  be 

led  toChriit    flethlrlosta— Enumeimted  in  Oa- 

.  ft.  19.  Ac    Not  onlj  the  gron  appetites  which 

re  in  common  with  the  bratea.  bnt  all  the 

ta  of  the  unrenewed  mind,   which— (7redk;  **  Ou 

'  i  e..  inaamach  aa  beiiix  such  aa  **  war "  dtc. 

ly  do  they  impede,  but  they  aasaiL    [Bknocl.1 

1— i^..  against  the  reeenerated  soul :  anch  aa 

inae  now  addressed.   The  regenerated  soul  is 

d  by  ainrul  luata.    like  Saninon  in  the  lap  of 

« the  believer,  the  moment  that  he  givea  way 

ly  luata.  haa  the  locks  of  his  strength  shorn,  and 

•JO  ma'ntiin  that  aplritual  separation  tmm  the 

md  the  flesh,  of  which  the  Nazailte  tow  waa 

e.    12.  conversation— "behaviour.-*  "conduct.** 

re  two  things  in  wliich  "  strangers  and  pilgrlmir 

o  bear  themselves  well:  (1.)  The  eonvertation 

luct.  as  subjects  [v.  13).  servanta  («.  181.  wlvea 

V,  huabands  (ch.  3.  7).  all  persona  under  all 

itancea  (r.  bj:  (2.)  eon/rssion  of  the  faith  (ch.  S. 

Each  of  the  two  la  derived  from  the  will  cf 

Our  conversation  ahould  correapond  to  our 

f»  condition:  tliia  is  in  heaven,  so  ought  that  to 

bast-^onourable,  liecoraing,  proper  (ch.  3.  10. 

It  **  vain  converaation,"  ch.  1. 18.    A  good  walk 

it  make  us  pious,  but  we  muatflrat  be  pious  and 

before  we  attem  pt  to  lead  a  good  course.    Faith 

:eiveo  from  God.  then  love  gives  to  our  ueigli- 

iLuxiiKK.  1    whereas  they  speak  against  yon— 

16;,  that  they  may.  nevertheless,  at  some  Ume 

sr  hertttfUr  glorify  God.    llie  Greek  may  be 

d.  "  Whertin  they  speak  against  you.  &c,  that 

}  they  may.  by  your  cood  works,  whidi  oh  a 

tapeetwn  tiuy  aluUl  behold,  glorify  God."   The 

3rka  "which,  ou  more  careful  consideration. 

love  tlie  heathen  to  praise  God,  are  at  first  the 

>f  tiatrwi  and  raiilury."   I&tjuokr.]   evil  doers 

lae  as  Christians  they  could  not  conform  to 

lish  customs,  tiiey  were  accused  of  disobedi- 

*  all  legal  authority;  in  order  to  rebut  Uiia 

they  are  told  to  submit  to  crcry  ordinance  oj 

ot  smful  in  itself  i.    bj^uwiug  to.    they  shall 

Gntk,  *'  they  shall  be  evt-icUncsse*  o/:"  "shall 

)H  ciosc  insiftction :"  as  opposed  to  their  "  ignor- 

J.  16;  uf  the  true  character  of  Cliristians  and 

inity.  by  judging  on  mere  hearsay.    The  same 

rerb  occurs  in  a  similar  sense  in  du  3.  2. 

Uitu  narrouly  look  at  ;so  the  Greek  impliesj 

ions  of  the  righteous."    IBk^'ukl.1    Teiitul- 

mtrasts  the  early  Christians  and  the  heathen  : 

,elii;hted  in  the  bloody  gladiatorial  siiectacles 

kujphltbeatre,  whereas  a  Christian  was  excom- 

ted  if  he  went  to  it  at  all.    No  Christian  waa 

n  prison  for  crime,  but  only  for  the  faith.    The 

i  excluded  slaves  from  fcorue  of  their  religious 

I.  wbereaa  Christiana  liad  some  of  their  presby- 

iie  chus  of  slaves.    Slavery  silently  and  gradu- 

iappoarcd  by  the  power  of  the  Christian  law  of 

Wtiatsoever  ye  would  that  men  ahould  do 

do  ye  e\en  so  to  them."   AVhen  the  pagans  de- 

their  nearest  relatives  in  a  plague.  Christians 

red  to  the  sick  and  dying.    AVhen  the  Gentiles 

ir  dead  unburied  after  a  battle,  and  cast  their 

d  into  the  streets,  the  disciples  liastened  to 

the  suffeniig.    gloriiy— forming  a  high  estimate 

Bod  Khom  Christiana  worship,  from  the  ex- 

r  conduct  of  Chriatiana  themaelvea.    We  must 

,  not  with  a  view  to  our  own  glory,  but  to  the 

f  God.    the  day  of  viaitation— of  God's  grace: 

rod  shall  visit  them  in  mercy.    13.  every  oidi- 

'  man— "every  human  institution*  (Altord], 

very  human  creation,"    For  though  of  divine 

mant,  yet  In  the  mode  of  nomination  and  in 
637 


the  axeidit  of  thtlr  antliodtf .  aarthlj  povmon  an 
but  hnman  tnstltatlooa  being  €f  inm.  and  In  rdaikm 
to  men.  The  apoatle  speaks  as  one  niaed  above  all 
human  things.  But  leat  they  ahould  think  themaelvM 
to  ennobled  by  fkith  as  to  be  ndaed  above  subordina- 
tion to  human  authorities,  he  tells  them  to  M%ihmit 
tiumadves  /or  (As  aoJbc  ofCkriit.  who  deslrea  you  to  be 
aubject.  and  who  onoe  waa  auldect  to  earthly  nden 
Himself,  though  having  all  thinga  aubject  to  Him,  and 
whoae  honour  ia  at  stake  in  you  aa  Hia  earthly  le- 
preaentatives.  Gf.  Bomana,  IS.  6.  "Be  anhleotfw  ooo- 
acience*  sake."  king  — the  Roman  emperor  waa 
"supreme"  in  the  Bomaa  provmcea  to  wUdi  thia 
epiatle  was  addreaaed.  The  Jewiah  aealots  reAued 
obedience.  The  distinction  between  **  the  khsg  as 
supreme,  and  "  governors  sent  by  him,"  ImpUes  that 
"if  the  king  command  one  thing,  and  the  snbordlnate 
magistrate  another,  we  ought  n^er  to  obey  the 
superior.**  (AutiuarurntnGBonuB.)  Solpture  pre- 
scribes nothing  upon  the  form  oi  government,  bnt 
simply  subJecta  (AriatSana  to  that  everywhere  anb- 
sistiog.  without  entering  into  the  question  of  the 
riaht  of  the  rulers  (thus  the  Boman  emperors  had  bj 
force  seixed  supreme  authority,  and  Some  had,  \^ 
unjustifiable  means,  made  herself  miatreas  of  Asia), 
becanae  the  de  facto  governora  have  not  been  made  by 
chance,  but  by  ttie  providence  of  God.  14.  gufeiuaia 
—subordinate  to  the  emperor,  "aent."  or  delflgated 
by  Oesar  to  preside  over  the  provinces,  tut  thM  pvn> 
ishmant— No  tyranny  ever  haa  been  ao  unprincipled  aa 
that  aome  apiiearanoe  of  equity  waa  not  maintained 
in  it :  however  corrupt  a  government  be,  God  never 
auffera  it  to  be  ao  much  ao  aa  not  to  be  better  than 
anarchy.  ICalvin.]  Although  bad  kings  often  op- 
presa  tlie  good,  yet  that  ia  acarcely  ever  done  by  public 
authority  land  it  ia  of  what  la  done  by  public  autho- 
rity that  IVter  speaks],  save  under  the  mask  of  right. 
Tyranny  liarasses  many,  but  anarchy  overwhelms  the 
whole  state.  (HoRNSiua  ]  The  only  Justifiable  ex- 
ception ia  in  cases  where  obedience  to  the  earthly 
king  plainly  involves  disobedience  to  the  exprees  com- 
mand of  the  King  of  kings,  praise  of  them  that  do  well 
—every  government  recognises  the  excellence  of  truly 
Hiriatian  subjects.  Thus  Puhy.  in  lis  letter  to  the 
emperor  Trajan,  acknowledges  "I  have  found  in  them 
nothing  else  save  a  perverse  and  extravagant  supersti- 
tion." This  recognition  in  the  loua  run  mitigates  per- 
secution (ch.  3. 13i.  15.  Ground  of  his  directing  them 
to  submit  themaelttM  (v.  13).  put  to  silenoe— /it..  **  to 
muzxle."  "to  stop  the  mouth."  ignoraaos— spiritual : 
not  liaving  *'Uie  knowledge  of  God."  and  therefore 
ignorant  of  the  children  of  God.  and  ndBoonatming 
their  acta:  influenced  by  mere  appearancea,  and  ever 
ready  to  open  their  mouUis,  rather  than  their  eyes 
and  ears.  Their  iffnoranee  should  move  the  believer^a 
pity,  not  his  anger.  They  judge  of  things  which  they 
are  incapable  of  judging  through  unlielief  icL  v.  lH, 
Maintain  such  a  walk  tltat  they  shall  have  no  chajge 
agidnst  you.  except  touching  your  faith;  and  so  their 
minds  shall  be  favourably  disposed  towards  Chria- 
tianity.  16.  as  free— as  **.the  Lord's  freemen,"  con- 
nected with  e.  16.  Doing  well  a»  being  Jree,  "  WeU- 
doing"  (V.  16}  is  Uie  natural  fruit  of  being  freemen  of 
Christ,  made  free  by  "the  truth"  fh)m  the  bondage  of 
sin.  Duty  is  enforced  on  tu  to  guard  againat  licen- 
tiousness, but  the  way  in  which  it  is  to  be  fulfilled,  ia 
by  love  and  the  holy  instincts  of  Christian  libertgr. 
We  are  given  principUs,  not  dctaiU,  not  ttainc^-tfresl:, 
"  not  <u  havina  your  liberty  ton  a  veil  (dokey  of  bad- 
ness, but  aa  the  aervanta  of  God."  and  therefcne  bound 
to  submit  to  tvery  ordinance  of  man  (v.  13)  whioh  is  of 
God's  appointment.  17.  Houonr  ail  men— aooording  to 
y^atever  Iwnowr  it  due  in  each  cote.  Equala  have  a 
reapect  due  to  thenu  Christ  has  dignified  our 
hiuosttity  by  aHualag  it;  therefore  we  ihonU  BOk 


( 


it  icUuni]>Uon  ii  im 
lUnl  iuiui-ogltltin. . 
IlKldnot/lu.iiUi 

in  Hki  uObIbci  ti  • 

to  MnwiU  tnd  IB  u  all 

I :mTitltmd^int^: 

lakh.  «.  U.  U.  -Satan  Ih*  d) 
iht  idw«(  t«irii«  ■■  StoHV  to  I 
taatki  oArtwlKMaite  k« 

H«.     Till  lil  Mill  ITnii»MM.Hl 


in  )•  a  dsiT).  /H-  itaH  k,'  te.  w^titW 
Ihuikinnlv.'  M  la  K  M    U.  OiiWi  «- 


•dnBolBiilcMaMaUivUbOad.  W«m«  latta 
MttoBt  Mdniun  s(  uiMriMd  nOMof  (dk.  )L  B). 
CUM  li*n>UB|il*toMrnnU,aTai  MHanaaiin 


Hbbodf.CbMirf 

IMM  BwSbTaiid^dte'HSr 


tlcuUr  "Msa,'  >k..  tlai  «■  an 
HMnd  Aoai  tlMDi,  ai  a  ilara  U 


^itfea 


tPETBB.IIL 


€mdHutbmidL 


fce.  Bbephtrd  and  Bithop— Tlie  dedgOAtloii 
>r»  and  ctden  of  the  chaich  belooga  in  Iti 
B  to  the  Rreat  Head  of  the  chnidu  **the 
erd."  As  the  **M<hop'*  overaeef  (m  the 
means),  lo  **ttife  eve*  of  tht  Lord  are  over 
u"  (ch.  S.  13).  He  glTea  ni  Hit  apirlt  and 
uidee  at  by  His  word.  ** Shepherd*  He- 
IS,  U  often  api>lied  to  tinge,  and  enters  Into 
tlon  of  names,  as  PAamabasos. 
CHAPTER  UL 

RVLKTIVK  DUTIXB  Or  HUBBAMDS  ASTD 
CnORTATlUNS  TO  LOVX  AND  FORBEAJI- 
IT   CONDUi-T  UNDER   PKRStCUTIOXS  WOK 

NPttdT  Saks,  aftkr  Cbribt^s  Exaxfls. 

ATH    KeSITLTKD    IN  QUICKBHUIO    TO    U8 
lU  BKIKO  QUICKKKKD  AOAIN,  Or  WHICH 

TBS  Sacramental  Seal.  1.  Likewise— 
ke  manner.**  as  "  servants"  in  their  sphere; 
n  of  the  woman's  subjection,  1  Oorinthlans, 
Imothy.  2.  11-14.  yonr  own— enfordnx  the 
it  is  not  straneers  ye  are  reqalred  to  be 
£very  time  that  obedience  is  enjoined  upon 
leir  husbands,  the  Orcfk  idiot,  ** one's  own 
is  nsed,  m  hiLst  the  wives  of  men  are  de- 
j  by  fuauUm,  **of  themselves."  Feeling 
leaning  on  one  stronger  than  herself,  the 
ally  if  Joined  to  an  unhdietfer)  might  be 
ough  only  spiritually,  (o  enter  Into  that 
li  another,  in  which  she  ought  to  stand  to 
nse  (1  Corinthians.  14.  34.  35.  **Let  them 
n  [idiout]  husbands  at  home");  an  attach- 
person  of  the  teacher  might  thus  spring 
rlthout  being  in  the  common  sense  spirits 
.  would  still  weaken  in  its  spiritual  basis 
I  relation.  [!*tku»er  J  thar,  if—Greek, 
(."  Even  if  you  have  a  husband  that  obeys 
I  .'i  e.,  is  an  unbeliever),  without  the  word 
fitly  of  ficaring  the  icord  preached,  the 
)f /at{/i  coming.  But  BenoeTh  "without 
nthflut  direct  gospel  discourse  of  the  wives, 
{lit..  In  oldest  MiSS..  bhall,  which  marks 
objective  certainty  of  the  result)  be  won" 
"  Unspoken  acting  is  more  powerful  than 
1  siieaking."  [(Ecumenius.I  **A  soul 
I  o<^iiud  to  itself,  to  the  pastor,  wife,  or 
.0  sought  it.  and  to  Jesus  Christ;  added  to 
who  thouKbt  not  His  own  precious  blood 
sy  out  for  this  gain."  [Lejoutox.]  **The 
:  would  choose  first  of  all  to  persuade  her 
share  wiUi  her  in  the  things  which  lead  to 

but  if  this  be  impossible,  let  her  then 
itiy  press  after  virtue,  in  all  things  obeying 
do  nothing  at  any  time  against  his  will, 
ich  things  as  are  essential  to  virtue  and 
[Clrmcnh  ALKXAKDRiNua.]  3.  bshold— 
-  looking  into  it.  lit,  '*  having  closely  ob- 
ute— pure,  spotless,  free  from  all  iiupnrity. 
ntial,  towards  your  husbands.  Scrupu- 
as  opposed  to  the  noisy  ambitious  char- 
Idly  women.  3.  Lit.,  "To  whom  let  there 
as  their  peculiar  ornament]  not  the  out- 
uent  lusnal  in  the  sex  which  first,  by  Uie 

in  the  need  of  covering,  Sote,  ch.  6.  6]  of, 
:.  plaiting— artificial  braiding,  in  order  to 
Iration.  wesriog-fii.,  "putting  round," 
1.  as  a  diadem.— the  arm,  as  a  bracelet,— 
rings,  apparel— showy  and  costly.  "Have 
modesty  on  thy  face  instead  of  paint,  and 
h  and  discretion  instead  of  gold  and 
[MsuubA.J  4.  But— rather.  The  **out- 
3tent "  of  jewellery,  ix.,  is  forbidden,  in  so 
an  loves  such  things,  not  in  so  far  as  she 
om  a  f  ense  of  propriety,  and  does  not  abute 
ilarity  mostly  comes  from  pride,  and  throw  g 
idraoces  to  religion  in  the  way  ol  oihtrs. 
638 


Uttdar  eoetly  atttn  then  nay  b*  a  humble  miiMf, 
**Gnat  fti  he  who  nam  his  earthenwart  a*  If  It  wen 
Plata;  not  lees  great  to  he  who  osea  hia  sUver  a*  if  It 
were  eartbenwan."  [Skitsca  in  Alfohd.]  hiddta— 
inner  man,  which  tha  Christian  Instlnctivaly  hidtt 
fkom  imblie  view.  otXkmUut-wiuitHnointhehtaH 
regenerated  and  adorned  by  the  Spirit  Thto  "Inner 
man  of  the  heart"  tt  tha  rabject  of  the  verb  **be.* 
V.  3,  Ortek:  ** Of  whom  let  the  inner  man  be.*  vIe,  the 
distinction  or  adornment,  ia  that— oonslstli«.  or 
standing  in  that  aa  Its  element  net  eomptlUe-«Ml 
transitory,  not  tainted  with  oormption.  aa  all  earthly 
adommenta.  nesk  sad  faiet  mesfc,  not  cnating  dla- 
tnrbances;  quid,  bearing  with  tranquillity  the  dlstorh- 
ancea  caused  by  otheia.  M^A  in  affeettons  and  feel- 
ings :  Qttict  In  wotda,  countenance,  and  actiona. 
[Bekqbl.]  la  the  siffht  of  Ood^who  looks  to  in- 
ward, not  merely  outward  things,  of  great  yries  the 
results  of  redemption  shoold  oorrespond  to  Ita  costly 
price  (ch.  i.  10).  ft.  after  this  lasBBcr— with  the  oma- 
nunt  of  a  incdb  and  qvaiA  spiril  (ct  the  portrait  of  tha 
godly  wife.  Proverba.  3L  KkSl).  trmstsd  —  tfred^ 
** hoped.'  "Holy*  U  explained  by  **hoped  in  (Bo  as 
to  be  un'dtd  to,  OreAi  God."  Hope  in  Ood  U  the 
spclng  of  tma  hollnees.  [Bdobl.]  ia  subjsetieB— 
their  ornament  consisted  in  their  subordination. 
Vanity  was  forbidden  (v.  S)  as  being  contnuy  to 
female  nl^ftdion.  6.  Sara— an  example  of  JaUk. 
calling  him  lord— (Genesia.  18.  IS.)  je  are  Ortek,  **ye 
have  become^  **chikiren*  of  Abraham  and  tsaca  by 
/attft,  whereas  ye*  were  Gentile  alieoa  lh»i  the 
covenant,  afraid  with  any  amssemeat  —  Gredie.  **flat* 
taring  alarm,*  **oonsteraatloiL*  Act  «oeU.  and  be  not 
thrown  into  »%tdden  panic,  as  weak  females  are  apt  to 
be,  by  any  opposition  from  without  Bekgel  traiw- 
latee,  "Not  afraid  or  any  fluttering  terror  coming 
from  without*  (v.  IS-IO).  So  LXX.,  Proverbs.  3.  tf,  uses 
the  same  Greek  word,  which  Teter  probably  refen  ta 
Anger  assails  men,  /tar,  women.  You  need  fear  no 
man  in  doing  what  is  right:  not  thrown  into  fluttering 
agitation  by  any  sudden  outbreak  of  temper  on  the 
part  of  yonr  unbelieving  husbands,  whilst  you  do 
lotU.  7.  dwtU— Grfeib,  **  dwelling :"  connected  with  the 
verb,  ch.  S.  17,  "  Honour  all."  knowledge— Christian 
knowledge:  appreciating  the  due  relation  of  the  sexes 
in  the  design  of  God,  and  acting  with  tenderness  and 
forbearance  aoconilngly:  vieely:  with  wise  eontidera- 
tion,  tA<m...giving  honour  to  the  wiU— translate  and 
punctuate  the  Qreek  rather,  **  Dwelling  according  to 
knowledge  with  the  female  iOreek  adjeetite.  Qualifying 
*  vessel:*  not  as  Englidk  ycrtion,  a  noun;  as  with  the 
weaker  vessel  CSote,  1  Thessalouians,  4.  4.  Both  hus- 
band and  wife  are  vessels  in  God's  lumd,  and  of  God's 
tnaiHng  to  fulfil  HLs  grscious  purposes.  l3oth  weak, 
the  woman  the  weedcer.  The  sense  of  his  own  weakness, 
and  that  she,  like  himself,  is  God's  xeetel  and  fabric, 
ought  to  lead  him  to  act  with  terder  and  wise  con- 
sideration towards  her  who  is  the  veaJcer  fabric],  giving 
[lit.,  astigning,  apportioning)  honour  as  being  also 
ilesides  being  man  and  wife)  heirs  together,"  dtc:  or 
as  the  Vatican  MS.  reads,  "as  to  thoee  who  are  also 
(besides  being  your  wives)  fellow-heirs.'*  (The  reason 
why  the  man  should  give  honour  to  the  woman  is,  be- 
cause Ood  gives  honour  to  both  as  fellow- hein,  ct  the 
same  argument  e.  e.j  He  does  not  take  into  account 
the  case  of  an  unbdieving  wife,  as  she  might  yet  be- 
lieve, graos  of  lite-God's  gracious  gif  i  of  /^<  (ch.  L  4, 
13).  that  yoar  prayers  be  not  hindered  —  by  dissensions, 
which  prevent  united  prayer,  on  which  depends  the 
blessing.  8.  General  summary  of  relative  duty,  after 
having  detailed  particular  duties  from  ch.  S.  IS.  of 
one  mind- as  to  the  faith,  having  oonpauioa  one  of 
anothsr— Greci^  "  sympathising*  in  the  joy  and  sorrow 
of  others,  lovs  as  hntknn-Grtfk,  **  loving  the  breth- 
itn."   pivifol  -  towards    the    aflllcted. 


i 


Iw:  Cwtrtnif.-  Cwntfl^taM^ 


tnUrWiH  KUItHhLVtllll 

mhoiild«((rir;-l(iiiho 

'."" 

mlldBT  word  Uu  Harm. 

blchniiatnrr^r. 

m.M 

wn-iftwiv-Uiil."    Done 

Ivilliir  you  I  b: 

by  /Bi-inB  ini>n'<  tfi«r  lo 

miir  tlniH  r>( 

MI..-B.i.ot»,rTlBe,l-flh 

belrumn,"i« 

IrlUl 

T.'™«"™ 

qoDUd  (rom  U«i»b,  k.  1»,  1 

L    Gnri^oilBlI 

lOtM 

(d;  h*  Uwl  r»n  Unl  tiu  n 

neFt»u.n«r. 

ntll 

tr«bl.d-th.  U.™u  ft 

Iia  |J1«.  Lcilli 

(im  Um  IwUof  r  %  hnn  u 

■nndoruodl 

»Ci 

terH.lnrViiHl,tint  twnMe 

•onSi/a(,d. 

AMTU.     SnlDthBlA-d^Ir 


I  StiliH.  U»  loA  S««— Tl-s  oMtat  m 
'  bnt."  or  "  Buueimr.'    Kwdu  lUi  Hi 


lulwonUbmU  Uw  iiDlnn>U0of  Oia  ■'■Iwmf  M 
to»t»Uer.    Bnt lo  trtry  mw mbom th» hmfcii tita 

Thli  nfaln  Bonn-i  ducnit.  ~  I  bellBva  It.  Ibmwii  Ua 
rnardi  IhUith  IL'  Umlnlliy  K  bcairnlv  wUImii 
»idtn»ilUtlilibaUmii|i>ii.TUBKa.  TUMIiv 
r«i>»(  ftanantuelf  bntlfl  ruih.  TM«  nmhH 
HDL  loipMa  u  obUiMloii  lo  brine  (Ornid  «  Iwl 


.   :~  Dn  oT  Uia  VDTld,  ba 


a  mdir  In  (t«  la  iq«i 


iMrt.    1 


^oWnt  MPS.   .^>.  -J.  m*^ 

ul^  upruxa  in»lln>  ihon  m  <1>f*  > 
nil.    Hit  (™fill«l«J,-diBlriUIBl«BI 


l*lnB  ipokcu  iniBtlrnM 


ilnndoei  notwUhlt.  IB  l.inflnn»iiooofn7.lBil'  I* 
!loriont™nlUotl.1iri«l'i.iinirlimnDoc«iU».  1^  I' 
"Brnnis"   11i«tii"lHliir.->.iT.biBiaiii('*M  ]• 

Life:  tor  HIa  dMth  broughL  iMe  heat  luxieto  ffi*'  ■  S 


•  Him  oDni  to  nSkr  •* 
ul  Cbciu.    IBEiaM  I  *> 


rhope,"    Thlini  ~suMa>' 

UlmlT  snfler  -tor  neiu*— * 


Saffrrinofioir  WdUlMno 


iPSTSUm. 


LtadiioGlorUkeatlonwUhCkHd, 


hiuid  of  Ood  (V.  SS).  He  brings  ut,  *'  tb«  nnjast,"  Jnitl- 
Had  together  with  Him  into  heaTen.  So  the  retult 
oC  Clirlaf  a  death  la  His  drawinomento  Him:  apiritnal- 
ly  BOW.  In  oar  having  ace*.*t  into  the  Holiat,  opened  by 
Ouistli  aaoeniUoD,  literally  hereafter.  "Bring  ns." 
moreoTer.  by  the  fame  stepa  of  hnmillatlon  and  exalta- 
tkm  throng  which  Himself  passed.  The  seTeral  steps 
of  Christ's  progress  from  lowliness  to  glorF  are  trod- 
den orer  asain  by  His  people  in  virtue  of  their  one- 
ness with  Him  ch.  4.  l-S}.  **  To  God."  is  Greek  dative 
(not  the  preposition  and  ca«e).  Implying  that  Ood 
witluM  it.  (BbnoslJ  pat  to  death— the  means  of  His 
bringino  tu  to  Ood.  in  the  flesh— i.«.,  in  respect  to  the 
life  of  fleth  and  blood,  qoiekened  by  the  Spirit— Die 
oldest  MSS.  omit  the  Gretk  article.  Translate  with 
the  preposition  "in."  as  the  antithesis  to  the  previous 
**in  the  flesh"  requires,  "iir  spirit."  i.«..  in  respect  to 
His  Spirit.  "Fat  to  death"  in  the  former  mode  oS 
life,  "  quickened"  in  the  other.  Not  tliat  His  Spirit 
wvor  died  and  was  quickened,  or  made  alive  asain.  but 
whereas  He  had  lived  after  tlie  manner  of  mortal  men 
In  the  flesh.  He  began  to  live  a  spiritval "  resurrection" 
(V.  21)  life,  thereby  he  has  the  power  to  bring  us  to 
Uod.  Two  ways  of  explaining  v.  18, 10.  are  open  to  as: 
L  **  Quickened  in  Spirit."  ie..  immediately  on  His 
release  from  the  "  fle^h."  the  ener^iy  of  His  undying 
spirit-life  was  "quickened"  by  God  the  Father,  into 
new  modes  of  action,  rtt.. "  in  the  Spirit  He  vrent  down 
(as  suiMequently  He  went  up  to  heaven,  v.  a,  the 
same  Oruk  verfoi  and  heralded  [not  ealvalion,  as 
Ai.yoHD.  contrary  to  Scripture,  which  every  where  re- 
presents man's  state,  whether  saved  or  lost,  after  death 
irreversible.  Nor  Is  any  mention  mnde  of  tlie  conver- 
§ion  of  the  spirits  in  prison.  See  Note,  r.  2u.  Nor  in 
the  phrase  here  'preached  the  oosjkV  enanf^elizo;,  but 
heralded  iekernx'r]  or  'preaclicd:'  but  simply  ma/le  the 
annonnetmeut  of  Hh  finished  wnrk;  so  the  same  O're^Jk 
in  Mark.  l.  45,  'publish.'  conflmiing  Enoch  and  Noah's 
testimony,  and  thereby  dticl-iring  the  virtual  condem- 
nation of  their  unbelief,  and  the  salvation  of  Noah  and 
belieren;  a  sample  of  the  similar  opposite  eifects  of 
ttie  same  work  on  all  unbelievers,  and  believers,  re- 
ai>ective1y  ;  also  a  consolation  to  those  whom  Fcter 
addresses,  in  their  sulTerings  at  tlie  hands  of  unbe- 
lievers; specially  selected  for  tiie  sake  of  'baptism.'  its 
'antitype'  >.  ::l .  which,  as  a  seal,  marks  believers  as 
separated  from  the  rest  of  the  doomed  worhil  to  the 
apirita  iHls  Spirit  speaking  to  the  spirits)  in  prison 
An  Hades  or  stieol.  awaiting  tiie  judk'ment.  2  Peter,  i'. 
4).  which  were  of  old  disohc4lient  when."  &c.  II.  The 
strongest  point  in  favour  of  Lis  the  position  of  "  some- 
ttme."  i.e..  of  old.  omnected  with  "disobedient;" 
whereas  If  the  preaching  or  announcint;  were  a  thing 
long  past,  we  sliould  expect  ** sometime.'  or  "/  old.  to 
ba  joined  to  "  went  and  preached."  But  tills  transpo- 
sition may  express  that  iht  ir  disnt'cdunct  prfuded 
His  prtiac/iina.  The  Uretk  participle  expresses  the 
reason  of  Hiii  preachinp, "  inoitmucJi  as  they  were  some- 
tinne  disobedient"  cf.  en.  4.  0;.  Also  "  went"  seems  to 
mean  a  perifonal  (;omg,  as  In  e.  23.  not  merely  in 
spirit.  But  see  tlie  answer  below.  The  objections  are. 
''quickened"  mus;  refer  to Chrisi's  biydn  \ct.  v.  8i.  end'. 
for  as  His  Spirit  never  censed  to  live,  it  cannot  be  said 
to  be  "  quickened."  Cf.  John,  &  81 ;  llomans,  8. 11,  and 
other  pasviges.  where  "quicken"  is  used  of  the  boddy 
losnrrection.  Also,  not  His  Spirit,  but  His  soul,  went 
to  Hades.  His  Spirit  was  commended  by  Him  at 
death  to  His  Father,  and  was  thereupon  "  in  Paradise." 
The  theory  I.  would  thus  require  that  His  descent  to 
tiiM  spirits  in  prison  should  be  tift^  His  resurrection ! 
Cf.  Epbexian.?.  4.  9,  10,  which  makes  the  desr^tit 
precede  the  tW'tnt.  Also  Scripture  elsewhere  is  silent 
al>out  such  a  heralding,  though  possibly  Christ's  death 
bftfi  immediate  effectf  on  the  state  of  both  the  t^odly 
and  the  ungodly  in  Hade^:  the  souls  of  the  godly. 

541 


heretofore  in  oompantiv*  eooflnemtnt,  perhaps  then 
having  been,  ss  some  flUhexs  thought,  translated  to 
God's  immediate  and  heavenly  presence;  but  Uds  can- 
not be  proKd  ttom  Scriptiue.  Cf.  liowever,  John,  S. 
13;  Colosslans.  L 18.  Prison  Is  always  used  in  a  bad 
sense  in  Scripture.  **  Paradise."  and  "Abraham's 
bosom."  the  abode  of  good  spirits  in  Old  Tntament 
times,  are  separated  by  a  wide  gulf  from  Hell  or 
Hades,  and  cannot  be  called  "prison."  Cf.  t  Corln- 
thians.  U.  2. 4.  where  "paradise"  and  the  "third  hea- 
ven **  correspond.  Also,  why  should  the  antediluvian 
unbelievers  in  particular  be  selected  as  the  objecta  of 
His  preaching  in  Hades?  Therefore  explain  :  Quidc- 
ened  in  spirit,  in  which  (as  distinguished  flrom  in  per- 
son; the  words  "In  which,"  is.,  in  spirit,  expressly 
obviating  the  objection  that  **  went"  implies  a  personal 
going)  He  went  tin  the  person  of  Noah,"  a  prescher  of 
rlshteonsness."  X  Peter.  S.  6 :  Alford's  own  note, 
Ephesians. ::.  17.  is  the  best  reply  to  his  argument  trom 
"went"  that  a  loccU  going  to  Hadea  in  person  is  meant. 
As  "He  CAme  and  preached  peace"  by  His  Spirit  in 
the  apostles  and  minivers  after  His  death  and  ascen- 
sion: so  before  His  incarnation  He  preadied  in  Spirit 
through  Noah  to  the  antediluvians.  John.  14. 18.  28; 
Acts.  ML  S3.  "Christ  should  show."  lit.,  ** announce 
light  to  the  Gentiles")  and  preached  unto  the  spirits 
in  prison,  ie.,  Uie  antediluvians,  whose  bodies  indeed 
seemed  free,  but  their  spirits  were  in  prison,  shut  up  in 
the  earth  as  one  great  condemned  oeLl  (exactly  parallel 
to  Isaiah.  34.  83. 23.  "upon  the  earth . . .  they  shall  be 
gathered  together  as  prisoners  are  gathered  in  the  pit, 
and  shall  be  shut  up  in  the  prison,"  iic  [jnst  as  the 
fallen  angels  are  judicially  regarded  as  "in  chains  of 
darkness."  though  for  a  time  now  at  large  on  the  earth. 
1  Peter.  2.  4J.  where  v.  18  has  a  plain  allusion  to  the 
flood,  "  the  windows  from  on  htgh  are  open."  ct. 
Genesis.  7. 11);  from  this  prison  the  only  way  of  escape 
was  th.it  preached  by  Christ  in  Noah.  Christ,  who 
in  our  times  ctme  in  the  flesh,  in  the  days  of  Noah 
preached  in  Spirit  by  Noali  to  the  spirits  then  in 
priKon  (Isaiah,  r>l.  l,  end,  "The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  God 
hath  sent  me  to  prodaim  the  opening  of  the  prifon  to 
them  that  are  bound ").  .So  in  ch.  1. 11, "  the  Spirit  of 
Christ"  is  said  to  have  teutitied  in  the  prophets.  As 
Christ  sufliared  even  to  death  by  enemies,  and  was 
afterwards  quickened  in  virtue  of  His  "  Spirit  "  (or 
Divine  nature,  Romans.  1.  3.  4;  l  Corinthians.  15.  46). 
which  henceforih  acted  in  its  full  encrsy.  the  first 
result  of  which  was  the  raixing  of  His  body  (r.  21.  end) 
from  the  prison  of  the  vnve  and  Hia  rouI  from  Hades; 
so  the  same  Spirit  of  Christ  enabled  Noah,  amidst  re- 
proach and  trials,  to  preach  to  the  disobedient  spirits 
fastbound  in  wrath.  That  Spirit  in  you  can  enable 
you  also  to  suffer  patiently  now.  looking  for  the  resur- 
rection deliverance.  20.  vooe— Not  in  the  oldest  MSS. 
when  ...  the  long-sDlTeriuf  of  Ood  waited  in  the  days  of 
Noah— Oldest  MS8.  Orak, "  ioas  continuing  to  wait  on'' 
(if  haply  men  in  the  I'M  years  of  grace  would  repent) 
until  the  end  of  His  waiting  came  in  their  death  by 
the  flood.  This  refutes  altord's  idea  of  a  second  day 
of  grace  having  been  given  in  Hades.  Noah's  days  arts 
selected,  as  the  ark  and  the  destroying  flood  answer 
respectively  to  "baptism"  and  the  coming  destruction 
of  unbelievers  by  fire,  while  the  ark  was  a-preparing— 
(Hebrews,  11.  7.)  A  Ionic  period  of  God's  "long-suf- 
fering  and  waiting."  as  Noah  had  fe?'  to  help  him. 
I  which  Tendered  the  world's  unbelief  the  more  inex- 
Icusable.  wherein-^ii.,  "(by  having  entered)  into 
i  which."  eight— seven  (the  sacred  number)  with  nn- 
1  godly  Ham.  few— So  now.  sools— ^s  this  term  is  here 
I  used  of  living  persons,  why  should  not  "spirits'' 
'  also  ?  Noah  preached  to  their  ears,  but  Christ  in  spirit, 
I  to  their  sjnriij*.  or  spiritual  natures,  saved  by  water 
—The  same  water  which  drowned  the  unbelieving, 
buoyed  up  the  ark  in  which  the  eight  were  saved.   K.^.^ 


ai  HO*  triiirifi.  -MI*  tnwU  mo  anM*  uw 


I  iCtuliI  ud  Uli  Splrtl-lUlHl  cfaurcb:.  not  U>a 
odIt  Oomd  ronik]  Ilia  trk:  k  nU  Ihe  mm  ntcr- 
Hpliil.    iiHwn— 0rKl[,  "InuimiEiiUoiir' nTtrrUia  to 

lUUnn  of  BUu  IAtal'«IH)l  ail  Oitrchviimat.  a,  4., 
kR.  fill.  I.,  od  AigolianL  whlcH.  ithag 

winlGod."  '  Inrefer 


lOCX..  ■■  itrictV  In 


iiu  It.  couDmu 
bapUinr  aiipltu 


u.  1. 1«;  ).  lO-iI.  Tbe  fnUl  of  Hli  Mllci 
nnUrilr-eBdnred  ind  nDdwH-tcd  iDlIeilii 
D  to  lU.  V.  17,  IK.  [DU>— (LaJie.  ai.  CLJ 
ilDIt   tMlcmtlUU  u  icttial   milirUI   I 


btann.'  Tbe  oldul  MH.  or  Uia  Cxl^  uil  Uii  Lulin 
lilbin,uld  whUiIpnUH  llie  brneat  la  lu  o(  Chilit'g 
iiniB[  on  Ood'i  nibt  bud,  "Wko  it  on  tbe  Mjdit 
hud  of  (iod,  haiinil  nmUond  uii  dailih  Mat  m  tiiai 


umt,  ^Olioai,  ud  lUnutL     Tbe 


OiM  dUd.  ^  an  DHn  (>>  ds  «•  KM* 

^-••w.  ~ij  OBfMtD  h«t*  BOBOialBdll  vHklid* 

>Ur.  "IXi  Bwlf  »m  w>M  to  wMAfc^ifco, 
1.  nu  ba,  Ac— "Ikai  ha  Itt*  fl>»iu.  •nhvteBB 
tor  mU  abMued  Mtlf  frew  Mb  br  aaa>»Mt.hfc 
pama  bT  OiW,  (^  b  liitaa  g(  M*  Mw  aOUt 
<naaedCM«tl  ibgiiU  ao  liBHc  UnttanMtfJ* 
Um  k  tt«  iMklDlbt  kMaaC  an.  tat  M  tlaoatf 
Ood-xUanlL  '<■<  tfUaHaM  te  Okrj^ai 
""in*  faen,  DatiBa.li> 


m  aaitHl  la  IbM:  bat  daa  !■ 


unbridled  soDdnct:  aolBart 


..  prvfusiimi  X  alnk:  e 


.  .    jroQuftfT-    apeikiBf  tTil-^SaB 

Fitb  prlda.  ititaaUrltj.  hrpocriiv  uid  kc* 

H;  irtter,  I.  I'.  Uowarar.  Uwn  la  ■> '' 
the  Ori't.  but  tiiiiLiljr  "  hlairhiiir1i» '  1 
ma  »l«iyi  to  ba  med,  Mtiwr  dtnotroh 
In  tbetanuor  intrioHimtUaewB'    ' 

Ac  Hii((  Spirit,  uid  ilw  OirtittM] 


iia  Grub  jkTtlcla  dnd  i^ 
ae  of  -dud'loputtitf 


f^EndaSputU 


IV. 


tiiTwyfa,timrMin  ChitolilaiiyBio- 
Tbft  Jndce  Ii  x6Mlr  to  Jndfi  Um  (Hick  and 
tad,  1  Mf.  /br  th«j.too.  in  tlMlr  UfMlmt. 
he  KfMpel  pr«ftditd  to  tbam,  that  ao  ttiey 
iged  at  lut  In  the  nnM  waj  ai  thOM  living 
Me  who  tball  be  eo  nlMn  Cbiltt  ■hall  eome) . 
nthe  fleth."  and  that  thay  might,  having 
idemnatlon  by  embracing  the  goapel  to 
re  nnto  God  In  the  ipliit  (though  death  has 
their  fleah).  Lake.  M.  S8.  thna  being  made 
in  death  and  In  life  {NcU,  eh.  8. 1$).  He 
not  **made alive*  or  qofateied;  for  they 
d  to  have  been  already  **  quickened  to* 
Chrlat*  (Epheeiana.  S.  6).  This  verM  la 
:h.  8.  19:  el  Note  there.  The  goapel.  anb* 
was  **  preached '  to  the  Old  Teitament 
oogh  not  10  ftilly  aa  to  the  New  TMfca- 
I.  It  li  no  valid  objection,  that  the  goq^ 
1  preached  to  all  that  ahall  be  fonnd  dMd 
NMslng.  For  Peter  la  plainly  referring  only 
bin  reach  of  the  gospel,  or  who  might  have 
.  through  His  ministers  in  (M  and  Kew 
imea.  Peter,  like  Paul,  argnea  that  thqse 
g  at  Christ's  ccnning  shall  have  no  ad- 
tve  the  dead  who  shall  then  be  raised,  in- 
he  latter  live  ititto.  or  **aco(Mdiog  to,"  Ood, 
V  in  His  purpose.  ALrou>*a  explanation 
hat  they  might  be  judged  according  to  man 
he  flesh."  is.,  be  <»  Ms  elaie  of  the  eom- 
tee  <m  sin.  whldi  is  death  oAer  Msjlsrik. 
1"  cannot  have  a  differsnt  meaning  in  this 
irhat ''judge"  bears  In  «.  6.  **JUveaeoord- 
means.  Live  a  life  with  God,  sudi  ae  Ood 
:  as  contrasted  with  ''according  to  men  in 
jt.,  a  life  such  as  men  live  In  the  llsah. 
;  the  idea  in  v.  6.  the  end  of  all  things— and 
to  of  the  wantonness  (v.  3. 4J  of  the  wicked, 
sulTerings  of  the  righteous.  (BoioxL.1 
■  meant  is  not  that  of  mere  Ume,  but  that 
rd:  as  he  explains  to  gUMd  against  misap- 
and  defends  God  from  the  charge  of  prO' 
:  We  live  in  the  last  dispensation,  not 
rs  under  the  Old  Testament.  The  Lord 
I  a  thief :  He  U  "ready"  (v.  6)  to  judge  the 
r  moment:  it  Is  only  God's  long-suffering 
.  that  the  gospel  should  be  preached  aa  a 
U  nations,  that  Induces  him  to  lengthen 
which  is  with  Him  still  as  nothing,  tobtr 
lined.*  The  opposite  duties  to  the  sins  in 
inculcated.  Thus  "  sober"  is  the  opposite 
asness  "  (v.  8).  watch— ^re^ib.  *'  be  soberly 
lot  intoxicated  with  worldly  carea  and 
Temperance  promotes  wakefyUnese  or 
I,  and  both  promote  prayer.  Drink  makes 
1  drowsiness  prevents  prayer,  prsysr^ 
'srs:^'  the  end  for  which  we^houldexerdse 
L  above  all  things— not  that  "charity"  or 
d  above  "  prayer."  but  because  love  Is  the 
pirit,  without  whidi  all  oth«r  duties  are 
tkUe  as  Oreek,  "  Having  your  mutual  {lit., 
ndvesi  charity  intense. "  He  presupposes 
among  them :  he  urges  them  to  make  it 
L  charity  shall  oovsr  the  mnltltade,  dec.— 
MSS.  have  "covereth."  Quoted  from 
).  mcL  17.  B.  "Covereth'  so  aa  not 
mdemn  or  expose  fsults;  but  forbearingiy 
other^s  burdens,  forgiving  and  forgetting 
L  Perhaps  the  additional  ideals  included, 
r  them,  k>««  triet  to  have  them  covered  by 
being  the  instrument  of  converting  the 
his  error,  "covereth  a  (not  'the.*  as  Eno- 
multitude  of  sinsf  but  the  former  idea 
rbe  la  the  prominent  one.  It  is  not.  as 
u,  "  covereth"  hie  own  sins;  for  then  the 
le  voice  would  be  nsed;  and.  Proverbs, 
648 


io.is.aMlir,98a9porttlMnoiiiliaSTlav.  **AgQod 

with  Hla  love  oovan  my  alna  Ifl  bdltra,  aomnst  I  also 
0sierfAssiiuqffliyiiil0Mo«r."  [LirnakJ  Gttha 
conduct  of  Bhem  and  JN>heth  to  Noah  (GaMaia.8ia}. 
in  cootraat  to  Uanra  txpoanrs  of  his  ftithei^  shame. 
We  ooglit  to  oovtt  othenr  sins  only  where  lova  Itaslf 
doea  not  reqolxe  the  contrary  0.  (Bomana.  iliS;  Bs- 
brswa.  U.  %)  Not  the  aporlona  hospltaUty  whkh 
paasas  enrrsnt  In  the  world ,  but  the  entartafadag  of 
thoea  nsedteg  it,  eapedally  thoea  exiled  for  the  fhlth. 
aa  the  rsprssentatlvea  of  Oulat.  and  all  hoapltattty  to 
whonaoever  exardsed  (torn  gannine  ^iltttan  hiva. 
wltheat  grndglBC— Orscfe.  '^murmuring.'*  **fle  that 
gtveth.  let  him  dott  with  ataniOlelty.'*  is.,  opaB-hearted 
aineerlty:  with  cordiality.  Not  aaersUy  apeaklBg 
against  the  person  whom  we  entertain,  or  uphialdhNE 
liim  with  thefltvoor  wehaiveoonforradonfaim.  20. 
evsry— **Bven  aa  soe^man  hath  raosived,'*  in  iHiataver 
degree,  and  of  whatever  Und.  The8plrira0</lsatt.. 
'*gift  eif  grace,"  Ll,  traiMtomdv  bestowed;  are  the 
common  propaty  of  the  ^*Hf"ftn  eommnnity,  each 
Christian  being  bnt  a  atewardibr  the  ediiying  of  the 
whole,  not  receiving  the  giftmersly  ibr  his  own  vaa. 
■ialsisr  ths  sais-not  dlsoontenledly  envying  or  dis- 
paraging As  g^/l  oT  onoMsr.  one  toaaothsrwOmikM 
In  V.8,  **towaid8  youaslvwr implying  that alllbrm 
but  one  body,  and  in  seeking  the  good  of  othsr  manbara 
they  are  promoting  the  good  of  thMisrfies.  stewarda— 
fistering  to  Matthew,  ig.  18^  Aa :  Lnka.  18.  U48b 
IL  If  any . . .  spssk-HPia..  aa  a  prophet,  or  divinely- 
taoght  teaeher  in  the chnrcfa  asaembly.  ths— llieOrssk 
has  no  arUde:  **aa  oradea  of  God.*  Ihia  OMy  be 
due  to  Ortffc.  **God,'*  having  no  artlde.  It  being  a 
principle  when  a  governed  noon  omita  the  Greek 
article,  that  the  governing  noun  should  omit  it  too. 
In  Acts.  7. 88  alao.  the  Greek  article  Is  wanting :  thus 
EngUeh  Feraion,  "as  the  oracles  of  God."  vis.,  Ms  OU 
l^etatnent,  would  be  right,  and  the  precept  be  similar 

to  Romans,  IS.  8,  **  propbeay  acoordlog  to  the  onoloffv  0/ 
the  faUhr  But  the  context  snits  better  thna.  '*Lst 
him  speak  aa  (becomee  one  speaking)  orocks  of  God." 
His  divinely-inspired  words  are  not  hie  own,  bat  Godfe, 
and  aa  a  stetoord  («.  20)  having  them  committed  to 
him,  he  ought  so  to  speak  them.  Jesus  was  the  pat- 
tern In  this  respect  (Matthew.  7. 89;  John,  IS.  49;  14. 10; 
cf.  Paul.  S  Corinthians,  s.  17).  Note,  the  very  same 
term  aa  la  applied,  in  the  only  other  passages  wbers  it 
occurs  (Acts, 7. 88;  Bomans.  8.  S;  Hebrews.  &.  iSj.to  the 
Old  TefComsiU  Inspired  writings.  Is  here  predicated  of 
the  inspired  words  (the  substance  of  which  was  after- 
wards committed  to  wntkng)  of  the  tttw  TteUvment 
prophets,  ndnistsr  — in  aete:  the  other  sphere  of 
spiritual  aoUvlty  besides  spcaJktng.  as  of-'*  out  of" 
the  store  of  his  "skrsngth*  {Oreek,  vhyeieal  power  in 
relation  to  outward  service,  rather  than  moral  and  in- 
teUectoal  "ability.^  coin  Mark, IS. 8(».  givsth-Orsek. 
"snpplieth:"  ori^nally  said  of  a  Choraoue,  who  si(|>- 
pHed  the  diorus  with  all  necessarlea  Cor  performing 
their  several  parts,  that  Oed  in  sll  things  suy  bs  glorl- 
flsd— the  final  end  of  all  a  Christian's  acta,  threagh 
Jcsns  Christ— the  Mediator  through  whom  all  our  bless- 
ings come  down  to  us.  and  also  through  whom  all  our 
praises  ascend  to  God.  Through  Christ  alone  can  God 
be  glorified  In  us  and  our  eayings  and  doings,  tewhom 
—Christ,  be  Oreek,  "is."  fbr  sver  and  evsr-Oresfc. 
"unto  the  eges  of  the  ages."  U.  strsage-they  might 
think  it  sfromw  that  God  should  aUow  his  choaan 
chihlren  to  be  sore  tried,  flsry  trial— like  the  fire  by 
which  metals  are  tested  and  their  dross  removed.  The 
Orcdb  adds  "in  your  caae."  which  is  to  try  yon-Grssfc, 
"whichiatakiiv  pbceforatrialtoyoa."  Insteadof 
Its  "Jiappsningto  you"  as  some  strange  and  untoward 
cftonoe.  it  "la  taking  place"  with  the  gracious  dM<9ii  of 
trying  you:  God  haa  a  wiae  design  in  it-«  consolatory 
reflection.   13.1aasmiflkaa— The  oldest  M88.  read,  "in 


\ 


•Don,  It  lint  u*  npnuilitd  hit  Ctirln.  banuw  Ibef 
niala  Mm*  ami  tb*lt  rtorv  (Dtln.  m  bnlat  lb* 
eMnt.*Uh*hon  fiDtyli  InapuitrirJoUiid.  [Civ 
VDi.l  utttOM-Onik. 'udUifCaiitiltlorthidrbD- 
lMjlH  that  Ito  SfKrU  V  *»n>  Krtdcb  K  CbiM'i  BpMII 
liulbiMniNMailuUMSirfrtlaraod.  nAMrpKi 
k<  !•  ifU  iHM  d.  ni  n  r«ir  pot  k*  !•  tfanlid- 


fl.  but  iupr«Ttei1  br  or 


'OW  »18 


Bui-Oiw*.  -  ?«.■   ■'Ep- 


■»1t«  "btiilhrSB."  . 


honuai  la  htmnif,"  bat  Un  taoacru  U  td  N 
!•  UDtsdly.  M  tu<  Mttif— Tb*  cUM  UK  ud 


u CtiitiUui*.    AllniHt  MHOnAvIhaMcDnl 


proofoIUidrDmbnibliitBaiaUiiillf.andiriMp 
•if  Ibdr  xai*  from  thi  nd  of  tfaoH  vben  Ibg  ImI 

'   ~  ~nd  diKbsdtant  to  tb*  *a«iri.  tk 


It  lilt  klii>i  of  Gid— lb*  cbsccli  of  Urire  b> 
rsim  bu  In  mlad  Enhtsl.  1.  •-.  ef.  xma 
JonmbJi.  u.  SI,    Jodemrui  U  *lnwi)T  bti 


]   Bnc  Got  Uailta  Ita  « 


annliuuid  tba  ip 


IP  riehttoutnon  of  Chrin  k 
bftDt  mAke  It  oil  *nr^    ka|li 


nn  are  bv  Corfi  > 
otprrlihwtililbe 
It  Oo)  chtufnUf  u 


V.  17;.  Li  ftir  bin  mind.  One  oldett  M:&  ud  fn^ 
mul.  "Id  m/tilown."  contrut  UldolDB.  ■,  H 
Our  <miiiDiIUn«  ft  onnalTM  id  God  !■  u  b^  M  U 

>elln<n('-do>n<l>.  (>i'U«l— 10  HiacaTeouitpnaka 
DiuUT—wiiD  l>  [benlon  iilio  our  Abt>t£htr  Pumw 

orlilnaJ    iplritakl    leliUon   bntwHu    cntton  iri 
CHAPTRRV. 


lEuKted.    Tbe  ] 

■nini,  br  vbuavK  niuiw  gavs^"' 

ot   Borfet«<or,  ftt.  (bomb  W  *  * 


hartetimf  to  ifA  CZoMCf. 


1  PETER,  V. 


Hamilitv  our  Best  Clothing. 


Mil  (k<  prvt.Vyt'n.  ret  taAve  Tinuallj  iDccF«ded 
k  NpcriDtendracy  of  the  church  analogous  to 
(Sftelied  by  the  spovtles  (this  raperlntendency 
Briocityeziiitert  from  the  earliest  times  after  the 
0m  \!tmvLUA3i\  ■ :  Jaiit  as  the  Jewish  synafroKne 
Mdel  «bich  Uie  charch  followed/  was  i;ovemed 
I  eosBdl  of  presbytern,  presided  over  by  one  of 
mha,  "the  chief  raler  of  the  ffyna^ogue. '  Cf. 
BlWA,5vRa90(rM«.  Fltrt  IL,  ch.  3.  and  7.  witneat— 
IMettMi  ofChnsf  s  sufferlnss.  and  so  qualified  to 
Mt  yoa  to  bellerins  patience  in  guffering  for  well- 
« iftar  His  example  'ch.  4.  10;  S.  20).  This  ex- 
it Um  " therefore '  inserted  in  the  oldest  MJJS..  "I 
irfln  exhort."  resuminc  the  exhortation,  ch.  4. 10. 
ikhhirdigDity  as  an  npostle  is  herein  delicately 
M,  as  eift-wiinemntj  was  a  necessary  qnaliftration 
9Mtl(Jibip:  cf.  Peter's  own  speeches.  Acts.  1.  21. 
IS: MUSS,  alio— ImplyinR  the  rishteons  recom- 
■  cerRspoDdinK  to  the  snfferings.  purtiJEer  <  f  the 
Mteordine  to  Christ's  promise :  an  earnest  of 
^  Vtt  gtren  in  the  transflsuratlon.  3.  Feed— 
^  "Ttod  ss  a  shenherd."  by  discipline  and 
Leed.  feed,  heed;  by  prayer,  exhortation, 
,  snd  example.  Hie  dignity  is  rrarke<l  by 
Mb  "cUer;"  the  dutieit  of  the  office,  to  tend  or 
■^  br'*6i«ftop.''  Peter  has  in  mind  Christ's  in- 
Ihito  him,**  Feed  {tchd)  my  sheep...  Feed  ii)fu(ure.' 
^^f  {Jolm,  n.  16..  Heinvites  the  elders  to  share 
>  "ft  Um  same  duty  cf.  Acts.  20.  2S .  The  flock  is 
■Vi  wltieh  is  sin3Dg  yoa— Whilst  havinK  a  con- 
**a&tbe  chnrch.  your  special  daty  is  to  feed 
•■tloo  (rf  it  which  is  among  you.  over«ignt— 
^  "Wiliopric"  or  duty  of  bishops,  i.e.,  ovcr«eer. 
f  ■Mtriint— Dcceieity  is  laid  upon  them. but  will- 
j^tPNTrnts  it  beins  felt,  both  m  luiilertaking  and 
*Btif  the  daty.  (lixxaEL.  ]  "  He  ia  a  true  pres- 
'miministerof  thecounnelofGod  who  doethand 
^  the  thincs  of  the  Lord,  beini.'  not  accounted 
*B>i  merely  l)ecanse  he  is  a  presbyrer,  bat,  be- 
*  ilgbteoas.  chosen  into  tho  presbytery."  IClv- 
I  AuxANDKi.NT.'M  ]  willingly— One  oldest  MS.. 
■kSimoc,  and  Coptic,  add.  **as  God  would  have 
^dooe"  iRnmaos,  8.  27).  not  for  filthy  incre— 
'^  ML  11:  Titus,  1.  7.)  of  a  ready  misd— promptly 
'MMly.  without  Relflsh  motive  of  g%in-.4eekine.  as 
^MUtes  gave  their  service.^  irtillingheartedly  to 
^auwy,  3.  being  lords  —  Grerk.  "  lording  it  :" 
'III  pride  and  oppression.  '*  Not  that  we  have 
^oreryourfamL"  God'sheriuge— /Vrrcfc.  "the 
htten.*  i.f.,  the  portions  of  the  church  committed 
^toyonr  pastoral  chanre.  [Bf.nokuI  Itisex- 
*d  I9  **the  flock*  in  the  next  clause.  However, 
Si*'flodc  of  God  which  is  amontr  yon,"  anst^  erioK 
'ofii  heriuun^"  (plural  to  express  the  sheep  who 
Oi^portion  and  inheritance.  Deuteronomy,  S2. 9; 
■ttsd  to  yoa,  favours  Englinh  Vergion.  Tlie 
SI  one  kAoO^  is  Goal's  herltafi:e,  or  flock  in  the 
hL  Regarded  in  relation  to  its  compottrritx^rep. 
d  SDonff  seveial  pastors,  it  is  in  the  plural 
itmr  Cf.  Acts.  1.  17,  26.  ••  Part"  fthe  same 
I  fiensrd  of  Clairvaux.  wrote  to  I'ope  Eusene. 
TflODld  not  give  thee  what  he  had  not:  what  he 
ifivc:  the  oare  over  the  church,  not  dom'nion." 
•^reefc.  "becominK."  cnsaraples  —  the  most  ef- 
I  retonmendatlon  of  precept  (l  Timothy.  4. 12). 
&  7,  "patterns."  So  Jesus.  "  A  monstrosity  it 
Ns  the  highest  rank  joined  with  the  meanest 
the  first  seat  with  the  lowest  life,  a  (crandilo- 
fcmime  with  a  lazv  life,  much  talkinR  with  no 
(Okrxaro]  4.  AnA—And  xo :  as  the  result  of 
rensamples*  fr.  3).  chief  Sliepberd  —  Tne  title 
ttiy  Christ's  own.  not  Peter's  or  the  pope's. 
jhsU  appear  —  (jfeeA;,  "be  manifested'  :Colos- 
L  4}.  Fiidth  serves  the  Lord  while  still  unseen. 
Mk  wait  xmj-OrttJt.  "Mwaraatlno"  :ct  ch.  L  i). 

SiJ 


erown—Ortfk.  slfphanos,  a  garland  of  victory,  the  prixa 
in  the  Grecian  games,  woven  of  ivy,  parsley,  myitle. 
olive,  or  oak.  Our  crown  is  distinguished  from  thnm 
in  that  it  is  "incorruptible"  and  "fadeth  not  away," 
as  the  leaves  of  theirs  soon  did.  "The  crown  of  life." 
Not  a  kingly*'  crown"  fa  different  Gr€*k  word,  diadema) : 
the  prerogative  of  the  Lonl  Jesus  (Kevelation.  10.  12). 
glory— Grre*".  "the  glory."  Wc.  to  be  then  rereo^wi  (v.  1 ; 
ch.  4.  13).  5.  ye  youDger— The  deacon*  were  originally 
the  younger  men,  the  prr^bvfers  older;  but  subsequent- 
ly as  presbyter  expreased  the  oJRce  of  church-ruler  or 
teacJier.  so  Greek  neotero^  means  not  (as  lit.)  young 
men  In  ase.  but  nLt>orilinate  minirt^g  and  servants  of 
the  chnrch.  So  IThrist  uses  the  terra  "youncer."  For 
He  explains  it  by  *'  he  that  doth  serve."  lit.,  he  Uiat 
minigfereihaaa  deacon ;  jnstas  He  explains  "  the  great- 
est" by  "he  that  is  chief."  HL,  "he  that  mfeth."  the 
very  word  applied  to  the  bii'hopg  or  prefhuters.  So 
"  theyonng  men"  are  undoubtedly  the  deacons  of  the 
church  of  Jerusalem,  of  whom,  as  being  all  Hthretn. 
ihe  Hellenistic  Christians  oubsequently  complained 
as  neglecting  their  Grecian  widows,  whence  arose  the 
appointment  of  the  seven  others.  Hellenistic  deacons. 
Ho  here,  Peter,  havlns  exhorted  the  presbytem,  or 
elders,  not  to  lord  it  over  those  committed  to  them, 
adds.  Likewise  ye  nentern  or  yonnger,  i.e.,  subordinate 
ministers  and  deacons,  submit  clieerfnlly  to  the  com- 
mands of  the  elders.  (Mosiieim.)  There  is  no  Scrip- 
ture  sanction  for  "  younger^  meaning  lawMu  in  general 
as  Alford  explains):  its  use  in  this  Sf^nse  is  probably 
of  later  date.  The  "all  of  you"  that  follows,  refers  to 
the  conorfQotion  generally:  and  it  is  likely  that,  like 
I^ul.  Peter  should  notice,  previous  to  the  f:eTieral  con- 
gregation, tho  mbordivatc  minigters  as  well  as  the 
pregh'jterg,  writing  ns  he  did  to  the  vime  region 
lEphesus).  and  to  conlirm  the  tea'hin^of  the  apostle  of 
the  Gentiles.  Tea— To  sum  up  all  my  exhcirtations  in 
one.  bo  snbject— Omitted  in  the  oldest  MSS.  and 
Versions,  but  Tischkndork  quotes  the  Vniican  MS. 
for  it.  Then  trandnte.  •MJlrd  !ch.  1.  13  :  4.  l'  fast  on 
humility  ilowliness  of  mind;  to  one  another."  The 
verb  is  lit.^  "tie  on  with  a  fast  knot"  IWaiil,]  Or, 
"gird  en  humility  as  ihe  slave  dregs  'encombotna}:"  as 
the  Lord  girded  himself  with  a  towel  to  perform  a 
servile  otllce  of  humility  and  love.  wa.<thinc  his  disci- 
ples' feet,  a  scene  in  which  Peter  had  played  an  im- 
portant part,  so  that  he  would  naturally  liave  it  be- 
fore his  mind.  Cf.  ftlmilarly  r  2,  with  John,  vi  15-17. 
C'lothing  was  the  original  badge  of  man's  ^in  and 
«hame.  Pride  caused  the  need  of  man's  clothing,  and 
pride  5titl  reicns  in  dress :  the  Christian  therefore 
clothes  himself  in  humility  (ch.  ,1.  3.  4).  God  provides 
him  with  the  robe  of  Christ's  righteonsneRS.  in  order 
to  receive  which  man  mu«:t  be  stripped  of  pride.  God 
resistetti  the  proud— Qiiotod.  as  James.  4.  n.  from  Pro- 
verbs, X  Z\.  Peter  had  James  before  his  ndnd,  and 
dves  his  epistle  inspired  i>anction.  Cf.  v.  9,  with 
James.  4.  7,  lit.,  "  arrayeth  Him.'flf  againM.'  Other 
sins  flee  from  (iod  :  pride  alone  opi>o«eth  itself  to  God; 
therefore.  God  \Uo  in  turn  02'po*ejt  Himnclf  to  the 
proud.  r(*KRHARi>  in  Alforu.J  Humility  is  tlie 
vessel  of  all  graces.  IAuouktimc.]  6.  tirder  the  mighty 
liand— afflicting  you  (rh.  3.  16):  "accept"  His  chastise- 
ments, and  turn  to  Him  that  amiteth  you.  He  de- 
presses the  proud  and  exalts  the  hunil>Ie.  in  dae  time 
—wait  humbly  and  patiently  for  His  own  fit  time.  Ono 
oldest  MS.  and  V^tlgate  read."  in  the  season  of  visita- 
tion."*  p»2.,  II is  vibitsition  in  merrr-  7.  Cnsting— a»?c« 
for  all:  so  the  Greek  aori^t.  cire— "  anxiety."  The 
advantace  flowing  from  hvv^hUnfj  mirirlrrs  und^r 
Gi.fi'n  havd  w.  6  is  confident  reliance  on  His  coodncss. 
Exemption  from  care  goes  along  with  humble  submis- 
sion to  (iod.  careth  for  you— /»/.,  "r'-sprrt^-nn '^wslT 
Care  is  a  burden  wbVdx  laSttv  caaXack^  \\^*\IW^ts«L\l^!^ 
God.    Ct.  Psalm  M.  10 ;  «I.  b  •,  fjiv  -i:!,  \o  '«\v\eti  V^Vftx 


•:  tok*.  IL  n. «:  PUUimiUbi.  L 1. 
ttr-'    >■  FMK  hH  la  talai  ItrUfi 


I   VAlHK^mBlDDtcaBaraibDdldlw 


u.  UMnforg  nicli.    IUE!>.in.l   btau^OmilKd 

llwl  null  H  enoluk  Cmin.  idnnur-'iC .  op- 
IM  (H  a  nwrl  oT  rwOet  IZKbulib.  1. 1).  "SaUn" 
"Darll,*  vnitrr   di     lUoilfnc 


ti  d»4«  ovr  rMkmptlan 


ituk  lit  Uui  iDnDiindi  Um  hiUl     Hum  pnluw 
vioith*  mluniBOf  tluilrU  Uniti,  u  iilim«J  uid 


uiyoii.uhedUIJab.    Vaui  KUow^tmilUuu 
[he  lUDt  bttUs  ol  fUUi  ud  ptuir  u^iai! 

i>rai»«i»rllTU»i«wicDr'-tnbultUon"  iJoliu 
.    mrt—are  hfing  aecompiujifd  uconlliig  to  tbi 


"  lUi  w 


Pavl't  ilactlliwaf  "  Uwuae  cn»  o(  (iad  *  ta  (ba  M 

" "  aan  FuTi  iMilnn* 

-  — —  PUw  m  ririsli 


SUvuni  u  Flora  00 


ronmlJj  fcdMin(r  docJnhtf,  whu ,___ 

«a  "  few  woidi.'  [aUfrlDc^be&rtng  my  tcctimav  * 
rur/irnialuitt  no  th«  Ontk  comDauHl  Ttrb  1bi«IM^ 
LhmllruUi  which  ye  tun  lUnBdj  beud  rmoi  Pul  iri 
dll4i  (i  John.  1  wi.  tut  tUt-of  whlti  I  btTtW 
ttillLen.  ud  oI  nblcb  Pul  bafon  <-.n^ri  w  jn 


<k1oiii. 


u  called  In  aiwaUDa  probabiT  In 
H.  id:.  >  relet,  1.  li.  -Oiiprtm 
a™  futmarlr  pionilaed  bj  the  pm 


h  tlje  trtyrv.      perftO.  & 


- 1  middlB  wllb  imm,  Uut  la  erfry  part  ha  micia  * 
.  I  Llial  U  olRied  loeelbei  «lUi  joQ  is  Babilui.*  " 


SdlukMem  oftkt  Kkdt  in  Ba>»toii> 


1PSIEB.V. 


^'dm!^wif«,'mhaaih»  led  afrovl  with  him  in  hiimlf- 
iomry  Jonrnejrt.  CC.  cfa.  S.  7.  '*\«in  together  of  the 
mce  of  iife."  Bat  why  she  ihonld  be  ealtod  **  elected 
OBether  with  you  in  BabyUm^'tM  if  there  luui  been  no 
jhrlitlAn  woman  in  Babylon  beddee.  ia  inexplicable 
in  this  Tiew.  In  English  Venion  the  sense  is  clear: 
'That  portion  of  tfu  whoh  diepertum  (eh.  1. 1,  Greek),  or 
(hnrch  of  Christianized  Jews,  with  Gentile  conTerts, 
rhlch  resides  in  Etabylon.'  As  Peter  and  John  were 
iosely  associated.  Peter  addresses  the  chnrch  in 
John's  peculiar  proylnce,  Asia,  and  closes  with  **  yonr 
o-Heet  sister  church  at  Babylon  salnteth  you  f  and 
tohn  similarly  addresses  the  "elect  lady,"  i.e.,  the 
hurdi  in  Bdhylon^  and  closes  with  **  the  children  of 
iUae  elect  sister  (the  Asiatic  church)  greet  thee;  oX. 
^nJtrodwHon  to  S  John).  Ei&ASMne  explains.  "Marls 
vho  i»  in  the  placf  of  a  eon  U>  me:*  cf.  Acts.  12.  IS.  im- 
ilying  Fefsr's  connexion  with  Mark  ;  whence  the 
nention  of  him  in  connexion  with  the  church  at 
isliylon.  in  wliich  he  laboured  under  Peter  before  he 
rent  to  Alexandria,  is  not  unnaturaL  Papian  reports 
kom  the  presbyter  John  (B.  3.  38/,  that  Mark  was  in> 
erpieter  of  Peter,  recording  in  his  gospel  the  fiscts 
■•lated  to  him  by  Petor.  iSilvanns  or  Silas,  had  been 
•ubstitnted  for  John  Mark,  as  Paul's  companion,  be- 
laoM  of  AUrk's  temporary  unfaitlifulness.  But  now 
ilark  restored  is  associated  with  Silvanus,  Paul's  com- 
MUiion,  in  Peter's  esteem,  as  Mark  was  already  rein- 
tated  in  Paul's  esteem.  That  Mark  had  a  spiritual 
oonezipn  with  the  Asiatic  churches  which  Peter  ad- 
liMses.'and  so  naturally  salutes  them,  appears  from 
Timothy,  4.  li:  Colossians,  4.  10.  Babylon  — Tue 
JtMtMfwn  Babylon  on  the  Euphrates.  See  Jntrodue- 
km,  ON  THK  Place  of  Wimtinq  this  epistle,  in 
>roof  that  Home  is  not  meant  as  papists  as«ert :  of. 
JOHTFOOT  sermon.  How  unlikely  that  in  a  friendly 
ahitation  the  eniionatical  title  of  Bonio  Kivcn  m 
rophecy  (John,  Bevelation.  17.  5),  should  be  used! 
Utbylon  was  the  centre  from  which  the  Asiatic  dieper- 
Um  whom  Peter  addrvssos  was  derived.     Philo. 


LtgaJL  ad  Coimm  M&  M,  and  JosKPBm,  AnUqniiie», 
15. 1 S;  13.  IS.  Infonn  Of  that  Babylon  contained  a  great 
many  Jews  in  the  apoitollc  age  (whereas  those  at 
B<»ne  were  comparatively  few,  abont  8000.  Josxpuue, 
17.  11);  so  it  would  naturally  be  visited  by  the  apostle 
of  the  circnmcislon.  It  was  the  head-quarters  oi  those 
whom  he  had  so  successfully  addressed  on  Pentecost. 
Acts,  2.  9,  Jewish  *'Parthians ...  dwellers  in  Mesopo- 
tamia" (the  Parthians  were  then  masters  of  Mesopo- 
tamian  Babylon) ;  these  he  ministered  to  in  person. 
His  other  hearers,  the  Jewish  **  dwellers  in  Cappadoda, 
Pontus,  Asia,  Phrygia,  Pamphylia"  he  now  ministers 
to  by  letter.  The  earliest  distinct  authority  for  Fetei^ 
martyrdom  at  Rome  is  Dionysins.  bishop  of  Corinth, 
in  tlie  latter  half  of  the  second  century.  The  desirable- 
ness of  representinx  Peter  uid  Paul,  the  two  leading 
apostles,  as  together  founding  the  church  of  the  me- 
tropolis, seems  to  have  originated  the  tradition. 
Clkksnt  of  Rome  (l  EpUMa  ad  Corinthfof,  sec.  4. 6). 
often  quoted  for,  is  reisUy  against  it.  He  mentions 
Paul  and  Peter  together,  but  makes  it  as  a  dietinguisli- 
ing  circumstance  of  PSul,  that  he  preached  both  in 
the  £ast  uid  West,  implying  that  Peter  never  was  in 
the  West.  In  8  Peter,  l.  14.  he  says.  "I  must  thortly 
put  off  this  tabernacle."  implying  his  martyrdom  was 
near,  yet  he  makes  no  allusion  to  Rome,  or  any  inten- 
tion of  hia  visiting  it  14.  kiss  cf  c:.ariiy— Romans, 
16.  10.  "an  holy  kiss :"  the  token  of  love  to  God  and 
the  brethren.  Love  and  holinest  are  inseparable.  Of. 
the  instance.  Acts,  80.  37.  peses— Peter's  closing  salu- 
Ution;  as  Paul's  is,  "  Grace  be  with  you,"  though  he 
accompanies  it  with  "peace  be  to  Uie  brethren.'^ 
"Peace"  rflowing  from  mUvation)  was  Christfi  own 
salutation  after  the  rMurrection.  and  from  Him  Peter 
derives  it.  be  with  yon  sll  that  are  in  Christ— Ihe  oldest 
MS&  omit  "Jesus."  In  Ephesians,  0.  24,  addressed  to 
the  same  region,  the  same  limitation  of  the  salutation 
occurs,  whence.  perhai>s,  Peter  here  adopts  it.  Con- 
trast "  Be  icUh  yon  all,"  Romans,  16.  24 :  l  Corinthians, 
16.23. 


THE    SECOND    EPISTLE   GENERAL  OF 


PETER. 

INTRODUCTION. 

1  CTHENTICITY  AND  OENUI>'EN£SS.-ir  not  a  gross  imposture,  iU  omt  inUrtud  witnffti  lu  unequiroeal  in  Its 
A.  favoor.  It  ba«  Feter'e  name  and  spostleship  in  its  heading:  not  only  hii  luruame,  bat  his  origiual  name,  Himon,  or 
tmeon,  he  thus,  at  the  close  uf  hia  life,  reminding  his  readers  i^ho  he  originally  vaa  before  hia  calL  Again,  in  eh.  1. 16*it>, 
e  mcntiona  M»  prtacnet  at  tht  tmnafipuration,  and  Ckria^e  r.rt,phtcy  n/  ki$  dtath;  and  in  cb.  S.  19.  Ms  brotherhood  teith 
•BmL  Again,  in  eh.  i.  1,  the  anthor  spMks  of  himself  as  author  uf  the  former  epistle:  it  is.  moreover,  addressed  so  as  to 
lebtde  fh\it  not  to  be  restricted  to)  the  same  persons  as  the  first,  whom  be  presupposes  to  be  acquainted  with  the  writingji 
r  Paul,  bj  that  time  reaogni<«ed  as  "  Seripture"  (ch.  a.  19,**  the  loug-*ufr«^ring  of  God."  cf.  Somaus,&  4).  This  neeessarily 
npllce  alaU  date,  when  Paul'ii  epistles  (including  Bomaus)  already  had  become  generally  ditTused  and  accepted  as  Borip- 
ire  In  the  ehnreh.  The  church  of  the  fourth  oentnry  had,  besides  tbe  tevtimony  wliicii  we  have  of  the  dovbte  ot  the 
iHler  Christians,  other  external  evidence  which  we  have  not.  and  which,  doubtleas.  under  God's  overruling  pruvidenee. 
added  them  on  accepting  it  It  is  liard  to  understand  how  a  Ifjolt  palpablj  false  (as  it  would  be,  if  Peter  be  not  the 
itbor)  could  have  been  accepted  in  the  Canon  as  finally  ental'lished  in  tbe  oooucils  of  I^iodieea,  a6ii  AD.  (if  tbe  QOtli 
rtide  be  genuine).  Hippo,  an.l  (^srttiaice  in  the  fourth  century  (3W  and  3WJ.  The  whole  tone  and  spirit  qf  the  episUe  dU- 
rove  iU  Iwiug  an  irupwture.  He  writes  as  one  not  speaking  of  himMll.  but  moMiI  6y  tJu  IMv  (rAof((eh.  L  SI).  An  attempt 
•ucli  a  fraud  in  the  firat  ogts  would  have  brought  only  shame  and  soiTering,  alike  ttum  Christians  and  heathen,  on 
le  perpttrator:  there  was  then  no  temfitatum  to  pious  fraud*  as  in  later  tiniML  That  it  mnct  have  been  written  in  the 
irUest  age,  is  pUin  fr..m  the  leidt  pulfinetyU  which  separates  it  and  the  other  New  Testament  Scriptures  firom  even  the 
urliest  and  best  of  the  post-apostolic  period.    naiiU  well  says.  -  God  has  allowed  a  fosse  to  be  drawn  by  human  weakne^ 

^nind  tbe  sacred  oanon  to  protect  it  from  all  mvasion."  ,  

Tcaoes  of  acriuaintanoe  with  it  appear  in  the  earliest  fathers.  Htrmas.  SimiUse,  6.  4;  cf.  ch-  1  M.  (rrttk  bunoTf  in 
M  day..aaxuriating  with  their  own  dooeivings:"  and  Shepherd.  Vision,  i.  7.  "They  have  left  their  true  way"  (d  ch.1. 16,; 
id  Vision,  4. 3. "  Thou  hast  escaped  this  world"  (cf.  ch.  1  ii»).  Clemens  of  Rome,  ad  Cormtkioe,  c.  7.  S.  •"<*  l"- « to  JVooA's 
rtaekiHQ  and  JM'e  deliverance. "  ths  Lord  making  it  ibu>i«*  that  He  do*,  not  abandon  those  tliat  trust  in  Him,  but  ap. 
,»ut*  those  otherwise  inclined  to/a'i^inen/- (cf.ch.  t  5.«  7.y)     Ireuwus.  .\.D.  179  ("the  day  of  the  Lord  is  as  a  lhou«a.A 


utt 


'  ■btR  Ike  IciB  M«ui;  uh.  ).  1.  Ilif  imlAt  inaluie.  lith  Acu.  t.  a^  ' tlit  ilaj  st  Uu  Utj." 
vhItIi  sggun.  nnvt  I  Tba«luBl(u.l.  1 

•fiml  Liild  JuUr  I'liTMl  hiv  Ibil  IbEf  toM  jiHiUB<a«iU  btwmrim*  <■  UiliinUMi.i 

*.iir.cli.c.4iJiiili.r,o£eli.l«iJiidt.t.c(ali.(.l*iJi>d>,s.ct.iJi.ci]i  Julc.ll.cttlkl 


eftPHtlu.    TbeilUTcnunDrfltjhUI 


CfacM  Flowing  from  Uu  Full 


SPBTEB.!. 


KnoicUdge  cfow  God  a.id  Saviour. 


tiitlit4  in  tlM  tarn*  Ngloik  Th*  graad  uiUdot«  to  "  the/UI  hMuUigt  of  on  Lord  ud  BftTtour."  tbrougli  wbieh  «t  know 
Ood  tht  Father,  ptrlake  of  Uto  natart,  toeape  from  tb«  poUutfoui  of  the  worid,  and  haT*  entimaet  into  Chrwi'M  kingdoni. 
¥he  aspect  of  Chriil  pretented  to  notio  moeh  that  of  the  past  tuftrino,  aa  of  the  fntort  rtU/nino.  Saviour.  Ilia  preaeut 
SNNMr,  and  futunt  new  Idugdom.  Tbto  aapect  to  taken  ai  be«t  fitted  to  counteraot  the  thtontt  e/  (Ae  false  teaehen  who 
ihould  **  denjr "  Uto  LordMhip  and  Hto  eemU^  again,  the  two  veiy  pointa  whieh,  aa  an  apotUa  and  «y<  wUiuu,  Peter  attcatd 
(Ilia  " power  "  and  Ilia  **  oominr*);  atoo.  to  counteraot  tk$ir  evil  example  in  praetiet,  blatphemtng  the  way  of  truth,  deeplsiuii 
tovemmcnta.Blarei  to  ooTetoa^nm  and  filthy  luati  of  the  flcih.  whiUt  boaatlog  of  t;hrtocian  ftrecdom,  and,  wont  of  all,  apos- 
tate* from  the  truth.  The  kmovBUdgt  of  Chritt,  ai  being  the  knowledge  of "  the  w^  of  righteoutneea."  **  the  ri«tbt  w^."  ii 
the  antidote  of  tbeir  bad  praetioc.  lleooe  "the  preaolicr  of  rightcouaneae."  Noah,  and  "* righteous  Lot,"  are  iuatanocd  aa 
escaping  tlie  deatruotion  which  overtook  the  "  unjust"  or  **  uurJxbteous;"and  Balaam  is  instanoed  as  ezemplifjring  the  awful 
rcBult  of  "unrightcousnoM"  sueh  as  characterised  tlie  fslsc  teachers.  Thus  the  eptotle  forma  one  oonneeted  whole,  tLe 
parts  beinx  doseljr  bonud  together  bj  mutual  relation,  and  the  end  oorrespoadhag  with  the  iMginning ;  c£  eh.  s.  14, 18.  with 
eh.  1. 1.  in  both  **  grace  *  and  "peaoe"  being  connected  with  **  the  knowledge  **  of  our  Savioar;  cf.  also.  cb.  a.  17,  with  1-  4.  lo. 
It;  and  oh.  3.  )8.  **grow  in  grace  and  knowledge."  with  the  fuller  cb.  1. 6-Si  and  oh.  £.  Si ;  and  oh.  &  U,  "righteouauess," 
with  eh.  L 1;  and  ch  S.  l.  with  oh  1. 13;  and  ch.  3.  S.  with  di.  L  IW. 

Tlie  perms  of  C.nrpocralian  and  Unostio  hcrMici  already  existed,  but  the  actual  manifestation  of  these  heresiee  to  spoken 
of  aa  futur*  (ch.  S.  1, 1.  he.) :  another  proof  that  this  epiatle  was  written,  as  it  profesaea,  in  the  apostolic  aife,  beiore  the  d*- 
selopawHl  of  the  Gnoatlo  henries  in  the  cud  of  the  first,  and  the  beginning  of  the  second  ceuturiea  The  dewnptiou  to  too 
general  to  identifj  the  heresies  with  auy  particular  oue  of  the  subsequent  forms  of  heresy,  but  applies  generally  to  them  all. 

Though  altogether  distinct  in  aim  from  the  first  epistle,  yet  a  connexion  may  be  traced.  The  neglect  of  the  warnings  to 
einramapection  in  the  walk.  led  to  the  erils  foretold  in  the  seooud  epistle.  Ct  the  warning  againat  the  abuse  of  Christiuu 
/nadom,  1  Peter.  S.  1«.  with  ch.  1 19,  **  While  they  promise  them  Uberfjr,  they  themMlTcs  are  the  aervoiOs  t/  eomgjfton ;" 
also  the  caution  agaiuat  pride*  1  Piter.  S.  fi.  6,  with  ch.  >.  18,  **  they  spcik  great  swelling  words  of  vanity." 


CHAPTER  1. 
Ver.  1-21.  Apdrxm:  Ezu<>utation  to  AixGnACES. 
AS  iiOD  HAS  Given  vh.  is  thb  Knowlkdub  oy 
Cbbxvt,  all  TniNGs  Tertainino  to  Life  :  Cok- 

riEMU>  BY  TBS  TEsTIMOKY  UF  APOSTLKH,  AND  AUO 
PjlOPHBn,  TO  THE  PoWEE  AND  (JOMINQ  OF  CHEMT 

1.  Simon— the  Oreek  form :  in  oldeit  MSSw,  "  SymeoD  " 
{Hdbrtw,  i.e.,  hearino*  m  in  Acta,  15. 14.  Ilia  mention 
of  bis  oriKlnal  name,  accords  with  ilie  design  of  ihii 
second  ei'iatlo,  which  is  to  warn  acainst  the  coming  false 
teaohera,  by  settinu  forth  the  tiue  "knowledge"  of 
Chriat  on  the  toitimony  of  the  original  apoiUAic  f  y«- 
vUne»9cs  like  himself,  lliis  was  not  leqiiired  in  the 
first  epistle.  Mrvaut—*' slave  f  so  PauU  Itomans,  1. 1. 
to  them,  d:c.--ife  addreases  a  wider  range  of  readers 
(oil  believers;  than  in  the  first  epistle,  ch.  l..  but  means 
to  include  ttjKcially  those  aUdres^ied  in  the  first  ei>i&tle, 
as  ch.  3.  1  proves,  obtamed— by  Rrace.  Applied  by 
Pettr  to  the  recetvinK  of  the  aitostlesliip.  lit.  by  allot- 
mfnt:  aa  ttie  Oruk  is.  Luko.  i.  0;  John.  lu.  24.  They 
did  not  ACtiuirt-  it  for  tbeuibelves;  the  Divine  election 
is  AS  indeiHsnduot  of  man's  control,  as  the  lot  which  Ls 
cast  forth,  like  precictis—" equally  precious"  to  all: 
to  those  who  believe,  tliou^'h  not  bavin;;  seen  Christ. 
AS  well  AS  to  I'eter  and  those  who  have  seen  llim.  For 
it  lays  hold  of  tlie  same  ''exceeding  great  and  preeioui 
promises,"  and  the  same  *'  rightcovisuess  of  God  our 
Haviour."  "  The  cutrihion  solvation... ilie  faith  ooce  de- 
livered unto  the  saints"  ^Jude.  3 .  with  uk— apostles 
and  •je-witnesses  (p.  is;.  Tiion^jh  putUns  forward  his 
aiKMfkf/ti'i;  to  enforce  his  exhortation,  he  with  true  bu- 
iiiUity  puts  hlm^e:f .  as  to  *'  the  faith."  on  a  level  with  all 
oUier  believers.  The  det,'i«e  of  laith  varies  in  dilTerent 
believers;  but  in  respect  to  its  tAotct*.  present  justific:i- 
iion.  smcUtication,  and  future  gloriflcation,  it  is  com- 
mon Alike  to  olL  Christ  is  to  all  lielievers  "made  of 
(;od  wisdom,  righteousness.  sanctUication,  and  re- 
demption." through— Orci^',  "  IK.  "*  Trans/afe.  as  the 
one  Article  to  both  nouns  requires,  "  the  righteousness 
of  Htm  tet^o  it  (at  once)  our  Ood  and  (our)  Saviour." 
}^ter.  conflrming  J^aul's  testimony  to  the  same 
eburches.  Adopts  Faiil's  inspireil  phrAseology.  The 
goapel  plan  sets  forth  Gol't  rightcouiiuu,  which  is 
Christ's  righteousness,  in  the  brightest  light.  Faith 
h  IS  its  sphere  in  it  as  its  i)eculiAr  element :  God  is  in 
redemption  **  righteous."  and  At  the  same  time  a 
**8ATiourf  cf.  Isaiah.  4S. », "  a  jutt  God  and  a  Sa  viour.'* 
9.  Grace... pcaeeHi  i'eter,  l.  S.)  throogh-CrecA-,  "in.-" 
the  S|4isre  u  which  alooe  oract  and  peace  can  be  niul- 

610 


Uplied.  kiiowledgc-(?rvfik.  "/«//  knowledge."  cf  Ood, 
and  of  Jesus  car  Lord—the  Fathrr  is  here  meant  by 
"  likxl,*  but  the  Son  in  v.  i:  markiuK  how  entirely  one 
the  Father  and  Sou  are  (John.  H.  7-11).  The  Vulgattt 
omits  "  of  Gou  and,^  but  oldest  MSS.  support  the  wonLi. 
Still  the  prominent  object  of  Peter's  exhortation  is  **  the 
knowledge  o/JmaourLortf  (a  phrase  only  in  Komans. 
4.  zi ,  and,  only  secondarily,  of  the  Father  throut^i  Him 
(t>.  8;  ch.  2.  Mf;  3. 18).  3.  According  as— Seeing  that.  (Al- 
roHD.J  *"As  lie  hath  given  us  all  thluizs  (needful;  for 
life  aud  godluiess.  (i>o.  do  you  give  all  diligence,"  i:c. 
The  oil  and  flame  are  given  wholly  of  cnce  by  God. 
and  "taken"  by  believers:  their  i»art  henceforth  is  to 
"trim  their  lamps"  (cf.  v.  i,  4,  with  6.  dx'.).  life  and 
godiioei<s— Spiritual  li/e  muKt  exist  first  before  there 
can  be  true  uodUneu.  Knoidedijj  of  O'txif  expvriiuent- 
ally  is  the  first  step  to  life  (John.  17.  'i.,.  'ilie  child  must 
have  vital  breath  fljrst,  and  then  cry  to,  and  walk  in 
the  ways  of,  his  father.  It  is  not  by  yodlinas  that  wo 
obtain  life,  but  by  life,  godUiut^.  To  hft  stands  op- 
posed carrujttwHi  to  oocUine»if,  lust  \v.  4,.  cailed  us— 
V.  10— "calling"  (1  Peter.  2.  U.  to  glory  and  vutue— 
rallier.  "  f/iroup/i  (His.  glorj'."  Tlius  Lnyli,^i  IVr*ioii 
reads  as  oue  oldest  MS.  But  other  uidost  MbS.  and 
I'ulciite  read,  *'liy  Hit  oxen  (peculiar/  clory  and  vir- 
tue:'bciut' the  explanation  of  "ills  diviue  iioucr:" 
iflory  and  vwra-  fMtUaicy  (the  same  a'.tnbate  is  (;iven 
to  God  in  1  Peter.  2.  9,  "praiseit,"  Ut..  rirtv€s,  diarac- 
terlse  God's  "  i»ower."  "  Virtue,'  the  standluu  word  in 
heathen  etliics,  is  found  only  once  in  I'aul  il'liilippions. 
4.  h„  and  in  I'eter  in  a  distinct  sense  from  itK  cU&si': 
u^uge  :  it  (in  the  heathen  sense;  is  a  term  too  low  and 
earthly  for  expressing  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit.  [Tks^cii 
SmonyinsJl  4.  Wheieby— By  Ills  glory  aud  virtue :  Ilii 
glory  making  the  "  promises"  to  be  exceeding  gri  ^it;  His 
Virtue  making  them  "  precious."  {liK.SQ  ku]  Prtcious 
promises  are  the  object  of  jtricious  fudh.  given— the 
promises  themselves  are  a  gift :  for  God's  pi  ontises  are 
as  sure  as  if  they  were  fuittUed.  by  these— ;>romtMS. 
They  are  the  object  of  faith,  aud  even  now  tiave  a 
sanctifying  elTiict  ou  the  l>cliever.  assimiUting  him  to 
God.  Still  more  so.  when  they  shall  l)e/u(/t^/(r</.  might 
—Greek.  "  that  ye  may  become  itarUikers  of  \hi  Divins 
nature.**  even  now  in  part;  hereafter,  iierfectly:  1  John, 
s.  8.  "  We  shall  be  like  llim."  tbe  divine  nature— not 
God's  essence,  but  Uis  holiness,  including  ULs  "gloiy" 
and  "  virtue,"  V.  3:  the  opposite  to  "corruption  throuih 
luKt."  Sanctiflcatioii  is  the  imparting  to  us  of  Goi 
lliiHi<:lf  by  tbe  Holy  Spirit  in  the  sool.    We  byCaith 


it  Bymf  lullcalLjr  hr  CbTid' 
I'lTiK'.  Ilicir  jiiiih  miuH i-iinii  (>■  " kDoifltdini  of  Ibu tiu bocu J'OliWI niii-c lo 
i:iiu,''r.3;l>tiRHti|KitBla(tbiiEifluf  UodicB;  tl>hc'liin>AliU(H(«ltlic»Ll9niDI 
iiiuii.l.N. sndlitMtHiinfndtalMniiiMirBlbrw.'l  bull*  (Imd (thji  vhlt  OuU 
■nUi  rUKlM,  Ttrfuc  ia  (0  ba,  moRovtr.  mlnUtntd.  "Oao*  pumd  ivtlfa  Oulit'i 
i'axh  KHC*  Uliuc  Htaincd.  bMomM  tLe  it; iiplDE-atiiia  [  no  mon  couiclounMH  of  (in 
latter  tatuiDqiubllu  I  bnwi,lij  x:.  teculH  of  Und^> 
lAlquli  ttiebujdi  firrt  I  Mfinwritit  plMkocif  Uil«, 
!u.     IKiAuu.!    Tbs  <nilta  of  fatA   bloHd  cooHqwnot  of  bnl] 


Lie  kDoirleiL.'r."    >~d  wba 


■■If-CODlrol."    Id  Uid 


HUlTtniu  Mnr  «oi11lDei>  !•  ■  '         . 

.  I  ptOmUe  Md  tbo  frultl  o(  Ihl 

- 1  •□hiniu  lUawn  to  (iiin«a,  1 
[    eirecCudpTDorif  God'idoM 


lUnilJInO  tMfonlU), 
J,  tL.  111.    Mfllaphor  I 


ttnftrwt&llikm  ^ikt  froffutkal 


9PCrBR.t. 


WardhvlluTrmuthmmiloiL 


«1U  eadeaTonr.** «.  ift.  **I  wUl  be  rare  alwaji  to  re- 
mind ron.*  (ALroRD.l  **A1wbts:"  ImplyinR  the 
■VMon  why  he  writes  the  aeoond  epistle  so  soon  after 
the  first.  He  feels  there  it  likely  to  be  more  and  more 
need  of  admonitioa  on  account  of  the  Increasing  cor- 
luptlon  fch.  1  It  S).  in  the  present  tmth— f  Ak  ifo$pel'truth 
now  pretent  \cith  you :  formerly  promised  to  Old  Tes- 
tament believers  as  about  to  6e«  now  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment fMctualty  pre$ent  with,  and  In,  belieTers,  so  that 
they  are  "  esUblished*  in  it  as  a  **  present"  reality.  lu 
Iqaportance  renders  freqnent  monitions  nerer  snper^ 
flooos:  ct  Fsars  sfmihur  apology.  Bomans.  16.  14.  ]6. 
13.  Tsa-^fvefc.  "But,*'  though  *'yoa  know"  the  truth 
(v.  ISL  this  uberBtde— soon  to  be  taken  down  (S  Ov 
fflntlilanst  6.  l}:  I  therefore  need  to  make  the  mose  of  my 
thort  time  tot  the  good  of  Christ's  church.  The  nal  of 
Satan  against  it,  the  more  intense  <u  hie  time  is  ehoH, 
ooght  to  sttmuUte  Christians  on  the  same  ground,  hy 
xOredk,  "  nr"  fcf.  ch.  S.  l).  11.  shortly  I  must  pet  olT— 
Orceft."  the  putting  off  (as  a  garment!  of  my  tabemade 
b  speedy^  implying  a  eoon  approadiing^  and  also  a 
nddm  death  (as  a  violent  death  isj.  Christ's  words, 
John.  tl.  IB.  19.  "When  thou  art  old,"  Ac.,  wers  the 
ground  of  his  *'  knowing."  now  that  he  was  old.  that 
his  foretold  martyrdom  was  near.  Gt  as  to  Paul, 
S 11.  4.  OL  Though  a  violent  death,  he  calls  it  a  **de- 
putnrsT*  (Greek  for  "decease,"  «.  16).  ef.  Acts,  7. 60. 
1ft.  sndeaveur— "use  my  diUcence:*  the  same  Oreek 
woid  as  fan  V.  K):  this  is  the  field  in  which  my  dUioence 
has  scope.  Peter  thus  fulfils  Christ's  charge.**  Feed  my 
sheep."  iscsase  —  "  departure.**  The  Teiy  word  i'ex> 
odns)  used  in  the  transfliruration.  Moses  and  Ellas 
conversing  about  Christ's  deceaee  [found  no  v^iere  elee 
in  the N(w  Testament,  but  He.  II.  12,  "the  departing 
of  IsraeTout  of  Ekypt.  to  which  the  saints'  deliverance 
tnm  Uw  present  bondage  of  corruption  answers). 
**TW>emade'*  U  another  term  found  here  as  well  as 
there  (Luke,  g.  si,  33):  an  undesigned  coincidence  con- 
arming  Peter^s  authorship  of  this  epistle,  that  ye  nay 
he  able— by  the  help  of  this  written  epistle ;  and  per^ 
hapa  also  of  St.  Mark's  gospel,  which  Peter  superin- 
looted.  always— (Trrei:.  **on  each  occasion:'*  as  often 
Ml  oocaaioo  may  require,  to  bave...in  remembraooe— 
Gredt,  **  to  exercise  remembrance  of.**  Not  merely  *'  to 
remember.**  as  sometimes  we  do.  things  we  care  not 
■hoot;  but  "have  them  in  (earnest)  remembrance,"  as 
momentous  and  predons  truths.  If.  Tor— Beason  why 
lie  Is  so  earnest  that  the  remembrance  of  these  things 
should  be  oonUnned  after  his  death,  followed— out  in 
detail,  coaningiy  devised— (Mreft; "  devised  by  hnan's) 
witdOM^  as  distinguished  from  what  the  Hdy  Ghoet 
leaches  (cf.  1  OorinUiians,  3.  13).  But  of.  also  ch.  S.  3, 
"fUgned  words."  fsbles— as  the  heathen  mythologies. 
iDd  the  rabsequent  Gnostic  "fables  and  genealogies.* 
at  which  the  germs  already  existed  in  the  Junction  of 
Indaism  with  Oriental  philosophy  in  Asia  Minor.  A 
[»reeaationary  protest  of  the  Spirit  Against  the  rational- 
istic theory  of  the  gospel  history  being  m  vth,  when  we 
■ads  known  nnta  yon- not  that  Peter  himself  Lad  per- 
lonaUv  taught  the  churches  in  Pontus,  Oaiatia,  die: 
iNit  he  was  one  of  the  apostles  whose  testimony  was 
borne  to  them,  and  to  the  church  in  general.^  to  whom 
this  epistle  is  addressed  (ch.  1.  l.  induding^  but  not 
rm^trieted,  as  1  Peter,  to  the  churches  in  Pontus.  drc). 
peersr— the  opposite  of  "fables:"  cf.  the  contrant  of 
*  word"  and  "  power."  l  Corinthians.  4. 20.  A  specimen 
jf  His  powir  was  given  at  the  transfiguration;  also  of 
HUa  '*coint»»0"  again,  and  its  attendant  glory.  The 
Srecfe  for  "oomintf'  is  always  used  of  His  second  ad- 
rentb  A  refutation  of  the  scoffers  (ch.  3.  4):  I.  James. 
and  John,  saw  with  our  own  eyes  a  mysterious  sample 
3f  His  coming  glory.  nen—Uretk,"  were  made."  eye- 
witnesses—As  Initiated  spectators  of  mysteries  so  the 
greeki,  we  were  admitted  into  His  innermost  secrets, 
Pis.,  at  the  transfiguration,     his  —  Emphatical  (cf. 

654 


Greek):  TBATgreatOMlliniajesty.  17.fsesived...heaenr 
—In  the  voice  that  spake  to  Him.  tl«y— in  the  light 
which  shone  round  Him.  eaae— Grsel;,  "  was  borne:" 
the  same  phrase  occurs  only  In  l  Peter,  L  13:  one  of 
several  instances  showing  that  the  argument  against 
the  authentldty  of  this  second  epistle,  from  its  dis- 
similarity of  style  as  compared  with  l  Petw.is  not  well 
founded,  sueh  a  voiee  as  he  proceeds  to  describe. 
tnm  the  cseslleot  glory^rather  as  Greek,  *'bt  (i.e.. 
uttered  by)  the  nnagnificent  glory  *'  (ie..  by  God :  as  His 
glorious  manifested  presence  Is  often  called  by  the 
Hebrews  **  the  Oloty,"  cf.  "  His  Excellency.**  Deutero- 
nomy. 3S.  16;  Psalm  n.  6).  hi  whom— Oreflfc,**in  regard 
to  whom"  (accusative):  but  Matthew,  ir.  6,  "In  whom" 
(dative)  centres  and  rests  my  good  pleiksure.  Peteralso 
omits,  as  not  required  by  his  purpose,  "hear  Him." 
showing  his  independence  In  his  inspired  testimony.  I 
an— Ontefc  aorlst,  past  time,  "My  good  pleasure  reeled 
tnm  eternity."  18.  ws->Emphatical:  we.  James  and 
J  ohn,  as  well  as  myself,  whieh  easM— rather  as  G're^ Jk, 
"  we  heard  bone  ftom  heaven."  holy  mooat— as  the 
tranBflgurati<m  mount  came  to  be  reiauded.  on  aooouut 
of  the  manifestation  of  Christ's  divine  glory  there.  19. 
aBd-ond  so.  v<s. .  by  this  sample  of  Christ's  gtoiy  in  His 
humiliation  (John,  1.  14),  and  earnest  of  His  coming 
glory  In  His  exaltation.  We— all  believers,  a  asoro 
sure— rather  as  Greek,  **  we  have  the  word  of  prophecy 
more  sure"  (confirmed].  Previously  we  knew  its  sure- 
neee  by  lUth,  but.  through  that  visible  specimen  of  Its 
hereafter  entire  fulfilment,  assurance  is  made  doubly 
ewrt.  Prophecy  assures  us  that  Christ's  sufferings, 
now  past  are  to  be  followed  by  Christ's  glory,  still  fu- 
ture :  the  transfiguration  gives  us  a  pledge  to  make 
our  fiiith  stiU  stronger,  that  "the  day"  of  His  glory 
will  "dawn"  ere  long.  He  does  not  mean  to  say  that 
"  the  word  of  prophecy."  or  Scripture,  is  surer  than  the 
roJce  of  God  heard  at  the  transfiguration,  as  English 
Version:  for  this  is  phdnly  not  the  fact  The  fulfilment 
of  prophecy  so  far  in  Christ's  history  makesus  the  surer 
of  what  is  yet  to  be  ftilfilled.  His  consummated  glory. 
The  word  was  the  "  lamp  iGreek  for  *  light,'  heeded"  by 
Old  Testament  believers,  until  a  gleam  of  the  "day- 
dawn*  was  given  at  Chrises  first  coming,  and  especially 
in  His  transfiguration.  So  the  word  is  «  lamp  to  us 
still,  until  "the  day"  burst  forth  fully  at  the  second 
coning  of  "the  Sun  of  righteousness."  The  day,  when 
it  dawns  upon  you.  makes  sure  the  fact  that  you  saw 
correctly,  though  indistinctly,  the  objects  revealed  by 
the  lamp,  whereunto— to  which  word  of  prophecy,  pri- 
marily the  Old  Testament  in  Peter's  day:  but  now  also 
in  our  dsy  the  New  Testament,  which,  though  brighter 
than  the  Old  Ttatament  (cf.  1  John.  s.  8.  end).  Is  but  a 
lamp  even  still  as  compued  with  the  brightness  of  the 
eternal  day  (cf.  ch.  s.  8).  Oral  teachings  and  traditions 
of  ministers  are  to  be  tested  by  the  written  word  (Acts, 
17. 11).  dark— the  Greek  Implies  s*iualid.  having  neither 
water  nor  light:  such  spiritually  is  the  world  without, 
and  the  smaller  world  (mtCTOcosm)  within,  the  heart  in 
its  natural  state.  Cf.  the  "dry  places."  Luke,  lU  M 
[viz.,  unwatered  by  the  Spirit),  through  which  the  un- 
clean spirit  goeth.  dawn---bursting  through  the  dark- 
ness. iaj-^tsr-'Greck, "  the  momiiDg  star,"  as  Kevela- 
tion,  tt.  16.  The  Lord  Jesus,  in  your  bouts— Clirisi's 
ansing  in  the  heart  by  His  Spirit  giving  full  assurance, 
creates  spiritually  full  dsy  in  the  heart,  the  mmns  to 
which  is  prayerfully  giving  heed  to  the  word,  'ihis  is 
associated  with  the  coming  of  the  day  of  the  Lord,  as 
being  the  earnest  of  it.  Indeed,  even  our  hrtirts  ohall 
notfnlly  realise  Christ  in  all  His  unspeakable  Klory  and 
felt  presence,  until  He  shall  come  (.Malachi.  4.  2). 
Isaiah,  es.  14.  16,  "  When  you  see  this,  your  hart 
shall  reJoice...For.  behold,  the  Lord  will  come."  ilow- 
ever.  TRXOELLKh'  punctuation  is  best.  ""VV hereunto 
ye  do  well  to  take  heed  :as  unto  a  H^'ht  shining  in  a 
dark  place,  until  the  day  have  dawned  and  Uke  ux^a'o.- 


ulc*  tnia  Uod."   llM  Bord*  or  i 
If  all]  HcTlptan-wiIlM  wm  bi 


■  klt«ud  br  Uia 

I*  mopbHIaKud 


KomlvT  laDH  lb*  last 
m  Heir  Spirifj;  U  (■■■ 


liii4outofhuRiiLnLnLerpnl«tl«n/'i«  .  1a  not  a  prnpui*- 
UcaUfm  hiwIq  br  *  iukd.  imiwiiiff  wfcdl  Ad  mrwii  when 
tMuttcnlt.bDt.lclilohn.li.UW,    Kl^ib:  mcevt 


a.  U.  "pTDitbflta  of 


lOTid  — Oiwt,  "bonH" 


teiiUadM  br  Itaj  tiilrll  In  Iby  lonpbtu."  ' '  Bmi,'  t 
IJi«  other  hud.  T9ttn  to  th*  noilf  qTrwcinHg  t] 
oojiULanladoDi  from  tiod,  imtbtr  tbu  to  tha  iiflf 


Ha  aboold  ba  Utacabrl  U 


QDOd  VPffH  Uh  ' 


PanaalllMl.    i 

i.   U— Tlie  aiAdoalj  or  emu 

■anbaoca  li  Dot  aximiaed,  bi 


■I  Ood^  MBlaae*  van  la 


rikM«letn».- -. 

l^'iMyiil  Iff  r««r«t»um 
"* n  [*.  li  who  ban  DO  pnMpact 


fnfrtlinritlii  toini  nf  mlnn  u  mllui 
wl  IlwIadnBlDaiwalUit'ihlUituli 

MtfUaiin  IB  Uu  caT*:  win  Bahatn  ■ 

"   B.  kHwith  haw— H*  li 


HtMT  Unda.  l.  •ndl. 


'doHilDlon"  (J Dill. 
In  TnlDhl; 


t 'JhI*  bMueu'lTMuL    iiibil  tl»ii>- 


■■  i(  Iht  Lort,  (Ik  Jiulpi.  Id  nici 


tk  femth.  a0ii*M<  dtvHlliu.  M  btln  att«*d 
■r.  an  Of  Uh  sMon  oT  "  blwphlBilH'' 
EMBthteu,  t.  L  ei.  If  Mpnlw  umlt  dua 
hi  IB  lb>  mHsea  of  Gol.  Uw  jDdc*.  ipak 


■itfrnwrnotMoHar  Tlia  k 
I  MI  nMa  Um  iDdtUbIt  Irotiiw  01 
kall'>itniii|tiiuir''iitiD»  of  th 

M>  Mb  u*  '  wlMliMlltiH. 


boioiuLt  of  food 
ti:  KuDibgn.  I*. 


tartldv  gaijtto _ 

dij  Uiu— lnuMl»((  H  Grwfc.  "coitnUBf  ua  luDrr 
which  U  Is  tha  day  llBM  (D0<  ratricted  U  >i<«AI.  u  onH' 
narr  nraUlnc  Or  h  fUgatc  VA1.VIM.  A&.  -tba 
Ininir  which  !■  but  At  a  day:' H  Habnwi.ii.  H,  'Iha 
ptMnuM  o(  >lA  /br  a  aum  f  aod  II.  u.  Eaanj  u 
*     plawnn,*  Ca.,  to  In  ttialr  chiat  good  and  taUlutf 


— .;brio(lBtUaiu(M>UiaGT(abnitk(eAiiKhaHd 
I  CkruHoHif*  Itaalt  ((irtlBC  tkmilTa  —  Ontt. 
luiDilatliw.-     wltt - Otwt.  - ■>.■   dnlTlid-Di 


■hUipplaiM.  *  », 

"WboaailorTl 

Jud*.  II.  audi  Fate  praaanti  tba  poalUn  ilda.  "  Uhj 
Iviurlol*  fn  UhIt  DwndaoalTlssi:*  Jnda.  Uu  DecaUTa. 
"fMdbia  thanualna  vUhout  /ur.-l  Bui  aeranl  of 
Iht  uldert  MS8..  FvteKh  SyHocud  Sahldtc  Vanloiu 
read  lu  Judal.  ~ID  tlHltownloTefaa(ta^"tbatiowii* 
Um  !»*-/«■(•  aou 


th<  chuiHl.  bnt  tha  hnrL  tfag  raiuUlii  hMd  of  lut. 
Job.9l.r."HlBafKartwalk*laft>rmloaDvi.-  amt- 
owpnctiBw— HKoldaatUS^  laadalJifiilar.'N 


t.,  ^Tolad  to  tb(  cti 


on  hlmaelf    True  bal^tvan  ilia,  and  o 


•r  11  Oritk,  "cfaUdnn  of 


.   lUi  (orm  waj  idaplcd.  i« 

ired  wqrd   " 

la  JuiUj  tennvd  fo 


only  w&r  to  brintf  Ubd'i  cnrac  ou  lam^l  1 
(hem  to  flaht^  l^t*t  and  idolaJrv,  which 
Either,    ig.  WM  ntihtd-Untk.  "bad  a 

bli  bglu'  idled  nlM  rogl  TUb  of  tLe 


JoMiMAwntftliUi 


'ucKaoVLCuooiCiiiiuT.  L 

^OHid  cplstla  I  IrrtiB.*    Tbmfo 

written UiaroniinapiUl&   TlMnT« 


ir  Ihfl  Ofniuneiit  von  it  cie*tion 
r  liilo  on*  plKfl.  ud  tba  dry  Jiud 
ud  obaTB  Ihem.   In-^nUieTi  "bv 

Iff,*  U  m  fTHb  lEjlffUDBDI  IkLoDC  wlUl 

!■  vromht  on  tin  wth^  uiifua  to 
I.  BaUHMiUiwtiiUMinilar.  tti» 
'  iha  wstoi  ftir  IA<  tAau*  of  tt(  KUfn- 
K.l   S.  Wiwnbj-GrBl:,  "Br  whlcta' 


■niwfla   Hid  ill  (livQ  BXittllU 

ltd  ;  !()[  la  the  flood  "Ifairoi 


w>ttrou(«i 

m«.Bi-"lKPi 

ltl.<mlxGod>i 

:uin»k:Illila 
BcUtloaudiai 


«i.Dii.ii;-i 
I,.    miAnamoE 


Drdelvlbees 
Ml  (.-'Id  Uv  It 


niijie  liim  Di» 


E.UL Bmitlme  ^OuHiamM  and  t^lK 

Dumbfi  of  llHH  iwolnUd  to  "Mlnttoo'  ((.  14)  ahill 
b««imi>laMd.     tau-mrt—ntoUMcMSS.,  ra(»a(<. 

Sirriac,  fte.,ni4d."tOW«rtl  Yf-"     —..—.--— 

thit  uu'.  jru.  arai  UiU  tba 
wdlcli  TDuld  bi  UK  nnll  If 


u,  of  Uw  comlnf  of  tli*  dw  of  Hit  Loid.  7abi> 


vnadt  Chrlit^  Ulanl  coming,  wA  foUj/iB  It 
"tlMdwof  thaldid'nimpTttmHii  tlw  «b^ 
■ dUtuilil 


thadvoftlMLonlNULi.   w*(Uil^M« 

11  ud  npaMHIa  lorf*  Imat*  ILnka,  U. 

St.  4U  oad  la  Ite  annnUlan  Id  wUc"  '    '""  - 
-  wtlHFulalliw 


..    iqrlugHuH.   tUMBti    tiu eom^antMMtttrialai^ 
IbiiioTid.   [W1B1.J  Bo«mi.H~UMiiniiki-lBtlH 

urthuemeDUo»dMi       -■    -         —■  -- 


uwn,  wul  dan  |ia  TIimpUIu  of  Aallodi.  p.  n. 
a:  ud  JuUn  Mutrr,  ^iwlrin.  t.  M.  dm  tbi 
"eluduiti'ji  thEU,  u  u  OMtloti,  to  In  til* 
tfUmi  of  Uia  woild.  ut  manUDiMd.  [BoiaEi.) 
■  "eluuuiU"  li  Dot  u  nwl  In  acrlpton  Orctk 


awlu*.  'tha  e»rlh."; 


"thu4''fDr  "Ibeiir  »  tULPDT  nfutiUBD  of 
'  0(  llM  KoBfn. «.  t  CE'sHA  rrrtlsii.  "  u 
,'  Ontk,  "tbutl.     itiitll  U  —  GnA,  "on 


•  ImplyiJu  titt  Mrlofnttu 


w  IMn  Grwt  nilMlaoUn 


Ich  ona  ii  mppoHd  to  b*.    [Timuirs.] 
Hn  jrft  ought  to  bft  Coiind  to  ba,  vbtii  lb* 

knht.   rtwrtnilinn  ifirflllntH  — frnfffrrinral' 


•,  b«t  liod  appoiati  HI  u  liulmmsnl*  1 


"  tBont  u  Lh>  bfl  Lb 


dUBcnltTi  ^o,  In  pgfplolaruua.  IMMilB 

udUI  Ood  bj  Hi*  Spirit  took*  U<b  ^di  b> 

iPiiiDt  tliBm  vlth  Dilitr  Scrlptam.  huUtr  idW 


»llb  tUs  >i)a  Twtu 


UTv  Jobo  vi4  Berelulon,  wtIUvq  htir.  iiP 

•iii»liiic[i«i— noltliroii(liPmI"i  flail  H^lll 


CtartiiUni  eT«rr< 


aied  hr  hat  nt  Ounibu'  In 


,     ia.ttD»-NMOQl7doBOi"l 


Tim  niltltiA  of  Iha  Lord'i  i 


IB  of  Christ  -  jALiomo  rti_ 
i™i  li  Iba  luthor,  ud  UM  b> 

E     !•    lbs    DhitcL       fU    STB- 


THE  FIBST  BPISTLS  OINSBAL  OF 

JOHN. 

INTRODUCTION, 

snip.— Polyetrp.  th«  diMipIe  of  John  lad  PkiHppmam,  a  7),  quotei  eh.  4  1  Eaieblnt.  Xftl«ti0«Me«l  Hitlvrp, 
yt  of  PaplM.  %  hwrtr  of  John,  and  Ancuil  of  Polywii^  "  H«  used  tMUmooIci  from  th«  fint  epiallo  of  J<rtiiL" 
ording  to  EhmMos,  EetUtioitieal  Hi$toT9, 8. 8,  oftm  qaoted  thit  «piitl«.  So  tn  hit  work  tnaiitat  ktrrtim  (H  IS. 
4  fh>m  John  hy  mubm,  eh.  118.  to;  and  la  IL  16. 7.  he  qaotee  ^  4. 1-S  ;  8. 1,  and  I  John,  7.  &  Olemenl  of 
SSromoto,  8. 86,  p.  484.  refen  to  eh.  8.  IK.  u  ta  John'*  laroir  epteOiL  Bee  other  qootationi,  AroMata.  8. 88, 48; 
ilUan.  arf«crMieifardofi,5.16.referatoeh.4  l,*o.;  d(iMreMPr«uMan,al8,tolJohiij.1.  Bee  hie  other  qaota> 
and  contra  Gni>»tieo$,  11  Cypriuu  Epittt*  88  |S4),  qnotec.  m  John'%  ^  1  8, 4;  end  de  Oraftone  Domini,  8L, 
18-17;  and  <fe  Qpere  and  JRwmo*.  eh.  1. 8;  and  dt  Bono  PvMmHm,  1.  qnotea  eh.  1  &  Maratoti'k  figment  on 
itee,  **  There  are  two  of  John  (the  foipel  and  cptetle  f)  citcaned  Catbolie."  and  qaotea  eh.  L  8.  The  Pttekito 
ni  it   Origen  in  ButAiMt,  8. 89,  epcaK^  of  the  fint  epif He  aa  fennfne.  and  **  probably  the  leeond  and  third, 

0  not  reoogniie  the  latter  two:*  on  the  Ooepel  of  John, torn.  11,  t^  8,  he  qnotea  eh.  1.  8.  ]>ion]r«iaa  of  Alex> 
n'a  echolar,  dtea  the  wordi  of  thie  eptitle  aa  thoao  of  the  Eranfelfai  John.  Eoe^tins.  ScdmiatHeal  Hittwrf,  1 
m^  lint  epiatle  and  foepel  are  tuiknouMotd  w<Mo«i<  gnctfioii  by  thoee  of  the  preaent  day.  ae  well  aa  by  the 
»  alio  Jerome,  In  (7a(al00«t  BedaiaHieomM  Scriptontm,  The  oppoettion  of  Coemaa  Indiroplenitee.  In  the 
r,  and  thai  of  Maroion,  beeaoee  our  epistle  was  ineontiatent  with  his  Tiews,  are  of  no  weight  against  snoh 
eatimony. 

mal  eridenoe  is  equally  strong.  Neither  the  gospel,  nor  onr  epistle,  can  be  pronovneed  an  imitation;  yet  both. 
modes  of  thought,  are  eridently  of  the  nune  mind.  The  <iuf<»<<fiia<  notieea  are  not  so  numeroas  or  obrlous 
writings,  as  was  to  be  ezpeeted  in  a  CaOuMt  epistle;  hot  saeh  as  there  are,  aoeord  with  John's  position.  Be 
poetleahip,  and  perhaps  alludee  to  his  gospel,  and  the  affiMitionale  tie  whieh  bound  him  as  an  ngtd  pastor  to 
**  ehildrra;"  and  in  oh.  1  18,  18;  4. 1-8,  he  allndes  to  the  fUse  teaeheis  as  known  to  his  readen;  and  in  eh. 
hem  against  the  idols  of  the  surrounding  world.  It  Is  no  ohjeetion  against  its  anthentidty,  that  the  doetrine 
or  Difine  seeond  person,  existing  from  ererlastlng,  and  in  doa  time  made  flaeh,  appears  in  it,  aa  also  in  the 
Meed  to  the  heresy  of  theDooeta  in  Messeond  esntery.who  denied  that  onr  Lord  JseoaM  in  thtJU^  and 
He  same  only  in  outward  seaiilaiiss;  for  the  same  doetrine  appears  in  Colosslaas,  L  18-18;  I  Timothy, 
v^  1.  1-8;  and  the  germs  of  doeetism,  though  not  fully  derdoped  till  the  seeond  oentnry,  were  in  existence 
The  Spirit,  presciently  through  John,  puts  the  ehureh  beforehand  on  its  guard  against  the  coming  heresy. 
>M  ADDRESSED.— AugusUoe,  QucuL  Stanff.,  1 88,  ssys  this  epistle  was  written  to  tkt  ParOUanM.  Bede,  in  a 
the  seven  Cathollo  epistles,  says  that  Athanasius  attesta  the  same.  By  the  PorMioM  may  be  meant  the 
ring  beyond  the  Euphrates  in  the  Parthian  territory,  outside  the  Roman  empire, "  the  church  at  Babylon 
ler  with*  the  churches  in  the  Epbesian  region,  the  quarter  to  which  Peter  addressed  his  epistles^  As  Peter 
B  flock  which  John  subaequently  tended  (and  in  which  Paul  had  formerly  ministered),  so  John,  Peter's  close 
iter  the  asoennon,  addresses  the  flock  among  whom  Peter  had  been  when  he  wrote.  Thus  **  the  elect 
s  to  **  the  churuh  elected  together."  See  tarther  confirmation  of  this  riew  in  Introduction  to  8  John.  II  is 
ily  an  objection  to  this  riew,  that  John  nerer  is  known  to  have  personally  ministered  in  the  Parthian  tenl> 
Blther  did  Pet«r  personally  minister  to  the  churches  in  Pontus,  Oalatia.  Cappadocia,  Asia,  Bithynia,  though 
epistles  *o  them.  Moreover,  in  John's  prolonged  life,  we  cannot  dogmatically  assert  that  he  did  not  Turtt 
i  Cliristians,  after  Peter  had  ceased  to  minister  to  them,  on  the  mere  ground  of  absence  of  extant  test)> 
dfect.  This  is  as  probable  a  view  as^'/ord'e,  te.,  that  in  the  passage  of  Augustine,  "to  the  Parthians." 
red  by  eorjeotural  emendation ;  and  that  the  epistle  is  addressed  to  the  churches  at  and  around  Ephesus.  on 
'  the  fatherly  tone  of  affectionate  address  in  it,  implying  his  personal  ministry  among  his  readeni  But  his 
obably  the  only  surviving  apostle,  accords  very  well  with  his  addressing.  In  a  Catholic  epistle,  a  cycle  of  churchei 
r  not  have  Kpecially  ministered  to  in  penon,  with  afTectionate  fatheriy  counsel,  by  virtue  of  his  general  apostolic 
nee  of  all  the  churches. 

ND  PLACE  OF  WRITING.-Thls  epistle  seems  to  have  been  written  snbsequentiy  to  his  gospel,  as  it  assumes 
wqualntance  with  the  gospel  facts  and  Christ's  speeches,  and  also  with  the  special  aspect  of  the  incamata 

1  mani/ett  in  the  fitth,  set  forth  more  fully  in  his  gospel  The  tone  of  address,  as  a  father  addressing  his 
n'  <the  continually-recurring  term),  accords  with  the  view  that  this  epistle  was  written  in  John's  old  age.  per- 
'  A.D.  In  ch.  lis.  **  It  is  the  last  time.*  probably  does  not  refer  to  any  particular  event,  as  the  destruction  of 
hich  was  now  many  years  patt.  but  refers  to  the  nearness  of  the  Lord's  ooming  aa  proved  by  the  rise  of 
•  teacher*,  the  mark  of  Uu  la»t  time  It  was  the  Spirit's  purpose  to  keep  the  church  always  expecting  Christ 
me  at  any  moment.  Tlie  wliole  Christian  age  is  (As  losl  tims  in  the  sense  that  no  other  dispensation  is  to 
ist  comesL  Cf.  "  these  last  days."  Hebrews.  1. 1  Ephesus  may  be  conjectured  to  be  the  place  whence  it  was 
s  eontroversial  ailutiuns  to  the  germs  of  Onostio  heresy,  aooord  with  Asia  Minor  being  the  piacc,  and  the  last 
oetolic  aze  the  time,  of  writing  this  epistle. 

[TS— The  leading  lulject  of  the  whole  1s./<0oimA<p  with  the  Father  and  the  Son  (ch.  1.  Z\  Two  principal 
'  be  noted.  (1.)  ch.  1.  5,-l  88:  the  theme  of  this  portion  is  stated  at  the  outset,  **  (Hod  ie  light,  and  in  Him  is  no 
dl ;" oon*equent]y,  in  order  to  bate  fellowship  with  Ilini,  we  must  waOc  inlight:  connected  with  which  is  the 
d  subsequent  forgiveneee  of  our  sias  through  Chriet'e  propitiation  and  adoecaey.  without  which  forgivenef* 
e  no  light  or  fellowihip  with  Qod:  a  further  step  In  thus  walking  in  the  light  is,  positively  keejdnff  Go^e  eom« 
the  sum  of  which  is  looe^  ss  opposed  to  hatrod^  the  aeme  of  disobedience  to  Qod'k  word :  negatively,  he  exhorts 
Dg  to  their  several  stages  of  spiritual  growth,  children,  father^youno  men,  in  consonance  with  their  irh lieges 
nowino  the  Father,  and  having  ooereomo  the  wicked  one,  not  to  lOpe  the  world,  which  is  inoompatible  with  the 
the  lo9i  of  the  Fathtr,  and  to  be  on  their  guard  againat  the  onti-Chrittian  teachers  already  in  the  world,  who 
ttie  church,  but  of  the  world,  against  whom  the  true  defence  is,  that  his  believing  readers  who  have  the 
Ood.  should  rontinne  to  abide  in  the  Son  and  in  the  Father,  d)  The  second  division  (ch.  1 88.-B.  S)  di  ObSvS  the 
'hich  it  opens, '  He  i$  righteout;"  oonscquently  (as  in  the  first  division), "  sesry  one  that  doeth  riehtooutnm  ia 


SI  f lunriNf  ((ibi  U.Lt«a  Ui»  Mim,  ik>i  H  Uv  mu  >>•"  •!>•  Ml  rilnlvH  of  i> 

—         '  Kilf  kliu4Miali*«teiliB>nAnpKUl«i.   UliisidHiv ton 

iiiiWIiiiJ  iliuuHr  o(  Iba  wlilli ;  mllT.  tlB.  tm  !■  Bda 


lb4A  «l  UH  PUUOalU.  BA 


L    CMitvavlAItvi.  ntliai  LL 


npldfj  tbF  qiintiu]  liulldUiC.    . 


Dl  d«»lDpnnit  tl  CkrULlnilj  Is  oprsiiUtni  u  Ihi  Jntiii  n, 


CUAPTBBI. 
K  Ht  TBI  VtaaaTt  Adtbositt  ai  as 
■'WniBa  lo  iBt  Gonm.  rAcm,  IbTino 
K  IlUII.  UD  H4>Dia>  fliH  WBO  WA«  FaoH 
■Wnua:  HiK  Obikt  iv  Wbouo:  Hi* 
MK  Ir  wa  wonui  ■«*>  riuowiiBir  with 
iVamB  Walz  IK  LwBi.  ah  Ha  ii  Liom. 

>4  Ik>l*jw  tOtkanwiDini  Dwaodnt 
■V  •Olnab  Tha  Hataani  iMiiiD  1b  K  I,  U 
■  «t  tr  Ite  puaitbMe  n  1.  iDd  li  iMOa^  at 
MlklkimpMitlMO(Mmi*«(>Rl*friiiBa.l.  TkU 
— —  Utb«.-Init  ■■•• 


■Mdiau  waAcl*  HadftMlr.  daaplr.  cOdMBH 
k  N  tti  (ha*.  AnmiriaU  ta  JobM  tnh 
Iha  rtaiarlM  knk ._  kaalM— noau  ud 
M4lMlBlac  Oft  tttulnal  imailimi  iflai  lliii  ta- 
h«rMa  Uauatf  bad  Iwu  oa  JmbT  bnMl 


■■unMltfJM>lva*»at<«UjladiM.  Thli 
WiaM  Soelilaaa,  ka  1*  im  ipiaklat  ot  tba 
'«  Ward,  Bot  ot  Ctulura  fcadttav 


VMvnhmdid.   ^a  n 


'orltiibvUiaHiUy 


htuuau  nea.  am  imiw 


both  foUiir  ud  Son.  ImpUu 
addad. "  and  with  Uic  BoljObi 
UboU  u  Siilrit  ol  Uu  Palbtr 
a»  aaabled  bo  bare  felbnahip  mvt  int  r 
Sm  Inf .  di.  9.  MJ.  DaUgren  enloy  Iha  hllo 
iTB.the  HoIrGboit.  "Hiioa 
-'  ■  -  -  iwatadUlTi 
dhUIo  thi 

(KUHDIX. 

iwholanBU 

I  Dld«n  MSS.  omll  "  onto 

Tbu  Iba  ullthaili  li 

'■•'  MiOitlH  lad  ara-wltiieaaaa)  and  "ji 


want  U  fOtd  /kU  bv  briniliia  i  oa  alio  Into  fallinnhlp 
wlUi  Itaa  Faiba  and  Sob.  U.  John,  4.  Mi  nd : 
FbillpiiUiu.  t.  I,  "  Fatal  ya  mi'  Jor.'  le :  and  i.  1 1 
S  JofaD,  B.  It  lapoaiibb  Ibat  "ymir"  mavba  a  air. 
nctkm  at  bwunibcn  lo  maka 

npaata  hvoorlta  iibiaaai. 


bowanc. »  Jolu  oAaa 

.     ..  .  ba  ftom  blmialL    Ba  t  Jobs.  U. "  jrofu* 

iBol&atUBS.   naaDUwTltrofMSS.aadnrrioiiaiw 
bolh  aldaa  hata  li  almort  aTealr  balancad.  OulitHiin- 


Jmi.UMfrnttorKlUi.  «.  Flnt  DlrUlon  ef  tha  bodr  o( 
Uw  aplaU*  let  Jntroduction}.  d«lua  — OrKt.  "an- 
BDUMar  npoit  Id  Uini:  a  dlDttant  Snob  ■onl  from 


'an  0D>  toKk  of  dor 

brtibtnaH  of  Iba  FaUi 


1p  vltb  wbomtbaia 
■iblponaicltbaiiDitaeilcf.a.ai.    aul— » tbc ruult 

. _j:H>lniuuid*(laDr  "TilLLsf  is  tba  llfbt.  ai  Ha  li  In  tha  U«bl.'     >kik 

Waa»"sanakano(Ui*I>lTliMnatui«.'  W»  !  Uasd  at  I«u . . .  clnaHi:!.  ai  lioa  <U  As-«>&i  «»■ 


Sh  rcHru  ol  H*iu>  ■■>!  iIh  ntld.    Ho  li 
■Mc<]iuUnHtUaalhTo<uli  HI*  blml  nnn 


Uinitl  Mwd  li  Uh  clHoilBt  n 


Ckrti(awJdH«K 


^  wfambr  OMlo*!- 

Mlooilup  wtih  Ood.  FUtb  «Mill»  lb*  dcwulw. 
panhim  blooO.  &»!>•  oW«b  MBS.  nmlt  "anil,* 
MholMBlDlt.    1.  TKi  wi^^Ett'an  «/«!•••  li>BK«- 

Mnr  ontHanHVot  "mlklnikiillMllskl'  l(.  n.    "II 

Mm  iluli  tonlw  U»hu  *  •biDM.  a«  miA  i>  )■ 

«kw:  tv  U>*  trwh  li  UMirHgU.  Hot  ret  Ui  Uir 
Wk  bMOO*  nrfM(l)>  ntkh  u  du  in  lUll  In  Ihe*.  bat 
rM  IkcM  hui  ulrtwlr  bmni  w  iHlUDmUiiittd,  btcUH 
Umib  ■>  In  Ui«  auTwIon  of  ilm.'     [AuocnHcl 


arr>MPHnt  alOitOi  niMi « 
4Wk  nsUd  ^  tbt  ■etuil  I 


■pull  er  Hint  <n  1U.  ku 
t.  DurHi-'OllIilbe  UPLn^Hmmt  iToini 
tBTolTUm itio •anfmlDii  to oor Igllom 
•ommllUd  uninii  Ihcm.    h^-Ucid.    c 


caiTs  Clod;  irv  orUr 


thllltj 


•tbicta  Ha  )■ 

■t<iiu]/iilllV<t{iiui>DdiuIia.   [Diiin-mDUiliit  HI 
ru<".  cUuH— iHi^[niiii>llBltliLBu>,ioIbithiiiiX' 

B,  ll;»mliibovB..Vol*,B.  71.    nmijlinmimi— uDenilyo 


.- <rQnt  of  (U. "  >s  mtl»  Him 
anl  Uut  ill  Ridi  in  aintBri  :c 
iiKtaiii-"Hiiwqri-.U> 
!ui«i  111  tnilr^  \ij  dBDfUii  It  • 
.[ct.JollB,i.aS).    Ui.rrr;MliL 


.  li.)     Mj  III' 

t  Um  itndn  affKUom  oi  *a  md  pa 

«]  btliar.   M(«cHdFarcAtfdmi,i.(. 


il  I  h 


<ni  ItH  contiHT.  "  Id  or^ia  Uuu  yt 
1"  tins  <!ml;  norlat  lirplj  ins  lb*  lb 
H  bihll.  tml  01  lUXflf  oMi  of  llD  [J 
to~nJkUiUia]l(bt'  icn.  i.&rj.Uia 
noH  0/  na  'eb.  1.  B .  tbs  ntsl  {ch.  1 
Id  'onalu  aU  iin.     Tha  IMtIob  pn 


>ii>iB.-'la«bIa.al 


0«rf.  ilN  Judga.otBrflaalBC  U.  (gt -n  bav*  u  AdiBMi 

■lib  mm.  fii '-  -\ — '■■-rt  -'  T  m  i¥-a  [|-ii  hiimii  i' 
■lucdnflnnltT  UinmEbSatui'a  baud  and  lullct.  Th 
' '  wa"  ImirwdlualT  ilUr  ImpliM  ifeuaralM 


"olliH  Cotnrnrtai 

idThitd  PuBu  of  Iba  IM*. 


IB  HoIt  Oboat  U  Uh  e(ba  h 


•oilJllut  pBUUa»r.    Itt  pk 


ba  iroubd  <if  jutva,  ot 


nlaiiui  IIliB  fram  Iha  daad.  lud  mIUdi  Hju  at  ft 
m  riibl.  tau  onca  for  aU  acaptcd  Oiriat'i  culH  kr 


M  JI«laJItii>ii(/"U 
lindUaiu.  1,  3d:  lEa  I 
toliun  "  la  Wball  m 


<s  i1«btw 


----  "iUcnUHi^ 
raitn  ihDDld  ba  egndrft  sikb  Oat* 
■th.  aad  at  thai  tUna  oamdal  vMW 
b  him."  IBiiBor  PMAKaox.l  lii^ 
1  UiB  Nto  Tmumsnt  oiMn  G^^^ 
iu*cnb>tja 

^r ^,Ja»i  lUmufBj  "■  ^ 

Cod.  iDd  in  M. 

1  luLorUdDf 


;.  i(  la  '"  proDlUaiofy.'  • 


ZnowGofl 


1 JOHX.  TL 


ii  to  Khp  Hit  Cnmmidmnili,  Jbe, 


Inah  gloiy  aboro  It.  met  His  peo^.  n- 
r  tiM  high  mteit  who  inrtskled  ttw  blood 
lea  on  it.  fad— Orcdb  **  jet.*  o«n— bo- 
Jinot.  in  oontnut  to  Oontilet ;  for  ho  Is 
to  Jews  (ch.  6.  SI),  alio  br  the  ilnt  of 
rid  —  ChrUt'o  adtocacv  U  limited  to  b«- 
eh.  1.  7) :  His  pinpUitUion  extends  as 
.extends:  ^oC«.f  Peter.  S.  1,  **Denyinc  the 
m^ht  them."  **Tbe  it^wU  world"  cannot 
to  the  believing  portion  of  the  world  (ot 
d  **  the  whole  world,**  ch.  &.  10).  **Tboa. 
of  the  world,  so  that  thine  heart  cannot 
'  and  think.  The  Lord  died  for  Peter  and 
It  for  me."  LLuthbr.!  S.  herehr— ^rreefe, 
**  It  is  herein,  and  herein  on^.  that  we 
It)  that  we  hare  knowledce  of  (perfect : 
obtained  end  continuing  knou^Mgt  of) 
3,  H).  Tokens  whereby  to  ditoem  grace 
y  given  in  this  epistle.  The  Gnostics,  by 
prescient  forowaming,  are  rsftetod,  who 
towfniffe,  but  set  aside  obedunec.  "Know 
s  "  the  righteoniT  (v.  i.  S9):  onr  **AdTocate 
K>r.*  kMp— John's  IkTonrlte  word,  instead 
veaith,  gvard,  and  keep  9aSt  as  a  predous 
▼ing  so  as  to  keen  So  Oirlst  Himself, 
conformity,  bnt  hearty  acceptance  (tf,  and 
Bction  to,  Uotfs  whole  revealed  will,  is 
BMsdflients— in^uneftonsof  faith,  love,  and 
John  never  uses  "the  law'*  to  exprees  the 
stian  obedience:  he  nses  It  as  to  the 
4.  I  ksow  — Orvdb,  **i  A«v«  fcnoiofedffe 
lim."  Cr.  with  this  verse  ch.  1. 8.  A.  Not 
tirg  the  proposition, «.  s.  or  asserting  the 
lite  alternative  to  v.  4.  bnt  expanding  the 
"  of  r.  3,  Into  **  in  Him,  verily  (not  as  a 
in  bosstingf  is  the  lure  of  (is.,  towards) 
d."  and  "we  are  in  Him."  Lote  here 
mowUdge  in  «.  3.  In  proportion  as  we 
that  same  proportion  we  know  Him,  and 
ntil  our  love  and  knovUdoe  shall  attain 
kturity  of  perfection,  his  word— i/<s  toord 
oh.  1.  6}.  and  comprises  His  **  command- 
\k  are  many  Iv.  3) .  hereby— in  onr  progress* 
this  ideal  of  perfected  love  and  obedi- 
is  a  gradation:  v.  3. "  know  Him;"  «.  6.  *"  we 
f  V.  6,  ''abideth  in  Him.^'  respectively. 
Movship,  abiding  ooiutoncy.  LBknoxl.] 
mplylng  a  condition  lasting,  without  in- 
nd  without  end.  He  that  saltiu.onght— so 
M  may  be  consistent  with  his  words,  sven 
ers  readily  supply  the  name,  their  hearts 
Him  fcf.  John.  20. 15).  "  Even  as  He  walk- 
earth,  especially  in  respect  to  Une.  John 
sferring  to  Chrixt  as  the  model  man,  with 
'Even  as  He."  ix.  "It  is  not  Christ's 
;he  sea.  but  His  ordinary  walk,  that  we 
I  to  imitate."  [Lutbkr.1  7.  Brethren— 
SS.  and  vendons  read  instead. "  Beloved." 
;o  the  subject  here.  lote.  no  new  ocmmaad- 
love,  the  main  principle  of  walking  ai 
i  («.  6),  and  that  commandment,  of  which 
Ication  is  presently  fdven, «.  9. 10,  the  tore 
ye  hsd  from  the  beginning— from  the  time 
leard  the  gospel  word  preached.  8.  a  new 
>-it  wan  "old."  in  that  Chridiane  as  such 
from  the  first:  but  **new"  [Greek,  kaine, 
and  different  trom  the  old  legal  precept),  in 
rst  cUarh  promulgated  with  Christianity: 
inner  $pirU  of  the  law  was  love  even  to 
it  was  enveloped  in  some  bitter  precepts 
1  it  to  be  temrorarily  almort  unrecognised, 
)el  came.  Christianity  first  put  tore  to 
the  new  and  highest  Nonvx,  instinctive 
who  first  loved  us,  constraining  us  to  love 
mles,  thereby  walking  in  the  steps  of  Him 
Ml 


who  loved ns  when  tnomlM.  So  Jesus  calls  it  "new." 
John,  18.  34.  88.  **Love  one  another  as  /  havt  loud 
f/ouT  (the  new  motive):  iSw  it  which  thlog  is  true  in 
him  aad  hi  yen  —  "in  Christ  all  things  are  always 
tme,  and  were  so  tram  the  beginning ;  bnt  in  Otrvt 
etnd  in  «s  conjointly  the  eommandment  [the  love  of 
brethrenj  is  then  true  when  we  sckoowledge  the  truth 
which  is  in  Htm,  and  have  the  same  flourijibing  in  tM." 
[BwoKL.)  Alvobd  expfadns,  **  Which  thing  lihe/aet 
that  the  comsMifidaMnt  ia  a  new  one)  is  tme  in  Him 
and  In  yon.  beoanse  the  darkness  is  pajsina  meoir, 
and  tha  true  light  Is  now  shining,  ie.,  the  command- 
ment  i$  a  new  one,  and  this  is  true  both  in  the  case  of 
Christ  and  in  the  case  of  you;  because  in  you  the 
darkness  Is  passing  away,  and  in  Him  the  tme  light 
is  shining;  therefore,  on  both  accounts,  the  command 
is  a  new  one :  new  as  regards  yon,  because  yon  are 
newly  come  fhNn  darkness  into  light;  new  as  regards 
Him.  because  He  uttered  it  when  He  came  into  the 
world  to  lighten  every  man.  and  began  that  shining 
which  even  now  continues."  I  prefer,  as  Bkvoxl.  to 
explain.  The  new  eommandnienC  finds  its  truth  in  its 
practical  reolisatum  In  the  walk  of  Chrlstiuis  in  union 
with  Christ,  d  the  use  of  "verily."  «.  8.  John.  4.  43, 
"  indeedr  6. 88.  Hie  repetition  of  "  in"  before  "  yon.* 
"  in  Him  and  in  you,"  not"  in  Him  and  yon,"  implies 
that  the  knro-commandment  finds  its  realization  eepar- 
atdy :  first  it  did  so  **  in  Him:*  and  then  It  does  so  *  hi 
us."  hi  so  flur  as  we  now  "also  walk  even  as  He  walk- 
ed:" and  yet  it  finds  its  realisation  also  eonjointly,  by 
the  two  being  united  in  one  sentence,  even  as  it  is  by 
virtue  oi  the  love-commandment  having  been  first  ful- 
filled in  Him,  that  it  is  also  now  fulfilled  in  vs. 
through  His  Spirit  in  us:  cf.  a  similar  case,  John.  20i. 
17,  "Afy  Father  and  your  Father:"  by  Tlrtue  of  His 
being  "  My  Fkther."  He  Is  also  your  Father,  darkne* s 
is  psst— rsther, as  in  ch.  S.  iT,  "Is  passing  away."  It 
shall  not  be  wholly  "past"  until  "the  bun  of  righ&- 
eousneis"  shall  arise  vitibty:  "the  light  is  now  shining" 
o/nrodv,  though  but  partially  until  the  day  bursts 
forth.  O-ll.  There  is  no  mean  between  light  and  dark- 
neee,  love  and  Aoired,  U/e  and  death.  Hod  and  tho 
world:  wherever  spintnal  li/e  is,  however  weak,  there 
darjmfsi  and  death  no  longer  reign,  and  tote  supplants 
Aairrd ;  and  Luke.  9.  60  holds  good :  wherever  life  is 
not,  there  death,  darkness,  the  fieih,  the  tcorld,  and 
hatred,  however  glossed  over  and  hidden  from  man's 
obser^Olon,  prevsil ;  and  Luke.  11.  23  holds  good. 
"  Where  love  is  not,  there  hatred  i^;  for  the  heart  can- 
not remsln  a  void."  iBxnuu..]  in  ths  light— as  his 
proper  element,  his  brother  — his  neighbour,  end 
especially  those  of  the  Christian  brotherhood.  Tho 
very  title  brotlier  is  a  reason  why  lote  should  be  ex- 
ercised, even  onttl  now— notwithstanding  that  "the 
tme  light  already  has  begun  to  shine"  (v.  8).  10.  Abid- 
ing in  tore  is  abiding  in  the  light ;  for  the  gospel  light 
not  only  Illumines  the  understanding,  but  warms  tho 
heart  into  love,  none  ocessioa  of  stombling- In  con- 
trast to  "He  that  hateth  his  brother  is  in  darkness*, 
and  walkelh  in  darkness,  and  knoweth  not  whither 
he  goeth,  because  that  darkneu  hath  blinded  his  eyes." 
"  In  him  who  loves  there  is  neither  blindness  nor  oe- 
msTon  of  stumbling  [to  himself  J :  in  him  who  does  not 
love,  there  is  both  blindnesa  and  occasion  of  sturablirg. 
He  who  hates  his  brother,  is  both  a  stumbUngblocJc  to 
himself,  end  stumbles  sgaiost  himself  and  every  thing 
within  end  without:  he  who  loves  has  an  unimpeded 
path."  (BnnoKL.]  Jolm  has  In  mind  Jesus'  words, 
John,  It.  0, 10.  Alfoko  well  says,  **  The  light  and 
the  darkness  are  within  ourselves :  admitted  into  us 
by  the  eye,  whose  singleness  fills  the  whole  body  with 
light."  11.  U  in  dsrknsoa..walkttb-"is"  marks  his 
continuing  rtati  :  he  has  never  come  out  of  "ttie  (so 
Greek]  darkness  :**  "walketh"  marks  his  outward 
WALK  and  acts,   whithsi —b'rerl;.,  "  wherer'  including^ 


koZ^tiifUurhA,*: 


not  onlv  Uw   dollnUJen  u   r 
"blliul«]"ar  Did.    IMrliDdw  nol 


uM  ••  enotrA   KiTiibm.   "I   ■ 


liviJwaidTi 
Wlwnluui  . 

whlcli*iurR>mIliatw(liiiiIiii*  nmaoi— Tlw/nllKn, 
iiiiuru|frl"<lr  to  Ibeii  Mn.  u*  cbunctorfud  br  tiuw- 
bdin.  Ilia  vount  mm,  ippropriitflj  10  thsin.  by  ui- 
tLvlby  Jn  coDfllov  Tha/ath«n,  too.  hAVe  wnrjuf td;  btiL 
flflw  (ii4Lr  Ai^Uve  HrrLiA  !•  put.  Hid  Lber  uid  r^c 
children  ■Ilkn  Arc  cliftt^cMrliscI  br  kttiui-r^  \ibv  fathett 


UttU  AHarm  nth 

i«.rl«lB 

For   111!  Duue-i 

nie 

llan 

or  oU  Ihou  mm 

.   Tb 

«_iB 

[h.""rrt  .t...  g(  .WrlKul 

»•  an  anil  kDO 

™o 

routli 

m   IDUIUh.-,  11 

tMut 

b^'k 

u'th 

bn  /illim  in  c 

ndLh 

uid  riPMl  frail 

tbtbi, 

CV(«1 

rr  of  Uim  thai  ir 

b.jr~, 

jidIi 

^..  ij.  m.    a 

Uh  AMlt"  nifaM  in  pnyrrfUl  asltlnt  on  God    c 
trut  ll>e  mere  Phrilo*!  ttrenctli  of  yo 

imnubla  HH  oT  i 

I  qT  end.'     thi  wl 


■■orbUll»lBllMBUWO<<ATlW     IkllB 

mnnd  U)  Um  Mlla  of  OvlnlABl^.  Md  *«  Ki 
•f  iDdndnc  BUT  of  Ua  bad  uaoelMHtBafat 
-?*.«■ 


ind  bdinK.    ICLm 


nlorilL  tbronib/a 


"  Uod  loTTd  [mih  Ue  lo 
Hid  V*  iboiild  (ml  tha  n 
woridi  bat  n  ■»  «il  I 


■tata  u  filial  Ant 

iDtivMiaBiinllha*      . 
la  kind  of  love  lor  a*  Uks 


a(lUwr— Or«it,   -Bor  tM." 


Ui<  HolotT  lh«t  onereotDM  Itaa  world.  '  TbU  Icnn 

-D'Eitorna"  li  pecu]l>tli  Jobn'L  idopMd  fnm  bta 

loraU  lord.     It  occun  liiMD  Unua  Id  Iba  Avca- 

lloo  the  0 

Iriwi.  Ill  tlmai  In  Ua  Bnt  ai^Ue,  odIt  Ifarice  In  IHe 

rt.1  ot  Ibi  Nan  TetumanL    In  otdar  to  orarmuK  tbo 

of  IhB  Sarlgur,  we  iqnjt  b«  wllllDE,  like  Cnrtti.  to  part 

>1lh  obaKier  d[  Uw  wockl  belona>  10  ui :  vhesn 

one  itbe  piiBoa  of  [bi. -oildi,"U  !•  »ddDd.  ■■  Lota  rD( 

U»oorld.utllb<rtlxUiliiia...lDtlieKDrid."   and.  die 

i:r.D.Tiii- 

—Ilia  ■«™t  ol  Iha  ronn»  inan'i  »limi|rft ;  Ibe  noiiiel 

word,  dolhad  wlch  Utln<  luwai  br  Ilia  Spirit  -bo 

lo'tlieiu» 

-*«fcW  wiinuwU,  in  tl>-ffi;  tflU  b  •  ike  .-otd  of 

aLukf. 

I.    llHonti  toodofm 


Antkhritts, 


iJOfiK.n. 


ami  ih$  (htt  to  Come. 


damumptUni:  TainitolcNUdliiitey.  Frid$ 
I  sin  whereby  b*  fell,  and  fonna  the  ttnk 
B  two  foes  of  men,  tlM  icorU  (aoiweriim  to 
the  eyes)  and  the  devil  (m  the  lost  of  the 
bird  foe).  Satan  tried  thla  tempUtlon  on 
ttinit  Him  on  the  temple-plnnade  that,  in 
Hde  and  pruumpiion^  on  the  gronnd  of 
I  care.  He  tbould  cast  Himself  down.  The 
foes  appear  in  the  three  elatses  of  soil  on 
[>iTine  seed  Iklls:  The  wayside  hearers,  the 
boms,  the  icorld;  the  rocky  nnder-soil,  the 
irorld's  awful  anti-irinitv,  the  "  lost  of  the 
St  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life."  simi- 
esented  in  Satan's  temptation  of  JBre: 
B  saw  that  the  tree  was  good  fur  food, 
the  eves,  and  a  tree  to  be  desired  to  make 
me  manifestation  of  *' the  itfide  of  lift,"  the 
x>w  above  what  God  has  icrealed,  OokM- 
the  pride  of  unsanctiAed  knowledss).  ef— 
pring  fron  **the  Esther"  (nsed  in  rela- 
e  preceding  "little  children,"  «.  IS.  or 
.").  He  wlio  is  bom  ef  God  alone  tnras  to 
lio  is  <tf  the  world  tarns  to  the  world;  Uie 
ove  to  God  and  lore  to  the  wcnrid,  are  irre- 
distinct.  17.  the  world— with  all  who  are 
1  worldly,  passsth  away— C/rcefe.  **is  pass- 
iren  now.  ths  lost  tbertof— in  its  threefold 
3n(«.  10).  bethatdoechthewillofOsd— not 
Wy  will,  or  the  will  of  the  world,  bat  that 
«,  especially  in  reqMCt  to  Iov».  aUdstkfbr 
L  as  God  also  abidetb  for  ever^  (with  whom 
I  one:  ct  Pfealm  66.  lO,  **God.  even  He 
1  of  old  '*) :  a  trae  comment,  which  Ctpiua  v 
have  added  to  the  text  withoat  support  of 
In  contrast  to  the  three  patting  lasts  of 
ite  doer  of  God's  will  has  three  abiding 
bes,  honour,  and  life"  (Prorerbs.  22.  4;. 
dldTcn— {Same  Greek  as  9.  13:  children  in 
the  fathers  and  young  men  were  gone,  "  tne 
with  Ito  '*many  antiobrists"  was  about  to 
nly  on  the  children,  "  In  this  kut  how  we 
U  liTe."  [BuiOBL.]  Each  sacoesslTe  age 
t  some  of  the  signs  of  **  the  last  time"  whidi 
rist's  coming,  in  order  to  keep  the  charch 
1  waiting  for  the  Lord.  The  connexion 
r  is.  There  are  coming  those  sedncera  who 
rorld  ich.  4.  6.>.  and  would  tempt  you  to  go 
I  (V.  10)  and  deny  Christ  (v.  22).  a«  ye  have 
the  apoitles.  preachers  of  the  gospel  {e.g., 
ians.  2. 3-10 ;  and  in  the  region  of  Rhesus. 
30).  thall  oome— Greek, "  cometh."  vte.,  out 
place.  Antichriet  Is  interpreted  in  two 
le  Christ  ,^latthew,  24. 6.  24).  lit.,  "inttead 
or  an  advertary  of  Christ,  lit,  "againat 
s  John  never  uses  pteudo-OtriMt,  or  "  false 
antichrist,  it  is  plain  he  means  an  ad- 
Christ,  claiming  to  himself  what  belongs  to 
wishing  to  substitute  himself  for  Christ  as 
)  object  of  worship.  He  deniee  the  Son,  not 
)  the  pope,  acts  in  the  name  of  the  Son. 
ians,  2.  4,  "Who  oppoeeth  himself  [Greek, 
MM)  (tol  aU  thatiscaUed  God."  decides  this, 
treat  troth.  "God  is  man,"  be  would  sab> 
own  lie.  "man  Ls  God."  [Trkiich.]  are 
^  **  there  have  begun  to  be;"  there  have 
ese  "many  antichrlBto"  answer  to  "the 
lessness  (Greek)  doth  already  work."  The 
sn  principle  appeared  then,  as  now,  in  evil 
ril  teachings  and  writings:  but  still  "thr 
meanR  a  hostile  person,  even  as  **thk 
i  personal  Saviour.  As  "cometh"  is  used 
)  here  of  antichrist,  the  embodiment  in  his 
of  all  the  anti-Christian  features  and  spirit 
nany  antichrists"  which  have  been,  and 
eranners.  John  tiws  the  singular  of  him. 
jC3 


No  other  New  Tsstament  writer  oses  the  term.  He 
probably  answen  to  "the  little  bora  having  the  eyes 
of  a  man,  and  speaking  great  things"  (Daniel,  7.  8.  SO); 
"the  man  of  sin.  son  of  perdition"  (2  Thessalonians. 
2.};  "the  beast  ascending  out  of  the  bottomless  pil*' 
(Xtevelatlon,  IL  7;  17. 8),  or  rather."  the  false  prophet," 
the  same  as  "the  sectmd  beast  coming  up  out  of  the 
earth"  (Bevelation.  is.  1M8:  16. 13).  10.  rat  £rom  aa- 
txom  our  Ctuistian  communion.  Not  necessarily  a 
formal  seoeuion  or  goino  out :  thus  fiome  has  spirlt- 
oally  goM  out,  though  formally  still  of  the  Christian 
Church,  aot  sf  ns  —  by  spiritual  fellowship  (di.  l.  D. 
**  They  are  like  bad  bomoun  in  the  body  of  Christ,  the 
diuroh:  when  they  are  v(»nited  out.  then  the  body 
is  rsUeved :  the  body  of  Chnst  is  now  still  under 
treatment,  and  has  not  yet  attained  the  perfect  sound- 
ness which  it  shall  have  only  at  the  resurrection." 
[ Anouenxa,  £p,  John,  Tract,  3.  4.]  they  wcnid...have 
coatiansd— Implying  the  IndefiMtibility  of  grace  in  the 
elect.  **Where  God's  caU  is  eltM^tual.  there  will  be 
sore  perseverance."  [Calvdi.]  Still  it  Is  no  fktal 
necessity,  bat  a  "Tohmtary  necessity"  [DidymuhJ. 
whidi  causes  men  to  zemidn,  w  else  go  fh)m  the 
body  of  Christ.  "  We  are  either  among  the  members, 
or  else  among  the  bad  hamoursi  It  is  of  his  own  will 
that  each  is  either  an  antichrist,  or  in  Christ.' 
(AuouRism.]  Still  God's  actings  in  eternal  election 
harmooiw  in  a  way  inexplieahle  to  um,  with  man's  free 
agency  and  responsibiU^.  It  Ls  men's  own  evil  will 
that  chooses  the  way  to  hell;  it  is  God'k  tne  and  sove- 
reign grace  that  draws  any  to  Himself  and  to  heaven. 
To  God  the  latter  shall  ascribe  whoUy  their  salvation 
from  first  to  last*  the  former  shall  rsproach  themselves 
alone,  and  not  God's  decree,  with  their  condemna- 
tion (ch.  8. 0;  6. 18;.  that  ihey  were  not  all  of  ns— This 
tranUation  would  imply  thet  some  of  the  antiehriaie  are 
of  uel  Translate,  therefore.  "That  all  iwho  are  for  a 
time  among  ns)  are  not  oi  ua,"  Ct  i  Corinthians,  li. 
10,  "There  must  be  heresies  among  yon,  that  they 
which  are  approved  may  be  made  manifest  amon* 
yon."  For  "were"  some  of  the  oldest  MSS.  read 
"are."  Such  occasions  test  who  are.  and  who  are  not, 
the  Lord's  people.  20  Bnt—Greek,  "And."  He  here 
states  the  means  which  they  as  l)elievers  have  where- 
with to  withstand  antichrists  (v.  18),  vts.,  the  ehristn 
(so  the  Greek:  a  play  upon  sunilar  sounds),  or  "anoiiif- 
ing  unguent,'  viz.,  the  Holy  Spirit  (more  plainly  men^ 
tioned  f^irther  on,  as  is  John's  style,  eta.  3.  24 ;  4.  13 : 
6.  «),  which  they  ("ye"  is  emphatlcal  in  contrast  to 
those  apostates,  v.  10)  have  "  fh>m  the  Holy  One," 
Christ  iJohn.  l.  S3;  3.  34;  16.  2C;  16. 14}:  "the  righteous** 
{V.  1),  "pure*  (ch.  3. 3), "  the  Holy  Ontf*  (Acts,  3. 14) " of 
Godi"  Mark.  i.  24.  Those  anointed  of  God  in  Christ 
alone  can  resist  those  anointed  with  the  spirit  of  Satan, 
anti^rists.  who  would  sever  them  from  the  Ftither 
and  Arom  the  Son.  Believers  have  the  anointing  Spirit 
bom  the  Father  also,  as  well  as  fh>m  the  Son;  even  as 
the  Son  is  anointed  therewith  by  the  Father.  Hence 
the  Spirit  is  the  token  that  we  are  in  the  Father  and  in 
the  Son;  without  it  a  man  Ls  none  of  Christ's.  The 
material  unguent  of  costliest  ingredients,  poured  on 
the  head  of  priests  and  kings,  typified  this  spiritual 
unguent,  derived  troia  Christ,  the  Head,  to  us.  His 
members.  We  can  have  no  share  in  Him  as  Jesus, 
except  we  become  truly  Christians,  and  so  be  in  Him 
as  Gtrist,  anointed  with  that  unction  from  the  Hohr 
One.  The  Spirit  poured  on  Christ  the  Head,  is  by  Him 
difltised  through  all  the  members.  "  It  appears  that 
we  all  are  thie  body  of  Christ,  because  we  all  are 
anointed :  and  we  all  in  Him  are  both  Christ's  and 
ChriH,  because  in  some  measure  the  whole  Christ  is 
Head  and  body."  and— therefore,  ye  know  all  things 
—needful  for  acting  aright  against  antichrist's  seduc- 
tions, and  for  Christian  life  and  godliness.  In  the 
same  measure  as  one  hath  the  SptrU,  in  that  measnx% 


( 


til  cbilil.  or  Lhkt  U*  li  th*  Sun  ol 


B  oldM  Otwt  UBH.  ban  tl 


—VII « In  bu  4bLilbig  V 
iTini  ixamti  "hllDnup. 
ronfeulun  gr  (.'tarUL.  M.  L 
bt  FiLhcr  BDd  til*  Boo.  n 
Jr  droiifwd  tiL  but  luvli^  li 
tlw  (I'mt  iiudiu  ampluU 
e  HDtem.    Ya.  UunltozB, 


"<Jod  fi  rt£lkt«nu ;  tLrrrfvn, 
TlGhlaouiDeu  \s  bom  of  llim." 
tun  uid  principle  of  *'iig]ttt 

UUUsa  Gmk  mtn:  ~il  t*  < 
■wlBB  cf  tbt  kMnrlgdn)...n 
■l«)lbM.'«e.  Yonalmb 
iwlndM  both  -tb«  IUIk.'  a 
6oni  i«n<  cK  ttU  TCCB,  ud  d 


Itbonof  Him."   Tb«  ntbMn 

bat  of  ttad,  «Uk  wboo)  UUIM 
ALIOUI  dlOBH  »(  rtfUwu 
DlttM  ■Dtt«r  lir  wbiM  tiam 
■U  ttaloti  *UA  an  ooolbnua' 
ptMcMbM  nllabk  lin  to  HI 


I  likcbCH  D(  nun  wbOM  *Md  «•  bar*  j  • 


JrUiniaJiBuaUtanU) 


CBAPIXEI 


Mkgmand 


iJOHM.m. 


Fvtvrt  Hope  at  Song  of  Oot^ 


L*  tkoold  bt  ealltd— «hoald  hare  re* 
ikce  of  such  ft  glorioui  titU  (thoundi 
tinnf  Xo  the  worldj.  along  with  the 
"With  God  to  call  iM  to  fnakereaUy  to 
at  as  God  t  What  nearer  relatloothlp 
i$t  The  oldeit  MSB.  add.  ** And  we 
therefore—**  on  thia  aoooant,*'  beoaiue 
•a*  ne— the  children,  like  the  Father. 
-«ii.,  the  Father.  **  If  they  who  regard 
lee  in  any  aoooant.  feel  alarmed  about 
iioKL.1  Contrast  oh.  6.  L  Hie  world's 
fie  great  act  of  non-reoognition  of  Ood. 
le  Esther,  and  therefore  by  me.  now— 
'not  yet."  We  now  already  are  really 
reooipiiised  as  such  by  the  workU  and 
eooe}  we  look  for  the  visible  mani- 
WDship,  whidi  not  yet  has  taken  place. 
IT— Gredk,**ithath  not  yet  (cU  any  time, 
n  visibly  manifested  what  we  shaU  be" 
(loiy  we  shall  attain  by  Tirtne  of  this 
«  ''what"  suggests  a  something  inoon- 
s.  bnt-Omitted  in  the  oldeet  MUS. 
Em^iah  Venion  gives  a  wrong  an- 
lot.  **  ir<  do  not  yd  know  tnanife&Uy 
we  know,"  Ac  Bcitevert  ham  some 
manifestation  already,  though  the 
The  connexion  is.  The  manifestaUon 
irhat  we  shall  be.  has  not  yet  taken 
in  general:  asamatterofnwtt-asfuined 
le  tirteki  that  whon  (Ui..**if.^'  express, 
to  the  fsct.  but  only  as  to  the  time; 
te  coming  inreliminary  fsct.  on  which 
follows,  Malachi,  L  6;  John,  14. 8)  He 
hat  whidi  is  not  yet  manifested  [Ax- 
manifested  (v.  6:  ch.  S.  tti,  we  shall  be 
t:  all  sons  have  a  substantial  resem- 
Eather.  and  Christ,  whom  we  shall  be 
rees  image  of  the  Father's  person."  so 
iig  Cbrist,  we  shall  resemble  the  Fa- 
/or  the  mani/ataUon  {liL,  the  apoca- 
term  as  is  applied  to  Christ's  own 
f  the  tone  of  God.  After  our  natural 
lirth  into  the  life  of  grace  is  needed, 
lUowed  by  the  new  birth  into  the  life 
ro  latter  alike  are  termed  "the  re- 
tthew.  19.  S8;.  The  reeurrection  of  our 
I  of  coming  out  of  the  womb  of  the 
g  bom  into  another  life.  Our  first 
that  we  should  be  like  Ood  in  Imow- 
at  we  fell;  but  being  raised  by  Qirist. 
like  Uim.  by  knowing  Him  as  we  are 
seeing  Him  as  He  is.  [Pkabson, 
Irst  immortality  which  Adam  lost  was 
die,  so  the  last  shall  be  not  to  be  able 
's  fUst  free  choice  or  will  was  to  be 
o  our  last  shall  be  iM>t  to  be  able  to 
s,  CivU.  Dei,  B.  2S. c.  80]  The  devil 
to  God's  power;  man.  by  aspiring  to 
but  aspiring  after  God's  ooodneu,  we 
in  His  likeneu.  The  transition  from 
to  "He."  "Him."  referring  to  Christ 
Br  said  in  Scripture  to  be  manifeded: 
John.  L  18).  implies  the  entire  unity 
ad  ttie  Son.  fbr.  &c.<-Coctinual  be- 
s  likeness  (2  Corinthians.  8.  I6i:  as  the 
m  being  always  turned  towards  the 
li^t  and  glory,  see  him— not  In  His 
lad.  but  as  manifested  in  Christ.  None 
a  see  the  infinitely  Pure  One.  In  all 
be  Ureek  is  the  same  verb,  opeomai: 
action  of  seeing,  but  the  state  of  him 
mind  the  object  is  presented:  hence 
slways  in  the  middle  or  reflexive  voice. 
imwanUy  appreciate.  (TnTMANN.] 
•odies  will  appreciate  and  lecuguise 
MS 


spiritual  beings  hereafter,  as  our  natural  bodies  now 
do  natural  objects.  3.  tiiis  hope— of  being  hereafter 
'*like  Him."  Faith  and  love,  as  well  as  hope,  occur 
V.  11.  S3,  ia— rather,  "irestingi  upon  Himf  grounded 
on  His  promises,  pnriflsth  himself— by  CbristH  Spirit 
in  him  (John,  16.  6.  end).  "Thou  puriflest  thyself, 
not  of  thyself,  but  of  Him  who  comes  that  He  may 
dwell  in  thee."  [Auouutuix.J  One's  justification 
through  filth  is  presupposed,  as  be  !«  pare— unsullied 
with  any  undeauness.  The  Second  Terson.  by  whom 
both  the  law  and  gospel  were  given.  4.  Sin  is  incom- 
patible with  birth  from  God  (v.  l^}.  John  often  sets 
forth  the  same  truth  neffatitely,  which  he  had  before 
set  forth  poeiiitdy.  He  had  shown,  birth  from  God 
involves  self-punflcation;  he  now  shows  where  sin.  t.e.. 
the  want  of  seif-puriflcatioo.  is,  there  is  no  birth  from 
God.  Whoieever— C^reel^  "Every  one  who.*  Ac.  eom- 
miiteth  sin— In  contrast  to  v.  8,  "£very  man  that  hath 
this  hope  in  Hbn  purifleth  himself f  and  v.  7,  "He 
that  doeth  rlghteousnees."  tnuisgrssseth...tbe  law— 
Greek,  "committeth  transgression  of  law."  God's  law 
of  purity ;  and  so  shows  he  has  no  such  hope  of  beiiy 
hereafter  pure  as  God  is  pure.  and.  therefore,  that  lie 
is  not  bom  of  God.  for— Crreclc.  "and."  sin  is... trans- 
gression ofL..law  —  definition  of  tin  in  generaL  The 
Greek  having  the  artide  to  both,  implies  that  tb^  are 
convertible  terms.  The  Greek  "sin"  Ihcunartia)  is 
liL,  a  mitdng  of  the  tnark,  God's  will  being  that  mark 
to  be  everaimed  at.  "£y  the  law  Ls  the  knowledge 
of  sin."  llie  crookedness  of  a  line  is  shown  by  being 
brought  into  juxtaposition  with  a  straight  roler.  5. 
Additional  proof  of  the  incompatibility  of  sin  and 
sonship:  the  very  object  of  Christ's  manifestation  in 
the  flesh  was  to  take  away  (by  one  act.  and  entirely, 
aorist)  all  sins,  as  the  scapegoat  did  typically,  and- 
Another  proof  of  the  same,  in  him  is  no  sin— not 
"  was."  but "  is."  as  in  V.  7."  He  it  ri^teous,"  and  v.  s. 
'*  He  is  pure."  Therefore  we  are  to  be  so.  6.  He 
reasons  from  Christ's  own  entire  separation  from  sin. 
that  those  in  Him  must  also  be  separate  frum  it 
sbidetb  in  him  —  as  the  branch  in  the  vine,  by  vilal 
unicm  living  by  His  life,  sianeth  not— in  so  far  as  he 
abides  in  Christ,  so  far  is  he  free  from  all  sin.  The 
ideal.of  the  Curistlan.  The  life  of  sin  and  the  Ufe  of 
God  mutually  exdude  one  another,  just  as  darkness 
and  light  In  matter  of  fact  behevers  do  fall  into  sins 
(ch.  1.  8-10;  S.  1,  2^:  but  all  such  sios  are  alien  from  the 
life  of  God,  and  need  Christ's  cleansing  blood,  without 
application  to  which  the  life  of  God  could  not  be 
maintained.  He  sinneth  not  so  long  as  he  abldeth 
in  Christ  whosoever  sinneth  hstb  not  seen  bim— Gredt 
perfect  **  has  not  seen,  and  does  not  see  Him."  Again 
the  id«i{  of  Christian  intuition  and  knowledge  is  pre> 
sented  (Matthew.  7.  S3}.  All  sin  as  such  is  at  variance 
with  the  notion  of  one  regenerated.  Not  that  **  who- 
soever is  betrayed  into  sins  has  never  seen,  nor 
known  God^'  but  in  to  far  as  sin  exists,  in  that  degree 
the  spiritual  intuition  and  knowledge  of  God  do  not 
exist  in  him.  neither—"  not  even."  To  see  spiritually 
is  a  ftirther  step  than  to  know;  for  by  knowing  we  come 
to  teeing  by  virid  realisation  and  experimentally.  7. 
8.  The  same  truth  stated,  with  the  addition  that  he  who 
sins  is,  so  far  as  he  sins,  "of  the  devil."  let  no  man 
deoeive  yon  — as  antinomlans  try  to  mislead  men. 
riibteoosoess  —  (Tredk.  **t^^e  righteousness."  eis.,  of 
Christ  or  God.  be  that  doetlL..is  rigbteoos— not  his 
doing  makes  him  righteout,  but  his  being  righteous 
Gustlfled  by  the  righteousness  of  God  in  Christ  Bo- 
mans.  10.  8-10}  makes  him  to  do  righkousnest :  an  in- 
version common  in  familiar  languaite.  logical  in  reality, 
though  not  in  form,  as  in  Luke,  7.  47 :  John,  8.  47. 
Works  do  not  justify,  but  the  justified  man  works. 
We  infer  fh>m  his  doing  riiihteonsneu  that  he  is  already 
rightfout  {i.e.,  has  the  true  and  onlv  vtVud^v^i^  ^V^Viv-q 
riglUeousMu,  viz.,  /aitKu%xi^^&  >^xtt^\,^t^Wn\^  ^^a^ 


ra  Inirl  Ui  Bn(  etUW 

,_ „ Ii  crtUtdn.    [BmoB-I  Sbm 

«ilnn'i«liMtiiiiikuMtlMli»nnr"iiDaM)i^  iwhu 
MOMd  ItoB  lb*  tMgtaalH.  b  llM  ODM  gt  (U  rini.  Ud 


MWWlUi:t 
■nikiQftkii 

JtlinWTHl. 


ilnlr  »pini  ui. 

bouiU  DUU  of 
Mm  iXqU,  or.  < 

Hd  in  u> 

r.i«-Ule.'«dtli 

T^Jabn" 

M!.    llili  iJm.  not 

liMiCL  eb-  1.  ft. 

ctmu  >bo«  Die  utt 

wtnmiltoa.  by  cle« 

■wir  evBiy  mil 

nU  vhlcb 

th«  old  nMnre. 

looclnvb 

e  blood  pf  Chrtil,    n 

■bwMwUUiVOKf 

tJ!'u  pj?'  («" 

Tarrrk  Qicl 

IDB  wort. 

D   Itti  iKidmiliiK  a 

^m.^nol-'b^uM.!.*™ 

tuni  or  Gul-  ime 

li  perfect,  whkh 

Uprwiilln 

nieanlBj[.nonori.t; 

li  lDi:nmpiitib]c  wllb  aln.  ud  clTO  Ue  bsl 
nlilll.  "ThechltdofGDdlDlbUc'inBJrln 
.oli«le>oairlUihlia»dlifa>i.-   (LuTan. 


Uiui.  but  hli  pKicfil,  -wfaliA  Is  n... 
hsia  ll.«..  Itmth  lou  ble  bratlwr 

thli  hli  prfEODtHUta  bavofltfmnl  H!, _^ 

18.  WhitlTOBrDntnlAchrclArvn  li.lIliiitnMIS*' 

loToof  Chrlrtlom.     berrty  -  e™fc  1      ■"- 


1  «-on  oat  ptrt.  ITub-olnwir  i«„.~  .«  -.^- 

God.  the  £onn  or  the  «hurcb  or  Ute  tainO^'* 

broUiH.   1lm-UiTtitalonaii,id  dawnRltmW*' 

'""■" "^"^Aowa  oat  Hxttiirimi»trf 


turn    I  ■■ 


S^-Condemnation^  Asturanet, 


1  JOHN.  la 


and  Cinnfidenee  btfon  Qod, 


lives  of  the  brethruu ;  if  not  actually,  at  least  virtuaily. 
by  givins  our  time.  care.  lalM>ura.  pruyen,  suUstdDoe : 
'*Non  nobitt  ted  oinnihus."    Our  life  ouuht  not  to  be 
dearer  to  us  Uiau  God's  own  Son  was  to  Ilira.    The 
•postlcR  and  inartyrN  acted  on  this  principle.    17.  this 
world's  gjtid  --  {it..  *' livtlthowi"  or  substance.     If  we 
ought  to  lay  down  our  hvt*  for  tlie  brethren  («.l6i, 
bow  much  more  oujiht  we  not  to  withhold  our  ntb- 
stance  t   s^eth<— not  merely  casuaUy,  but  deliberately 
eonUmplaUs  as  a  spectator;  Otttk,  "beholds."   shn^ 
ttth  up  i)i«  bowels  c/  compassion— v/Uch  had  been  mo- 
mentarily opened  by  the  spectaeU  of  his  brother's  need. 
**Tbe  bowels'*  mean  the  heart,  the  seat  of  compassion, 
how  — /fvtti  IS  it  possible  that  "the  love  of  (i.«..  to) 
God  dwelleth   (Gretk,  abidttli)  in  hinit    Our  super- 
fluities should  yield  to  the  necessities :  our  comforts, 
■ad  even  our  necessaries  in  some  measure,  should 
yield  to  the  extreme  wants  of  our  brethren.    "Faith 
glTes  Clirist  to  me;  love  flowing  from  faith  gives  me 
tomynelgtibour.'*   18.  When  the  venerable  John  could 
BO  longer  walk  to  the  meeiin^ts  of  the  church,  but  was 
bomo  thitlier  by  his  disciples,  he  always  uttered  the 
nmo  address  to  the  church ;  he  reminded  them  of 
that  one  commandment  which  he  had  received  from 
Christ  Himself,  as  comprising  all  the  rest,  and  form- 
ing the  distinction  of  the  new  covenant.  "My  little 
children,  love  one  another."    When  the  brethren  pres- 
«Bth  weaiied  of  hearing   the  same  thing  so  often, 
aakad  why  he  always  repeated  the  same  thing,  be  re- 
pbod,  **  Becaiuie  it  is  the  commandment  of  the  Lord. 
and  If  this  one  thing  be  attained  it  is  enough." 
CJbrukb]    18.   in  tiori—Oreek,   "%nth  moxd.,.with 
tongue,  but  in  deed  and  truUi."     19.  hereby— Grrdb, 
** herein  r  in  our  lo9ino  indtid  and  in  truth  (e.  16). 
ws  know  —  llie  oldest  MSS.  have  "we  shaU  know." 
•fa.,  if  we  fulfil  the  command  (v.  18j.    of  the  tnith^that 
vo  are  real  disciples  of.  and  belonging  to.  the  truth, 
M  It  is  in  Jesus:  begotten  of  Cod  with  the  word  of 
tnUb.    Having  berem  tfic  truth  radically,  we  shall  be 
•lire  not  to  love  merely  in  tcord  and  tonpue  {v.  18:. 
Mtwc— /tt .  pertuadc,  tis.,  so  as  to  cease  to  condemn 
w;  satisfy  the  questionings  and  doubts  of  our  con- 
leiraoes  as  to  wheUier  we  be  accepted  bffore  dod  or 
not  jcf.  Matthew,  28. 14:  Acts,  12.  SO.  **  Having  made 
Blastns    tJuir    frUnd,"    lU.,    "persuaded";.     The 
""beart,**  as  the  seat  of  the  ftollngs.  is  our  inward 
ftidof:  the  coiuclence,  as  the  witness,  acts  eitlier  as 
osr  justifyini;  advocate,  or  our  condemning  accuser, 
balbre  Uod  even  now.     John,  8.  0.  has  "  consdence." 
bat  the  passage  is  omitted  in  most  old  MSS.    John  no 
vbare  else  uses  the  term  conscunce.    Peter  and  Paul 
Skme  nse  it.    before  him— as  in  the  sight  of  Him,  the 
omniscient  Searcher  of  hearts.   Assurance  is  desit;ned 
to  be  the  ordinary  experience  and  privilege  of  the  be- 
liOTar.   SO  LuTiiKR  &  13ENUEL  take  this  verse  as  con- 
floUng  the  believer  whom  his  heart  condemns:  and 
who.  therefore,  like  Peter,  appeals  from  conscience  to 
Him  who  is   i/reatcr  than  conscience,  "Lord,  thou 
ItaQirest  aU  things:  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee.* 
PMn'i  conscience,  though  condemning  him  of  hu  sin 
In  denj^ng  tlie  Lord,  assured  him  of  his  love :  but 
IbaTlng  the  possibility,  owing  to  his  past  fall,  of  de- 
CilTlng  himself,  he  appeals  to  the  all-knowinv  Ood : 
■O  FanU  l  Corinthians,  4. 8, 4.   So  if  we  be  believers, 
0f  ea  if  our  heart  condemn  us  of  sin  in  general^  yet 
teviiig  the  one  sign  of  sonship.  (ore,  we  may  still  as- 
mtre  ov  hearts  'Some  oldest  MSS.  read  heart, «.  to,  as 
VoU  as  V.  S0<.  as  knowing  thai  God  is  gnater  Vuin  our 
JhforC,  and  knowetJi  all  things.   But  thus  Uie  same 
Ontk  is  translated  "  because"  in  the  beginning,  and 
**  (w«  know,  that"*  In  the  middle  of  the  verse,  and  if  the 
vone  were  consolatory,  it  probably  would  have  been, 
**BMans6  a V  Ksr  if  our  heart  condemn  us,"  d:c   There- 
iranstute,  '*Becatise  (rendering  the  reason  why  it 


hM  been  stated  in  v.  19  to  be  so  important  to  'assure 

607 


our  hearts  before  Him*)  if  our  heart  condemn  tOreek, 
*know  [auiihtl  against  us  i  answeting  by  contrast  to 
*we  shall  know  that  we  are  of  the  truth')  us  !it  is}  be- 
cause Ciod  14  greater  than  our  heart  and  knoweth  all 
thintis.'*  If  our  heart  Judges  ns  unfavourably,  we  maj 
be  sure  that  He,  knowing  more  than  our  heart  knows, 
judces  us  more  unfavourably  sUll.  [Alforo.J  A 
similar  ellipsis  ("  it  is";  oocnrs  1  Corinthians,  14.  V; 
2  Corinthians.  1.  6:  8.  S3,  llie  condemning  testimony 
of  our  conscience  is  not  alone,  but  is  the  echo  of  {be 
voice  of  Him  who  is  greater  and  knoweth  all  things. 
Our  hypocrisy  in  loving  by  tcord  and  tongue,  not  In 
deed  and  truth,  does  not  escape  even  our  consdenos^ 
though  weak  and  knowing  but  little,  how  much  len 
God  who  knows  all  things  1  Still  the  consolatory  view 
may  be  the  right  one.  For  the  Greek  for  "  we  shall 
assure  our  hearto*  (see  Note, «.  10>,  is  gain  over,  fisr- 
suade  so  as  to  be  stilled,  implying  that  there  was  a  previ- 
ous 9tSLVeot8el/-eondemnationbytheheart  iv.  SO:,  whldi, 
however,  is  got  over  by  the  consolatory  thnngiit. 
**  God  is  greater  than  my  heart  *  which  condemns  ma, 
and  "knows  all  things,"  (Greek  ginoskei,  "Ariiomi,"  not 
katoifinoskei,  "eondmn^'l,  and  tiierefc>re  knows  my 
love  and  desire  to  serve  Him.  and  knows  my  /ramt  so 
as  to  pity  my  weakness  of  faith,  litis  gaining  over  of 
the  heart  to  peace  is  not  so  advanced  a  stage  as  tbt 
having  confldxkcx  towards  God,  which  flows  &om 
a  heart  condemning  us  not.  The  first  "  because**  Uios 
applies  to  the  two  alternative  cases,  v.  so.  81  {giving  the 
ground  of  saying,  that  having  love  we  shcUl  gain  over,  or 
assure  our  minds  before  Him,  v.  itt);  the  second  **  be- 
cause** applies  to  the  first  alternative  alone,  tia.*  if 
our  heart  condemn  us.  When  he  reaches  the  second 
alternative,  v.  :<l.  he  states  it  independently  of  the 
former  "  because"  which  had  connected  it  with  v.  10, 
inasmuch  as  C0KriDK>-CB  totrard  God  is  a  farther 
stage  than  persuading  our  hearts,  though  always  pre- 
ceded by  it  31.  Beloved— There  Is  no  But  contrasting 
the  two  cases.  V.  80.  21,  because  "  Beloved"  sutfldently 
marks  the  transition  to  the  case  of  tlie  brethren  walk- 
ing in  the  full  confidence  of  love  (v.  18).  The  two  re- 
sults of  our  being  able  to  "assure  our  hearts  before 
Him"  (V.  10',  and  of  "  our  heart  oondenming  tu  not"  (of 
insincerity  as  to  tAs  truth  in  general,  and  as  to  lovi 
in  particular)  are,  (1.)  confidence  toward  God;  (8.)  a 
sure  antiwer  to  our  prayers.  John  does  not  mean 
that  all  whose  heart  does  not  oondenm  them,  are 
therefore  safe  before  God ;  for  some  have  their  con- 
science seared,  oUiers  are  ignorant  of  the  trutli,  and  it 
is  not  only  sincerity,  but  sincerity  in  tite  truth  which 
can  save  men.  Christians  are  those  meant  here: 
knowing  C^ist's  precepts  and  testins  themselves  by 
them.  23.  we  rsoeive— as  a  matter  of  fact,  according 
to  His  promise.  Believers,  as  such,  ask  only  what  is 
in  accordance  with  God's  will;  or  if  they  ask  what  God 
wills  not,  they  bow  their  will  to  God's  will,  and  so 
God  grants  tliem  either  their  request,  or  something 
better  than  it.  becaase  we  keep  his  commandmeats— 
cr.  Psalm  cc.  18 :  34. 16 :  146. 18.  lO.  Not  as  though  our 
merits  earned  a  hearing  for  our  prayers,  but  when  we 
are  believers  in  Christ,  all  our  works  of  faith  being  the 
fruit  of  Hts  Spirit  in  ns,  are  "  pleasing  in  God's  sight  T 
and  our  prayers  being  the  voice  of  the  same  Spirit  of 
(;od  in  us,  naturally  and  necessarily  are  answered  by 
Him.  33.  Summing  up  of  God's  commandments 
under  the  gospel  dispensation  in  one  commandment, 
tills  is  his  eommandmsnt— singular :  for  faith  and  tore 
are  not  separate  commandments,  but  are  indissolnbly 
united.  We  cannot  truly  love  one  another  without 
faith  in  Chzist,  nor  can  we  truly  believe  in  Him  with- 
out love,  believe— ones  for  all:  Greek  aorist.  on  the 
name  of  his  Son— on  all  that  is  revealed  in  the  gospel 
concerning  Him,  and  on  Himself  in  respect  to  His 
person,  ottices.  and  atoning  work,  as  h«r-«A  J  uma  ««% 
us  CQimnandmitnk  ^A.  ^fit^x:^  V^  '^j&— Tva  vSi^rshwc 


<dfm»a,iUrmi/»t. 


oica  of  tCnucerVr"  Aoh,  v.  11, 1*.  ID,  Thn_  ,,  __  ^-,,_„o  -.^  uh>^  — 
hixiiHalijr'a-aal.ii/wboiat'vt-  liiikatliiDilu  >.  Ill  oTHilni,"!! Ood  lo  loTed  HI  va  d^  ■>■ 
•»rld-Hi»  uplrll  o[  iDIlchrlil.  Urt  Dtvl),  '-Uib  Dnn™    loTt  Wid."bBMlrt.- Weonsht  »]«.lo'ioKo«iBi.^' 

ttnrSi TUl«i OTVE  uA  (>'>uciK&\iiqVACi.tte^TVik«  '  wt  drew ti» ral lonn 


ftar  ContnuMU  God  it 


IJOHN.V. 


Z4>ve:  tktrtfon  HU  CkiUbrwn  Lot€, 


SMS  this.  r.  13*18.  bis  love— rather,  "the 
..  to}  Him*  icli.  1  6),  evinced  by  onr  love 
BAentatives,  our  brethroo.  is  perfected  ia  ns 
musses  this.  V.  17-19.  Cf.  ch.  2.  6,  **Is  per- 
,  attains  its  proper  maturity.  13.  **  Here- 
«ken  vouchsafed  to  ns  of  God's  dwelUnR 
bide"j  in  ns,  ihoush  we  see  Him  not.  is 
le  hath  fdven  us  "of  His  Spirit"  (ch.  3.  S4). 
Spirit  of  Ciod  is,  there  God  is.  Omb  Spirit 
le  church:  each  believer  receives  a  measure 
Spirit  in  the  proportion  God  thinks  fit. 
s  first  fruit  (Galatlans.  6.  S2J.  In  Jesns 
ipirit  dwelt  without  measure  'John.  3. 34). 
— rriniarily,  vx  apottles.  Christ's  appointed 
es  to  testify  to  the  facts  concerning  Him. 
il  evidence  of  the  indwelhng  Spirit  («.  IS)  is 
id  by  the  external  evidence  of  the  eye- 

0  the  fict  of  the  Father  having  "sent  His 
tiie  Saviour  of  the  world."  seen  —  Oreek, 
Med:"  "attentively  beheld"  iNoU^ch.  I.  IJ. 
At,  "hath  sent:"  nut  an  entirely  past  fact 

1  one  of  which  the  effects  continue  fperfect). 
)DfrM  —  once  for  all :  so  the  Cruk  aorist 
lat  Jeans  is  the  Son  of  Ood  —  and  therefore 
nr  of  ttie  world"  (v.  14).  16.  And  we^ JoAn 
den  mot  as  «.  14,  the  apottU*  only),  known 
—True  faith,  according  to  John,  is  a  faith 
ge  and  eztierience:  true  knowledge  is  a 
ofjaWi.  ILuECKS.]  tone— Crrvci:,  "in our 
',  V.  9,  dwellecH— Gr^^ib,  "abideth."  Cf. 
rerse.-  v.  7.  17,  18.  (Cf.  ch.  3.  10-21.)  ear 
*  as  the  Greek,  "lovk  (in  the  abstract,  the 
f  love  (AlfobdI)  is  made  perfect  (in  its 
vith  vf."  Love  dwelling  in  us  advances  to 
matinn  "*ictlh  its."  i.e..,  as  it  is  concerned 

O'rftk.  Luke.  1.  6S.  "Showed  mercy  upon 
ler.-"  :;  John  2.  "the  truth  nb&U  be  with  us 
bo'dnest— "confidence:"  the  iAvne  Greek na 
Khich  this  pasuge  is  parallel.  The  opposite 
V.  18.  Herein  is  our  love  perfected,  rts., 
ilhig  in  u«,  and  our  dwelling  in  God  {v.  16). 
s  its  result,  "that  we  can  have  confidence 
/  in  the  day  of  judgment"  (so  terrible  to  all 
Acts.  S4.  25:  Konians.  2.  16).  because.  Ix. 
ul  of  our  "confidence"  is.  "because  even  as 
is.  we  also  are  in  this  world"  (and  He  will 
day.  condemn  those  who  are  like  Hinuel/), 
righteouB  as  He  is  righteous,  especially  In 
hat  which  in  the  sum  of  righteousneas.  latt 
Christ  XH  rifihteous.  and  love  itself,  in 
are  %e.  His  members,  who  are  still  "in 
"  Our  oneness  w^itli  Uini  even  now  in  His 
ition  above  Ephesians.  2.  (l\  so  that  all  that 
Him  of  ritthteousuess.  &c.  beloi  gs  to  ns 
feet  imputation,  and  progressive  imparta- 
Kronnd  of  our  love  bt^ing  perfected  so  that 
e  eonfuience  in  the  day  cf  judgment.  We 
of,  r/i's  world.  18.  Ftar  has  no  place  in 
eoiifidence  (o.  17).  based  on  lore,  cannot  co- 
fear.  Lore,  which,  when  perfected^  gives 
nee.  cants  out  fear  .cf.  Hebrews.  2.  14, 16). 
of  Cliriiti's  propitiatory  death  was  to  rfeZiv^r 
ojidoue  vt fear,  bnt— "nay."  (Altord.] 
mf  nt— 0'r<r')Sr.  punishment.  Fear  Is  always 
n  the  mind  the  punisliment  deserved. 
Fear,  by  anticipating  punishment  (through 
!*s  nf  deaervintf  itj,  has  it  even  now.  i.e., 
:e  of  it.  Pvrjict  lore  is  incompatible  with 
punixhing  fear.  Godly  ftar  of  offending 
e  disiiict  from  slavish  fear  of  consciously* 
luii'hmcnl.  The  latter /rar  is  natural  to 
hie  cants  it  out.  "Men's  states  vary:  one 
fear  and  love :  another,  with  fear  without 
,er.  with  fear  and  love;  another,  without 
ive."    [Bekoel.]    19.  bim^Omitted  in  tha 


oldest  MSa  Jrans/afe.  "  We  (emphattcal:  wb  on  onr 
part)  love  {in  general:  love  alike  Him,  and  ths  brtihren, 
and  owr  fellownun),  because  He  (emphatical:  answer* 
ing  to  "ivc :"  beeaute  it  was  He  who)  first  loved  na  in 
sending  His  Son  {Greek  aorist  of  a  definite  act  at  * 
point  of  time).  He  was  the  first  to  love  as:  ttaia 
thought  ought  to  create  in  ni  love  casting  out  fear 
(o.  18).  90.  loveth  not..brother  wbom  he  bath  sees,  hoir 
can  he  love  Ood  wbom  be  hath  not  seen— It  is  easier  for 
ns.  influenced  as  we  are  here  by  sense,  to  direct  lov« 
towards  one  within  the  range  of  our  senses,  than  to- 
wards One  unseen,  appreciable  only  by  faith.  "  Natnra 
is  prior  to  grace:  and  we  by  nature  love  things  seen, 
before  we  love  things  nnseen."  lEtiTius.l  The  eyt$ 
ttre  our  leaders  in  lore.  "Seeing  is  an  incentive  to 
love."  ((Ecojumivh]  IfwedonotIove(A<6re<Aren, 
the  Tislble  representatives  of  Ood,  how  can  we  love 
Ood.  the  invisible  One.  whose  diUdren  tJiey  art  t  Tbo 
tnie  ideal  of  man.  lost  in  Adam,  is  realised  in  Cbrist, 
in  whom  God  is  revealed  as  He  is,  and  man  as  ha 
ought  to  be.  Thus,  by  faith  in  Christ,  we  learn  to 
love  both  the  true  God  and  the  true  man,  and  so  to 
love  the  brethren  as  bearing  His  image,  batb  seen— 
and  continually  sew,  21.  Besides  the  argmnent  («.  20J 
firom  the  common  feeling  of  men,  he  here  adds  * 
stronger  one  from  God's  express  commandment 
(Matthew,  2S.  89).  He  who  loves,  will  do  what  the 
ohiect  of  his  love  wishes,  be  who  loveth  Ood— he  who 
wishes  to  be  regarded  by  God  as  loving  Him. 

CHAFIKR  V. 

Ver.  l-tt   Who  abb  thb  Brbtbrbn  EsprciALLT 

TO  BE  LovBD  ich.  4.  SI):  Obedibkcb,  thb  Ti»T  oy 

LovB.  Easy  through  Faith,  which  Ovbrcombb 

THB  WoBLD.    Last  Portion  or  thb  Epmtlk.   Thb 

SP J  bit's    WiTNBBS    to    thb  BkUBVBR'S   SriBITUAL 

Lirs.  Truths  Rkpbatbd  at  thb  Closb:  Fabb- 
WBLL  Warnino.  1.  Keason  why  our  " brother*' 
(ch.  4.  21)  is  entitled  to  such  love,  viz.,  because  he  ia 
**  lM)m  (begotten)  of  God.-"  so  tliat  if  we  want  to  show 
our  love  to  God,  we  must  show  it  to  God's  visible  re- 
presentative.  Whosoever— (;r<yl^"Every  one  that."  He 
could  not  be  our  "Jesus"  (God-ifaviour)  unless  He  were 
"  the  Christ;"  for  He  could  not  reveal  the  way  of  salva^ 
tion.  except  He  were  a  vrophet :  He  could  not  work 
out  that  salvation,  except  He  were  a  priest :  He  conld 
not  confer  that  salvation  upon  us.  except  He  were  a 
king:  He  could  not  be  prophet,  priest. and  king,  except 
He  were  the  Christ.  (Pbarhon  on  the  Creed.]  bom~ 
translate, "  begotten."  as  in  the  latter  pari  of  the  verse, 
the  Greek  being  the  same.  Christ  is  the  "  only-begotten 
Son"  by  generofion:  we  become  begotten  sons  oC 
(jod  by  rtgeneration  ai.d  adoption,  every  one  that 
lovetb  blmtbat  begat— sincerely,  not  in  mere  profession 
(ch.  4.  SO),  lovetb  him  also  tbsi  is  begotten  of  bim— mc, 
"hU  brethren"  (ch.  4. 21).  2.  By-Gredk. "  In  this."  As 
our  love  to  the  brethren  is  the  sign  and  test  of  our  love 
to  God.  so  (John  here  says)  our  lore  to  God  (tested  by 
our  "keeping  His  commandments*)  is,  conversely, 
the  ground  and  only  true  basis  of  /ore  to  our  brother. 
we  know— John  means  here,  not  ttie  outward  criteri* 
of  genuine  brotherly  love,  but  the  inward  sjnritual 
criteria  of  it,  consciousness  cf  love  to  God  manifested 
In  a  hearty  keeping  of  His  commandments.  When 
«e  have  tiiis  inwardly-and-outwardly-coufirroed  love 
to  God,  we  can  know  assuredly,  that  we  truly  love  the 
ch  ildren  of  God.  *  'Dak  to  on^s  brother  is  prior,  accord- 
ing to  the  order  of  nature  [Note,  ch.  4.  SO) ;  love  to 
God  Is  so.  according  to  tlie  orUer  of  grace  (ch.  6.  S). 
At  one  time  the  former  is  more  immetiintely  known, 
at  another  time  the  latter,  according  as  the  mind  is 
more  engaged  in  human  relations,  or  in  what  concerns 
the  divine  liononr."  ( liJfTius.]  John  shows  what  true 
lore  is.  rtz ,  that  which  is  referred  to  God  as  lU  first 
ol)jcct.  As  previously  Joim  urged  the  effects  so  ^^"^ 
he  urgea  Uie  cause.    Fot  b»n\aJn*^a  \i\"nL\.^Mii.\MfH^N*4\i^ 


I,ic  l^.l,  :   -ItJ.ii.  ;i. 


'.  n»rubvhH|iTB 


UUibkt  MHlliDiUr.     T.  Ikiw-liEa  or  1 
nn  itqUndtiTteK  to  bohUIui*  tam 


tUotGud.ordnwt  n*o9lniniG(iil,lnUi 


n  of  Mu  tvrlA    ttti  li  iki  iieuir  ti.ii  innunik 
<1^  UniilFfHVlwliua/uilAlUbDnbrli  Implied 


.  H<dr  Okort,  ud  Umh  Ihiw  u*  on*: 
Una*  OM  bMT  >iti»i  In  tinhrm 
>MU  tf  DabllB.  coriMd  artdentlT  At 
UUnVilEtl*;  tha  BiHluni,  coi^td 
pIdMbMm  lyilnlM:  ■  US.  U  Ka|4H. 
•iMtd  to  lb*  miirctD  bj  k  iwinl  hud 
~  'DltbaBRMiitanDtiUT.>btCrHlal 
ulaliaKU  UwartDDi'ul'iIw  LsUn. 


•  (in.  T.  t.  UiU  IV  ncfonr  vhlcli  ai 
ia/aifh.  Ulu  It  li  br  MtniHp  Ihi 
wilh  Jim  tilt  Su*  or  <■'«!.  u  Ihit  ■< 


1»  nhn.  "OrthiiFiijAn'.faii,  ■ 

Titim  mnit  ba  koh  mnllal  trulta  li 

dcDta.  "SpItIi.  ■>!«.  UK)  bl(iod.'  u 

.  vm:  th*  triad  iMClllid  puli.tlnit  t 
'    THnllr:  *•  li  plain  alio  Ima  r.  f.  " 


Introduced  Inio  tlia  I 


e«  IPtf  nesan.  the  Spirit, 


IJOHN.V. 


i/u  Waftr^  and  the  Blood, 


7  to  Jesus'  Sonshlp  and  Messiithship  they 
the  sacrameutal  cnce  in  the  water  ot  bap- 
eUed  by  the  penitent  believer  by  the  atonlns 
>f  His  bUMi,  and  by  the  internal  witness  of 
it  (o.  lOj :  answering  to  the  testimony  given  to 
nship  and  Messiahship  by  His  baptism.  His 
>n,  and  the  Spirit's  nianifestations  In  Him 
6).  It  was  by  His  coming  by  tcater  (ie..  His 
in  Jordan)  that  Jesus  wss  solemnly  inaagu- 
office,  and  revealed  Himxelf  as  Messiah :  this 
e  been  i>eculiarly  important  in  John's  estiroa- 
I  was  fin  I  led  to  Christ  by  the  testimony  of 
iRt.  fijr  the  baptism  then  received  by  Christ. 
His  redeeming  b^ood-sheddiog.  and  by  that 
M  tSiiirit  of  (Jod.  whose  witness  is  infallible. 
e<l.  and  still  effects,  by  Hiro,  the  Sptrit,  the 
d  the  blood,  unite,  as  the  threefold  witness,  to 
Is  Divine  Messiahship.     [Neandkk.]    9.  It 

0  do  accept  I'and  rightly  so)  the  witness  of 

1  men,  fallible  though  they  be.  much  more 
!  to  accept  the  infallible  witness  of  Uod  (the 

"The  testimony  of  the  Father  is,  as  it  were. 
:  of  the  testimony  of  the  Word  and  of  the 
rit;  just  as  the  testin.ony  of  the  Spirit  is,  as 
;he  basis  of  the  testiniony  of  the  w<iter  and 
."  (Ui£>oKL.l  for^This  principle  applies  In 
nt  case,  for,  ^c.    which— In  the  oldest  MSS.. 

He  haih  given  testimony  concerning  His 
'"hat  that  testimony  is  we  find  above  in  v.  1. 6. 
s  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  Cod ;"  and  below  in 

10.  hsth  the  wicness-of  Cod.  by  His  Spirit 
I  hiintelf— Coils  Spirit  dwelling  in  him  and 
g  that  -Jesus  is  the  Lord,"  "the  Christ." 
i  Son  of  (iod"  (t7.  I,  5).  The  witness  of  the 
the  believer  hinijul/ to  his  own  sonshlp  is  not 
rcKsei).  hut  folluus  as  a  consequence  of  be- 
le  witness  of  Cod  to  .le^us'  Divine  SonUiip. 
uot  Ood— credits  not  His  witneu.  made  him 
conseQueuce  which  many  who  virtually,  or 
•wcdly.  do  nut  believe,  niay  well  startle  back 
earful  blasphemy  and  prejiun.pilun  (ch.  1.  10 . 
uot  the  record— GVtrA;.  "beiieveth  not  in  the 
r  witiuss."  llefusal  to  cridit  Cod's  testimony 
3th  not  (>od" )  is  involved  in  refusal  to  btUeve 
X  oi:e's  trust  iiu  Jesus  Christ,  the  object  of 
ord  or  ttMmuhy.  "  Divine  faith  is  an  assent 
letliinc  as  credible  upon  the  testimony  of 
iA  is  the  higlieNt  Icii.d  ofjaith:  because  the 
th  the  hiiihe^t  credibility,  because  grounded 
teetinionyof  (Jod  which  Is  infallible.'*  IPkar- 
refd]  "Tlie  autlioiityon  which  we  believe 
:  the  doctrine  which  we  follow  is  divine." 
hiie—Orok,"  hath  testifleil,  and  now  testifies." 
rning.  11.  hath  givtn— Greek  aorist:  "Gave* 
ill.  Not  only  "  fromisnd"  it.  life  is  in  bis 
Dtially  (John.  I.  4;  11.  25 :  14.  6} :  bodily  (Oo- 

2.  9^ :  oiKsratively  I'i  Timothy,  1. 10^  [Lakoe 
tD.i    It  is  in  the  second  Adam,  the  Son  of 

this  life  is  secured  to  us.  which,  if  left  to  de- 

3.  we  should  lose,  like  the  first  Adam.  12.  the 
-Cr«:<fc.  "THE  life."    Bknofx  remarks.  The 

two  clauses:  in  the  former  the  Son  is  men* 
Ithout  the  atldiiion  "of  Cod,"  for  believers 

Son;  in  the  second  clause  the  addition  "of 
nade.  that  unbelievers  may  know  tliereby 
erious  thing  it  is  not  to  have  Him.  In  the 
&use  "  has  "  bears  tlie  emphasis:  in  the  second. 
fiare  Vif  Son  is  to  be  able  to  say  as  the  bride. 
r  Beloved's,  and  my  B^lorcd  is  mine."  Faith 
an  whereby  the  regenerate  have  Christ  as  a 
obsession,  and  in  having  Him  have  life  in 
and  reality  now.  and  shall  have  life  in  its 
eloped  manifestation  hereafter.  Eternal  life 
I  inititU.  and  is  an  earnest  of  that  which  Is  to  | 
k  the  intermediate  state  [i.)  partial,  belonging  : 
671 


bat  to  a  part  of  a  man,  though  that  ia  hit  nobler 
part,  the  aoul  separated  fh>m  the  body ;  at  and  after 
the  resurrection  (S.)  perfeetUmaL  This  life  is  not  only 
natural,  oonsistlng  of  the  union  of  the  sooi  and  the 
body  (as  that  of  the  reprobate  In  eternal  pidn.  which 
ought  to  be  termed  death  eternal,  not  life),  bnt  also 
spiritnal,  the  anion  of  the  loal  to  (Jod,  and  supremely 
blessed  for  ever  ifor  life  ia  another  term  for  happineet. 
(Pearson  on  Crud.]  13.  These  things— This  epistle. 
He,  toward!  the  close  of  his  gospel  (John.  ao.  SO.  31), 
wrote  similarly,  stating  his  purpoee  in  having  written. 
In  ch.  1.  4,  he  states  the  object  of  his  writing  this 
epistle  to  be.. "  that  yonr  Joy  may  be  full."  To  "  know 
that  ii;«  have  eternal  UJ^  is  the  sure  way  to  "joy  in 
God."  13.  The  oldest  MSS.  and  versions  read, "  These 
things  have  I  written  onto  yon  [omitting  that  belitw 
on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  t/odj  that  ye  may  know  that 
ye  have  eternal  life  (cf.  «.  11/.  those  (of  you  I  mean) 
WHO  believe  (not  as  English  Vernon  reads,  and  that 
ye  may  believe)  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  Cod."  Evg- 
lith  Version,  in  the  latter  clause,  will  mean. "  that  ye 
may  continue  to  believe."  Ax.  (cf.  «.  12).  14.  the  oonfi- 
dcnce— "  boldness"  (ch.  4. 17)  In  prayer,  which  results 
from  knowing  Oiatwe  have  eternal  life  .«.  l3:ch.S  19  X2*. 
a<:co:diDg  to  his  will— which  is  the  believei^s  will,  and 
which  is  therefore  no  restraint  to  his  prayers.  In  so 
far  as  God's  will  is  not  oar  will,  we  are  not  abiding  in 
faith,  and  our  prayers  are  not  accepted.  ALroRD  well 
says.  If  we  knew  God*s  will  thoronghly,  and  submitted 
to  it  heartily,  it  would  be  Impossible  for  us  to  ask  any- 
thing for  the  spirit  or  for  the  body,  which  He  should 
not  perform :  it  Ls  this  ideal  state  which  the  apostle 
has  in  view.  It  is  the  Spirit  who  tesches  us  inwardly, 
and  Himself  in  us  a&ks  according  to  the  will  of  God. 
15.  hear-Gr«rrA-.  "that  He  heanth  us."  we  have  the 
petitions  that  we  desired  of  liim- tw  have,  as  present  pos* 
sessions,  everything  tcfiatsoever  we  desired  la*k(di  from 
Him.  Not  one  of  our  past  prayers  offered  in  faith,  ac- 
cording to  His  vffUl,  is  lost.  Like  Hannah,  we  can  re- 
joice over  them  as  granted  even  before  the  event:  and 
can  recognise  the  event  when  it  comes  to  pass,  as  not 
from  chance,  but  obtained  by  our  past  prayers.  CT. 
also  Jehoshaphat's  believing  confidence  in  the  Issue 
of  his  prayers,  so  much  so  that  he  appointed  singers 
to  praise  the  Lord  beforehand.  16.  If  any...tee— on  any 
particular  occasion  :  Greek  aorist.  liis  brother— a  fel- 
low-Christian, sinuiug  —  in  the  act  of  sinning,  and 
continuing  in  the  sin :  present,  not  unto  death— pro* 
vided  that  it  is  not  unto  detiih.  he  shall  give  —  The 
cuker  shall  be  the  means,  by  his  intercessory  prayer, 
of  God  giiing  life  to  the  sinning  brother.  Kindly  re- 
proof ought  to  accompany  his  intercessions.  Life  was 
in  process  of  being  forfeited  by  the  sinning  brother, 
when  the  believt* r^s  intercession  olitained  its  restora* 
tlon.  for  them— Resuming  the  proviso  put  forth  in  the 
beginning  of  the  verse.  "  Provided  that  the  sin  is  not 
ni.to  death."  "Shall  giveUfe,"  1  say,  to,  i.e.,  obtain 
life  "for  in  the  case  of),  them  that  sin  not  imto 
death."  I  do  noi  say  that  he  shall  pray  for  it— The  Greek 
for  "  pray"  means  a  RicQUEfaT  as  of  one  on  an  equality, 
or  at  least  on  terms  of  familiarity,  with  him  from  whom 
the  favour  is  sought.  "  llie  Christian  intercessor  for 
his  brethren,  St.  John  declares,  shall  not  assume  the 
authority  which  would  be  implied  in  making  request 
for  a  sinner  who  has  sinned  the  sin  unto  death  (i  Sam- 
uel, 15. 36;  16. 1;  Mark.  8.  29>.  that  it  might  be  forgiven 
him."  rTuENCH.  Synonyms  of  Ntw  Testament.}  Cf. 
Deuteronomy. 3. 2tf.  Gruk  "ask"  Implies  the  humble 
petition  of  an  Inferior :  so  that  our  Lord  never  uses 
it,  but  always  uses  [Greek)  "  request.*  Martlia,  from 
ignorance,  once  uses  "ask "in  His  case  (John.  II.  2S). 
"Asking"  for  a  brother  sinning  not  unto  death,  Ls  a 
humble  petition  in  consonance  with  God's  wllL  Txk 
"request"  for  a  sin  unto  dim.Uv  Vvn-VerwAa.  na  SX  ^■«<;*;» 
auUicritolrtely  /vr  it,aa  xiio>is>i^*^«iViTQSst^Ta««d&cX 


JOHN. 

INTRODUCTION    TO    II.    &.    III.   JOHN. 


Jnirodudion, 


SJOBN. 


IntrodudUm, 


«VbU«  of  John  bttidei  Um  flnt  tinatlo;  and  in  ftigmonti  of  hia  adttmbratUma  (p.  1011),  ho  Myt.  **  John's  Moond  apMlo 
which  WM  written  to  the  rixKini  (Grtdt  partkmtout:  porhapi  Partkot  lo  what  wm  mflont»  if  the  simpleot:  but  it  wm  wrii* 
ton  to  n  eerta-n  Bobjlouinn  named  tk»  EUtt  Utdp."  Dionysius  of  Alexandria  (in  Eusebiue.  Scd4gia»tieal  Uittonf^  7.  S), 
ohaenres  that  John  nerer  names  himself  in  bis  epistles.  '*not  cren  in  the  seoond  and  third  epistles,  althoogh  thej  are  short 
•pieiles,  bat  simpl/  calls  himself  the  presbjter,*  a  ooufutatum  of  those  who  think  John  tht  apo»U*  disiinct  from  John 
tht  prrsbyM'.  Alexander  of  Alexandria,  eites  t  John«  10.  II.  as  John's  (Soorates.  Ui$toria  JB'ectssiosfico.  L  tU  Cjprian,  ds 
BarttkU  BapUteundit,  in  referring  to  the  bishops  at  the  oouncil  of  Carthf«e.  ears,  "John  the  apostle,  in  his  epistle,  has  said. 
If  any  come  to  you"  (S  John,  luj:  so  tliat  this  epistle,  and  therefore  its  twin  sister,  S  John,  was  reooffnised  as  apoctulie  in 
the  North  African  ehuroh.  The  Muratori  firagment  is  ambiguoos.  The  second  and  third  epistles  were  not  in  the  Pesohlto 
or  old  ^i-iae  rersion;  and  Connas  ludieopleustes  in  the  sixth  century,  says,  that  in  hb  time  the  Syriao  ehureh  only  aeknow* 
lodged  three  oat  of  the  Oatliolio  epistles,  1  i'oter,  1  John*  and  James.  But  Ephrem  Synis  quotes  the  seoond  epistle  of  John. 
£nsebius,£ee('Sia«(i:a//fi«fonf.reekons  both  epistles  among  the  antUeffomena  or  eontroparUd  Scriptures,  as  distinguished 
fmn  the  homoloooununa  or  ttiuvs/-«a</|f  aehunwltdgtd  from  the  flrsL  Still  iiis  own  opinion  was  that  the  two  minor  episUes 
were  gciiuiue,  remarking  as  he  doeri  ui  Jkmonttratio  EvanoMea^  1. 8,  that  in  John's  **  s^isfZfS"  he  does  not  mention  his  own 
Ume.  nor  calls  himself  an  apusile  or  erangelist,  but  an  **  elder*  (S  John,  1;  i  John,  1).  Origeu  (a  JTusebias.  EcdttiaitUci 
Btttorif,  6.  kS.  meuiioua  the  second  and  third  epistles,  but  adds  '*no(  ott  admit  [implying  that  most  authorities  duj  their 
pnuiuenrsa"  Jerome,  dt  Virit  IJtutrUnUt  9,  mentitms  the  two  latter  epistles  aa  attributed  to  John  the  presbyter,  whose 
■•palclire  was  sliown  aiuoog  the  Ephtsiaus  in  his  day.  But  the  designatbin  "elder,"  was  used  of  the  apostlss  by  others  (ap. 
Pnpias  U  EMAiiu.EixU$i<uticta  liiHorn,  t  Sft),  and  is  used  by  Su  Peter,  an  apostle,  of  himself  (1  Peter,  (L  1>.  IVhy,  than, 
■hould  not  J  ohn  also  use  this  designation  of  himself,  in  consonance  with  the  humility  which  leads  him  not  to  name  himself 
•r  his  apostlckhip  eren  in  the  flnt  episUeT  The  antilegomena  were  generally  rcMgnised  as  canonical  soon  after  the  coundl 
of  Kioe  (A.D.  ta).  Ttius  Cynl  of  Jerusalem.  A.I>.  Stf,  enumerates  fourteen  episUes  of  l*aul.  and  scTcn  Catholic  epistles. 
So  Oreg»ry  of  Naxianium.m  A.D.  388l  The  councils  of  Hippo,  88J,  and  Carthage,  »7,  adopted  a  catalogue  of  New  Testa> 
snont  books  exactly  agreeing  with  our  canon.  Bo  our  oldnt  extant  Qruk  M8S.  The  second  and  third  epistles  of  John 
ftoin  their  breviiy  (which  Origen  notices),  and  the  private  nature  of  their  contents,  were  less  generally  read  in  the  earlicht 
Christian  asaemblisa,  aud  were  also  less  quoted  by  the  fkttiers;  hence  arose  their  non-uuivenal  recugniiion  at  the  first. 
Their  private  nature  makea  them  the  less  likely  to  be  spurious,  for  there  seems  no  purpcoe  in  their  lorgery.  The  style  and 
coloarinff  too  accord  with  the  style  of  the  first  epistle. 

TO  WUOM  ADDRESSED.— The  third  epistls  b  directed  to  Gains  or  Caius;  whether  Gains  of  Macedonia  (Acts.  19.  f9). 
•r  Gains  of  Corinth  iBumans.  IflL  S3;  I  Corinthians.  1. 14),  or  Gains  of  Derbe  (Acts,  W.  4),  it  is  hard  to  decide.  JliU  belicTe* 
OaiOR  bishop  of  Pergamos  (Ajtotiolic  ConttiiMtiona,  7. 40;,  to  be  the  person  addressed  in  S  John. 

The  addresi  of  the  seoond  epis:le  is  more  disputed.  It  opens,  **  The  Elder  onto  the  EUd  ladf."  And  it  doses,  **  The 
ehildreu  of  Uiy  deet  sister  greet  th«&"  Now.  1  Peter,  1. 1.  S.  addre«es  the  Out  in  As:a,  *c.,  aud  c1i/M«  (1  Peter.  S.  13),  **  The 
•buroh  tliat  is  at  Babtflon,  dtettd  toi^ether  with  you.  saluteth  you."  i'uttiug  together  these  facts,  with  the  quotations  (above) 
ISroai  Clement  of  Alexandiia*  aud  the  fsct  that  the  word  "church"  comes  from  a Crrcrir  word  (kyriake)  cognate  to  the 
Ondt  for  "lady"  (kyna,  belonging  to  the  Loid.  kyrios),  Wordsvorth's  view  is  probable.  As  Peter  in  Babylon  bad  sent  the 
mlatations  of  tht  tltet  ehurA  in  the  then  Parthian  (see  a)>OTe  on  Clement  of  Alexandria)  £ulnl<m  to  her  iLU  tiiter  in  Asia. 
8o  John,  the  metropolitan  presideut  of  the  elect  church  in  Asia,  writes  to  Uu  deet  lady,  i&,  churdi,  in  Ujbylon.  Aeoadfr, 
JJLfutd,  Ac,  tlnnk  tlie  Qrvk  kyria  nut  to  mean  **  lady,"  but  to  be  her  projier  noms  ;  aud  Uiat  she  had  a  **  sister,  a  Christian 
matron."  then  wiih  John. 

DATE  AND  PLACE  OF  WRITING.— Eusebius,  EeelaioMtieal  Hittorg,  1.15.  reUtes  that  John,  after  the  death  of 
]>omitian.  returned  from  bis  exile  in  Patmoo  to  Ephesus,  and  went  on  missionary  tours  into  the  heathen  regions  around, 
and  also  made  vikitatious  of  the  churches  around,  and  ordained  binhops  and  clergy.  Such  Journeys  are  mentioned.  S  John. 
It;  9  John.  lO.  14.  If  Eusebius  be  riglit.  both  epistles  muict  have  been  written  after  the  Apocalypse  in  his  old  age,  which 
hansooiies  with  the  tone  of  the  epistles,  and  in  or  near  Ephesua.  It  was  on  one  of  his  visitatiuu  toiua  that  he  designed 
to  icbuka  Diotrephes  (3  John.  9, 10). 


Vtr.  1-13.    Addrkss:  Grkktiko:  TBAJUKaaiytva 

FOJt  THE  £lECT  LADY'ti  FaITHIULMXBS  IM  TUK 
TRVTU:  E:>J01>tlLoyK:  WABMIiAOAlNbTDECUTXBll, 

LBfiT  wc  I/>{tc  ouB  Kkwakd:  Cokcluhiok.  1.  The 
•Idtr— In  a  lamlliar  let.er  John  Kives  liimi«lf  a  less 
•ttthonutive  tlesiitnation  tlian  "apostle:" so  1  Peter.  6. 
1.  tadj— Bknocl  takes  the  drctk  aa  a  proper  iiame 
f  yria,  answet  ing  to  the  Htbrt  w  "  Martha."  Being  a 
ptraon  of  luflueijce. "deceivers"  r.  7i  were  insiijuatinK 
themselves  into  her  family  to  seduce  her  and  her  chu* 
dren  from  the  laitli  ITjkikuh].  whence  John  felt  it 
neoeaaary  lo  write  a  waming  to  her.  iBut  see  my  In- 
tnduction,  ai.d  l  Teter.  6.  13. J  A  particular  diurch, 
probably  that  at  Babylon,  was  intended.  "Church" 
la  derived  Irom  Greik  Kuriuke,  akin  to  Kuria,  or 
Kyria  here :  the  latter  word  among  the  Kt.mans  and 
Athenians  nieans  the  same  aa  ecvUma.  the  term  appro- 
priated tu  designate  Uie  diurch  cMtmhly.  love  iu  the 
buth— Christian  love  resu  on  the  Chnsiian  truth  (v.  3, 
and;.  >ot  merely  "I  love  in  trutt^**  but  "1  love  in 
TBK  trutij."  ah— AU  Cbrlaiiana  form  one  fellowship, 
njuicinx  in  tlie  spiritual  probpehty  of  one  another. 
**llie  oomiiiuiiion  of  love  Is  as  wide  aa  the  communion 
of  faith."  [ALFOBD.]  2.  For  tiif  truth's  sake— Joined 
wUb  '*  I  love,"  «.  U  "  They  who  iuve  tn  the  Unth.  also 

674 


lore  on  account  cftht  truth.**  dwrlleth  in  us,  and  shall 
be  with  us  lor  ever— in  consonance  with  Christ's  promise. 
3.  Grace  be  with }  oo— One  of  the  oldest  M.Si.  and  several 
vctsions  have  **ns"  lor  ycv.  Ihe  (ttttk  is lU.,  "Grace 
tliall  be  with  us."  i.e..  witli  both  you  and  me.  A  prayer, 
however,  is  implied  besides  a  confident  afiirmation. 
gTice..  mercy...p«aee—"  Grace 'covers  the  sins  of  men; 
**  mercy."  their  mistries.  Otaot  must  first  do  away 
with  man's  guilt  befoie  his  misery  can  be  relieved  by 
mercy.  1  herefore  orace  stands  beioie  mercy.  Peace  is 
the  result  of  both,  and  therefore  stands  third  in  order. 
Casting  all  our  care  on  the  Lord,  with  thankagiTing, 
maintaius  this  i>eace.  the  Loid— Tlie  oldest  MiSISw  and 
most  of  the  oldest  versions  omit  *  the  Lord."  John 
never  eisewheie  uses  this  title  in  his  epistles,  but 
'*  the  ison  of  Cod."  in  uuth  and  love— The  element  or 
sphere  in  which  alcne  grace,  mircy,  and  peace,  have 
place.  He  mentions  truth  tn  v.  4  ;  <ore,  in  v,  6.  Paul 
uses  FAITH  and  lore:  for  ^aith  and  truth  are  cloae 
akm.  4.  I  found— probably  in  one  of  hia  missionary 
tours  of  superintendence.  See  Introtiuction  at  the 
end.  ai.d  v.  12:  3  Jolin.  lu.  14.  of  tuy  chLdrtn- some, 
ill  truth— i.e..  in  the  gospel  truth,  as— even  as.  '*liie 
Father's  commandment"  is  the  sUudaxd.  ^1  ^^dcv^ 
iruUL"   6.  I  Ottt«c^— VjaVkikitt  vd.  l^uVt*  Y  4<iiBax^  VViv* 


riaa^Ou  F<ta  naaBt, 


-l»«BM(  tBH.*  Imptylnt 

bwtl  U  rrgm  KM  AM  In  tbs  |oip«l  pmiciiUic 

UUt  iDtlUlon  ot  and  >bs 
Jsioa  lo  dU  n>r  •>,-  am  ■!• 
rortHalth 


J(r«(i,tJshii.l. 


B  tgUl  bar  to  tDtn  hliB  In  Uw  iwiH  UuU- 


Tbsn  w*  dcETou  of 


. , EMAfMrf 

gt  tlor  b*B(bii  ea  Jma  •hsU  ba  InUy  tmma.  M 
Iha  lusH  thi  *mmL  tl«  «i«ttr  vUl  ba  ii*  a  ~ 
Uk  naaiTiM  bamnrlj'  bUu,    H*  vbo  nUb  ona 


IIMmS 


Edndta/aU:  Ib/WI  n 

BOJI  BO  mMh  St  Biii_ , 

otlra  IM  mnid.  ■.  Tbg  Ian  n.  e)  uMnt  ti  Mi  t 
|il(lB*d;  tM  Ml  hMing  Gcd.  oliicB  i«>ui  ha 
oMiliiif  «oC  M  n>  AKlnmt  vS  Chr.A, 

■" b™,. 


Hm  Dldart  Ilee.  ud  TI 


4  <uttiiJEicU^:  liniJj'lni  IM 
nirlll.  nnakHVlioBU^ 


I«d.'K 

m  iiDplr  th 

■>tdei>al^ 

PMJ  ud^iv  (in.  Ill 

<.>.<ii.  udtlat 

bim  IL  whU 

JtOPPM.llKLi.n 

Ifr  youn 

hu  aril  d«ai 

'nu  GfHl< 

"piCtakl! 

-l.-h.vli, 

biTacou 

mte,    H. 

i'^o^mJ. 

D'lnttanJU  Be 

rviAldinKUd 

toartthl 

CAM.  Uia  dim 

onUiiic 

ulbDiiu.  Uwl  on  DM  occai 

to  Uiha  ud  liMid  Uimt 

CerinliB.* 

liotiCuU 

of  Ig.B  pon 

RliHJTlko>» 

in.tliHi 

brltHw.  r 

''"T:?*^.'''  &»t*i«i  l«WT~ 

.    Pirduocnciiu  iLsHik 


rauuUi."   tnll-lirift.  "(meil  lalL'    Your 
trulha  whidi  1  Don  df  fee  enamunmUnj  i 

bi  0(11  Um  hf  (iuiImUi  Uwt  ■  dmrth  ii  bmi 


THB  THIRD  EPISTLE  07 


JOHN. 


'.  M4.  Addrirs:  Wish  tor  Oaius*  Pro»- 
rr?  Jot  at  bts  Wauctno  in  thb  Truth.   His 

tUUTT  TO   THB  BrRTHRCK  AND  STRAMaKRS, 

fwn  or  LovB.  Diotrbphrs*  Opposition  and 

DO!l.    PRAISBOrDBMBTRnrS.    OONOLVBION.    1. 

Vkatiesl :  I  penomllr,  for  my  part  On  Gains  or 
••N/ntrodiictum  before  Moond  epistle,  lovtin 
itb-tt  John.  1.)  **  Beloved"  ii  repeated  often  in 
PlMle,  iDdicating  strong  affection  («.  I.  S,  6.  ll).  3. 
•D  khings-Oreeib,  **coneeming  all  thinfesf*  so 
^1  *%  ail  retpeeU.  Bat  Wahl  jnsUfles  English 
0)  ef.  1  Peter.  4. 8).  Of  conrse.  since  his  bouI's 
Hhrls  presupposed.  **  above  all  things*  does  not 
tttt  John  wishes  Osius*  bodily  health  above 
flite  lonl,  but  as  the  first  object  to  be  desired 
rlf^KrUtta/  heaith,  I  know  yoo  are  prospering 
I  eonosTDS  of  yoor  soaL  I  wish  yon  similar 
^  in  yonr  body.  Perhaps  John  had  heard 
M  brethren  («.  3)  that  Cains  was  in  bad  health. 
JJMcd  in  other  ways  fv.  iO},  to  which  the  wish, 
fclw  proaper— in  general,  be  in  health— in  par- 
\teatiiied  of  th«  ttuth  that  is  in  Xhte^aretk,  "of 
Hy  troth  .^  thy  share  of  that  truth  in  which 
^|wMt.  [Altord.]  even  as  thou— In  contrast 
^**Phes  {v.  9/.  4.  my  children— members  of  the 
^  eooOnnlng  the  view  that  the  dcet  lady  is  a 
^  ^  fsithfttUy— an  act  becoming  a  faithful  man. 
^  tboa  doeit— A  distinct  Gredc  word  from  tlie 
'  "doest:"  translate,   "workestT   whatsoever 

*  labour  of  love,  thon  doat  perform.  So  Mat- 
^  1^  "  Slie  hath  wrought  a  good  irorA;  upon  roe." 
^Ufsn-The  oldest  AISS..**  And  that  (i.e.,  and 
*>ttuen)  strangers."  The  fisct  of  the  brethren 
^OQ  didst  entertain  being  "strangers."  en- 
J^  love  manifested  in  the  act.  6.  borne  witneu 
^\tf  before  the  chdich— to  stimulate  others  by 
14  example.  The  brethren  so  entertained  by 
Nn  missionary  evanfielists  («.  7);  and,  probably. 
^jBttie  of  narrating  their  missionary  labours  for 
'wition  of  the  church  where  John  then  was, 
lUQy  mentioned  the  loving  hospitality  shown 
^  CUns.  brisff  foiward  on  their  journey— "  if 
BsfteiM to)  forward  on  their  Journey'  by  giving 
VtvisiiHis  for  the  way.  after  a  godly  sort— C^re^ Jk, 
tasaoer  worthy  of  God.**  whose  ambassadors 
i^  end  whose  servant  thou  art.     He  who 

•  God's  missionary  servants  («.  7),  honours 
^  kis  BsmeTs  sake— Christ's,  went  forth— as  mis* 
H  taking  nothing— refusing  to  receive  aught 
of  psy.  or  maintenance,  though  Justly  entitled 
liPaul  at  Corinth  and  at  lliessalonlca.  Gen- 
M  Christians  Just  gathered  out  by  their  lal>ours 
Boog  the  heathen.  As  Cains  himself  was  a 
convert.  **  the  Gentiles"  here  must  menu  the 
ijtut  made  from  the  heathen^  the  Gentiles  to 
hey  bad  gorujorth.  It  would  have  been  Inez- 
to  have  taken  aught  (the  Greek  rMdtn  implies. 
t  they  got  nothing,  though  they  had  desired  it, 
tit  was  of  ttuir  ovm  choi<x  they  took  uoOiing) 
e  infant  dinrches  among  the  heathen :  the  case 
l^nt  in  receiving  hospitality  from  Gains.  8. 
contradistinction  to  **tbe  Gentiles"  or  "hea- 
fened  to. «.  7.  therefore— as  they  take  nothing 
M  Qeniiles  or  heathen,  receive— 1'he  oldest 
id,  **  take  npw"  As  ther  t(tke  nothing  from  the 

^7J 


Gentiles,  we  onsht  to  take  them  up  so  as  to  snpport 
them,  ftllow-helpers— with  them,  to  the  trn*h— i.e., 
to  promote  the  truth.  9. 1  wrote— The  oldest  MS3.  add 
**  somethirgf*  a  oommvfiioafton.  probably,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  receiviitg  the  brethren  with  brotherly  love  (v.  8. 
10).  That  epistle  was  not  designed  by  the  Spirit  for 
the  universal  church,  or  else  it  would  have  been  pre- 
served, unto  the  ehorch— of  which  Cains  is  a  member, 
loveth... pre-eminence— through  ambition.  Evidently 
occupying  a  high  place  in  the  church  where  Cains  was 
(V.  10).  among  them— oter  the  members  of  the  church, 
receiveth  ns  nof— virtually.  Hm.,  by  not  receiving  with 
love  the  brethren  whom  we  recommended  to  be  re- 
ceived  («.  8. 10;  cf.  Matthew.  10.  40).  10.  if  I  oom^- 
(0.14.)  I  will  remember— Ii<.."I  will  bring  to  mind"  before 
all.  by  stigmatising  and  punishing,  pr^iting— with  mere 
silly  tattle,  neither  doth  he... receive  the  brethren— with 
hospitality.  **The  brethren"  are  the  missionaries  on 
their  journey,  forbiddeth  them  that  wonld  —  receive 
them,  easteth  them— those  that  would  receive  the 
brethren,  by  excommunication  from  the  church,  which 
his  influence,  as  a  leading  man  (v.  9)  in  it,  enabled  him 
to  do.  Nbandxr  thinks  that  the  missionaries  were 
J&Wd  by  birth,  whence  it  is  said  in  tlieir  praise  thejr 
took  nothing  from  thb  Gkntilxs:  in  contrast  to 
other  Jewish  missionaries  who  abused  ministers^  right 
of  maintenance  elsewhere,  as  Paul  tells  us.  s  Corin- 
thians, 11. 12;  Philippians.  3.  8.  6. 10.  ^ow  in  the  Gen 
tile  churches  there  existed  an  nltra- Pauline  party  of 
anti-Jewish  tendency,  the  forerunners  of  JAarcion: 
Diotrephes  poatibly  stood  at  the  head  of  this  party, 
which  fact,  as  well  as  his  domineering  spirit,  may 
account  for  his  hostility  to  the  missionaries,  and  to 
the  apostle  John,  who  had,  by  the  power  of  love,  tried 
to  harmonise  the  various  elements  in  the  Asiatic 
churches.  At  a  later  period  Mardon,  we  know, 
attached  himself  to  Paul  alone,  and  paid  no  deference 
to  the  authority  of  John.  11.  follow  not  that  which  is 
evil— as  manifested  in  Diotrephes  («.  9, 10).  but...good 
—as  manifested  in  Demetrius  {v.  12).  is  of  God— is  bom 
of  God,  who  is  good,  hath  not  seen  God— spiritually, 
not  literally.  12.  of  all  men— who  have  had  opportunity 
of  knowing  his  character,  of  the  trnth  itself— The 
gospel  standauxi  of  truth  bears  witness  to  him  tliatlie 
walks  conformably  to  it.  in  acts  of  real  love,  hospi- 
tality to  the  brethren  (in  contrast  to  Diotrephes),  ^a 
Cf.  John,  3.  21.  "He  that  doeth  truth  cometh  to  the 
light,  that  his  deeds  may  be  made  manifest,  that  they 
are  wrought  in  God  "  we  also— besides  the  testimony 
of  "all  men."  and  of  **the  truth  itself.**  ye  know— 
The  oldest  M8&  read,  "thou  knowest."  13.  I  will  not 
—rather  as  Greek,  '*I  wish  not. .to  write^'  more.  14. 
laoe  to  face— Greefc,  "mouth  to  mouth."  peace— Peace 
inward  of  cc>nscieDce.  peace  fraternal  of  friendship, 
peace  supernal  of  glory  (Ltra).  friends— a  title  sel- 
dom used  in  the  New  Testament,  as  it  is  absorbed  ia 
the  hinher  UUe  of  ''brother,  brethren."  SUll  Christ 
recognises  the  relation  of  friend  also,  based  on  the 
highest  grounds,  obedience  to  Him  from  love,  and 
entailing  the  highest  privileges,  admission  to  the  inti- 
macy of  the  holy  and  glorious  God  and  sympathisicc; 
iSavicur:  so  Christians  have  *'  'riends**  In  Christ.  Here 
In  a  friendly  letter,  mentioi  of  "iriends"  apprnpriatelY 
occurs,  by  name— no  V«tt  Uuaix  M  \2Si%Vt  TuacccA.^  ^vl^ 
written.  tI^iKQvu\ 


IntroduetUm. 


JUDE. 


IntrodueUom, 


*tb«  cider."  For  the  nrae  raMon  Jamee  and  Jnde  eall  themaelTei  "ecrranta  of  Jemi  Ohriet"  ClemcDe  Alexandrtnusw 
AduwArQtioia.  in  Ep,  Jod.,  |>.  1007.  Mji.  **  Jade,  throogh  reretenilal  awe,  did  not  oall  himaelf  droMei*.  bat  mi-vunt,  of  Jctoa 
Chrut,  and  brother  of  Jame*." 

Tertnllian.  d«  CuUu  FiMminarum,  e.  S,  oltee  the  epietle  aa  that  of  the  apoitle  Jamea.  Gemens  Alexandrlnoe  <iaotcs  it 
fv.  8, 17)  an  Soriptura  Stromata  3.,  1. 11;  and  (v.  9)  in  PaJoifotmt  8,  &  44.  The  Muratori  fragment  anwrts  its  caoonidty. 
IJRouth,  RtlUptia  Sacne,  1. 300  ]  Ongen.  ComvuHtary  oa  Mat^tw  l-'i  flfl,  »j»,  **Jude  wrote  an  epiitlc  of  few  linei,  bnt  on* 
ttled  fall  of  the  i trong  wordi  of  hearenly  graoe."  Also,  in  CommentofV  on  Matthew,  U.  B,  he  quotes  w.  0;  and  on  Matthew. 
18.  10,  he  quotea  v.  1 .  He  calls  tlie  writer  "  Jude  the  apustle,*  in  tlie  Ijatln  reioaina  of  his  works  (cf.  David-ion,  IntrodHctiam 
III.  4M.I.  Jerome,  Catahgw  SeripUrum  Eect*$t(Uticorum,  4,  reckons  it  among  the  tSoriptores.  Though  the  oldest  USS* 
•r  the  Pesebito  omit  it.  Ephrem  Syruit  recoguiies  it  Wordaworth  reason  for  its  genuineness  thui>:  St  Jude.  we  know, 
died  before  St.  Jolin.  is.  Itefore  tiie  beginning  of  the  seoon  i  century.  Kuw  £use>>iu*<,  EccU^iuMtictU  HiMtory^  SL  kS.  tells  us 
that  SL  Jamrs  was  suooeeded  in  the  bishopric  of  Jerusalem  by  Symeon  his  )>rutbcr-.  and  alto  tbst  Symeon  sat  in  that  sea 
till  A.I>.  107.  when  as  a  martyr  he  was  cruolfied  in  his  l£0th  year.  We  find  that  the  epistle  to  J  ude  was  known  in  the  Ea^t 
SDd  West  in  the  second  eentury;  it  was  therefore  circula;ed  in  Symeon's  lifetime.  It  ncrer  would  hare  receirrd  currency 
ftueh  as  it  had.  nor  would  Symeon  hare  permitted  a  letter  l>earing  the  name  of  an  apoille.  his  owa  brother  JaJe.  brother  o^ 
Us  own  apo^oUcal  predecessor.  St  James,  to  hare  been  olreiila:ed,  if  it  were  not  really  SU  Uude  a 

TU  iriiOM  ADDBEiiSED.— The  references  to  Old  Testament  history.  ».  0.  7.  and  to  JewiHh  tradition,  v.  14.  *.-• 

■uke  it  likely  that  JtwiMh  Christians  are  the  readers  to  whom  Jude  mainly  (tliough  including  also  oU  Cliristuuis.  v.  1)  writes, 

JoaC  as  the  kindred  epivtle,  S  Peter,  is  addressed  pnmariiy  to  the  same  clasa;  of.  ItUroduclitHt  to  1  and  S  Peter.   The  persons 

■ttpnatiaed  in  it  were  not  merely  WnrtiHt*  (as  Alfard  thinks),  thougli  no  doubt  that  wai  one  of  tbeir  prominent  character- 

Irtiokbat  heretics  in  doetriiu^  "denying  the  only  l<nrd  Ood,  and  our  Sarioor  Jesus  Cbriat"    Hence  he  urges  bcUerers 

"attmcctly  to  contend  for  tkt  faith  onee  delirered  uuto  the  samta."    Insubordination,  x^lf- seeking,  and  Iweniiuusness*  the 

tmA  of  Abtinomian  teachings,  were  the  evils  against  which  Jude  warns  his  readenn;  reminding  them  that,  to  build  thena> 

I  in  their  most  holy  fkith,  and  to  pray  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  are  the  only  elTeutual  safeguania    The  same  erils,  along  with 

scepticism,  shall  oharacteriie  tlie  last  days  before  the  final  judgmeut.  eveu  aa  in  tlie  days  vhen  Enoch  warned  the 

H^^odlj  of  the  eommg  Hood.    As  Peter  was  in  Ba)>ylon  in  •  nting  1  Peter.  X  13.  and  probably  also  in  wiitmc  a  I'eter  (ct  /n- 

tndmetioHM  to  l  and  S  Peter),  it  seems  not  unlikely  chat  Jude  addressed  ttis  epistle  primarily  to  tht  JtwiMh  ChritUant  im 

^td  oboMl  Mtmipotamian  Bttbylim  (a  plaoe  of  great  retort  to  the  Jews  in  that  day),  or  else  to  tht  Chri^Um  Jtm  dtspcrssd 

in  J\m<iM.  GaUUia,  Cappadoeia,  Atia,  and  BUl^ia,  the  persons  addressed  by  Peter.    For  J  ude  is  expre.-s  y  said  to  hava 

|N««ehcd  in  Mtaopotamia  (Jerome.  Anuotatioaet  in  Matthaum),  and  his  epiittle.  cunsiotiug  of  only  tw«:uty*fire  verses,  ooi>> 

ftAitta  in  them  no  less  than  eleven  passages  from  S  Peter  isee  the  li^t  in  my  Introduction  to  8  Peter).    Probably  in  ».  4  ha 

witueaaes  to  the  fulfilment  of  Peter's  prophecy,  **  There  art  oeruin  men  arpt  in  unamtru,  who  were  before  of  old  ordained 

irather  aa  (/rwXr, '  forewritten,'  i.*.,  announced  bt/otthand  by  the  apostle  Peter's  uriUen  proi'liccyi  to  tliis  eonJ*mnation, 

mB$lod\y  men  denyini^tbe  only  Lord  Uod.and  onr  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Cf.  i  Peter,  ft  1. "  Tliere  tkaU  te  false  teacliers  antong 

joo  who  privUir  shall  bring  in  damnabU  heresies,  even  denyinp  th*  Lord  that  bought  them,  aud  bring  upon  thcuisehres 

mrlft  tfeslnieftoa."    Also,  v.  17,  J8,  plaiuly  re'ers  to  (As  very  woi-dt  of  i  Peter.  3.  3,  **  Remember  the  words  which  were  spoken 

kcfOff«  of  the  apoHUt  of  our  Lord  Jmus;  How  they  told  you  tliere  should  be  mocktra  in  tk»  latt  time  who  should  wofik 

their  own  ungodly  luatt."    This  proves,  in  opposition  to  Aljord,  that  Jude's  epistle  is  later  than  Peter's  (whose  in- 

he  thus  confirm*,  just  as  Peter  confirms  Paul's,  S  Peter,  ai  IS,  16),  not  vice  versa. 

TIME  AND  PLAOE  OF  WttlTINU. — Mi/ord  thinks,  that,  considering  St  Jude  was  writing  to  Jews  and  citing  sig- 

Instances  of  divine  rengeance.  it  is  very  unlikely  he  would  have  omitted  to  allude  to  the  dentructiou  of  JeruMlem.  if  ha 

written  after  that  event  which  uprooted  the  Jewish  polity  and  people;    He  ooujfclures  from  the  tone  and  references!, 

the  writer  lived  in  Palestine.    But  ai  to  the  former,  negative  evidence  i*  doubtful;  for  neither  does  John  allude  in 

•pisUes,  written  after  tlie  destnicilou  of  Jerusalem,  to  that  event     MM  fixes  on  A.D.  VO,  afcer  the  death  of  all  the 

Itlca.  save  John.    I  incline  to  think  from  v.  17. 18.  that  some  time  had  elapsed  since  the  »econd  epistle  of  Peter  (written 

^gottsihlj  about  A. D.  68  or  GO)  when  J  ude  wrote,  and,  therefore,  that  the  epistle  of  Jude  was  written  t^/ttr  the  destruction  of 


Ver.  1-25.    Addrxrb:  GRErnso:  Hia  Object  im 

WlilTIVO:  yfxRSlKa  against    SKDUCXRa   IN   Doo- 

YjunB  AKD  Pkactiob  ykom  God'h  Ve.noeancb  OS 

^r*>«TATia.   IHRAXL,   THE   FALLEN   AhOELH,  Sol>OM 

wikKD    Gomorrah.     Dksokiption   of  tue8E  Bar 

IN  COMTRAVT  TO    JUlCHAEL:   LiKE  CAIN,  Ba- 

ANO  Core:  Kjsocu  8  Pmupiikcy  as  to  tuex  : 

APObTLEii'    F0KEWARM>0:    CONCLUDLNU    tX- 
[OKTATION  AS  TO  PrEHKRVXnU  THEIR  OWN  FaITH, 

TjiTiNO  TO  Save  Otheiih:  Doxui.ouv.  1. 
rant  o(  Jssua  Chrut— as  His  niinibter  and  aiKMile. 
^r«tb«r  of  James— who  was  more  widely  known  as 
l^sbop  of  Jorusalem  and  "  brother  of  the  Lurd"  li.e.. 
^Uh9T  cousin,  or  stepbrother,  being  son  of  Joseph  by  a 
l^iriner  marriage;  for  snctent  traditions  uiiiversaily 
^gg^e  that  Mary.  Jestu'  mother,  continued  perpetually 
A  Tirgio'*  Jade  therefore  calls  himself  uiodesUy 
**lHrotber  of  James."  SSee  my  Introduction,  to  them 
...  Mwciifled  by  Qcd  the  Father— The  oldest  MSS.  and 
^■i*too6»  Ojftionr,  LuciritR,  tc.,  read  "beloved" for 
i^tnct»A^  ItJSuolish  Virtion  be  read.  cf.  ColosKians. 
X.  IX  ;  1  Foter.  L  t.  The  Gnek  is  not  *  by,"  but  "  in." 
Mjtod,  tbe  Father's  tora,  is  the  element  in  which  they 
mirm  "beloved."  Thus  the  conclusion.  «.  21.  corre- ; 
•ttonda.  "K.MP  yourselves  in  tbe  love  of  Uod."   CL  I 


**  Beloved  of  the  Lord"  S  Tbessaloolans,  t.  13.  pre- 
aeived  in  Jesus  Corisc— ** kept.*  TrtiutUiU  not  **ln.*' 
but  as  Greek.  "roK  Jesus  Clirist."  "  Kept  coittinvdllw 
iso  the  Oreik  perjut  ^tarticiple  meaus  by  God  the 
Father  for  Jesus  Christ."  against  the  day  of  His  com- 
ing.  Jude.  beforehand,  mentions  the  source  and 
Euaraiitee  for  the  tinal  accomplishment  of  belierera* 
salvation,  lest  tiiey  aliouid  be  disheartened  by  the 
drea<llul  eviis  which  he  proceeds  to  anuounre.  IBln- 
UKL  1  and  eilUd— I'redicated  of  "them  that  are  be- 
loved in  Uod  the  Father,  and  preserved  in  Jesus  Christ: 
who  are  called."  God's  effectual  aUino  in  the  exerdsa 
of  His  Divine  prerogative,  guarantees  their  eternal 
safety.  2.  Merc>— ill  a  time  of  wretchedness.  There- 
fore merey  suiids  flrst :  the  mert-y  of  Vhrist  («.  Slj. 
peace— in  the  Uoiy  (jho*t  (o.  tf».  love— of  God  (e.  81J. 
The  three  answer  to  the  Divine  Trinity,  be  maltipliad 
—in  you  and  towards  you.  3.  Design  of  the  epistle 
(cf.  V.  IM.  2l.f  all  dihrsuce— (2  Peter.  1.  6.)  As  the 
minister  is  to  give  all  dilieenee  to  admonish,  so  the 
people  should,  in  accordance  with  hia  admonition,  give 
all  diligence  to  liave  ail  Christian  graces,  aud  to  make 
their  calling  sure,  ths  common  sAiV4.i.iA&— 'wx^oi'QsjiDXXvt 
Christ.  Cf.  Note.  "  o\i\a"itv«A  \ail^  vwftxwva  Vs*?^^^ 
2  relet,  1.  L    TVxVa  «cravmun.>X^  oi  jcwtt^^  a»^  ^  ^*s^ 


eiaitaei.tatnaie't.  to 


UuMiofMa. 
jKliiiiiitliiii  b: 

IIMUIDD-aliiiai.-  HI 
^w(  iDlattln  ~  M  wi 


•rfurtalin."  Ill  tuu*  it «. "  For 
«WI  la.*  «c.    Uatiiu  lDUn<!«l 

■LIMUH  ntli  In  Ua  cbnnh.  lo 
IbV  *hMiU  antnd  /or  »<  /ul 
«UHUlf  mtiiit-Or,  FUlltpclu 
MJMt  (M  Uw  blUi  or  -' 
/trattOt" '"  '■ 


tlrtMdt  ttaer  kniiw  nil  Uli  IhU  ams  loraLL.  h> 
oiiIrio"nn>liiil'Uicin.  iktln^A—'nMolAutM: 
>anlon>  reul,  "Jeiua.-  Bo  "  Clii^iC  M  u'A  v . 
•MtttijMuuiU  tha  UncU'.n  \a  Ua  •naOHuiB-.  v 


— — .._  W..I.  PI.  J-  .t- J.— .._.( 1,. 

toE  (OHJ  Uicm.  0.  II  tWar.  I  t.l  kipt  nt  IMr  ■■> 
■Uli  -  rUDaU  mn'ma,  -  mail  o«  prfMMMh' 
■bleb  Uu^bd ol  uctli  beliia  tUftmbtn  all(t~>^ 

dI  tdBI  CDDleBt  vUb  tb<  diiiudi  one*  ta  Ul  irtpil 
to  IbiiD  udtt-  Oa  Bno  or  Uad.  tbcr  uptiad  UlMr. 
Airuui  tbiaki  (ha  urmtiia  lo  Gaonla.  (.  ttiW- 
iDUwt  to.  BD(  Iba  tell  or  Uia  drrll  aad  bli  awli.  n 
bi  U.IDlu-ci>liK  IhaiDMllIt 
provri-vT  Onclr.  "tn  like  m 
•Bitela  I*,  a.  Itaaeniila  i 
"Hini  of  God'  (OidnIi.  «. ; 


nuanlMiabi 

apBhlaotORal     ! 
1.  tjUdlt  nAn 


)■(  0/  lb(  OriBT  of  Bltore,      — 

Ilka  aumet  tn  tt™'  (O™*!.  et.  Jfa^  ..«,«■ 
ipliitual  fonicalUiii.''  no  ■  <rlianii(i/n>M  Ibic'l^rii 
^""■"     datttnuvlrf" 


Art    (™.   thst 


<j  J«liu  tba  Hlih  PriHil;  ud  UkhHl, 
leilcm  leami  to  tx  h  dote  vJlh  JalioT4li- 
Itia  oni  b4Dd.  ud  wllh  laruj  on  th«  oliwr, 


,  "flUliy-  afEavliA  I  bodr.leil.  U  Itbtd  MsncipoHd 


Itifulun.  Jos*- 
1  Hud  hid  Mom/ 
isw.ttvonJdbnii* 


0^  difftUiei  la  becAiiBa  (her  in  drutniin 
Id  Hof  vtial  Vuw  are  apeaking  evil  bf  (v.  il 


1  »Ua  ud  In  tba  dvUgbt.  caioT*  IBuaiLl 
'KloritL*   Euthlj  uid  hnnnJy  diimilici.    S. 


wblab— OmiE,  "  all  talogi  vVk 
lut."  *u .  tba  tblnsa  of  tbo  ar 
„.iutiira]lj~<JoDricc(  tbui,  " 


.  IThuuloDlua. 


i<dtul:UiaTtli*n( 


oia  ilD  VM  liatred  ami  anvr  of  i 
I  bukj.  HecUeii  oT  wbit  It  «uti,  tbe 
I    Wbcn  wi  nul  of  Konb  pcrlablDK  by  . 


taoDih  uEKodly.  j/nuMwi 


iitd.   TBaold; 


rorld  :  IraiuloU.  u   Giipluk   Cirilni.  "i 


t  tbn  InnaOMUnUon:  tha  unipla  i 


iriUCEl.  mijib  Id  tha  pcovhstiaL  |  Vtrt 


toitipuued  tba  Loid^i 


ituni  Uod,  u  Job  Id 
'    Wlwl  thej  look  <o 


PPtr  II  mristhl- 
uHiflid  irlth  hi* 


BntiKt  Pnt*trii  ai  (a  ralm  TrcAi 


OemtaMt  <■  M*  ritith. 


•l  Iba  un  tlma  sot  tat  pllr  dtcntrUa  Into  ooontr- 

lb*  Pklber.  tha  Son.  mad  Holr  UkoH:  tai  ZaitK 

k(f(,  ud  lor*.     E<«p  jin™i™-oot  to  roor  owd 

lAnlad  --111.  ImtT  or  balu  u  >U  d.RKd  b»  ttirn.. 

•tniuUi.  bnt  "In  th.  Id>*  o(  God,-  (.«..  Corf.  Ion  b, 

■n  uul  all  nil  bcJlcTliig  chlldnn.  Ifat  oalr  guinnLni 
te  tbtii  twiDi  itipl  Ufa.     tlUL'i  DHd  ot  watchlBi  U 

Slo  la  tbs  osb  Uilug  ohich  Uod  butaa;  ao  ooiibl  n. 

ma  tha  i.iBam-*  ptOTcrbl.1  nhnaa:  ■lotdiin  Iba 

iBpUtd:  >t  the  UD»  Umi  be  ascot  bn<  blDHlC. 

■nln  God  tn  Hli  Ion  linp  Urn.     l»Ui(  h:  -  JD 

mlnclM  of  Bood  [n  ba^nf,  ao  tha  Tarr  earnoU  of 

l«  U»  FiUicr:  hen  to  tbe  Sod  ;notDUnlr  onein  Uxr- 

M  to  iFpan  wid  ottwr  paiuni  dtBI«l.  LaTtllcui,  11. 

1IB.RWU-    ButlKooMe-lMSa.  FWaal,.  tc.  .,»d. 

■DT  one  Inutblpi  tbtm  wu  eidndfd,  nnlU  pnrtBed, 

■eonirtctr  "M|ire»«  to  theic  conTlctlonr  -confut*, 

w  M  to  coBTlnM."    Biklir  •  din«rni«-nn  oldnl 

fled  people  of  £.t«L    CbmiluaitbarKcliad  UUp- 

ma  ind  TwiloiH  md  tl«  •wi.Bllro  for  tha  nomln- 

lUm  the  rblla  Mrmanl  tu  tiikan  of  purty.  tn  not  to 

■llra.-wh«iiBPinUDiIbeinRlTn"|WiHL).nteiTiDi: 

doOla  ll  br  any  apiroach  to  whit  ti  dalllad.    M.  U. 

Coodndlni  doinico.     l(o--(/r«*.  ■■BnV    »■■— 

Ai.»ou..  on  infarior  aulhortly.  >nd>  "thani."    r« 

*»■<*  i-d-otthtMi-in   thi>poUI10B:l»lt4ft.T 

-(MUtaUx  Uiaiti  onl  of  tHa  lira"  f^tlh  «hleh.  rf. 

■bora.     lt<ii...b«  bUuf— nthar.  "(uard-.lao  u  to 

Awa.  1.  ii:  1  Cnnniblaoi,  1.  iB;  Zfchurkh,  >.  ).  atd 

«t  hi!  llniT  -  *  t.  iH/ert  H.mKif.  whan   Hg  ihiU  lie 

vtUi  lu)  Ittt "    nraakindtotixUanUmiulnthtta 

<uwUii(  jGT-lil.,  "irlUi  amlUtlra- uof  UtoaawiM 

bopfocjor.    TathtaaV.,.aiHl«uaiTii>ni-TbaoMaa» 

liUtL  add.  -thniifb  Jena  Chttil  oar  I«d."   Hi* 

tianaaibanraacrlni  thai  "gaTloni "  applltd  teOiriat 

IkBaTaniuniilDi  "tcTlouTa."    Juda  iltauLfn.  Bj 

aioDi.  aiDtttod  tha  wordi.    Tha  lanw  la.  To  the  onlr 

Ood  itha  Falbtr;  vho  U  onr  EaTlooi  Ibnraih  fi-r.. 

1  oldeat  M^l.  nbom  re 


THE    BEVELATION 

OF  9.  JOnN  THE  DIVINB. 

INTRODUCTION. 


a  pTHEBTIlIITr.-Tha  aotbor  ealLi 


L     Hlppolfliu.  bllfaoii  al  OltU.  BE 


H  t.»tMiiK»')a>-^v-, 


■Mb  WOrtn^i^  tMwar . 


,mi«im  lA.a  Mn.  tatu  sum 


L    Ibi(«i»K*fdinkliH 


■rtiUHUHranili 


tmtnductimu  nVELA.TfOir. 


lalonetoOhrtot  called  d<rwKr**th«LMnb"  (John, L».I8).  la  1  PH«r,  1. 19.  H«  to  e«Il«d  **»  »  lunb  witkoat 
blMkMh.-  in  dludonto  laaiah,  dS,  7.  So  tb«  om  of  **  witotn,*  or  **  tMttmoaj"  (oh.  L  «,  9;  «.  9;  11. 7,  te;  ot  Joha,  1. 7, 9,  II. 
If,  M;  1  John,  1. 9;  4.  14;  &  9-1 1).  **  Keep  the  word,"  or  **  eonuoMidmenta"  (oh.  &  9, 10;  It.  17.  Me. ;  efl  John,  a  91, 19;  14  U). 
Tb«  Meertion  uf  the  euno  thing  poeitively  and  neffttiTely  (oh.  1.  9l  9,  9, 19;  9l  9. 17. 19;  ^  John,  1. 9.9, 7,99;  1  John, 
&V,99).  Ct  >l»o  I  John.  9. 90. 97,  with  eh.  ai  19.  m  to  the  eyiritnal  owoiirfii^  The  teeming  eoleoini  of  ityU  are  attrlhot- 
able  to  that  inspired  elevation  whioh  is  above  mere  grammatioal  mlee,  and  are  designed  to  arreet  the  rnderli  altontton  bgr 
tto  paonliarity  of  the  phrase,  so  as  to  pause  and  ssaroh  into  some  deep  truth  Ijring  beneath.  The  virid  earnestness  of  the 
taapdred  writer,  handling  a  suhieot  so  transcending  all  othenb  raises  him  abors  all  senrile  adherenes  to  ordinary  rales, 
90  that  at  times  he  abruptly  pasMS  fkom  one  grammatical  oonstraotion  to  another,  as  he  graphioallj  sets  the  thing  deserlbed 
fcsfcrs  the  eyo  of  the  reader.  This  is  not  due  to  ignoranoe  of  granuaar.  for  he  **  has  displayed  a  knowledge  of  grammatieal 
rates  in  other  moeh  more  difficult  oonatmotiona'*  [  Wimnr.}  Th»  eoimnUm  «/  OkoapM  is  more  attended  to  than  mere  gram- 
natkal  connexion.  Another  consideration  to  be  taken  into  aoooont  is,  that  two-flfths  of  the  whole  being  the  recorded 
bagnage  of  others,  he  moulds  his  style  aooordingly.   OC  TregeUes'  /alrodactfon  lo  RmmlatUm/tom  Htatkm  AMtkorUiaa. 

Trtg^ttn  well  says  (ilTtfteTsstamenl  HUtorie  JTetdsMM).  **  There  is  ao  book  of  the  New  Testament  for  wliioh  we  tiara  sndi 
eteu,  ample,  and  nnmexous  testimonies  in  the  seoond  ocntury.  as  we  have  in  ftnronr  of  the  Apocalypse.  The  mora 
doaely  the  witnesses  were  oonneeted  with  the  apostle  John  (as  was  the  oass  with  Irsnssns),  the  more  ezplidt  is  thsir 
tsslfaaony.  Thi^  doobts  should  prerail  in  after  sges,  must  have  originated  sithsr  in  ignoranoe  of  the  eaiiier  testimony,  or 
daa  finom  some  supposed  intuition  of  what  an  apostle  orntM  to  have  written.  The  objoctioas  on  tiie  ground  of  internal  sM* 
eaa  weigh  nothing  sgainst  the  actual  eridenoe.  It  is  in  vain  to  aigus  a  priori,  thai  8t  John  could  not  havt  written  this 
book,  when  we  have  the  evidence  of  several  competoit  witnesses  that  he  did  writs  it" 

RKLATIUN  or  THE  APUCALYPSS  TO  THE  BEST  OF  THE  OAXOS^-Qntorj  Nynm.  lem.  9,  pw  9B1.  eaUs 
Rcvdatioa  "the  last  book  of  graos."  It  oompletes  the  volnms  of  inspiration,  so  that  we  are  to  look  tat  no  further  revda- 
tiou  till  Ohrist  Himself  shall  come.  Appropriately  the  last  book  oompleting  the  Canon  was  written  by  John,  the  last  sur> 
vlfor  of  the  apostles.  The  New  Testament  is  composed  of  the  historical  books,  the  go^ds  and  Acts,  the  dooirinal  epistles, 
and  tha  one  prophetical  book.  Revelation.  The  same  apostle  wrote  the  last  of  the  gospels,  and  probably  the  last  of  the  epia* 
llsi^  and  the  only  prophetioal  book  of  the  New  Testament.  All  the  books  of  the  New  Testament  had  been  writt«n,and  were 
nad  in  the  ohnrdi  assemblies,  soms  years  before  John's  death.  His  life  was  providantlaHy  prolonged  that  he  mi^t  givatba 
toal  attssiatioB  toSeriptnre.  Abouttheyear  lOO  AJO.,  the  bishops  of  Asia  (Um  angola  of  the  seven  ohorehes)  oame  to  John 
■9  Sybssus,  bringing  him  sopiso  of  the  three  gospels,  Matthew,  Mari^  and  Luke,  and  desired  of  him  a  slaleneBft  of  his 
■poataUcal  Judgment  oonecming  them ;  whereupon  he  pronoonoed  tliem  authentio,  genuine,  and  inqrircd,  and  at  their 
laqoest  added  his  own  gospel  to  complete  the  fourfold  aq>eot  of  the  goopd  of  Christ  (cf.  Muratori's  Ctoioa;  AisiMms  IL 
94;  Janaae.  Proomiwm  in  Matthamm ;  Yiotorinus  on  the  Apoeattpms  Theodoret,  JfopmssMoJi  A  Orssk  divine,  quoted  in 
Allatias.  oalls  Revelation  "*  the  Seal  of  the  whole  Bibla."  The  Canon  woold  be  incomplete  without  Revelation.  Seripture  ia 
a  oosnplote  whole,  its  oomponent  books,  written  in  a  period  ranging  over  1900  years,  being  mutually  oonneotsd.  Unity  of 
aim  and  spirit  pervadea  the  entire,  so  that  the  end  is  tiM  neeesmiy  seqasnea  of  the  middle,  and  the  middte  of  the  beginning. 
QaneaiB  presents  before  us  man  and  his  bride  in  innoeenee  and  blessedness,  followed  by  manis  teU  throogh  Satan's  subtlety, 
and  maali  consequent  misery,  his  exclusion  f^om  Paradise  and  its  tree  of  lifis  and  d^ightlhl  rivera  Reveladon  pressnts, 
in  rsTSSBS  order,  man  ilrat  liable  to  sin  and  death,  but  afterwards  made  oonqueror  through  the  Mood  of  the  Lamb;  the  first 
Adam  and  Eve,  represented  by  the  seoond  Adam.  Christ,  and  the  ehuroh.  His  spotless  bride,  in  Paradisa.  with  firee  aeeess  to 
Iba  tree  of  life  and  the  crystal  water  of  life  that  flows  fkom  tiM  throne  of  Ood.  As  Qenesis  foretold  the  braising  of  the  ssr- 
pssiini  hsad  by  the  woman's  seed,  so  Revelation  declares  tbs  final  aeeompHshment  of  that  prediction  (ohs.  19.,  90ijl 

PLACE  AN  D  TI  ME  OF  WRITINO.-The  best  authorities  among  the  fathers  state  that  John  was  sxiled  under  Pomi. 
tian  (JroMnis  9. 90;  Clement  of  Alexandria;  Euaebius,  Ewles<asrtsal  fliitovy  ai  90X  Yiotorinus  si^rs  that  ha  had  to  labour  in 
tha  mines  cf  Patmos.  At  Domitian's  death,  99  A.D..  he  returaed  to  Ephesos  under  the  emperor  Nerra  Probably  it  waa 
immediately  after  his  return  that  he  wrote,  under  Dirine  inspiration,  the  aeoount  of  the  visions  vouchsafed  to  him  tn 
Palmoa  (dt.  l.  9,  9).  However,  ch.  10. 4  eeems  to  imply  that  he  wrote  the  visions  immediately  after  seeing  them.  Patmoa 
ia  OBO  «f  the  Sporades.  Its  droumferenoe  is  about  thirty  miles.  "  It  was  fitting  that  when  forbidden  to  go  beyond  oerw 
tain  bounds  of  the  earth's  lands,  he  was  permitted  to  penetrate  the  seerets  of  heaven**  (Bede.  .Rcplom.  ^poeo^iMe  on  oh.  l) 
The  fbllowing  arguments  fkvour  an  eariler  date.  viM.,  under  Nero:  a.)  Eusebius,  <h  JIaamasKeal  IhmonttnUiona,  unites  in 
tha  same  sentence  John's  banishment  with  the  stoning  of  James  and  the  beheading  of  Paul,  whioh  wen  aader  JVtro.  (t  j 
damens  Alexandrlkius'  story  of  the  robber  reclaimed  by  John,  after  he  had  pursued,  and  with  difHeul^  overtaken  him 
WMorda  better  with  John  then  being  a  younger  man,  than  under  Domitian.  when  he  was  100  yean  old.  Anthsa.  in  the 
azth  oentnry.  applies  the  sixth  seal  to  the  deetraotion  of  Jerusalem  (70  A.D.).  adding  that  the  Apocalypee  was  written  be 
tan  that  event  So  the  Smriae  venion  states  he  was  banished  by  Nero  the  Casar.  Laodioea  wm  overthrown  by  an  earth> 
qsMke.  90  A.D..  but  was  immediately  nbuilt.  so  that  its  being  called  *'  ridi  and  increased  with  goods"  is  not  incompatible 
with  this  book  having  been  written  under  the  Neronian  persecution  (94  A.D.).  But  the  poasible  alluaioas  to  it  in  Hebrews, 
19. 97;  c£  oh.  1. 4, 8;  4  8:  99. 19;  Uebnirs,  11. 10;  of.  oh.  91. 14;  Hebrews.  19. 99. 9S;  of.  eh.  14 1;  Hebrows.  &  1, 9;  dL  oh.  11. 19; 
19. 9;  9L  9;  Hebrews.  4. 19;  of.  cb.  1. 18;  1  19. 18;  19. 19, 15;  Hebnws.  1 9;  et.  oh.  SO.;  also  1  Peter.  1.  7.  19;  4. 19.  with  ch. 
].  1;  1  Pster,  9.  9.  with  oh.  8. 10;  9  Timothy.  4.  8.  with  ch.  9.  98. 97;  L  B;  IL  18;  Ephesians.  9. 19,  with  ch.  19. 7-19;  PhUip- 
,  A  9,  with  ch.  9.  0 ;  13.  8 ;  17. 8;  90. 19,  15;  Colossians.  1. 18,  vrith  oh.  L  8 ;  1  Corinthians,  19. 99.  with  oh.  10. 7;  11.  U-19, 
'.  a  date  befon  the  dcetroction  of  Laodicea  poesible.  Orinthus  i«  stated  to  have  died  befon  John :  as  then  he  bor- 
rawed  much  in  his  Pseudo* Apocalypee  from  John's,  it  is  likely  the  latter  wm  at  an  earlier  date  than  Domitian's  reign. 
8sa  TUloeh's  IntrodMction  to  Apoadnm.  But  the  Pauline  benediction  (oh.  1. 4)  implisa  it  wm  written  after  Paul's  death 
naderNcro. 

TO  WHAT  REAPERS  ADDRESSEP.-The  inscription  statea  that  it  is  addressed  to  the  seven  churches  of  Ada,  i«., 
PkMOQsalar  Asia.  St  John's  reason  for  fixing  on  the  number  seaea  (for  thsn  were  mon  than  seven  churches  in  the  region 
meant  by  **  Asts,**  for  instance.  Magnesia  and  Trallesl,  wm  doubtless  because  Mitm  is  the  sacred  number  implying  totality 
and  nnivarsality:  so  it  is  implied  Uiat  John,  through  the  medium  of  the  seven  churches,  addresses  m  the  Spirit  the  ohuroh 
af  all  plaeesand  sgea  The  ohuroh  in  its  variousdatea  of  quritual  life  or  deadncss,  in  all  agea  and  plscca.  is  represented  by 
fhs  seven  ehurohcs.  and  is  addressed  with  words  of  consolation  or  warning  aooordingly.  Smyrna  and  Philadelphia  alone 
«f  the  seran  an  honoured  with  unmixed  praise,  m  fdthfnl  in  tribulation,  and  rich  in  good  works.  llvrai^Mik^  ^&MiAn&. 
kind  had  by  this  time  arisen  in,  the  ehnrohes  of  Asia,  and  the  love  of  maaj  had  'waxv^  wAA.'aXditfiii^^iMC^  \a^  ^Ax«&m^ 
lo  greater  seal,  and  one  had  sealed  his  testimony  with  his  blood.  .  _, 


■<  >a«taM  ■>■•«■• 


■  «>  llll  B»  H 


>»llf«i  rrrjllin  ti»| 


UMl  inlo  tlw  ulanl.  u  m  Id  tc  tllwud,  iHbi 
IgrmfKUniiiCcb.  1.1,  l.l,Ilii  MU  Splnti  bcfon 


i>v«liilM>,  IwliiH  tbii  noMic  Iw 


BKTBLATIOK.  L 


Tlw  vonl  tt  God  n 
>.l."th<iiDnl>o(llil>propb«T."    Uu 
in^-- Ihi  Splrtl  ol  prophecy' (ch,  M,  im. 


OBtWICflh  . . 

Unlr.  beooB  Bs  *m  Do  m*  i    Hmiu  rf  H 
waAttt  (ODd  Bd  twl  UUb  Aw^Mmm^ 
ISicuiXD  or  Si;  vjciaB  >■  TkbsooJ  31a  am^^    I 
"-    ■    CrwtUmllBt  la  MUMtUcg  la  Mw  M<[fc^ 


■PProbrlaUIi  Uia  Dumber  Hon  n< 
•inanllr  Ihw  gl»vlKn  la  Bniptui 
■nlHf .  ■DTftDtd  1v  ■  Hodud  proQoi 


il:  nwaitUM  oC 
I  UrMtdom  vhJch 


lulfuiUoa  hBnUnpilu  Hit 


B  iBdMJUubLiitf  of  Iha 

-.imt    P«r- 

m-  II  iu»d, 

i.'iu'chrtil- 


paid  br  oil  nieua  fMUltaMr.  M,  nj."u  h 
fiUffUiA  yertt<m  nmdiDt  li   " 
pciuli.  Won  PDttiBC  on  Ui 


IcuD."    Ooe  oUW  la 

I'uFiMlr.  fiyrtoc.  (V'l^tc.  ud  .4i>*Ha 

Bo  i&odiu.  IP.  fl.  "k  klofdom  ctf  i^d*.' 
r»  1,  «.  "  &  TOTat  nnvBthood."  lli«  aalali  iMB 
mlB  pacnllarJjaikifitfffHn  of  God.  and  ilnTI  I^B 
*--  '-galctuo.in.  TheribaUihaiaaitUr 
'  '"-r^  -II   -tl H-- 


>  >,  au  wk  iU&  la 'ma  \aia^  wta. 


•ft  an  kliun  tMsaM  Ob  ai 
r  kiiibildp:  Uur  an  kloti  a  i* 


tir  iiKUt  CItudt. 


RSVXL4TI0II.L 


J^»^»4StiirUnHlulu*tDa9. 


miut  bi  bona  wttk  **pfttt0nt  andDTannh' 


lipunlltod  to 

ukorCbcUricgii.  ud  «u)Mt>tli«d  with  H: 
Htm  IKitthtv.  n.  itl.  lar—Brttk.  "  lot  iht  mkt  Id," 
"OB  uooont  of:"  io.  "baauu  of  tba  void  of  o«t 
ud . . .  IciUiioaiiT.-  TwooldHtMSSLQiolttlMiKoiid 
"for.-  ttau  "Ilia  Word  of  Uod'  ud  "tnUmonr  sf 
Jeiu^inthamondoKljloliHd.  Tvo  oldail  MEB. 
Hw  ApoolTPae  baa  b«B  alwaja 
itbttbacharctibiidtEnltj.  IbiuUw 
AiMlc  OntEh.  tnm  Hit  Booililitiia  tlmei  ofOMitlHi- 
lau Htlmattd II.  HiaAMaoCbarchlHiluEion 


anion  wiib  them.    ThU  li  Uic  ga 
.  ''tha  I^rd'a  d*7." 
'  to  wonhlp.  almaclTlni,  ai 


1  CoiinUiluii,  1 
■IlitLard'xti)''! 


John.  M. 

I  JimriH  MiBTTB,  .ipofoni,  r  m,  Ac,  "' 
all  hold  our  Joint  naitLni :  for  Dia  flnl 
I  vUcbGnd.hailoitemDTrddU'kuculu 


hi  Iha  dar  tMfan  Satoiday  tbti  «i 
'  r  alter  ilaLnnlaj.  ulilcta  la  t 
Lo  ma  apoitJH  aiid  dlackplea.  Hi 


.     .      9    dwL  O 

aqtldpatoTT    aodonti  .  __ 

Hlnu  unfertile  coiDlontrlalaoftM  liii  appeand  lo  HIa  apoallH  and  dladplea.  HataofAt 
— Tlie  uldeit  MSS.  nad  "U»  Lord  Uwae  tblnfa.'  To  tba  Lofd'a  dar  PUST  donbdtaa 
-Hibriir.  SliaMai  ud  JiAon*  nfan  ICp.  »r,B.  lol.  "Ilia  UrigUaoi  on  KltBuLAn.'* 
oala:  coniiawdiri  all  lb«  taoata  01  ,b«fandainita*at  ud  alB(ft^iwii>B«>iAS.w^3K*r 

ud  enrib,  ao  abla  lo  anrcom*  aU    Ac  TKBHJiiiw«,d»CoH».V"Vni«*"V««»«MT; 

11  oivnn  .jftMi  In  BeveHUoD,  but ,  tlMm  U  wt«i«  to  le*-"     ia.«-««.  VoSuJO  <»  »«« 


OrWt  nth  Ua  r>rX  aiul  U< 


sbvslahos.  n. 


Lait-tiiet  ti«H  Sirr-  LVna. 


people.  "  ^  Him  belonm  I 


HUeamlns  "Id  flu 
tba  QDootUri  vblcb 
br  S«vel(ilon,  III  r 


ifTina  \>T  Uochtrt  rrom  (IrecJt 
H'biw  IiW>«n,  to  whiWn :  hence. 

tntlol'. "  Ufowinu  liriu.  w  U  Iher 
T«ied-hot  inXumicg.'-   Hie  feet 


o(th»prto«l_    

Bo  OUT  Kitu  Uliiti  i^eit  here,  toii^ 
_EMkleLU.l:lBDule1.  iOi«.lt  1 
of  a  wiu)tU<tdt.'  M  the  binletiHi 
t>Tlile^di.H.l:i>.«:  K»klcLi.u 
lertnnMd  enkUon,  Hii  luln.  ho' 
auihd  Id  lU  UiriUeneu  lo  llli  lot 
of  8okKi>on.I.biI.I.wUb«liicii.cr.  I 
~^lrak,~tatl.va.'  Bt.Ji>hD  lukei  i 


Ilg  U  their 

__ IIU  WoilD 

!■  omnliKiMit  in  nNUIiDi  Ille  Till  In  inmlihlnt  iId- 
nan.     It  U  tlia  iwDfit  or  llli  Siitrlb    Uproot  uid 


oncwmrd  lono. 


■11  other,  muil 

■»"*»■  w 

.tmlh 

lOlideritlim.   th 

*ii»U0D  belni 

daiU»dnol 

TtiH 

'ihe^rm'nwi: 

Depe.  relWoiu 

CoJ'.  inKiifee. 

UUonoCHii 

BJorloiu  vrewno 

hitrtflitkuA 

B  utoiirate  iliKiulu.  of 

S!o'™J^ 

wu  oiiB,  Kulnt  Be  d 

old.  im 

atlert  tlrendh. 

^MOTdi^HI.  h.™l.  u  of 

tied  In  lUe  old 

lh>a:il...tu 

11    Ft 

metenrilf.uid 

•DdDltlltO 

inv\ir:  -lie  F 

br  reUtbntlD 

n:theRm.bea 

uwbef 

M  God  form 

d:  the  Lut.  Wcj 

OH^ 

banootber: 

tlie  FlnL  becaui 

rromn, 

U»  UA  beanw  lo  me  nil  II 

iiwtntu 

tn."  IlllCH.liu 

or  Br.  Vicroii.1   IB.  rroiw' 

mJi.  "And  IDE 

UTIKaOM 

bn*een 

U'nce-e.ir.    ul 

,u-0>»k. 

jml»itlI(««™<de«L 

■  nUn  Isr  iTti 

unofKH^'notiDenlT 

•■JIi».'biit 

IbiTeUftudk 

i»t  ol  the  oldeet  venJ 


tlU—OTtlk.  "Hulei.'  Hibrm,  "SlItuL"      "11(11"  In 

Urttk  wool.  «• .  Of  Atiiiio.     I  can  leleaH  from  tA> 

.__.  M!«.  iwl  by  IrMniraiilion.  ■■l>oMh  ud 

ibblDji  mu  ol  faU  ImrooTTel  blrLhrlaht,  Komene.  &. 

,nlln  order.  Ktv  en  ninblcmi  sruthnrltT.  open- 
iMudibnltiDsU  wUl-'thentenof  UulH"irNilin. 
>,  ii.i(;lHla)i.M.  10;  Metthew.  la.  IIU,  IB,  Ttteold- 
eel  MS&  md. "  Wtlu  Uirn/on"  ilnumncta  u  I.  '■  ih< 
nrxt  kod  the  Idit.  bkve  tlie  keri  of  death,  and  TDncb- 

i  .: andi.    "  nio  thlBji  whieh  ihali  be 

benift«T/  the  Uil[«e  ■rmboUalJr  TepreeeDled  ttm- 
arnlnii  tbe  fntnn  biatoir  of  tbe  chi,  i.-fA.   Auqkh 
Ilhlou  tber  Ilalll/|r,''bDtlheantl- 
:1allMforbld>Ulte."tbalblnlI•wlucll 
■hall  be  berealter."  Crak, "  vtalfli  an  abonl  lo  coora 
pan."    Tl»  jilvrnt  iUtrrki  "in.'  Itutcod  it  the 

id  vemuu  belnir  meanl  hr  '^Inln^"  In  tiH  cleuee, 

iht  hand,'    the  KittrrT.,.Aiidltetiek»— In  apiHulitOB 

'vMDKl  br  "Writa."    UwltTt  ■icnltee  Itae  lildden 
nib  veiled  nudn  till*  wnibol.  and  no*  nraated ;  tti 


voir  anireli  be  chiived  wltli  tbe  deluifiDeDcivi 
here  to  the  charee  of  then  anj.'ele!  Then.  U  a 
an  mti  be  mFaui  .ai  the  Old  Tuitunrnt.  aualoEr 


Libeme.  i^rma.  A:c-» 


"I  know  tbr 
n  Cbrltt.  "To 
"lie  that  hath 


nt^mmamtUuKtiilU 


ftSTECATlOX.  D. 


ippotlM 

dlneuuD  Inm  Jsdiiim.  Itia  Br«  du^nH 

Tftiul 

.    Tkutanbdnl 

Uioolnl* 

nn.  Qr  toUonri  or  Bklum.  mbwd  tnO 

(Pl— lorlwMo* 

»M[mtM.>-IS,lS-Ja.Jud..l. 

i-.whobothOaa*!    . 

■net  ol  MdDun  u  fOUowui  of  rrir*     1 

Ll^^ 

■nur  iLu  thw  uoDid 

.ItblDlUUlDl^CliplUR 

UmMtvTBBBM 

Ti»Al,t 

■  Judil 

Dt  troOJe.  thtt  Uier 

bUrtllbODOnCDDSItlllCl 

liJofantnudKliM 

dUbonoor.    7.  £•  it«  Diik  u 

w-lM.elM»^ 

ceHciUie 

pnmiLH  In  tbi>  AnL  thnx 

■ddn«...HwB 

lo  tt  in  tla  Uffl  four.   Itu.LhBB 

nimliu  u*  oeMI 

■ld»  nith  ths  [.rw]' 

urilnt  UKdMf^ 

■IMDIIOII 

innjinillB.    EtW    '. 

ul  be  limit  -iH  t» 

■bla  to  hsu  tpliiiiuJlT  m  »hnm 

UDd  hu  etm-IM 

hwlni* 

h>th  «mka«l'-' 

Cf.-F.llh.Uie«r. 

BCVBunos.  n. 


EtrBrUfntalt. 


oTmHt  loInlUlTuiMriar.  Ml.  tMftoU 

[  111*,  ud  Uu  UddB  muu  (•.  IT). 
olu'i  miiti  (U.  ai  ud  fint  apliSli 


IT  1>  Dunad  abiDluwlj.  Pinl  dih  a 
1  CoHdUiIcdi,  «.  h.  W.  1  Tlno'taT,  1.  f; 
tan  M  Jahii'i  plmw.  ucbeM  Borouig, 
;lTi-u  UiK  JudK.  ng  In*  OC  Uh  la 
V  Ui«  tM.  li  mwnd  t9  tba  llMU*n«r. 


doiMftnl 

JI.  >.  Urt  tr»  of 

Uhu'-ta 

U»  u'rHt 

f  Jirawlem 

'  boniUili  thi 

P«nu.or>l» 

HKd  olu 

run 

Jan  or  da- 

IHUIIt  o( 

tba 

blM:lluiD 

Ok 

Pandlnof 

BlmmsllBta 

MOflJOd. 

W.  M.  IM 

Ooa  oldu 

Mr 

ud  Covt'c 

™^->T 

.    So  Oiriit  alli  God  "ifv  bod 


UlUa  10  Ui*  Nonli  or 


ilo  daub,  mccoid  wtUi  ihli 
n  TffnatiU  V,  oji  lila  way 
la  to  yovtCAit.  tbao  an 

[bi  datM  olU  hunitnUa. 
I   i/iml<«nnii.  n.  ud 

pentad  bUtaop  dT  fitojrtiia 
Lut..wu  dad.. Ji  ilin- 
lAt  calcnl»i«d  to  com/Dn 

nuloUlmbDtUiaiaw 
Id  tbtm  0.  IS.  ID.  fl.  tt* 
:iLiIa>t  MSB..  VulBolt.  ud 


•I  daKCDt.  but  not  ipltU- 

Ion.'  Tlifr  iFtnn  Waaphamt 


ibtr.*  IlHJnoa.whonitiihtbaT(baaB 
'  tba  abnnh  o(  Uod.' bad  DOw.bT  Ibalr  opivalUan  ud 
iib*IUr.baoaaw~aianHec««  of  Satu.-   Bo  "tb* 


to  OitlMlaAltr!  "  »>*  daptlii 
aWonorkindn   ID,  mo 


-'nuoldailJdSa.iud, 

---'^nlaiiigrooiail. 
irhD  blthfuUr 


luw  m*  not  wlifa  oRt 

aa  mlart  of  tba  darknaai  a  una  world,   ti 

with  UmvtaUm  br  "tha  darll."  !tbt  aama  an 
orm  tnth  B  (mpIatiDn  trom  tba  darU.  aod  a 
[RUB  tiod-Qod  aUUoB  ud  wlnnovliiii  tba  oil 
n  litacbiSlToiD  hli  wliau.  tb*  Uarll  uftuu 
hopa  thai  noUiliMi  bnt  chmtf  >ill  b*  (oui 


•  a»  Bmmm.  kc  m 


1*1 — ITT  iTTi-  ■  mill  nlliiii  li   II  [1.  n|i  Ml 

dL  ahD  XMfc  (k.  I.  Ift.     UL  1  faM  Ut  aate-m 


■•:««■  oUM^n 


•iiUil|:«lorT  irrrTad  I"  dk.  II 


1.  thilt  AaUw.  In  IhjiDl- 


iluirttiv,  t.  A  t,  un  Iw  <U>I  K.    llie  ill 
uictaiou— ^J .  thai  rwrt  of 


NlmlAluiw  In 


lu.  «t^  Uiu  tiwr  JO. 


■1  Otrf  kMo.   n.  I 


XiS  «tt  Ik*  KWtetw-K.  tal  I 


jMMtl^    ll^llH     I^^HMllH      tfu^ 


lut  Ml  u  UH.   Tbf  (»iiluul  *■-  '-TTnr«  d  n 
monl.  Uh  nd  sr'rod  or  Hi*  bwoUl-    II.  bb(- 


od  OB  tmnb,  John.  4.13,  u.Ki 

fall  DuulfuEaUoa  ibaii  Id  «i  Jtis  4 


kD  Ibformt^Ablc  txxtr  uid  Ula  lev  em  Ib  (bMil 


iatwilnpnd«iitoB«,nuiUMb«M.  ItaaBi  1  ^ 

rim  nmiiu  Otbt,  auootu  ta  tk*  ei4gai  ^  >' 

DoabDilbfUikprlHtkiiawt^BUMwTmH^  I  t 

,  pnbtbtt  lb*  Inrwnmnnlaibit  aAmt  ol  Uei.  *J»  t 


tanfilM,  iHt  uriJ.-iiiiirmglv  Ui*)  ihguld  ul  nr  Umn,    dni.  u  noca  ut«  U 
ki-        wb«n  Iberpit  uaUIiam  I)»n>«^<>A^i'i^<^^»M»n\"™>»t*  hlddni'' Id  .. 


RxvELiTroy.  n. 


10  mu  kniro  but  Uiiiil  KlDutU*  Ha 
r  revoU  to  lllH  pflDiftfl.  19.  Tbjuln— Lb 
oFFtrEuiios.   LrdU.  lb*  pnrpla  Hilar  of 


ilk  dsacrlpttoD  ia  rrwuDwU. 

Pwlm.  1. 1.  >.  irhldi  li  n- 
LrLba(«i  "vth  Ukv  Quna.* 


I  ■  Utb  work!  br  Iots.'  U^tlni 
rch.  Lad  to  >JI  in  Iplrilnal  dt  »n 


and  br  SKarl  CmfiiiB. 
iptiatniTr  BuL  Cf.  1  KInn! ».  n. 
il,.,Jtabtl  and  lui  iriuhmfu' 

I,   Heriplritutlcoanli'iputiitTlir- 

of  tnnHnUan  to  tiM  Mm*  UbflrUntim.  fonlntLoii.  ui4 
:  of  Idol-BiMU,  u  Uw  Kalumlla  wd  KicnKl- 
(n  «i  li.  Ut.  B;  ft  liiln  ipirUullim  lhc» 
n  tod  tlwlFTleUsu  Isu  III*  (nueu  cunliiT. 

null  ttalD(i  dona  In  lbs  flnh  nn  ouUida  lb* 


-Tbg  Ihm  <iM«M  UttS.  h 


'Ifld  proi'bf 


H  oklHt  Maa.  Tran- 
nioni  rwd  u  i^wli 
f  to  eipreu  a  m  alUtudo. 


ibterofUhbMil.kliKOfSldonlll  .. 
Ir  ptlHt  of  Avlvto,  ud  murdflnr  of  bU 
a  Uh  thioDS.  jD»tPHU>.  mlraAp' 


TloJiUon  of  Ok 

1 U  hire  be«n  btntV 


t  lUUa  Ion :  hen.  utiillT  at  (sltb  u 
laOiclerit  r^Ml  toe  godlr  diidplLna  and 

a  In  It.'  (Thench.I  M.  trui—Oretk. 
rl«ilatlH...iliini>aDUdii°i-Tli9  1liRii 
id."  Acd  lbs  tnUlilh  not  to  rernu  <t/  [lic 
u  to  sima  «i(  <^  Jxr  /omualum.-  I 
tnnltliu  {nun  ttttrai  to  ipmiuai  Im 

nunc  nlitiin  lo  ths  Old  TuUmerit  c 


btdof  taoriin  ibill  bt  bar  b*d  of  ilc 

Parhmio  ■  pflitllanmnH  felxHt  td  1] 

cipoMnvHIi  her  In  tarr  iidiiluh«<.  v,z..  br  lujr.nni 

I  bt  iiiUrd:  whiln  ihote  who  make  tfaimielici  »r. 
■ml  jrtftHialimi.  hmjh  litj  iipcil-lifw*  Mria;, 
mlttd  In  mT  puTpoce,    their  a«d>— Two  of  tbe  oldfU 

vpaiAW,  lupport  "tbelr." 
];ElEkleL13.U.tT.)     Urr 


d«lniilb*''lwut."l 


R'ttrdPrwrnJitUmntam 


,rin«MbIi  ibia,  -  TTata  mo.  tb*  n>L* 


K  n*I3r"ilai>tha  qfSnMii.' 


.   ll»ininli."utJw7iipMk,"  I 


n'itvOaafSataii.'  ntnUn^flBaddiB 


I  wiU  f  ii-Twa  bUi 


itgngtukrtnlim.  ■ 


:U  M  tbtfr  UkcIl,  no  pair  dKtrliH,  bat 
K    LKn;x9rkLiiu  uiil  ^arfectimi  riul'l  I 


illDf  nili^pLni.    D 


1 -.liii.  I.6.B.    nilf-Jil..  "nile 

a-   ,  I.     J'-i.ri],  J.  «.  It  li.  -Thoo  >>UU 

truii  t)ii;lii  •illh  >  i(«l  ol  Itoo.-    Tin  LXX  rOIDUlw 

I'M  Engtul.  Vrmmol  1-aim.  S.S  li  doubUca  Malili 

Ui*  aplitl  in  Hill  OH  uDctimi  Ihi  adiUllmal  ttaoughl 

(VTifl.  Uiftt  Ih*  I/>rd  <)wU  mLnflle  edbtct  Io  khiiv. 

E^JiKlscDflbt  oaDLlitnj  baglDiilDB  bj  dtfitrDrlDii  Hit 

I  HH-aiFUUui  foti.  lis  ibtU  KicD  Id  Ion  dvm  Ibg  lui. 


ViiWfMtnMafdM»l«.    *«.  Uu  wniac  lOf^^iaX  1 

will  tin  urtoblmifiHtr.  who  wn  "UwDkomliiaf  ' 


itita  miDt  Hki 


to  Out  ndlecitng  mj  pcifpct  btuBIMiKA 

CHAPTEB  HL 

Vs.  i-ta.    Tbi  t^iBTLBi  TO  SiBDia,  Pbiui* 

PUIA.  IXU    Liouiuu.     1.  SudU— UlBIKHM^i 
ut  Z^-diK,  Uki  klufldom  of  ivtik^tbJrOcBtaa^Qa  tMiM 


»;  JuoHa.  Calakiffmi  SirtttanuM, 


ItoSiptnL 


VEVKLATX09  IIL    TfuComiUinrihattheClolhtdii^WhUi, 


baft 


**■ 


not  •*md3r  to  die,' 
— Th*  two  oldMt  MSa  rwMU  "wmo 
«  about  to  dia^*  v<a,  at  the  time  wh«i 
t-thein.  TliieimpUMtlMt**tbon  art 
be  taken  vrlth  limitatioB:  fcr  thoie 
I  Ufa  who  afo  told  to  airmglhm  tk» 
t<ift.  pcz«Mt-li«^  **flUed  up  In  ftiU 
ranaUMU,  "oompleta."  Weighed  in 
Elim  who  reqniiea  liTinc  fhith  ae  the 
s,  and  fooBd  wanting,  betee  6ed— 
ghtoTOod."  TbethfeaoldeetKaa. 
and  Gofticfead.**  before  da  the  eight 
hriaf  a  jndgmest  le  Ood  the  Itather'i 
Im  eii^t  of  men,  Sardte  had  **a nama 
nan7  nnd  to  great  are  the  obllgatioM 
he  who  would  hi  realitF  fhUU  even  a 
oold  be  eeteemed  holj  by  umb.  where- 
;h  that  akuM.  he  woold  be  anre  not  to 
UAir  DTA^u^}  NoU,  In  Bardie  and 
of  the  Seven  we  read  of  no  oonfliet 
&  or  witlioat  the  chnroh.  Not  that 
inoed  the  a9p$anmM  of  oppoaUioa  to 
either  had  the  falthftOneia  to  witneee 
and  example,  so  ae  to  **tormeNi  them 
e  earth"  (di.  IL  KM.  S.  hew  then  beet 
elane.  S.  6;  i  Tlieeealmrtana.  C  i; 
I  WhateardietB  to**ninember''le. 
she  had  reoeiTed  ociginaUj  the  goepel 
r  the  preeioas  depoelt  was  committed 
\  so  that  she  oonld  not  eej,  she  had 
id  heard' Ik  The  6ff«db  is  not  aorist 
to  Bphesos,**  Thou  dtdit  Isoes  thy  flnt 
1  hast  reeeiTed^  (perfect),  and  still  hast 
eposit  of  doctrine  committed  to  thee. 

*  (90  the  ynek  is  (or  Sngtttk  VenUm, 
ich  follows,  aocords  with  this  sanee. 
erre  the  commandment  which  thoa 
Dd  didst  hear.  basrA-Greak  aoriat. 
L,  when  the  gospel  doctrine  wae  com- 

Teinch  explains  "how,"  wUh  what 
f  ike  SvirU  and  powtr  tnm  Christ's 
truth  came  to  you,  and  how  hee^ly 
a  at  first  received  it  ftimilarty  Bm. 
lo  her  former  eharoctor  iko¥f  it  once 
mud  Sardia  againat  the  flttore  iumr, 
ilbcproTlngflitaltohar.'*  Butitis 
M  Spirit  repeats  the  same  exhortation 
Is.  as  to  Epheens.  Iftbaraftiw  aeirtng 
led,  if,  nevertheleas,  tsc  eosM  on  thae 
Mial  jndgment  on  thee  as  a  ehnrdi, 
itealthioess.  and  as  nnexpeetedly  as 
ble  eecond  coming.  Am  ttuikuifgltfm 
ipproach.  Christ  applies  the  hmgoage 
Mt  sense  deacxibea  His  second  coming, 

•  coming  in  special  Judgments  on 
tatee  (its  Jerusalem.  Matthew.  tO. 
Igments  being  antleipatory  eameets  of 
iming.  **Tlie  last  day  is  hidden  from 
ly  may  be  obaerred  liy  us."  ( Auous- 
iriatin  the  daya  of  Hli  fleah  apakethe 
ithew.  M.  41, 43:  Luke.  is.  S9i.  40};  and 
ia  worda  hem  engraven  on  the  mind 
that  they  are  often  repeated  in  their 
U;  1  Theaaalonlana.  ft.  a,  4, 6;  S  Peter, 
ik  proverb  waa  that  *'the  feet  of  the 

are  shod  with  wool.*  expressing  the 
ch  of  the  Divine  judgments,  and  their 
s  at  the  moment  whan  they  were  aup- 
lat  off.  (Trknch.)  4.  The  three  old- 
"but,"*  or  "nevertbelesa"  (notwith- 
iritual  deadneaa),  and  omit  "even." 
named  in  the  book  of  lifo  (v.  ft)  known 
I  Lord  as  Hia  own.  These  had  the 
idiag  to  their  name;  not  a  mere  name 
iting,  whildt  really  dead  (v.  i;.  The 
MS 


giadoas  Loid  dose  not  overlook  any  exceptional  case* 
of  real  saints  In  the  midst  of  unreal  professors,  upt 
dsfilad  their  garaaate  eto. ,  the  garmenta  of  their  Chris* 
tian  profession,  of  which  baptism  is  the  initiatory  seaU 
whence  the  oaadidateefor  baptism  used  in  the  ancient 
church  to  be  arrayed  in  white,  d.  also  Ephesians. 
ftb  V.  as  to  the  spotlessness  of  the  chnroh  when  ahe 
shall  be  presented  to  Christ ;  and  dL  lo.  8.  as  to  the 
**fine  linen,  dean  and  white,  the  righteousness  of  the 
saints."  in  which  it  shall  be  granted  to  her  to  be 
arrayed:  and  **the  wedding  garment."  Meanwhile  she 
is  not  to  sully  her  Christian  profession  with  any 
defilement  of  Jlssh  or  spirit,  but  to  **  keep  her  gar> 
msatu*  Vac  no  defilement  shall  enter  the  heaveniy 
ctly.  Not  that  any  keep  themselves  here  wholly  Area 
fh»a  defilement :  but,  as  compared  with  hoUow  pro- 
fsesora,  the  godly  heap  them$dm»  wt^^oUed/rom  the 
loorid;  and  when  they  do  contract  it,  they  wash  it  away, 
aoas  to  have  their  **robes  white  in  the  blood  of  the 
lAmb^  feh.  7.  I4i.  The  Greeks  not  **to  stain"  IGre^ 
mioAiain),  but  to  ''defile.*  or  beemear  (Ortek  motu- 
naiN}.  Song  of  Solomon,  fiw  S.  thty  shall  walk  with  ae 
ia  wklte-The  promised  reward  accords  with  the 
Aaracterof  thoee  to  be  rewarded :  keeping  their  gat- 
mania  wnd^^iad  and  white  through  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb  now,  they  shall  walk  triih  Him  m  white  here- 
aflar.  On  **  with  mi^*  cf.  the  very  same  words.  Luke, 
ss.  48:  John.  ir.  S4.  *«  Walk"  impUee  spiritual  life,  for 
only  the  living  walk:  also  liberty,  for  it  is  only  the  Area 
who  walk  at  hatga.  The  grace  and  dignity  of  flowing 
long  garments  is  seen  to  beet  advantage  whoi  the 
peteon  "walks.'  so  the  graces  of  the  saint's  manifeeted 
character  shall  appear  fully  when  he  ahaU  terte  the 
Lord  perfectly  hereafter  (di.  sa.  8).  thay  are  worthy— 
with  the  woithineas  (not  their  own.  but  thatj  which 
Christ  has  put  on  them  (ch.  7.  14).  Eiekiel.  16. 14. 
**  perfect  through  mt  comeliness  which  I  had  put  upon 
theeii'*  Onua  Is  gk>ry  in  the  bod.  **The  worthmeea 
bete  denotes  a  congrulty  between  the  saints'  stoic  <i/ 
pnuf  on  earth,  and  that  of  gforir,  which  the  Lord  has 
appointed  for  them,  about  to  be  estimated  by  the  law 
itselfof  graceP'tViTBiMOA].  Contnwt  AcU.  il  46.  6. 
whit»-not  a  dull  white,  but  glittering,  dasxling  white. 
(QnonuBbJ  Cf.  Matthew,  18.  43.  Ihe  body  trana. 
figured  into  the  likeness  of  Christ's  body,  and  emitting 
beams  of  ll^(ht  refiected  from  Uim,  is  probably  the 
**  white  raiment*  promised  here,  the  issm  Oreek, 
**THiB  man^  he  and  he  alone.  So  one  oldest  MS. 
reads.  But  two  oldest  MSS.,  and  most  of  the  ancient 
versions,  **  shall  thus  be  dothed,'  im.  raiaaau- 
Qteek^  **garmentii"  "He  that  overoometh*  ahall  re- 
ceive the  aame  reward  aa  they  who  "have  not  defiled 
their  garmentir  («.  4);  therefore,  the  two  are  identicaL 
X  will  not— Oredk,**  1  will  not  by  any  meana."  bloc  out. .. 
name  out  eC».book  of  lifK-of  the  heavenly  dty.  A 
register  waa  kept  in  andent  dtiea  of  their  dtijnns: 
the  names  of  the  dttd  were  of  course  erased.  So  those 
who  have  aiMNNs  thai  ihey  line  and  are  dead  fa.  l),  are 
blotted  out  of  God's  roll  of  the  heavenly  dtiiena  and 
heirs  of  ^mal  life :  not  that  in  God's  electing  decree 
they  ev«r  were  in  His  book  of  Ufe.  But.  according  to 
human  conceptions,  those  who  had  a  high  name  for 
piety  would  be  supposed  to  be  in  it,  and  were,  in  re- 
dact to  privikges.  actually  among  Uioae  in  the  way  of 
aatvatlon;  but  theee  privilegea.  and  the  fact  that  thay 
once  might  have  been  aaved,  ahall  be  of  no  avail  to 
them.  Aa  to  the  5oofe4^<V«.cf.ch.  IS.  8: 17.8:20.18. 
Ift;  81.  87:  Exodus.  88. 38:  Psalm 88.  »:  Daniel.  IS.  i.  In 
the  eense  of  the  caU,  many  are  enrolled  among  the 
coiled  to  salvation,  who  shall  not  be  found  among  the 
ehoaen  at  last.  The  pale  of  salvation  is  wider  than 
that  of  election.  Election  is  fixed.  Salvation  ia  open 
to  aU,  and  ia  pending  (humanly  speaking)  In  the  case 
of  thf  jae  mentioned  here.  But  ch.  «\.  Vb.\tv. « « vi^csSMix 
the  book  ot  the  akic^  tkfM  Vn>  Vhtt  TasiQ!m«t  wna^^a^M 


Tk$  Nat)  NatHit :  Laodieea,  oi 


REVKLATION,  IIL 


XfiiJlf  icarm,  ^uUl  be  Spued  Out. 


to  pMvererijiR  falUifulneii,  and  the  consoUttion  under 
piceeafc  tnals.  Uuit...whiob  thou  hati— **  The  word  of 
Bijr  petienoe."  or  ** endurance"  (v.  iq,  which  He  had 
Juetocnnniended  them  for  keeping,  and  which  iuTolTed 
with  it  the  attaining  of  the  kinsdom;  thla  they  would 
loi«  if  they  jrielded  to  the  temptation  of  exchanging 
oonslatener  and  enfTeriuii  for  oompromise  and  ease. 
that  BO  man  take  thy  crown— wldch  otherwiie  thou 
wonldeet  receive:  that  no  tempter  cause  thee  to  loee  it: 
not  that  the  tempter  would  thus  secure  it  for  mmaelf 
(Coloeilant,  s.  18}.  13.  pillar  in  the  temple— In  one  lenie 
there  ahali  be  "no  temple"  in  the  heavenly  dty.  be- 
canae  there  ehall  be  no  distinction  of  things  into  sacred 
mod  aecular.  for  all  things  and  persons  shall  be  holy  to 
tbe  Lord.  The  city  shall  be  all  one  great  temple.  In 
which  the  saints  shall  IM  not  merely  titofua,  as  in  the 
■piiitnal  temple  now  on  earth,  but  all  eminent  as  piZ* 
Ian :  immovably  firm  (unlike  Philadelphia,  the  city 
which  was  so  often  shaken  by  earthquakes,  Strabo,  11. 
mad  13.).  like  the  colossal  pillars  before  Solomon's  tern- 
Hie.  Boas  (ic.  "In  it  is  strength")  and  Jachin  fit 
■hall  be  established"):  only  that  those  pUtatrs  were  out- 
•Irte,  theee  shall  be  within  the  temple,  my  Ood— tyoto. 
cIl  iL  7.)  go  ae  more  out— The  Gretk  is  stronger,  never 
•Mrs  ataU,  As  the  elect  angels  are  beyond  the  possi- 
bility of  (klling,  being  now  under  (as  the  schoolmen 
sajj  **  the  blessed  necessity  of  goodness."  so  shall  the 
■aints  be.  llie  door  shall  Im  once  for  all  shut,  as  well 
to  shut  safely  in  for  ever  the  elect,  as  to  shut  out  the 
loat  iBlaithew.  2ft.  10;  John.  8. 35:  cf.  Isaiah,  22.  23.  the 
tjpo,  Eiiakim).  They  shall  be  priests  for  ever  unto  tiod 
(ch.  1.  A.'.  **  Who  would  not  yearn  for  that  dty  out  of 
which  no  Mend  departs,  and  into  which  no  enemy 
vntera."  (Aogustimc  in  Trench.]  wriu  upon  him 
the  tMBM  of  my  Qod— as  belouking  to  God  in  a  peculiar 
■ensa  (ch.  7.  3;  0.  i;  14.  l;  and  espedaliy  22.  4).  therefore 
aacnre.  As  the  name  of  Jehovah  ("  Holiness  to  the 
liOrd")  was  on  the  golden  plate  on  the  high  priest's  fore- 
bood  l£xodus.  28. 36-38>:  so  the  sainU  in  their  heavenly 
rogral  i»riestbood  shall  bear  His  name  openly,  as  con- 
Mcratcd  to  Him.  Cf.  the  caricature  of  this  in  the 
brand  on  the  forehead  of  the  beast's  followers  (ch.  is. 
16,  17),  and  on  the  harlot  (ch.  17.  6;  cf.  20.  4).  name  of 
the  eity  of  my  God— as  one  of  its  citizens  (ch.  21. 2. 3. 10. 
which  is  briefly  alluded  to  by  anticipation  here).  Hie 
fall  description  of  the  dty  forms  the  appropriate  dose 
of  the  book.  The  saints^  dtizenship  is  now  hidden, 
bat  then  it  shall  be  manifested:  he  shall  have  Uu  right 
to  eater  in  ihrou^  the  gate*  into  the  city  (ch.  22.  11). 
This  was  the  dty  which  Abraham  look^  Jot.  new- 
&ruk  iBcUnes.  Not  the  old  J  erusalem.  once  called  **  the 
boly  dty."  but  having  forfeited  the  name.  &redb  nea 
would  express  that  it  had  recently  come  into  ezistenoe; 
but  Oreek  koine,  that  which  is  neio  and  different, 
mponading  the  worn  out  old  Jerusalem  and  its 
polity.  "John,  in  the  gospel,  applies  to  the  old  dty 
the  Greek  name  Hterosolymo.  But  in  the  Apocalypee, 
always,  to  the  heavenly  dty  the  Hebrew  name  Hif 
rmualem.  The  ifefrreic  name  is  the  original  and  holler 
ono:  the  Greek,  the  recent  and  more  secular  and  poli- 
ttcal  one.**  [Bcmobl.]  my  ntw  name— at  present  in- 
communicable,  and  only  known  to  God:  to  be  here- 
aftar  revealed  and  made  the  believer's  own  in  union 
with  Qod  in  Christ.  ChristTs  name  written  on  him 
danolat  ha  shall  be  vjhoUy  Chriet'e,  New  also  relates 
to  Chriat,  who  shall  assume  a  new  character  (answev- 
ing  to  flia  **new  name")  entering  with  His  saints  on  a 
kinvlom— not  that  which  He  had  with  the  Esther  be- 
fora  the  worlds,  but  that  earned  by  His  humiliation 
aa  Hon  of  man.  Gibbon,  the  infidel  {J>edine  and  Fall, 
ch.  64),  givai  an  unwilling  testimony  to  the  fulfilment 
of  tha  prophecy  as  to  Philadelphia  in  a  temporal  point 
«f  Tiew,  "Among  Uie  Greek  colonies  and  churches  ol 
Alia,  Philadelphia  is  still  erect.— a  column  in  a  scene 
«f  roina— a  pleasing  example  that  tha  pathi  of  honour 

6'J1 


and  safety  may  sometimes  be  the  same."  13.  (Sote, 
ch.  2.  7.)  14.  LaodicMuiB— Ttie  city  was  in  the  Soutti- 
West  of  Phrygia.  on  the  river  Lycn%.  not  far  from 
Culosse.  and  lying  between  it  and  PUiladelpLia.  It 
was  destroyed  by  an  earthquako,  62  A.D..  aod  rebuilt 
by  its  wealthy  citizens  without  the  help  of  the  state, 
f Tacitus,  Annate,  14.  27.]  lliis  wealth  (arisioR  from 
the  excellence  of  its  wools,  led  to  a  self-saiislled.  luke> 
warm  state  in  spiritual  Uiing4,  as  v.  17  describes.  8ee 
Note  on  Colossians.  4,  18,  on  the  epistle  which  is 
thought  to  have  been  written  to  the  Laodicean  church 
by  PauL  The  church  in  later  times  vtas  appareotly 
flourishing;  for  one  of  the  coundls  at  which  the  canou 
of  Scripture  was  determined,  was  held  in  Laodioea  in 
361  A.  D.  Hardly  a  Christian  is  now  to  be  lound  on  or 
near  its  site,  the  Amen— iisaiah,  06. 16.  Utbretc,  "  Uiess 
Himself  in  the  God  of  ^mea...swear  1^  the  God  of 
.^Imen;"  2  Corinthians.  1.  iw.)  He  who  not  only  says, 
but  is,  the  Truth.  Tht  saints  used  Ahuh  at  the  end  uf 
prayer,  or  in  assenting  to  the  word  of  God ;  but  none, 
save  the  Son  of  God,  ever  said.  **  Amen.  I  say  unto 
your  for  it  is  Uie  language  peculiar  to  God,  who  avers 
by  Himeetf,  The  l<iew  Testament  ffinuala.  "  Amen.  I 
say  imto  you,"  is  equivalent  to  the  Oid  Toitanient  for- 
muia.'*(U  I  live,  satth  Jehovah."  In  St.  John's  gospel 
alone  He  uses  (in  the  (Jreek)  the  double  "Amen," 
John.  L  61 ;  3.  3,  dtc,  in  Euoluti^  Vertivn,  **  Verily, 
verily.**  The  title  happily  harmonizes  with  Uie  ad- 
dress. His  unchanging  faithlulness  as  "the  Aineo" 
contrasts  with  Laodicea'S  wavering  of  purpose,"  neither 
hot  nor  cold"  (v.  16;.  The  angel  of  liuxiicea  has  with 
some  probability  been  conjectured  to  be  Arcblppus. 
to  whom,  tnirty  years  previously.  Paul  had  already 
given  a  monition,  as  needing  to  tie  stirred  up  to  dili- 
gence in  his  ministry.  So  the  At>oatoUc  VutuitituttOHS, 
8.  46,  name  him  as  the  first  bifchop  of  Lsodicea :  sup- 
posed to  be  the  son  of  Pliilemon  (I'hilemon,  x.  laitiuul 
and  true  Witness— As  "  the  Anien"  expresses  the  un- 
changeable truth  of  His  promises ;  so  "  the  faitblul 
and  true  witness,"  the  truth  of  His  revelstions  ad  lo 
the  heavenly  things  which  He  has  seen  and  teAt;hcs. 
**  Faithful.*  i.e.,  trustworthy  |2  Timothy,  2.  u,  im. 
"True"  is  here  lOreek  aUthinoe)  nut  truth-eptakimj 
{Greek  aiethee),  but "  perfectly  realixiut;  all  thai  is  cuiu- 
prehended  in  the  name  lyitiiz**"  a  llmutby,  6.  I3i. 
Tiiree  things  are  necescary  fur  this :  (1.;  To  have  seen 
with  his  own  eyes  what  Ue  attests ;  (2.)  to  be  com- 
petent to  relate  it  for  others :  (3.)  to  be  wiJlijii;  truih- 
fhlly  to  do  so.  In  Christ  all  tliese  coudiiiuns  meet. 
[TnxAOH.J  befinning  of  the  creaiiou  of  Ovd— not  Ue 
whom  God  created  first,  but  as  in  Colossiaus.  l.  i^is 
(cf.  Nota  there),  the  Beytnntr  of  all  crestion,  its 
originating  instrument.  All  creation  would  no;  L>e 
represented  adoring  iiim.  if  He  were  but  oi.e  of  them- 
selves. His  being  the  Creator  is  a  strung  guarantee  fur 
His  faithfulneee  as  "  the  Witness  and  Ameu."  15. 
neither  cold- The  antithesis  to  *'hot,"  lu.,  Mlimf 
("fervent,**  Acts,  18.  26:  Uomaus,  is.  ii :  cf.  Son;;  of 
Solomon.  8. 0;  Luke.  24. 32;.  requires  that  "  cold"  should 
here  mean  more  than  negatively  cold ;  it  is  rather, 
positively,  icy  cold:  having  never  yet  hten  warmed. 
The  laodiceans  were  in  spiritual  tliiuss  cvld  compara- 
tively, but  not  cold  as  the  world  outside,  aud  as  tiiose 
who  had  never  belonged  to  the  church.  The  lukewarm 
state,  if  it  be  the  transitional  sUur)  to  a  warmer,  is  a 
desirable  state  (for  a  little  rcligiun.  if  real,  is  better 
than  none);  but  most  fatal  when,  as  here,  an  abidiu!.; 
condition,  for  it  is  mistaken  for  a  safe  state  (c.  17;. 
Tills  accounts  for  Christ's  desiring  that  they  were  cold 
rather  than  lukewarm.  For  then  there  would  not  be 
the  same  **  danger  of  mixed  motive  and  diKrC';:srded 
prindple."  LAuroiu).]  Also,  there  is  more  hope  of 
tha  cold,  i.e.,  those  who  are  of  the  world,  atd  not  yet 
wanned  by  the  gospel  call:  for,  when  called,  they  may 
baoMbe  hot  and  fervent  Cnnstiaus :  such  did  the  once- 


mattwamUimt.    Cald  tad  hat  drlnki  j  Mir.  or  diM  sot.  Tb>  Balr>WTll^a 
■U  mlMi  BMT  UaUitm.    XL 


Tin  itdaa  on  obkta  tbw  Pit 
■dI  ritui  ridM;  thooih,  dcnMIi 
taOOtBer  r  I  b*Ti  swd  of  k 


t   •THMWHsaa 


m,  -I  ban  bhA  ot  M«Uair  Mti*  nhi 
odkMtaailail  ot  ■  dHiar  Una  »«— ua  tei 
alNnMthlm   TlHmn  bM  ateolndf  U 


iiiiiiiHiniii  riii|-i I Ill liiliiiin^    liifcii   II   t,-M*  HafFQlMMMll 

UMi— ,  ind  famndwl  ter  Iht  linilHwn  *Mth  ^^   mmm  DOWMIW  tk*  «aU  tf  «>.■ 
UikHluii.  t.  ].  t:  t.  ]«.  an  UAUb  aU  Ik*  feWMT    '--—--  ■-  -    - 

"/ riKlvmaa-l  tiunrlntuil.    ~ Bur*doa> BOt  ImMr  tki 


CkHd  standi  attht 


REVELATION,  IV. 


Door  and  EwKki, 


desire  for  the  ■Inner's  aalTation.  He  vho  U  Himself 
**  the  Door."  and  who  bidi  as  **  knock*  that  it  may  be 
"opened  unto^  as,  is  first  Himself  to  knodk  at  the 
door  of  oar  hearts.  If  He  did  not  knock  first,  we 
■honid  nerer  come  to  knock  at  His  door.  Cf.  Song  of 
Solomon.  6. 4-6.  which  is  plainly  alluded  to  here;  the 
Spirit  thus  in  JReTeiation  sealing  the  canonicity  of  that 
nyatical  book.  The  splritaal  state  of  the  bride  there, 
between  vxiking  and  steeping,  slow  to  open  the  door 
to  her  Dirine  lover,  answers  to  that  of  the  lukewarm 
lAodicea  here.  "Lore  in  regard  to  men  emptied 
Ihombled)  God;  for  He  does  not  remain  in  His  place 
and  call  to  Himself  the  servant  whom  He  loved,  bat 
He  comes  down  Himself  to  seek  him,  and  He  who  is 
all-rich  arrives  at  the  lodging  of  the  paaper.  and  with 
His  own  voice  intimates  His  yearning  love,  and  seeks 
a  similar  retam.  and  withdraws  not  when  disowned, 
and  ts  not  impatient  at  Insult,  and  when  persecuted 
stUI  waits  at  the  doors."  (Nicolaus  Cabasiulb  in 
TtLTUon.]  ny  voice— He  appeals  to  the  sinner  not 
only  with  Bis  hand  (His  providences)  knocking,  but 
with  His  voice  (His  wordxead  or  heard :  or  rather.  His 
Bidrit  inwardly  applying  to  man's  spirit  the  lessons  to 
be  drawn  txom  His  providences  and  His  word).  If  we 
refase  to  answer  to  His  knocking  at  our  door  now.  He 
will  refuse  te  hear  our  knocking  at  His  door  hereafter. 
In  respect  to  His  second  coming  also.  He  is  even  now 
at  ih4  door,  and  we  know  not  how  soon  He  may  knodc: 
therefore,  we  should  always  be  ready  to  open  to  Him 
immediately,  if  any  man  hear— for  man  is  not  com- 
pelled  by  irrstistible  force :  Christ  Jbtodbs.  but  does  not 
break  open  the  door,  thoutth  the  violent  take  heaven 
by  the  force  of  prayer  (Matthew,  u.  12}:  whosoever 
does  hear,  does  so  not  of  himself,  but  by  the  drawingt 
of  God's  grace  (John.  0.  44):  repentance  is  Christ's  gift 
(Acts,  6.  3!).  He  drawe,  not  drags.  The  Sun  of  right- 
eousness, like  the  natural  sun,  the  moment  that  the 
door  If  opened,  pours  in  His  light,  which  could  not 
previously  find  an  entrance.  Cf.  H  ilart  on  Psalm  1 18. 
89L  I  will  come  in  to  him— as  I  did  to  Zaccheus.  sap 
with  him.  and  he  with  me— Delightful  reciprocity.  Cf. 
**dwelleth  in  me.  and  I  in  Him."  John.  6.  M.  Where- 
as, ordinarily,  the  admitted  guest  sups  with  the  ad- 
mitter.  here  the  Divine  guest  becomes  Himself  the 
host,  for  He  is  the  bread  of  life,  and  the  Giver  of  the 
marriage  feast.  Here  again  He  alludes  to  the  imagery 
of  the  Song  of  Solomon.  4. 10.  where  the  Bride  invites 
Illm  to  eat  pleasant  /hiits,  even  as  He  had  first  pre> 
pared  a  feast  for  her. "His  fruit  was  sweet  to  my 
taste.'*  Cf.  the  same  interdiange.  John,  Si.  &-13.  the 
feast  being  made  up  of  the  viands  that  Jesus  brought. 
and  those  whidi  the  disciples  brought.  The  oonsum> 
matlon  of  this  blessed  intercommunion  shall  beat  the 
ICarrlage  Supper  of  the  Lamb,  of  which  the  Lord's 
supper  is  the  earnest  and  foretaste.  31.  sit  with  me  in 
asy  throne— (ch.  S.  S8.  S7;  so.  6;  Matthew.  10. 28;  20.  23; 
John,  17.  22. 24;  2  Timothy,  2. 12.)  The  same  whom 
CbTiat  had  Just  before  threatened  to  spue  out  of  His 
ntouth,  is  now  offered  a  seat  with  Him  on  His  throne  I 
**  Ibe  hi^est  place  is  within  reach  of  the  lowest :  the 
ftlntest  spark  of  grace  may  be  fanned  into  the  mighti- 
est flame  of  love."  (Trkicch.)  even  as  I  also— Two 
(tarooes  are  here  mentioned,  (l.)  His  Father's,  upon 
whkli  He  now  sits,  and  has  sat  since  His  ascension. 
after  His  victory  over  death,  sin,  the  world:  upon  this 
none  can  sit  save  God,  and  the  God-man  Christ  Jesus. 
fot  it  ts  the  incommunicable  prerogattve  of  God  alone; 
a.;  the  throne  which  shall  be  peculiarly  His  as  the 
ones  humbled  and  then  glorified  Son  of  man,  to  be  set 
up  over  the  whole  earth  (heretofore  usurped  by  Satan) 
at  flis  coming  again :  in  this  the  victorious  saints  shall 
ahare  (l  Corinthians.  6.  2).  Hie  transfigured  elect 
^QXth  shali  wiih  Cnrist  Judge  and  reign  over  the  na- 
UoaB  in  the  flesh,  and  luael  the  foremost  of  them: 
miolsterlnt  blessings  to  them  as  angels  were  the 

599 


Lord's  mediators  of  blessing  and  administrators  of  His 
government  in  setting  up  His  throne  in  Israel  at  Sinai. 
This  privilege  of  our  high  calling  t>elongs  exclusively 
to  the  present  time  whilst  Satan  reiims.  when  alone 
there  is  scope  for  conflict  and  for  vUiorv  (2  Timothy,  S. 
11, 12).  When  Satan  shall  be  bound  (ch.  20.  4)  there 
shall  be  no  longer  scope  for  it.  for  all  on  earth  shall 
know  the  Lord  from  the  least  to  the  greatest.  This, 
the  grandest  and  crowning  promise,  is  placed  at  the 
end  of  all  the  seven  addresses,  to  gather  all  in  one.  It 
also  forms  the  link  to  the  next  part  of  the  book,  where 
the  Lamb  is  introduced  seated  on  His  Fathers  throne 
(ch.  4.  S,  8;  ft.  fi.  fl).  The  eastern  throne  is  broader 
than  ours,  admitting  others  besides  him  who.  as  diiet 
occupies  Uie  centre.  Trkmch  notices.  The  order  of 
the  promises  in  the  seven  epistles  corresponds  to  that 
of  the  unfolding  of  the  kingdom  of  God  Arom  Its  flrst 
beginnings  on  earth  to  its  consummation  In  heaven. 
To  the  faithful  at  Ephesus.  {V  the  Uru  of  l\fs  inihe 
Paradise  of  God  is  promised  (di.  2.  7).  answering  to 
Genesis,  S.  (2.)  Sin  entered  the  world  and  death  by  sin : 
but  to  the  faithfhl  at  Smjnma  it  is  promised,  they  shall 
not  be  hurt  by  the  second  death  lc)L%.lL).  The  promise 
of  the  hidden  manna  (eh.  2.  IT)  to  Fergamos  (S)  teings 
us  to  the  Mosaic  period,  the  church  in  the  wilderness. 
(4.)  That  to  Thyatira,  viz.,  triumph  over  the  nations  (eh. 
2. 26. 27).  forms  the  consummation  of  the  kingdom  In 
prophetic  type,  the  period  of  David  and  Solomon  char- 
acterised by  this  pou>er  over  the  nations.  Here  there 
is  a  division,  the  seven  falling  into  two  groups, /oar 
and  three,  as  often,  e.  g.,  the  Lord's  prayer,  Uiree  and 
four.  The  scenery  of  U»  last  three  passes  flrom  earth 
to  heaven,  the  church  contemplated  as  triumphant, 
with  its  steps  from  glory  to  glory.  (6.)  Christ  promises 
to  the  believer  of  Sardis  not  to  blot  out  his  name  out 
of  the  book  of  life,  but  to  confess  him  before  His 
Esther  and  the  angels  at  the  Judgment  day.  and  clothe 
him  with  a  glorified  body  of  dassling  whiteness  (v.  4, 
ft).  To  the  faithftdat  Philadelphia  (6.)  Christ  promises, 
they  shall  be  cltisens  of  the  new  Jerusalem,  fixed  as 
inunovable  pillars  there,  where  dty  and  temple  are 
one  (V.  12):  here  not  only  individual  salvation  is 
promised  to  the  believer,  as  in  the  case  of  Sardis.  but 
also  privileges  in  the  blessed  communion  of  the  church 
triumphant  (7.)  Lastly,  to  the  faithfhl  of  Laodicea  Is 
given  the  crowning  promise,  not  only  the  two  former 
blessings,  but  a  seat  with  Clirist  on  His  throne,  even 
as  He  has  sat  with  His  Fkther  on  His  Father's  throne 

(v.  21).  

CHAPTER  IV. 
Ver.  1-lL  Vision  or  Goo's  TstLOvm  Uf  Hkatsm: 
Thb  Foitb  and  Twemtt  Elders:  Thi  Foua  Litino 
Cbbatubb.  Here  begins  the  Revelation  proper;  and 
first,  chs.  4.  and  ft.  set  before  us  the  heavenly  scenery 
of  the  succeeding  visions,  and  God  on  His  throne,  as 
the  covenant  Qod  of  His  diurdt,  the  fievealer  of  them 
to  His  apostle  through  Jesus  Christ.  The  first  great 
portion  oomprties  the  opening  of  the  seals  and  the 
sounding  of  the  trumpets  (chs.  4.-11.).  As  the  com* 
munication  respecting  the  seven  churches  opened  with 
a  suiUble  vision  of  the  Lord  Jesus  as  Head  of  the 
church,  so  the  second  part  opens  with  a  vision  suit- 
able to  the  matter  to  be  revealed.  The  scene  is 
chULged  twm  earth  to  heaven.  1.  After  this— t/reefc, 
**  Alter  these  things,*  marking  the  opening  of  the  next 
vision  in  the  succession.  Here  is  the  transition  firom 
**  the  things  which  are"  (ch.  1. 10).  the  exisUng  state  of 
the  seven  diurches,  as  a  type  of  the  church  in  general, 
in  John's  time,  to  "the  things  which  shall  be  here- 
after." viz.,  in  reUtlon  to  the  time  when  John  wrote. 
I  looked-rather  as  Greek.  *'I  saw"  in  vision :  not  as 
EngtiOi  Version  means.  I  directed  my  look  that  way. 
was— Omit,asnotbetaiginthe(7rMk.  opened— "stand- 
ing open  f*  not  as  though  John  saw  It  in  the  act  of 
being  opened.  CL  Eiekiel.  1. 1;  Matthew,  a,  10;  Acts, 

4TJ 


SETELtTlO!*.  IT. 


iB  I  tiHTd  at  am,  lu..  Is 


t(Maalatt*4*W  WM,  dL  L  w:  I  Ml  mmplMdV 


h.i.M.. 


«■■  «U*  dMMnlikM  HM  MtMr  M  A*  ttmw  IRM 

"OMaiblbrt  MtiMk  oBUa  ItRMsHI  «Motka 
XpAriB  alM  h  ek.  k.  tMto  naM.  T.  u  IM  »■ 

^Mb  bm(U  Miira  M*  Amttml  ifdtf  b  dasla 
■lAMITaialllm.  TMFUhnlsaHBeatilniliLbli 

bat  IB  BsilptBia  il  t* — '■ 

BTltfUt  toot,     1. 


(T  wu  D0(,  SuuKD  lufin  It  w 


4 ;  L  JT » I>iuklf].  r  V.    nlAbgir 


of  God'i  (wrfKlloD  aod  et 

Iteautblrniiibowl  nurac 
IW  Tulou  coloon.  wbisl 
toUr  nr.  innbolln  U»  ti 


bawpaUilM  lok«D  or  Uod't  coTFDiQti 
nd  au  i™pl«  In  iMllcultr.     Iltrehj 


'■  bcuuut  Uxa  InlHr.Uii  baUnciiluU] 
■Bied  bi  tlM  nlnbow,  tlia  consul  lolun.  roui 
tiaOBt  ml.  Da  aoMUB.  Ktr.i.   Ib«  buTulir  be 


teak.  L  n.    4.  ■ 


K  i<  Jfaw.  wd  s(  Iba  £<Bh*  « 


T  IB Ibt  BaHM  Mtt  111!  rfciaiiil    liil 
nwHTCB  Unpfcf  Bn  baiu*  Ua-ihnn^ 


.    Hw -fgiitS*. 


n  Ijridfiid  bj- ihe  IvrBtrlDBr  Olefe 

r  coDnu  of  iiiiuu.~  Gmnmdila 

ii_ot  Cod"  (LOiiiinJelei,«.li 


IhaiDlen  ich.  m.  31.  ic.  no!  oolr  duu  Be  Unaln 
^nenUr.  but  tlMDptvUcUMjttaaiivduEfau.'  IQmo- 
u>.]    Hiu  liBf*.. jnu  Bplilu— llia  Hnir  £|diittt 


k,  A.  B.  PutHiI*.  CopHi!.»ndSima(.r«il.-'Jia 


Kb  hb  Ix/itc  (lie  suctonr 
flaldilT  ud  IniUbUllT  ol  U 


cleat.    Uodijii^ 


pBMDca.  1.0.,   Id 

WBBiatiiuuui 


isd  ChrliL't    prteiu  hi 


Tke  Four  Liting  Creaiwrei: 


KEVELATION.  IV. 


ihtkr  j£ttMiii§, 


the  Bea,  as  thoaeh  it  were  solid,  roand  aboat  the  throne 
-K)iie  In  the  midst  of  each  side  of  the  throne,  fiiiir 
beasts— The  Greek  for  '*  beasts.**  ch.  13. 1.  II.  is  different. 
tkerioH,  the  symbol  for  the  carnal  man  by  opposition 
to  Qod  losing  his  true  glory,  as  lord,  under  Him.  of 
the  lower  creatures,  and  degraded  to  the  level  of  the 
btoit.    Here  it  is  xoon,  ** living  creatures  .'*  not  beastt. 

7.  eaif— "'a  steer."  CAltord.]  The  LXX.  often  use 
the  Ortek  term  here  for  an  ox  (£xodaB.  S2.  i ;  29.  10. 
Ac),    as  a  man— The  oldest  MSS.  have  "  aa  of  a  man." 

8.  abont  him— Greek,  "  round  about  him."*    Alford 
connects  this  with  the  following  sentence:  '*  All  round 
and  within  (their  wings)  ihey  are  (so  two  oldest  MSil. 
A.  B.  and  VtUgaU  read,  full  of  eyes."  SU  John's  ohject 
ia  to  show  that  the  six  wings  in  each  did  not  interfere 
with  that  whidi  he  had  before  declared,  vu..  that  they 
were  **  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind."   Tiie  eyes  were 
round  the  outside  of  each  wing,  and  up  the  inside  of 
each  when  half  expanded,  and  of  the  part  of  body  in 
that  inward  recess,  rest  notr-liL,  "have  no  rest."  How 
awfully  different  the  reason  why  the  worshippers  of 
the  beast  **  have  no  rest  day  nor  night."  viz.,  "their 
torment  for  ever  and  ever."    Holy,  holy,  holy— The 
**  tris-hagiou"  of  the  Gretk  liturgies.    In  Isaiah,  8w  3.  as 
here,  it  occurs ;  also  Psalm  00.  3.  6.  o.  where  He  is 
praised  as  "  holy."  (i.)  on  account  of  His  majesty  (v.  1) 
about  to  display  itself.  (S.)  His  justice  (v.  4)  already 
displaying  itself.  (3.)  His  mercy  (v. 6(i}  which  displayed 
itself  in  time  past  So  here  "Holy,"  as  He  "who  was:* 
••Holy,"  as  He  -who  U.'*  "  Holy."  as  He  •*  who  U  to 
come."    He  showed  Himself  an  object  of  holy  worship 
In  the  past  creation  of  all  things :  more  fully  He  shows 
Himself  so  in  governing  all  things :  He  will,  in  the 
highest  degree,  show  Himself  so  in  the  consummation 
of  all  things.    ''Of  (from)  Him,  through  Him.  and  to 
Him,  are  all  things:  to  whom  be  glory  forever.  Amen." 
In  Isaiah.  6  3  there  is  added.  "  the  whole  karth  is 
full  of  His  glory."    But  in  Bevelation  this  is  deferred 
until  the  glory  of  tub  Lokd  fills  ttie  earthy  His  ene> 
miea  having  l>een  destroj-ed.    [Bkmqkl.]    Almighty- 
Answering  to  "liord  of  hosts"  (Sabaothj,  Isaiah.  6.  3. 
The  cherubim  here  have  six  wings,  like  the  seraphim 
in  Isaiah.  6.:  whereas  the  cherubim  in  Eaekiel,  1.6 had 
four  wings  each.  They  are  called  by  the  same  name. 
••  living  creatures."   But  whereas  in  Eiekiel  each  liv- 
ing creature  has  all  fuur  faces,  here  the  four  belong 
•everally  one  to  each.     See  my  NoU,  Eaekiel.  i.  a. 
The  four  living  ereatttret  answer  by  contrast  to  the 
four  world-powers  represented  by  four  b<a*t*.    The 
fathers  identified  them  with  the  four  gospels,  Matthew 
the  lion.  Mark  the  ox.  Luke  the  man.  John  the  eagle: 
these  symbols,  thus  viewed,  express  not  the  personal 
character  of  the  evangelists,  but  the  manifold  aspect 
of  Christ  in  relation  to  the  world  I  four  being  the 
number  significant  of  w6rld-wide  extension,  e  0 ,  the 
four  quarters  of  the  worlds  presented  by  them  severally: 
the  lion  expressing  royalty,  as  Matthew  gives  promi* 
neuce  to  this  feature  of  Christ:  the  ox.  laborious 
endttrance,  Uirist's  prominent  characteristic  in  Mark : 
man,  brothtrly  sympaUiif  with  the  whole  race  of  man. 
OirisVB  prominent  feature  in  Luke;  the  eagle,  soaring 
am^y.  prominent  in  John's  description  of  Christ  as 
the  Divine  Word.    But  here  the  context  best  suite  the 
Tiew   which  regards  the  four   living  creatura  as 
representing  the  redeemed  tUdion-church,  in  its  rela- 
tion of  ministering  kingpriesu  to  God.  and  ministers 
of  blessing  to  the  redeemed  earth,  and  the  nations  on 
it,  and  the  animal  creation,  in  which  man  stands  at  the 
bead  of  all.  the  lion  at  the  head  of  wild  beasts,  the  ox 
at  the  head  of  tame  t>easts,  the  eagle  at  the  head  of 
birds  and  of  the  creatures  of  the  waters.     Ct  ch.  6. 
6-10,  "  Thou  hast  rtdeaned  us  by  tliy  blood  out  of  every 
Jk»iuired...and  haii  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and 
jrrieats:  and  we  shall  reign  on  the  earth  .*"  and  ch.  8U. 
4.  the  partakers  with  Christ  of  the  Unt  resurrection. 


who  conjointly  with  Him  reign  over  the  redeemed 
nations  that  are  in  the  flesh.  Cf.  as  to  the  happy  and 
willing  subjection  of  the  lower  animid  world,  Isaiah. 
11.  0^ ;  66.  S5:  EsekieU  34.  S&:  Hosea.  2.  is.  Jewish 
tradition  says,  the  "four  standards*'  under  whidi 
Israel  encamped  in  the  wilderness,  to  the  East  Judah, 
to  the  North  Dan,  to  the  West  Ephraim.  to  the  South 
Beuben.  were  respectively  a  lion,  an  eagle,  an  ox,  and 
a  man,  whilst  in  the  midst  was  the  tabernacle  con- 
taining the  Shekinah  symbol  of  tlie  Divine  presence. 
Thus  we  have  "the  picture  of  that  blessed  period  when 
—the  earth  having  been  fitted  for  being  the  kingdom 
of  the  Father^tbe  cotirt  of  heaven  will  be  transferred 
to  earth,  and  the  'tabernacle  of  God  shall  be  with  men ' 
(ch.  21.  3),  and  the  whole  world  will  be  sufajeot  to  a 
neverending  theocracy"  (ct  Da  BuRon.  Rev.).  Tbki 
point  of  union  between  the  two  views  given  above  ia, 
Christ  ia  the  perfect  reallaation  of  the  idesd  of  man : 
Christ  is  presented  in  His  fourfold  aspect  in  the  four 
gospels  respectively.  The  redeemed  election-church 
similarly,  when  in  and  through  Christ  (with  whom  she 
shall  reign)  she  realizes  the  ideal  of  man.  shall  com- 
bine in  herself  human  perfections  having  a  fourfold 
aspect:  (1.)  kingly  righteousness  with  hatred  of  evil 
and  Judicial  equi^.  answering  to  the  "  lion;"  (L)  labor- 
ious diligence  in  every  duty,  the  "ox^  (3.)  human 
sympathy,  the  "manf  (4.)  the  contemplation  of  hea- 
venly truth,  the  "  eagle."  As  the  high-soaring  intelli- 
gence, the  eagle,  forms  the  contrasted  complement  to 
practical  labour,  the  ox  bound  to  the  soil ;  so  lioly 
Judicial  vengeance  against  evil,  the  lion  springing  sud> 
denly  and  terribly  on  the  doomed,  forms  the  contrasted 
complement  to  human  sympathy,  the  man.  In  Isaiah. 
6. 8,  we  read,  "  Each  had  six  wings:  with  twain  he  cov- 
ered his  face  [in  reverence,  as  not  presuming  to  lift  up 
his  face  to  GodJ,  with  twain  he  covered  his  feet  Un 
humility,  as  not  worthy  to  stand  in  God's  holy  pres- 
ence], and  with  twain  he  did  fly  [in  obedient  readiness 
to  do  instantly  God's  command).  (^IL  The  ground  of 
praise  here  is  God's  etemiiy,  and  God's  potcer  and  glory 
manifested  in  the  creation  of  all  things  for  His  pleasure. 
Creation  is  the  foundation  of  all  God's  other  acta  of 
power,  wisdom,  and  love,  and  therefore  forms  the  flrst 
theme  of  His  creatures'  thanksgivings.  The  four  living 
creatures  take  the  lead  of  the  twenty-four  elders,  both 
in  this  anthem,  and  in  that  new  song  which  follows  on 
the  ground  of  their  redemption  (ch.  6.  8-10).  9.  when 
— ie.,  whensoever :  as  often  as.  A  simultaneous  giv- 
ing of  glory  on  the  part  of  the  beaste,  and  on  the  part 
of  the  elders,  give—"  shall  give*  in  one  oldest  MS. 
for  ever  and  t^n-'Oreek, "  unto  the  ages  of  the  ages.** 
10.  faU-immediately.  Greek,  "shall  Call  down:"  im- 
plying that  this  ascription  of  praise  shail  be  repeated 
onward  to  eternity.  So  also  "Shall  wonbip... shall  cast 
their  crowns."  viz.,  tn  acknowledgment  that  all  the 
merit  of  their  crowta  (not  kingly  diadems,  but  the 
crowns  of  conquerors)  is  due  to  Him.  11.  0  Lord— The 
two  oldest  MSS.,  A.  B.  VulgaU,  and  Syriac,  add,  **And 
our  God."  **  Our"  by  virtue  of  creation,  and  especially 
redemption.  One  oldest  MS. .  B.  and  Syriac,  insert  *'Uie 
Holy  one.*  But  another.  A,  Vulgate,  and  Coptic,  omit 
this,  as  English  Version  does,  glory,  &c.— *'  the  glory 
"the  honova— the  power."  thoa— fiuphatical  in  the 
Greek:  *'It  is  thou  who  didst  create."  all  things— 
Greek,  *'the  all  things:"  the  universe,  fcr— Greek,  "on 
account  of.-"  "for  the  sake  of  thy  pleasure."  or  "  will." 
English  Version  is  good  Greek.  Though  the  context 
better  suits.  It  was  because  of  thy  wit  I,  that  "they 
were"  (so  one  oldest  MS..  A.  VtUgate,  Syriac.  and  Cop- 
tie  read.  insteadiOf  Engli^  Version  "are:"  another 
oldest  &IS.,  B,  reads,  "They  were  not,  and  were  cre- 
ated." were  created  out  of  nothingU  tc^ovrt,  «i»ASsMk^ 
as  contrasted  wlttiUi«to^t«^w»uvKik..«i^>«««».  ^^^^ 
God  to  icill\i  to  %tt«il\\»  ^\«tmVDft\aNft\«A«wDL.  ^ 
In  Geutsla,  1. 3.  ••iJbX.  Viiw*  \»  ^^^V  *»».  ^»«^  ^^ 


■TeTftT  Is  Om  UH  B^tkr 


■ibt  r  In  B^mw  ID  Hpmii 


nlbtiWI  hud.-  Ae;    Bli  tl^l  hud  « 
U  Ur  1^  book.    Os  Uod'i  swt  ttwn 


rin  rta  Iv  wbidi  Ha  •hill  nconr  t(  ftvcnlU  ubipkf 
Md  obUlii  kNuI  pouMdOD  aT  thi  kintdos  ■tmv'- 
■■t«Kh*Hd''lo[IIlmHiLf  andHUiUct  uluu.    Ho 
•m.  DO  porliDD  ol  tb(  roll  li  viiii  to  be  unfoliUii  u 
nad:  bai  ilmiilT  Uw  iraJj  in  lucoHlTtlr  c^wiu 
■Ivliw  SjmI  imii  to  lU  cnnUDti  belu  rud  u  ■  m 

Ind  bj  Ibi  inli  ibtU  liiTe  baen  pul.  vben  EpbuLu 


OIh  qutiUoa  It.  ^  it  no 
■hanJd  niul  the  dsiti 
luplrnl  prophM  would 

(Bcn  {dliuid  InU)  Cou 


Id-kliudomi  %n  ulifetteu  lud  over- 
Ji  Qiff  beul'i  klD^doln  LjiJeaLrOfed. 
idu  (ch.  lu,  IJ).    1  lu  mu-tf r«*. 


tomdthaiD.   4.  ud 

ua.  OmoiK.  CVfBIA 
I.   Tc  read  •oDld  bs  ■• 


IffnJ.  HitUieir,     Vi'LlV  lUi  xxoi&t  i.ta  AocngUon    ._ 
fc»«elTBno(Chri«V,"U«lMni,ii\i\rti\»*oV™>«™liA* ■ 


caUod  ml  nanlr  Sua  nT  And.  Int  uln  A»M  I 
Uuom'-tMIniidi'BdIaTid.  ud  -Ikanor 
UkTid.  DSTld'iBoDiadllaTld'iLDfd.IlHlasitili 
uid  UHnfon  Uw  Lion  at  Jodi:  almit  u  rMcBo' 


of  dMhiMM  WUUh  Ulm  ddw  la  t/ota  tb«  bock,    u 
gtin-«.t,Kai(<«p«.*c.    0»  oldHt  MS,  JI.  iHdi. 

Uw  w^UM  of  aUM  ■nihortuu  la  allh  Awluk  Fp 
noiinhdliia.i^,A,r*IM(,avMe,madOikBU.  t 

I  IhIhU.  ut.  l*-0»  dM«I  H&.  A.  iwlta -Hd.  Is.' 
ADDlher  B.  Ctfhus.  Ac  .  lupixirl  "umL  ki.'  bil 


u  Lnini.  n  Hli  dnr  IdmJiiLiiu 


B  poKhtd,  HlJT\Anaf   irifiit   lUub.   ^ 
LIU— beuiiiB  muki  of  llu  iiut  dvMb-i 


u  of  IbB  uiU-UiruUu  noU- 


!cd«raei ■ 

km  loL 


Chrut'i  apoiL^ei  kod  ic 


rlMbJir.    frophKrEnrhiiRMB 

, ■-— '-^ -■--'- inJUalnUUon to. uidm 


Mr  Living  Crwiurts 


REVELATION.  VL 


and  Tweniif-fomr  Etdtn, 


I  Lunb— Who  shares  worship  and  ttaa 
)  Father,    harps— Two  oldest  MS3..  A. 


"kndic,  read. "  a  harp:"  a  kind  of  guitar, 
le  hand  or  a  quilL     Tials—"  bowls" 

oeusers.  oAonxn  —  Oruk,  *' incense." 
I— as  the  angel  offers  their  prayers  (ch. 
le  (cf.  I'salm  141.  i).  This  gives  not  the 
to  Rome's  dogma  of  oar  praying  to 
I  they  be  employed  by  Ood  in  some  way 

to  present  our  prayers  (nothing  is  said 
ding  for  as},  yet  toe  are  told  to  prajr 
b.  19. 10:  SB.  8. 0).     Their  own  employ- 

(whence  they  all  have  harps):  oars  is 
iR-OVreib,  **sing:"  it  is  their  blessed 
tinually.  The  theme  of  redemption  is 
lugeesting  fresh  thoughts  of  praise,  em- 
new  song."  ns  to  God— So  MS.  B,  Cop- 
d  Cypuiak.  But  A  omits  **a8 :"  and 
,  "  to  our  Ood."    out  of— The  present 

gathered  out  of  the  world,  as  distin- 
be  peoples  gathered  to  Christ  as  the 
an  election,  but  of  a  general  and  world- 
I  of  ail  nations.  kiiidrsd...toiigU0...pto- 
9  number /our  marks  world-wide  ez- 
ur  quarters  of  the  world.  For  "kin- 
e  as  (Jretk,  "tribe."  This  term  and 
ually  restricted  to  lirael:  '*  tongue  and 
Jentiles  ich.  7.  0;  11. 9;  13. 7.  the  oldest 
Thus  there  is  here  marked  theelection- 
l  from  Jews  and  Gentiles.  In  ch.  10. 11. 
I  find  among  the  four  terms  *' kings  f 
itudes."  10.  made  us— A,  B.  K.  Vulgate, 
>tic  read  "them."     The  Hebrew  oon- 

tliird  person  for  the  first,  has  a  graphic 
tdeemed,  and  also  has  a  more  modest 
yriejfts.  LBc2iOKL.J  unto  oar  Ood— iso  B, 
omits  the  clause,  kings— So  B  reads. 
jate,  Coptic,  and  Cyp&ian,  read.  "  A 
eads  also  *'a  priesthood**  for  prieste. 
their  crowns  before  ttie  throne,  do  not 

kings  in  the  sight  of  the  great  King 
hough  their  priestly  access  has  such 
sir  reigning  on  earth  cannot  exceed  ik 
ley  are  not  called  "kings"    (Bkmokl.J 

the  earth— This  is  a  new  feature  added 
'ufgate.  and  Coptic,  read.  "  They  shall 
ad.  "  They  reign,'*  Alword  takes  this 
jiains  It  of  the  church  kv£n  now,  in 

1.  reigning  on  the  earth: "  ail  things  are 
her  feet,  as  under  His;  her  kingiy  office 

iserted,  even  in  the  midst  of  persecu- 
m  if  we  read  (I  think  the  weightiest 
inst  it)  "  They  reign,"  still  it  is  the  pro- 
;  for  the  future :  the  seer  being  trans- 
future  when  the  full  number  of  the  re- 
■nted  by  the  /our  living  creaturesi  shall 
ad  the  visible  kingdom  begins.  The 
ually  reign  now;  but  certainly  not  as 
n  the  prince  of  this  world  shall  be 
h.  20.  S-0,'.  So  far  from  reigning  on  the 
f  are  "  made  as  the  filth  of  the  world 
iring  of  all  things."  In  ch.  IL.  16, 18, 
i  lime  of  the  kingdom  are  marked. 
es, "  reign  over  the  earUi"  {Greek  epi  tees 
ustified  by  the  Greek  (LXX..  Judges. 

2.  22).  The  elders,  though  ruling  over 
DOt  necessarily  (according  to  this  pas- 
the  earth.  But  Unglish  Version  is  jns- 
>.  "  The  elders  were  meek,  but  the  flock 
spendentlyis  much  larger."  [Bkkoel.J 
e  angels :  who  form  the  outer  circle. 
h,  the  object  of  redemption,  forms  the 
rest  ttie  throne.  The  heavenly  hosts 
;axe  with  intense  love  and  adoration  at 
oanifestation  of  God's  lore,  wisdom, 

6(M 


and  power,  ten  thonssad  times  ten 
**myriads  of  myriads."  12.  to  rsetlve  power— €fr«tfe, 
**ihs  power."  The  remaining  six  (the  whoto  bebv 
seven,  the  number  for  perfection  and  oompMensn)  an 
all,  as  well  as  "power.*' ranged  under  the  one  Ortek 
article,  to  mark  that  they  form  one  complete  aggregate 
belonging  to  God  and  His  coequal,  the  Lamb.  Gf.eh. 
7. 12.  where  each  of  all  seven  has  the  article,  liehes— 
both  spiritual  and  earthly.  Blmiof— Ascribed  piaise : 
the  will  on  the  creatare's  part,  though  onaooompanied 
by  the  poiosr.  to  retam  blessing  for  blessing  conferred. 
[AxjroBD.l  13.  The  universal  chorus  of  crsatioo,  in- 
dnding  the  ontermost  circles  as  well  as  the  inner  (of 
saints  and  angels),  winds  np  the  doxology.  The  fuU . 
accomplishment  of  this  is  to  be  when  Christ  takes  flit 
great  power  and  reigns  visibly,  svery  ersature— **  All 
Uis  works  in  all  places  of  His  dominion  "  (Psalm  lOB. 
82).  onder  tbe  earth— the  departed  spirits  in  Hades, 
such  as  aie— So  B  and  Vulgate,  Bat  A  omits  thli.  hi 
the  ssa— Oreefe.  **  upon  the  sear  the  tea  ^nim^if  which 
an  regarded  as  being  on  the  surface.  [Alvobi).]  all 
that  are  in  thsm-8o  VtUgaU  reads.  A  omite  **aU 
(things)*  here  (C^eik  panta),  and  reads.  "I  beard  all 
[Oreek  pantos)  saying:"  implying  the  barmonloas  con- 
cert of  all  in  the  foar  quarters  of  the  universe.  Bless- 
iag,  &&— Oredb.  **ths  blessing,  the  honour,  and  tht 
glorr,  Bad  th€  might  to  the  ages  of  the  ages,**  The/our- 
fold  ascription  indicates  world^wids  universality.  14. 
said— So  A.  Vulgate,  and  Syriac,  read.  But  i^  and 
Copftc  read.  **(I  heard)  sayina."  Amen— 8o  A  reads. 
But  B  reads,  **the  (acciutomed)  Amen."  As  in  ch.  4. 
11.  the  four  and  twenty  elders  asserted  God's  worthi- 
ness to  receive  the  glory,  as  having  created  aU  things, 
so  here  the  four  living  creatures  ratify  by  their 
"  Amen"  the  whole  creaiion's  ascription  of  the  glory  to 
Him.  four  and  twenty— Omitted  in  the  oldest  MS3.: 
V^dgate  supports  it.  1dm  that  livsth  for  ever  and  ever 
—Omitted  in  all  the  MSS.:  inserted  by  commentators 
from  di.  4. 9.  But  there,  where  the  thanksgiving  is  e»- 
preued,  the  words  are  appropriate:  but  here  less  so,  as 
their  worship  is  that  of  silent  prostration.  "  Worship- 
ped" [viz.,  God  and  the  Lamb),  So  in  ch.  IL 1.  "  wor- 
ship" is  used  absolutely. 

CUAPTKR  VL 
Ver.  M7.  Tbk  OpsMI^o  of  tbx  First  Six  or  thjb 
SsvenSkals.  Cf.  ^ot«.  ch.  6. 1.  Many  (Mxdk.  Flbk- 
Uiu«  NswTON,  iie.)  hold  that  all  these  seals  have  been 
fulfilled,  the  sixth  having  been  so  by  the  orerthrow  of 
Paganism  and  establishment  of  Chrtstiamty  under 
Constantine's  edict.  318  a.D.  There  can.  however,  be 
no  doubt  that  at  least  the  sixth  seal  is  ftiture,  and  is 
to  be  at  the  coming  again  of  Chnst.  The  great  ohieo- 
tion  to  supposing  the  seals  to  be  finally  and  exhaust- 
ively fulfilled  (though,  probably,  particular  erenta  maj 
be  partial  fulfilmenu  typical  of  the  final  and  fulkit 
one),  is  that,  if  so,  they  ought  to  furnish  (as  the  destme- 
tion  of  Jerusalem,  according  to  Christ's  prophecy,  does) 
a  strong  external  evidence  of  Bevelation.  Bat  tt  is 
clear  they  cannot  be  used  for  this,  as  hardly  any  two 
interpreters  of  this  school  are  agreed  on  what  events 
constitute  the  fulfilment  of  each  $eaL  Probacy  not 
isolated  facts,  but  classes  of  events  preparing  the  way 
for  Christ's  coming  kingdom,  are  intended  by  the  open- 
ing of  the  seals.  The  four  living  creatures  sevenUy 
cry  at  Uie  opening  of  tlie  first  four  seals,  "Gamer 
which  fact  marks  the  division  of  the  seven,  as  often 
occurs  in  this  sacred  number,  into  four  and  Ihrte.  U 
one  of  the  seals— The  oldest  MSS..  A,  B.  G,  Vulgatg. 
and  Syriac  read,  "  one  of  the  seven  seals."  noise— The 
three  oldest  JdSS.  read  this  in  the  nominative  or  d*- 
tive,  not  the  genitive  as  Englidi  Version,  **  I  heard 
one  from  among  the  four  living  creatures  saying,  as  ^ 
were)  the  voice  (or,  as  with  the  voice)  of  thunder."  Ibe 
first  living  creature  was  like  a  lion  (ch.  4.  T\\  b&a'<«ttob 
la  in  oomonaxtoa.    liuyVs\B%  >3(ia  '^xk>S^  \yi>towB> 


Sm ml  &hM -am  •«.-  BatA.C.M«F<4rti 

k»  «M  tv  UM  ^MV  Mk  tnn  lb*  OmiM.  n*  Ih  ki 

W^ur  GBvlnrttbttaragf '-   ^--    — 

£m**  wn  UlMi  to  ta  tki 


aCTXLynmCTi. 


.-« 


USB..  A.  U.  ud   ru/nnlr,  < 
ttiwDnb.    WMk-ImplrUi 

tuta'tj  dT  prciTltlonf.  Uia 


u  thcriiUa  HmM. 


i>rwl  tielivfl  doEod  DQt  bj  I  pr 
lul  W^.A.  u-.  nul. '■«  I  ill 


1  Sni  (om  uali ;  bli  jwrtlno  u  — 
unurquina  of  Iha  nvnl;  lulilciici.  tlutul/airtac 

ud  AtUll  muIUlillUUE  bT  Uic    cunitqiMBt  dcFmali- 

Diue  tool  mk  in  Diuktd  cB  Irom  tijg  ihtn  luL  H 


lui  itai  uiil  Mrrible  ilu  of  tbe  IjdiiI  ihei  Uitil  md 


tlKQlltd     U>I»U1]>UIT    U 


1  ibi  vlEllils  vacld.  thi  firtli.  to  [be  i 


ren,  uulEjrpic^  La  Uie  nituDf  ■Ki^flAU 
a  vaUxnel  '"-  'T"if,iniHi.  ■irnrti'''' 


Arft^Mob  and  r<nort 


REVELATION.  VL 


cfUuSUahSeaL 


\ 


.J 


to  God.  The  sacrifldAl  alUr  wm  not  in  the  Fanctaary. 
bal  oauide:  ao  Christ's  literal  sacritioe.  and  the  fignr- 
attre  sacrifloa  of  the  martyrs  took  place,  not  in  the 
bsairMilj  saoctnary.  but  outside,  here  on  earth.   The 
only  altar  in  heayen  is  that  antltypical  to  the  temple- 
altar  of  inoense.    The  blood  of  tlie  martyrs  cries  from 
the  earth  under  Christ's  cross,  whereon  they  may  be 
coniidered  Tirioally  to  have  been  sacrificed:  their 
■ooli  cry  from  under  the  altar  of  incense,  which  is 
Chiist  in  hearen.  by  whom  alone  the  incense  of  praise 
Is  aeoapted  before  God.     They  are  under  Christ,  in 
His  immediate  presence,  shut  up  unto  Him  in  Joyful 
aafsr  expectancy  until  He  shall  come  to  raise  the 
■laepiqg  dead.     CI  the  language  of :;  Alaca  7.  38,  as 
huHcatlng  Jewish  opinion  out  he  subject.  Our  brethren 
viio  have  now  suffered  a  short  pain  are  dead  under 
HOntk  itodt  cotenant  of  everlasting  life,     uitimony 
irUsh  they  held— i.e.,  which  they  bore,  as  committed  to 
them  to  bear.    Of.  ch.  IS.  17,  "/fare  (same  iirtth  as 
benl  the  testimony  of  Jesus."    10.  Hew  long'-Grttk^ 
**CntU  whenf   As  in  the  parable  the  woman  (symbol 
of  the  church}  crict  day  and  night  to  the  unjust  judge 
for  Justice  aKftlnst  her  adversary  who  is  always  oppress- 
loff  her  cf.  below,  ch.  12. 10}:  so  the  elect  (not  only  on 
earth,  but  «nder  Chri$V»  cottring,  and  in  His  presence 
la  FHadifle>  cry  day  and  niulhl  to  God,  who  wUJ  assur- 
•dbr.  In  His  own  time,  avenge  His  and  their  cause. 
**  tbongh  He  bear  long  with  them."   This  passage  need 
BOt  be  reMiricted  to  some  particular  martyrdoms,  but 
hnrm  been,  and  are  receiving,  and  shall  receive  partial 
lUAlnents,  nntll  their  last  exhaustive  fulfilment  be- 
fore Cbriat's  coming.   So  as  lo  the  other  events  fore- 
told here.    The  glory  even  of  those  in  Faradise  bhall 
onlj  lie  complete  when  Christ's  and  the  church's  foes 
are  caat  oat.  and  the  earth  become  Christ's  kingdom 
■I  His  coming  to  raise  the  sleeping  saints.    Lord— 
OrwUs,  *'  Jiasten"  implying  that  He  has  them  and  their 
foes  ead  all  His  creatures  as  absolutely  at  His  disposal, 
ae  a  snaater  lias  his  stores:  hence,  in  v.  li,  "*^tilov:- 
mrtoMtt,**  or  JtUow-idaces  follows,    holy— C/reelc.  "  the 
Holy  one."   avasKe— *'  exact  vengeance  for  our  blood. " 
ea— €7r«cie.  **/ivm  them."    that  dwed  on  the  earth— the 
wuBodiy.  of  earth  earthy,  as  distinguished  from  the 
cbiircfa.  whose  home  and  heart  are  even  now  in  bea- 
TanlF  places.    11.  white  robei— The  three  oldest  MISS., 
JL,  J3b  C;  read,  *' A  white  robe  was  given."    every  one  ol 
oldest  MS.  B,  omits  this.    A.  C.  read,  "  unto 
unto  each,"  i.e^  unto  them  severally.    Though 
Joist  cry  for  the  riddance  of  the  earth  from  the 
UBCOdlj  is  i-ot  yet  granted,  it  is  iutimaied  ttiat  it  will 
ba  ao  In  due  time ;  meanwhile,  individually  they  re- 
oetwa  the  white  robe,  indicative  of  ti^hl,  joy,  ami 
trtwnpbant  victory  over  their  foes :  even  as  the  Cap- 
ttdo  €£  their  salvation  goes  forth  on  a  u-hite  horse 
amvturing  and  ta  connuer;  also  of  purity  and  isanctity 
thioosh  Christ.    Alalmonides  says  that  the  Jews  used 
to  array  priests,  when  approved  of,  in  u-hiu  rubm: 
tima  the  aense  is,  tliey  are  ailmitted  among  the  blessed 
onaa_  wiio.  as  spotless  priests,  minister  uuto  (iod  and 
^ha  I^mb.  should— iSo  C  reaas.    But  A.  B. "  tiiull  rest.  * 
m  luftie  season- One  oldest  ilH.,  £,  omits  "little.'*   A. 
C  aappors  iL    Even  if  it  be  omitted,  is  it  to  be  in- 
itefed  that  the  "season"  is  short  as  compared  with 
vtMrnity.     Bsnovl  fancifully  made  a  ttaxun  [Gruk 
^armtut,  the  word  here  usedj  to  be  one  thousand  one 
lumdred  and  eleven  one-uinth  year?,  and  a  Uwc  (ch. 
U.  IS.  14.  Orttk  kairoid  to  be  a  fifth  of  a  ncanm.i.e.^  two 
boBflred  and  twenty-two  two-uinths  years.    The  only 
dlatinction  in  the  Grttk  hi,  a  jtctuou  [{irtik  chronus)  U 
a  aort  of  sg^re^ate  of  tivu$.    Urttk  kauos,  u  siiecitlc 
^— >^  and  CO  of  short  duration.  As  to  their  nsi,  cf.  ch. 
14.   13  itbe  same  Urtek  anapauomai.x  It&aiuh.  57.  2; 
12.  13.     until  their.. .brethren.. .be  lulfllled— in 
Until  their  full  number  Khali  have  been 
The  number  of  the  elect  is  definiteiy  fixed: 


:  perhaps  to  fill  up  that  of  the  fallen  angels.  But  this 
.  is  mere  conjecture.  The  fuU  blessedness  and  glory  of 
all  the  saints  shall  be  simultaneous.  The  earlier  shall 
not  anticipate  the  later  sainU.  A,  C,  read,  "shall 
I  have  been  accomplished;"  B.  k«  read,  "  shaU  have 
■  accomplished  (their  course).*  12.  As  v.  4,  6-8,  the 
sword,  famine,  and  pestilence,  answer  to  Matthew,  24. 
6.  7:  and  v.  i>.  10,  as  to  martyrdoms,  answer  to  Matthew, 
24. 0. 10 ;  so  this  passage,  v.  I!i-17.  answers  to  Matthew. 
24.  ^  30,  '*the  sun  shall  be  .d&rkened.  and  the  moon 
shall  not  give  her  light,  and  the  stars  shall  fall  ttauk 
heaven...then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn, 
and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming."  Ac.: 
imagery  describing  iht  portents  of  the  immediate  com- 
ing of  the  day  of  the  Lord ;  but  not  ttu  coming  UmI/ 
until  the  elect  are  sealed,  and  the  Judgments  invoked 
by  the  martyrs  descend  on  the  earth,  the  sea,  and  the 
trees  ;ch.  7.).  and,  lo-So  A  reads.  But  B.C,  omit" lo." 
earthquake— (/rerlE.  "  shaking"  of  iht  htaveni,  the  sea. 
and  the  dry  land:  the  shaking  of  these  mutable  things 
being  the  necessary  preliminary  to  the  setting  up  of 
those  tilings  %ehi(h  cannot  be  shaken.  This  is  one  of 
the  catchwords  [WoRiMiwoBTnJ  connecting  the  sixth 
seal  with  the  sixth  trumpet  (ch.  11.  is;  and  the  seventh 
vial  (ch.  16. 17<21} ;  also  the  seventh  seal  (ch.  8. 6).  laek- 
cloth— One  kmd  made  of  the  "  hair"  of  ClUdan  goats, 
was  called  "  cilicium,'  or  Cilidan  doth,  and  was  used 
for  tents,  &c  Paul,  a  dlician.  made  such  tents  (Aptc, 
18.  3).  moon— A.  B,  C,  and  oldest  versions  read,  "  the 
whole  moon.^  the  full  moon :  not  merely  the  crescent 
moon,  as  blood— (Joel,  2.  31.)  13.  •tars...fell...as  a  flg 
tree  casteth  her... figs— (Isaiah,  34.  4;  Nahum.  3.  IS.) 
The  church  shall  be  then  ripe  for  glorification,  the 
anti^Christian  world  for  destruction,  which  shall  be 
accompanied  with  mighty  phenomena  in  nature.  Aa 
to  the  stars  falling  to  the  earth,  iicripture  describes 
natural  phenomena  as  they  would  appear  to  the  spec- 
Utor.  not  in  the  language  of  scientific  accuracy ;  and 
yet,  whilst  thus  adapting  itself  to  ordinary  men.  it 
drops  hints  which  show  that  it  anticipates  the  dis- 
coveries of  modem  science.  14.  d'parted— 6'rreib,  "was 
separated  from"  its  place:  "was  made  to  depart.*  Itot 
as  AuroBD,  "parted  ojiundar;'  for.  on  the  contrary,  it 
was  rolled  together  as  a  scroll  which  had  been  open  is 
rolled  up  and  laid  aside.  There  Is  no  "asunder  one 
from  another"  here  in  the  Greeks  as  in  Acts.  15.39, 
which  AuroBD  copies.  monntaiii...moved  oat  of  ...pUcea 
—(Psalm  121. 1.  Margin:  Jeremiah.  3.  23;  4. 24;  ISTahum, 
1.  6.}  This  total  disruption  shall  be  the  precursor  of 
the  new  earth,  just  as  the  pre-Adamic  convulsion! 
prepared  it  fur  its  present  occupants.  15.  kings.. .hid 
themselves- AVhere  was  now  the  spirit  of  those  whom 
the  world  had  so  greatly  feared?  [Bekqel.]  great 
men— statesmen,  and  high  civil  oflicers.  rica  men... 
chief  captains— The  three  oldest  M;5i>.,  A,  B,  C,  trana* 
pose  thus,  "chief  captains... rich  men."  mighty— The 
three  uldest  MSiS.,  A.  B.  C.  read. "strong"  physically 
iPsalm  33. 10],  in— /if.,  into:  ran  into,  so  as  to  hide 
thtmsclvis  in.  dent-"  caves."  16.  from  the  face 
.Paalm  S4.  10.)  On  the  whole  verse,  cf.  Hosea,  10.  6; 
Luke.  23. 20.  17.  iii.,  "the  day,  the  great  (day),-  which 
can  only  mean  the  last  great  day.  After  the  Lord  has 
extiausled  all  His  ordinary  judgments,  the  sword, 
famine,  pestilence,  and  wild  beastts.  ai^d  still  sinners 
are  impenitent,  the  great  day  of  the  Lord  itself  shall 
come.  Matthew,  24.  plainly  forms  a  perfect  parallelism 
to  the  six  seals,  not  only  in  the  events,  but  abo  in  the 
order  of  their  occurrence:  v.  s,  the  fir^t  seal  e.  6,  the 
second  seal ;  v.  7,  the  third  seal;  r.  7,  end.  the  fourth 
beal;  r.  0.  the  fifth  seal,  the  persecutions  and  aboiud- 
ing  ini*iuity  under  which,  as  well  as  contiequent 
judcmeuts  accompanied  with  i;osiK'l-prcnching  to  all 
nations  as  a  witness,  are  particularly  detailed  v.  9-S8; 
V.  '^9,  the  sixth  seat  to  stuid- to  btand  ivii&^fiA^  vcA. 
not  condiwaied  Moit  Vh*  ^>ai!^<b«  Tu>aa>io»  vas^ v*^ 


tKfDn  Ut  tcttaOt 


«M  tomA  wbCBOi  Itailtf ««  -,..,_ _. 

•*■  MUU.  nd  l»*  Jan  atall  •>  lul  ur. "  Bl<»d 
li  Ba  IM  eoowUi  la  tta  MM  (tf  Iha  lad.*    tla 


if  I)Uk  li.  iU  bmiiim  teBlM 
o  LdDULrr  IjQflgu.  UJ;  (di  aWdl 


HokH.1T 

UbulbRD 

prIWK 

■ImoMfitinM.    IjiBdiriM, 

Cb>  flelini 

cij.  It  «a.cM«»t  10  !)>•■• 

niinlJrofKDulffi 

"ihiS. 

nnbifon 

Em 

Reo»ILIioai.ttidia>- 

Dldei.  1 .1. 

I)u 

1  nntU  Domben  in  MbhI  hnf 

KipbliJri. 

■  b» 

jt«.ut>BrUia»m.iidaB. 

Tb. 

■FSWfl 

tiuu  iwclTeUKBHiidfvM 

IhrDD 

Ataut..™ 

Hhlcb 

ihe  el[M  Gmtila  in  ioUal 

ii>li 

h'Xrd? 

«*^ 

'ota,.lLj4. 

won] 

■ttlbei- Otb*.  ImpllBftB 

Mi"*™  l' 

bu 

I  rnllTO  o»[  the  tutk.  n 

mtnUtin  ol 

il<<ul<l«lwUi«ktntd»i<( 

«iel.  Th^ 

loeJ 

U«  ituid  at  Uw  biad  of  HI 

wbole.  'Cut 

"MW 

ruidtl 

rttaUnct,  .rt 

Isui 

,__.      _.  llJ  anion*— Grwfc," 

Ttaebuman  ncaUoiHnalumbTorliiii. 
._.  _  ..      Miiiiaud iu»l/ into Wl«(, twoiil*!. and 

EbiD  IM  a  ntWoetaUoa  oF  catLoni  nniTtnallT.  and  ItaU  !  Diurali.    k 
ta  CDQDUUtD  wlUi  UitliL'i  conliiE.    HatUwir.  -         '  - 


H  IJlt  I  1 


klgdndt— Cmfc.  "tnbci.-     ptegW-l 
■     '"-  "-— fmila  unto  Uk  Luuli. 

I  Flection  out  o/lhe  GtaliliB, 


>*  Wiitiioni,     The  pa/nbrantfi  li 


Tht  AnoiW  Docoototnf. 


REVELATION.  VIIL 


Tlu  Countlat  Mvltiiude, 


qrmbol  of  Joy  aod  triamph.  It  w»b  imed  at  the  feast 
of  tabernacles,  on  the  fifteenth  day  of  the  seventh 
month,  when  they  kept  feast  to  God  in  thankstivlng 
for  the  ingathered  fruits.  The  antitype  shall  be  the 
eompleted  gathering  in  of  the  hanrest  of  the  elect  re- 
deemed here  described.  Cf.  Zechariah.  li.  10.  whence 
tt  appears  that  the  tarthly  feast  of  tabernacles  will  be 
lenewed.  in  commemoration  of  Israel's  preservation 
In  her  long  wilderness  like  sojourn  among  the  nations 
ftom  which  she  shall  now  be  delivered.  Just  as  the 
original  typical  feast  was  to  commemorate  her  dwell- 
ing for  for^  years  in  booths  or  tabernacles  in  the 
literal  wilderness.  10.  eried—Greclb.  "cry," in  the  three 
oldest  B£SS..  A.  li.  C.  VvlaaU^  Syriae,  and  Coptic  It 
la  their  continuing,  ceaseless  employment.  Salvation 
— <i4.,  "TUB  salvation^'  all  the  praise  of  our  salvation 
be  ascribed  to  our  God.  At  the  Lord's  entiy  into 
Jerusalem,  the  type,  similarly  BcUvation  is  the  cry  of 
the  palm-bearing  multitudes.  Hoaanna  means  sare  u$ 
now:  taken  from  Psalm  lis.  25.  in  which  Psalm  (14. 15. 
n,  W  the  same  connexion  occurs  between  aalvation. 
the  tabemacUs  of  the  righteous,  and  the  Jews'  cry  to 
be  repeated  by  the  whole  nation  at  Christ's  coming. 
*'  Blessed  be  He  that  c<nneth  in  the  name  of  the  Lord."* 
11.  The  angels,  as  in  ch.  5.  lU  in  their  torn  take  up  the 
anthem  of  praise.  There  it  was  **maHV  angels."  here 
it  Is  **a<i  the  angels."  stood—**  were  standing."  [Air 
TOMJD.}  13.  Greek,  **  The  blessing,  the  gloiy.  the  wis- 
dom, th*  thanksgiving,  the  honour.  fA«  power,  the 
might  (the  dozology  is  tevenfold^  implying  its  totality 
■ad  completenessj,  unto  the  ogee  of  the  ages.'*  18. 
aaewered— vis.,  to  my  thoughts:  spoke,  asking  the 
question  which  might  have  been  expected  to  arise  in 
John's  mind  from  what  has  gone  before.  One  of  the 
twenty-four  elders,  representing  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  ministry,  appropriately  acts  as  Interpreter 
of  thU  vision  of  the  glorified  church.  What.  &c— Greek 
order.  **  These  which  are  arrayed  in  white  robes,  wbo 
are  theyT*  14.  Sir-Grec*.  **  Lord."  B,  C.  Vulgate, 
SvriaCt  Coptic  versions,  and  Cyprian  read,  **Mt 
Lord."  A  omits  **My.*  as  Englieh  Version,  then 
knewcst— Taken  trom  Esekiel.  37.  8.  Comparatively 
i^orant  ourselves  of  divine  things,  it  is  well  for  us  to 
lo(^  upwards  for  divinely-communicated  knowledce. 
eaae— rather  as  Greek,  *'come:"  implying  that  they 
are  pui  come,  great  tribnittion— GrfeJl*.  **TnK  great 
tribulation:"  **  the  tribulation,  the  great  one,"  viz.,  the 
tribulation  to  which  the  martyrs  were  exposed  under 
the  fifth  seal,  the  same  which  Christ  foretells  as  about 
to  precede  Ills  coming  (Matthew,  81. 81.  great  tribulor 
Hon),  and  followed  by  the  same  signs  as  the  sixth  seal 
(ilatthew.  84.  89.  80).  cf.  Daniel.  18.  i:  including  also 
retrospectively  a^  the  tribulation  which  the  saints  of 
•11  ages  have  had  to  pass  through.  Thus  this  seventh 
duipter  is  a  recapitulation  of  the  vision  of  the  six  seals. 
dL  0..  to  fill  up  the  outline  there  given  in  that  part  of 
it  whidi  affects  the  fsithful  of  that  day.  There,  how- 
ever, their  number  was  waiting  to  be  completed,  but 
here  it  is  completed,  and  they  are  seen  taken  out  of 
the  earth  before  the  judgments  on  the  anti-Chrlstian 
apostasy:  with  their  Lord,  they,  and  ail  His  fisithful 
witnesses  and  disciples  of  past  ages,  wait  for  His  com- 
log  and  their  coming  to  be  glorified  and  reign  together 
with  Him.  Meanwhile,  in  contrast  with  their  previous 
•offerings,  they  are  exempt  from  the  hunger,  thirst, 
and  scorching  heats  of  their  life  on  earth  (v.  10),  and  are 
fed  aad  refreshed  by  the  lAmb  of  God  Himself  (v.  17; 
di.  14.  1-4.  13) :  an  earnest  of  their  future  perfect 
blessedness  in  both  body  and  soul  united  (ch.  8L  4-6; 
SS.  1-6).  wuhed...robeB...white  m  the  blood  of...LsmlH- 
(di.  1. 5;  Isaiah.  1.  18;  Hebrews,  9,  14;  i  John.  1.  7;  cf. 
Isaiah,  ei.  lO:  Zechariah.  3.8-5.)  SVdth  applies  to  the 
heart  the  purifying  blood:  once  for  all  for  Justification, 
continually  throughout  the  life  tor  sanctificatlon.  15. 
Thtrtfors«>Becaaie  they  are  so  washed  white;  fbr  wlth- 

0U7 


out  it  they  could  never  have  entered  God's  holy  hea- 
ven :  ch.  88.  14,  **  Blessed  are  those  who  wa»h  their 
robee  (the  oldest  MSS.  reading)  that  they  may  have 
right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the 
gates  into  the  dty."  15;  81. 87;  Ephesians.  5. 8D.  87.  be- 
fore—Ore^iir.  **in  the  presence  of."  Matthew,  5.  8; 
1  Corinthians.  13. 18.  **fisce  to  face.'  throne...tsmple— 
These  are  connected  because  we  can  approach  the 
heavenly  King  only  through  priestly  mediation;  there- 
fore. Christ  is  at  once  King  and  Priest  on  His  throne, 
day  atd  night— i.e..  perpetually:  as  Uiose  approved  of 
as  priests  by  the  Sanhedrim  were  dothed  in  white,  and 
kept  by  tiums  a  perpetual  watch  in  the  temple  at  Jeru- 
salem :  cf. as  to  the  singers,  l  Chronides.  0. 33.  "day 
and  nightr  Psahn  134.  l.  Strictly  **  there  is  no  night' 
in  the  heavenly  sanctuary  (ch.  82. 6).  in  his  temple- 
in  what  is  the  heavenly  analogue  to  His  temple  on 
earth,  for  strictly  there  is  "no  temple  therein"  (ch.  f  U 
28),  **God  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple"  filling  the 
whole,  so  that  there  is  no  distinction  of  sacred  and 
secular  pUices,  the  city  is  the  temple,  and  the  temple 
the  city.  Cf.  ch.  4. 8,  **  the  four  living  creatures  rest  not 
day  and  night,  saying.  Holy."  Ac  shsll  dwsll  smoeg 
them— rather  \Gretk  eecMsei  ep*  aiUous),  ** shall  be  tho 
tabernacle  over  them"  (cf.  ch.  81.  3;  Leviticus.  88.  li; 
especially  Isaiah,  4. 6. 6 ;  8. 14 ;  ^  4 ;  ExekieU  37.  87). 
His  dtodling  among  them  is  to  be  understood  as  a 
secondary  truth,  besides  what  is  expressed,  viz..  Hie 
being  their  covert.  When  once  He  taJbemacled  among 
uiBMthe  Word  made  Jksh,  He  was  in  great  lowliness; 
then  He  shall  be  In  great  glory.  1&  (Isaiah.  49.  10.) 
hanger  no  more— as  they  did  here,  thirst  any  more— 
(John.  4. 13.)  the  sua— literally,  scorching  in  the  East. 
Also,  symbolically,  the  sun  of  persecution,  neither... 
ligh^Greek,  **by  no  means  at  alL-light*  (fall),  dro. 
beat— as  the  tirocco.  17.  in  the  midtt  of  the  throne— i.e.. 
In  the  middle  point  in  front  of  the  throne  (ch.  5. 6j. 
feed— Greek,  **tend  as  a  shepherd.**  living  foontainsoC 
water— A,  B,  Vulgate,  and  CvruiAK  read,  (etcrnid) 
*Hi/^i  fountains  of  waters.*  ** Living"  is  not  sup- 
ported by  the  old  authorities. 

CHAPTER  Vin. 

Ver.  M3.    SxTIKTHSCAL.    PKlPAttATIONrOETBE 

SxvxN  Trumpbth.  Tux  Fouk  Fikst.  aud  tux  Cok- 
BKQUXxrr  rLAGUKS.  1.  wss— OrccA:.  "came  to  pass:" 
"began  to  be.**  silence  in  heaven  abont...hsl(  an  boor— 
The  last  s«tl  having  been  broken  open,  the  book  of 
God's  eternal  plan  of  redemption  is  opened  for  tho 
Lamb  to  read  to  the  blessed  ones  of  heaven.  The  hcUf' 
hour's  silence  contrasts  with  the  previous  Jubilsnt 
songs  of  the  great  muUitude,  taken  up  by  the  angeU 
(ch.  7. 0-11).  It  Is  the  solemn  introduction  to  the  em- 
ployments and  enjoyments  of  the  eternal  Sabbath- rest 
of  the  people  of  God.  commencing  with  the  Lamb's 
reading  the  book  heretofore  sealed  up.  ai;d  which  we 
cannot  know  till  then.  In  ch.  lo.  4.  similarly  at  the  eve 
of  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  when  the 
seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices.  John  is  forbidden 
to  write  them.  The  seventh  trumpet  (ch.  tl.  15-10) 
winds  up  God's  vast  plan  of  providence  and  grace  in 
redemption.  Just  as  the  seventh  seal  brings  it  to  the 
same  consummation.  So  also  the  seventh  vial,  ch.  18. 
17.  Not  that  the  seven  seals,  the  seven  trumpets,  and 
the  seven  vials,  though  parallel,  are  repetitions.  They 
each  trace  the  course  of  divine  action  up  to  the  grand 
consummation  in  which  they  all  meet,  under  a  differ- 
ent aspect.  Thunders,  Ui^tnings,  an  earUtquake,  and 
voices,  close  the  seven  thunders  and  the  seven  seals 
alike  (cf.  ch.  8.  5.  with  ch.  11. 10).  Cf.  at  tlie  seventh 
vial,  the  voices,  thunders,  lightnings,  and  earthquake, 
ch.  18.  18.  The  hat/-hour  silence  is  the  brief  p.iuse 
OITK27  TO  JouM  between  the  preceding  vision  and  the 
following  one,  implying,  on  the  one  hand,  the  salen^xk. 
introduction  to  the  eternal  «^V))^M^^l,\Iv'<«(\\OcvV^^AV:^.■- 
low  the  wxentti  Mai\  tn^  <».  >3n!b  Q>3nKt«  >iDA  ^a^snc* 


IbMt  n.U.'-Iaa  BuIwLobi  of  Iht  M>a  hair 
«rii  irklali  prcMi  ih*  ptM>n  of  Ite  nIMi,  aad 
lUcfc  ■>  la  ud  M(  bdoi*  th*  (Ion  ■r  UK  itoic  OH.  ~ 
X  toil,  I.  U.  "  I  UB  OcbrML  ttai  I 


«fc«w» 

rf  On  kUfri™  «r  UuM  >a4  UK  «M 

BU,Mli 

KfOWd 

ta  dill.  li.  U.  ««1.  M  th.  .10- OC 

LhaincD 

ti.   TlK  Kticlalloa  bKomfi  mem  ip 

mHH  (inlr 

UUo 

40M/uiiliK(cii.i3;iaiUiir.iis 

llrtlu 

WDIKU  Uu  KOf  M  ktludDDU  in  OTU 

onMto 

miki' 

it  tot  Uinil'l  HDlTam  klDlllCKB. 

ne  Dm 

connKum  lo»»tlin ;  url  tht  iut  Ihrea,  wbiin 

.t.  u  atnt  Lliink:  for  u'm  In  Eiv 

I.U0D,il 

Bl-IM 

«li(i«l«l  bj  <ni.  rf  IUj  praptc  UUei 

.tl»H.()l 

dnubll. 

M.  U,  U  tb.  rnlj  in.*  Hiih  Fn«v 

blADrtl 

QitDinl.  iludlnc  bcran  the  toldt 

tltUD/ 

Htfl''w 

uil  Ibsn.  u  HtdUmr.  nffednx  bp 

Ih  touch 

li  1«  (rilvH  ta  htm  by  Clirlic.  wlioi 


ir  pnftfn,  ibQusb  the  uiceJli 
arinf  on  tftitb,  Add  Ui«  vuEcl' 


out  or  lh«  uinl'i  bind,  in  lbs  nreHi 
•D»«liin«llbarot  *eVn«nietfnn —   .  ._ __ 


Hcond  TiiU,  bhB  hAo^  s9a  [di 

bund.   TbiDiiribRiirDi  Jeticho.  UicQrp*a(ibii* 

(.Minitlui  BibrtoD.  tint  wLlib  lumel,  ludB  JgdM 


tlidclIiniDpi^HiiklDcdDin.    On lb> fn»« duJI 

°v1o» 

Iht irrml.'. tlm..  irhoii  ibi Km.  pri«u W«rlbt ■•■ 

pmrid* 

nnx'  tiois  tiDinpsu.  thi  ptople  alKnsuit.  uxl  Ibf  nk 

(eU!Ul:Md  liifD  URiod  Itai  b'ooel  ibnidinf  sTIUI* 

BDdtrina 

A  mounUln-Lke  BeiT  mw  wCFUld  not  uliinUr  itii« 

witti  into  binxl;  nor  >D<itd  ttae  thi.d  put  pOUf  b 

hD7  oOcc 

(Aii^iMbtntabaefmnAu    For  U»  (.Vwt  bn  Ir 

««U.Lcr 

eSFrcd. 

ud  Uit  Br.1  cburcbu  wen  in  U..  .h.p.  of  u,  lanW 

I.trj  b. 

luliiEla 

Linuis.  BatiB,  ti^-.oi  xinw  falnn  &I1.  twte.K 

vnjen 

u  It  mon  IlkciT.  Ilw  iwl  bs  itill  fuian  blUw  (W 

Dru-o» 

irllh  hHioal;  Ikbt  u  ft  riar.  bmmliK*  iinh  ID  (U 

tsRfaJTflnudiaiouldtriiVwiUjaai'.ka.    AbJk** 

iAmbm 

rood.  IboiKbnndlcliiillBnimeaucit.i/aRduH*' 

moke  of 

PUT  nUT.  would  not  onlr  bg  diunrab;*  u  ■■ 

eliuffi  th«  I'cct  Sllou  or  EcrJTilDni  IsCo  tliiAr 

Th§  Fatten  Star  Optm  ihe  AbifU 


BEVELATIOX.  IX. 


idutiiU  lam  LocwU. 


point  of  view,  the  convarslon  of  water  into  jire-vxUer 
or  ardent  iplrite,  which  majr  yet  go  on  to  destroy  even 
M  mftoy  as  a  third  of  the  ungodly  in  the  latter  days. 
13.  third  parv-^ot  a  total  obscuration  as  in  the  sixth 
seal  (ch.  A.  12, 13J.  This  partUd  obscuration,  therefore, 
oomes  between  the  prayers  of  the  martyrs  under  the 
fifth  seal,  and  the  last  overwhelminK  jmlgments  onthe 
ungodly  under  the  sixth  seal,  at  the  ere  of  Clirist's 
coming.  th«  night  likewise— wirhd row  a  third  part  of 
the  light  which  the  bright  Kastern  moon  and  stars 
ordinarily  alTurd.  13.  an  angfll— A,  B.  Vutffote,  Syriac, 
and  Coptic,  read  for  "  angel,**  which  is  supporteti  by 
none  of  the  oldest  MSS.,  "  an  eagle :"  the  symbol  of 
Judgment  descending  fatally  from  on  high ;  the  king 
of  birds  pouncing  on  the  prey.  Cf.  this  fourth  trum- 
pet and  the  flying  eagle  with  the  fourth  seal  intro- 
duced by  the  fourth  livin;{  creature,  "like  a  flying 
eagle.**  ch.  4.  7;  C  7. 8 :  the  aspect  of  Jesns  as  presented 
by  the  fourth  evangelist.  John  is  compared  in  the 
cherubim  (according  to  the  primitive  interpretation) 
to  a  flying  eagle:  Chriat*t  dipiiie  majtsty  in  this  simlli- 
tnde  is  set  forth  in  the  Gospel  accord- ng  to  .lohn.  His 
judicial  visitations  in  the  iSevelatiou  of  John.  C(m- 
tiast  **  another  angel."  or  mruenifer,  with  *^tbe  ever- 
laittng  gospel,'  ch.  14.  61  through  the  midi t  of  beavra— 
Ortek,  "in  the  mid-^ieaven."  «.«..  in  the  lutrt  of  the  sky 
where  the  sun  reaches  the  meridian:  in  such  a  position 
M  that  the  eagle  is  an  object  conspicuous  to  alt  the 
lahahiters  of  the  earth— the  ungodly,  the  **  men  of  the 
world,**  whose  **  portion  is  in  this  life."  upon  whom  the 
martyrs  had  prayed  that  their  blood  might  be  avenged 
(ch.  6.  10>.  Not  that  they  sought  personal  revenge,  but 
their  seal  was  for  the  honourof<iod  against  the  foes  of 
God  and  ills  church,  the  other— G'rcdb.  *' theremainina 
vcrfces." 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Ver.  1-2L    Th«   Fifth  Trumpet:  Tnn  Fatlxx 
Stab  Opbsb  tub  Abyhs  wiiimca  Issue  liOCUHTs. 
Thk  Sixth  Tkukpkt.     Foub  Anqkls  at  tiis  £u- 
JPHKATES  I<oo8Ki>.    1.  The  last  three  trumpets  of  the 
■even  are  called,  from  ch.  8. 13,  the  vroe-irumimte.    fall 
—rather  as  Oreek,  *'  fallen."    AVhen  John  saw  it.  it  was 
not  in  the  act  ot  falling,  but  had /a/2<;n  already.    This 
ia  a  connecting  link  of  this  fifth  trumpet  with  ch.  is.  8. 
f ,  13,  **-icoe  to  the  inhitbxters  of  the  earth,  for  the  Aitil 
ia  eoma  down,"  &c.    CY.  Isaiah.  14.  12.  **How  art  thou 
SaXUn  from  heaven,  Lncifer,  Son  of  the  Morning  r    the 
bottemlsss  ^M— Greek,  *'  the  pit  of  the  abyss:"  the  crifiee 
4^  ihe  hell  where  Sstan  and  his  demons  dwell.    3.  npoo 
—Greek,  "unto."  or   "into."   u  the  icorpioni  of  the 
•arth— As  contrasted  with  the  "locaits**  which  come 
np  from  hell,  and  are  not "  of  the  earth."    havs  power— 
WIS.,  to  sting.     4.  not  hart  the  grasi... neither... greeu 
thiaf...Beitfasr...tree— the  food  on  wliich  they  ordinarily 
prey.     Therefore,  not  natural  and  ordinary  locusts. 
Their  natural  instinct  is  supematurally  restrained  to 
mark  the  judipnent  as  altogether  Divine,    those  men 
which— OrwJfc."  the  men  whosoever."  in— OVe^t.  "viMn 
tlieir  forehead."   Thus  this  fifth  trumpet  Ls  proreii  to 
follow  the  afali}ig  in  ch.  7..  under  the  sixth  seat   None 
of  the  saints  are  hurt  by  the^e  locusts,  which  is  not 
'trae  of  the  saints  in  Mahomet's  attack,  who  is  sup- 
posed by  many  to  be  meant  by  the  locusts ;  for  many 
true  believers  fell  in  the  Mahomedan  invasions  of 
Ouriateiidom.    6.  tb«y...they— llie  subject  changes:  the 
Arst  **  they"  is  the  locusts ;  the  second  is  the  unsealed. 
flve  Bumths— the  ordinary  time  in  the  year  during  which 
locusts   continue  their  ravages,     their  torment— the 
torment  of  the  sufferers.   This  fifth  verse  and  v.  6  can- 
9iot  refer  to  an  invading  army.    For  an  army  would 
^i/f,  and  not  merely  torment,    6.  shall  Atsin— Greek, 
^"enserly  desire:*  set  their  mind  on.    i hall  flee— So  J3, 
'VvlgaU,  Svriac  and  Coptic  read.     Bat  A.  K  read, 
^*  Fteeth,"  riz.,  continually.   In  ch.  ft.  lo.  which  is  at  a 

'  stage  of  Gcid's  judgments,  the  ungodly  seek  auiil- 

609 


hllation,  not  from  the  torment  of  their  suflleriiig,  hot 
from  fear  of  the  face  of  the  l*mb  before  whom  they 
have  to  stand.  7.  prepared  noto  battle— Greels.  *'made 
ready  unto  war."  Cf.  Note,  Joel,  1  4,  where  the  re- 
semblance of  lociuts  to  horses  is  traced:  the  plates  of 
a  horse  armed  for  battle  are  an  image  on  a  larger  scale 
of  tlie  outer  shell  of  the  locust,  crowos— (Naham,3. 
17.)  £i.LioTT  explains  this  of  the  turbane  of  Mahome* 
dans.  But  how  could  turbans  be  **iike  gold?'  Ai/> 
roRD  understands  it  of  the  head  of  the  locusu  actually 
ending  in  a  cruwn  shaped  fillet  which  resembled  gold 
in  its  material  as  the  faces  of  men— The  "  ab"  seems  to 
imply  the  locusts  here  do  not  mean  WKK.  At  the  same 
time  they  are  not  natural  locusts,  for  these  do  not 
ating  men  (v.  6).  They  must  be  supernatural.  8.  hair 
of  women— long  and  flowing.  An  Arabic  proverb  com- 
pares the  antlers  of  locusts  to  the  hair  of  girls. 
LwALD  in  Alforo  understands  the  allusion  to  be  to 
the  hair  on  the  legs  or  bodies  of  the  locusts:  <f.  **  rough 
caterpillars.**  Jeremiah,  61.  S7.  as  the  teeth  of  lioss— 
(Joel,  1.  0,  as  to  locusts.}  6.  as  it  were  breastplates  of 
iron— not  such  as  forms  the  tliorax  of  the  natural 
locust  ai..charicU— (Joel,  2.  6  7.)  batUe  —  O'rccJb. 
"  war."  IQ.  tails  like  unto  soorpi jus— like  unto  the  tails- 
of  scorpions,  and  there  were  stings— There  is  no  oldest 
MS.  for  this  reading.  A.  B.  vt.  Svriac,  and  Coptic  read, 
"  and  (they  have)  stings :  and  in  their  tails  ilsj  their 
power  dit.,  authority:  authorized  power,  to  hurt,* ^c 
11.  A^aii-iioSyriac  But  A.  B.  m.  omit  "and."  had— 
Oreek,  "have."  a  king...k-&ic/i  is  the  waiel—English 
Version,,  agreeing  with  A,  y,  reads  the  {Greek,  article 
before  "angel,"  in  which  reading  we  must  transfate, 
"  They  have  as  king  over  them  the  angel,"  Lc  Satan, 
(cf.  V.  1).  Omitting  the  article  with  B.  we  must  tranS' 
late,  **They  have  as  king  an  angel."  4:c. :  one  of  the 
chief  demons  under  Satan:  1  prefer  from  «.  1,  the 
former.  bottamlesspit—Cirf«lr,  "abyss."  Abaddon— i.e.. 
perdition  or  dtstnuiion  (Job.  £8.  6 ;  Proverbs,  27.  soi. 
The  locusts  are  supernatural  instruments  in  the  hands 
of  Satan  to  torment,  and  yet  not  kill,  the  ungodly, 
under  thi.s  fifth  trumiiet.  Just  as  in  the  case  of  godlf 
Job,  Satan  was  allowed  to  torment  with  elephantiasis, 
but  not  to  touch  his  life.  In  v.  S(K  these  two  woe- 
trumpets  are  expressly  called  "  plagues."  ANnRXAS 
of  Cesarea,  a.i>.  600,  held,  in  his  Commentary  on  Beve- 
lation,  that  the  locusts  mean  evU  spirits  agsin  per* 
muted  to  come  forth  on  earth  ami  afliict  men  with 
various  plaguei.  12.  Grtek,  "  The  one  woe."  hereafter 
^Grerk,  "after  these  things."  i  a;:ree  with  ALPonn, 
I)B  JiuROB,  kc,  tliat  these  locv.»t*from  the  abyss  refer 
to  jud^.'ments  about  to  fall  on  the  ungodly  immediately 
before  Christ's  second  advent.  None  of  the  interpret 
tations  wliich  regard  tliem  as  t>a^t,  are  satisfactory. 
Jonl.  1.  2-7;  2. 1-11,  is  strictly  rarallel.  and  expressly 
refers  (2.  11)  to  tub  day  of  thk  Lord  oheat  and 
vkKY  TERKiULB :  V.  lu  g.ves  the  p4jrtents  sccompany- 
ing  tlie  day  of  tlie  Lord's  coming,  tiu  earth  quaking, 
the  fnareus  trtmbimg,  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  vith- 
draving  tluir  shining:  v.  18.  31,32.  also  i)oint  to  the 
immediately  succeeding  deliveranre  of  Jerusalem:  cf. 
also,  the  previous  last  confiictin  the  valley  of  Jehosha- 
phat.  and  the  dwelling  of  Cod  thenceforth  in  Zion. 
blessing  J udah.  1)£  Bunon  confines  the  locnst-judg- 
ment  to  tlu  Israelite  land,  even  as  the  sealed  in  di.  7. 
are  Israehtes :  not  that  there  are  not  others  sealed  as 
elect  in  the  earth;  but  that,  the  judgment  being  con- 
fined to  FaUstine,  the  sealed  of  Israrl  alone  needed  to 
be  exiiressly  excepted  from  the  viHitation.  Iberefore. 
he  translates  throughout,  "the  land"  (i.e.,  of  Israel 
and  Ju(lah).  instead  of  **  the  earth."  1  incline  to  agree 
with  him.  13.  a  voice— lit.,  "one  voice."  from— Greek, 
"out  of."  the  four  horas— A.  Vulgate  {Amiaiinus  MS.}« 
Coptic,  and  Svriac  omit  "  four."  B  awd C^^yaio^  ie«v- 
port  it.  The  /out  \\oxwa  Vcvi^v\\«t  v»:«*  \«t>^>i«v«!«'^^«^ 
not divcwe.Wl  one  Vio^ axtN%\ax\.WL^ jt.^  .^>5o»  v«Bwea ' 


SmlMtr  lu<  Iff  Ood.     n*  1 


».'  litluMilHnu*  erldnltr. rnn  Ibtlrnnir.bin 

Mnb  voMnnptU.   Ch.i.iiUpI 

..•M0-;  i.cluriiU>.B.«i,n( 

Ood'  will  •a.tLl.ti.    u4  I  kuid'A. a ».  Fulpali. 

win  told  tlHT  Bat  -mt  |U  Ita 

«»™<.Cw)(ic.»d(.^™*..™it-«d,-  W.ii— 

(i».-  la  >.  «  btn  OiT  ■»  unn 

■uniliiC  lo  tbc  Hn  ihUA  ••»(«  wt  nf  Uicii  uonltii. 

taT^^ioStoSJj'bf.'r^ii 

djKlilb-Jil..  </ AvaanUi  (Dkor.  Ibe  biKliKh  of  Lb* 

O.V  >!/  (*1  ■«»(*  ..iri  .luU  b* 

uduU  uuwRlnf  10  eat  itork  Ww  tr<<:  Uiw.  tbctr 

tt(  mwlff*  of  C«t  lUUBlilitr  Pl« 

bBl  On  lo  to  nroM:  (h^  (»j 

opf.  toot  l>.  t. «.  ■«  t>  dna  to  Joli 

■  duti*  rt.  lu  IbM  to  ■!■«  xnni 

<»«  M  tto  Or««p«vto.  Hltow. 

InpliH.  A.  ikCK.  ■lHadd"[ilwH^>tUc"lhn*.'  ■  Inuu.  ahd  the  cbdmom,  wba 
£ii«fU  Ccnioii  tMdlBE.  vblch  cmiti  It,  U  aM  w«ll  |Kt  of  Uw  |ini|>tocT.  1-  littor 
Mtppoiud.     kj  Iht  In -UrA,  ll^tM^^  S!Lf"C  I  '!^!''?f"*'^  ^  *^  *^f^  " 


{kOkt^thtAn^ihai 


RBVELATIOX.  X. 


then  thaU  be  no  mort  Iklaf 


Ood'k  imrpoits,  not  to  be  fiilly  nmI  till  Um  final  oon- 
aommatlon.   Thia  otb«T.  a  Usa  book,  contained  only  a 
portion  which  John  was  now  to  make  his  own  («.  9. 
ll\  and  then  to  use  in  prophesying  to  others.    The 
New  TMtament  begins  with  the  word  "book"  [Gretk 
biUiu).  of  which  *'  the  little  book'  {Grrek  biblaridioni 
U  the  diminnUve.  **  the  litUe  bible."  the  Bible  in 
mloiatare.    npon  ths  ssa...earth— Though  the  beast  with 
•eran  hMds  is  about  to  arise  out  of  the  aea  (ch.  13. 1). 
and  the  beast  with  two  horns  like  a  lamb  (ch.  13. 11) 
ont  of  the  earth,  yet  it  is  but  for  a  time,  and  that  titne 
$tiaU  no  longer  be  l«.  8.  7)  when  once  the  aeventh  trumpet 
4m  about  to  Mund :  the  angel  with  his  right  foot  on  the 
MA.  and  his  left  on  the  earth,  claims  both  as  God's, 
•ad  as  about  soon  to  be  cleared  of  the  usurper  and  his 
foltowers.   3.  As...Uon— 4^rist.  whom  the  amral  repre- 
sents, is  often  so  symbolised  (dL  ft.  6.*'  the  Lion  of  the 
tribe  of  Juda'j.    etvcB  thiaxi%iu— Greek,  **the  seven 
thunders. "   They  form  part  of  the  apocalyptic  syuibol- 
Isni ;  and  so  are  marked  by  the  article  as  well  known. 
Thna  thunderingi  marked  the  opening  of  the  seventh 
•Ml  (ch.  6. 1. 6):  so  also  at  the  seventh  vial  (ch.  Iflw  17. 
18).    WoBMWORTH  calls  this  the  propheUc  urn  of  the 
airtide:  '*th4  thunders,  of  which  more  hereafter." 
Tbair  ftall  meaning  shall  be  only  known  at  the  grand 
CMisommatlon  marked  by  the  seventh  seal,  the  seventh 
tmmpet  ;cb.  II.  19).  and  the  seventh  vial,    ottered  their 
^Orecfc. "  tpake  their  ovon  voices^  ie.,  voices  peculiarly 
ffteir  own,  and  not  now  revealed  to  men.    4.  Wnea— k 
nads.  "Whatfoever  things."  But  most  MSS.  support 
BmfiUh  Vernon,    uttered  thsir  voieet— A,  B.  C.  m  omit 
*"  their  Ttrices."   Then  transfate,  **  Had  spoken.*^   unto 
me— Omitted  by  A.  B.  C.  k.  Syriae.   sesl  np— The  oppo- 
site command  to  ch.  S2.  lo.   Even  though  at  the  time  of 
th$  end  the  things  teaUd  in  Daniel's  time  were  to  be 
revved,  yet  not  so  the  voices  of  these  thunders. 
naongh  heard  by  John,  they  were  not  to  be  imparted 
by  him  to  others  in  this  book  of  Revelation  :  so 
terrible  are  tliey  that  Qod  in  mercy  withholds  them. 
stnos  *'sufli::ient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof." 
Hm  fodly  are  thus  kept  from  morbid  ponderings  over 
the  evil  to  come ;  and  the  ungodly  are  not  driven  by 
despair  into  utter  wrecklessness  of  life.    Alfobd  adds 
another  aim  in  concealing  them,  ris.,  **  godly  fear,  sce- 
liuc  that  the  arrows  of  God's  quiver  are  not  ex- 
hftosted.**     Bestdes  the  terrors  foretold,  there  are 
Others  unutterable  and  more  horrifying  lying  in  the 
background.    &.  lifted  np  bis  band— So  A  and  Vulgate 
XMd.    But  B.  C.  y.  Svnac,  Coptic,  "...his  rii^t  hand.'* 
It  was  customary  to  lift  up  the  hand  towards  heaven, 
appealing  to  the  God  of  truth,  in  taking  a  solemn 
«»th.   There  is  in  this  part  of  the  vision  an  allusion  to 
J>aniel.  12.   Cf.  «.  4.  with  Dsniel,  13. 4. 0;  and  this  v.  ft. 
<  end.  with  DanieU  13. 7.    But  there  tlie  angel  clothed 
In  linen,  and  standing  upon  the  waters,  sware  "a 
time,  times,  and  a  half.*  were  to  interpose  before  the 
consummation:  here,  on  the  contrary,  the  angel  stand- 
ing with  his  left  foot  on  the  earth,  and  his  right  npon 
the  sea.  swears  there  shcUl  be  time  no  longer.    There  he 
Sifted  up  both  hands  to  heaven:  here  he  has  the  littU 
9»ook  now  open  (whereas  in  Daniel  the  book  is  eeofed;  in 
Aif  li^  tuind  [v.  8),  and  he  liftt  up  only  his  right  hand 
to  htaven,   6.  liveth  for  sver  and  enn— Greek,  "liveth 
unto  the  ages  of  the  ages"  (cf.  Daniel,  is.  7).   created 
ksaVM...esrtb...sea.  Ac—This  detailed  designation  of 
^3od  M  the  Creator,  is  appropriate  to  the  subject  of 
the  angers  oath,  n'r.,  the  consummating  of  the  mys- 
%arT  €i  God  (V.  7.\  which  can  surely  be  brought  to  pass 
^ff  tb»  same  Almigh^  power  that  created  all  things, 
mnd  by  none  else,   that  thsre  ehonld  be  time  no  longer— 
^HrMK  **  that  time  (ic,  an  Interval  of  time)  no  loiter 
«hall  be."   The  martyrs  shall  have  no  longer  a  time  to 
'^rait  tot  the  accomplishment  of  their  prayers  for  the 
X>ufiEation  of  the  earth  by  the  Judgments  whidi  shall 
^vmoTO  their  and  God's  foes  tnm  it  (ch.  o.  lU.   The 


appointed  sraeon  or  tJnie  of  delay  is  at  an  end  (tlie 
same  Grtek  is  here  as  in  ch.  6. 11.  chrojiue],  Kot  as 
Engliih  Vereion  implies.  Tmie  shall  end  and  eternitx 
be^in.  7.  Bat— Connected  with  v.  «.  **  There  shall  be 
no  longer  time  [i.e.,  delay),  but  in  the  days  of  the  voice 
of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  is  about  to  (so  the 
Greeki  sound  his  trumpet  (so  the  Greek ,  then  {lit.,  also: 
which  conjunction  often  introduces  the  consequent 
member  of  a  sentence)  the  mystery  of  God  is  finished.** 
lit.,  has  been  finished:  the  prophet  regarding  the 
future  as  certain  as  if  it  were  past.  A,  C  k.  tLod 
Coptic,  read  the  past  tense  (Gretk  eteleHhee).  B  reads. 
as  BngliMh  Version,  the  future  [Gretk  Cdestfue), "  should 
be  finished**  (cC  ch.  11.  16-15).  Sweet  consolation  to 
the  waiting  saints  I  The  seventh  trumpet  shall  be 
sounded  without  further  delay,  tbe  mystery  of  Ood— 
the  theme  of  the  **  little  book,"  and  so  of  the  remainder 
of  the  Apocalypse.  What  a  grand  contrast  to  the 
"mystery  of  iniquity  —  Babylon."  The  mystery  of 
God's  s^eme  of  redemption,  once  hidden  in  God's 
secret  counsels,  and  dimly  ahadowed  forth  in  types 
and  prophecies,  but  now  more  and  more  dearly  re- 
vealed according  as  the  gospel-kingdom  developea  it- 
self, up  to  its  fullest  consummation  at  the  end.  Then 
finally  His  servants  shall  praise  Him  most  fully,  for 
the  glorious  consummation  of  the  mystery  in  bavins 
taken  to  Himself  and  His  saints  the  kingdom  so  long 
usurped  by  Satan  and  the  ungodly.  Thus  this  verse  is 
an  anticipation  of  ch.  11.  1&-1S.  dedared  to— Grerl:. 
*'dedared  the  glad  tidings  to."  "  The  mystery  of  God* 
is  tbe  gospel  glad  tidings.  The  oflice  of  the  prophets  is 
to  receive  the  glad  tidings  from  God.  in  order  to  dtS' 
dare  tliem  to  others.  The  final  consummation  is  the 
great  theme  of  the  gospel  announced  to.  and  by.  the 
prophets  (cf.  Galatians.  8.  8).  8.  spaks...and  said— So 
Svriae  and  Coptic  read.  But  A.  1\  C  **(1  heard)  again 
speaking  with  me,  and  saying"  {Greek  kUouMn... 
legousan).  little  book— tk)  k  and  B  read.  But  A.  C. 
"the  book.*'  9.  Oredc  "I  went  ainiy.**  John  here 
leaves  heaven,  his  standing-|H>int  of  observation  here- 
tofore.  to  be  near  the  angel  standing  on  the  earth  and 
sea.  Give— A,  B.  C,  and  Vulgate  read  the  infinitive. 
"  Telling  him  to  give."  eit  it  np— appropriate  its  con- 
tents so  entirely  as  to  be  assimilated  with  (as  food', 
and  become  part  of  thyself,  so  as  to  impart  them  the 
more  vividly  to  others.  Uls  finding  the  ruU  sweet  to 
the  taste  at  first,  is  because  it  was  the  Lord's  will  he 
was  doing,  and  because,  divesting  himself  of  carnal 
feeling,  he  regarded  God*s  will  as  always  agreeable, 
however  bitter  might  be  tbe  message  of  judgment  to 
be  announced.  Cf.  Psalm  40.  8.  Margin,  as  to  Christ's 
inner  complete  appropriation  of  God's  word,  tby  bally 
bitter^Farallel  to  KsekieU  8.  10,  "There  wss  written 
therein  lamentations,  and  mourning,  and  woe."  as 
boney  — (Psalm  19.  lO;  119.  loa.)  Honey  sweet  to  the 
mouth,  sometimes  turns  into  bile  in  the  stomach.  The 
thought  that  God  would  be  glorified  (ch.  il.  3-6.  11-18) 
gave  him  the  sweetest  pleasure.  Yet.  afterwards  the 
belly,  or  carnal  natural  feeling,  was  embittered  with 
grief  at  the  prophecy  of  the  coming  bitter  i)er8ecutions 
of  the  church  (ch.  li.  7-10).  cf.  John.  16. 1.  2.  The  reve- 
lation of  the  secrets  of  futurity  is  sweet  to  one  at  first, 
but  bitter  and  distasteful  to  our  natural  man.  when 
we  learn  the  cross  which  is  to  be  borne  before  the 
crown  shall  be  won.  John  was  grieved  at  tlie  coming 
apostasy  and  the  sufferings  of  the  church  at  the  hands 
of  AnUchrist  10.  tbe  Uttle  book-So  A,  C.  But  B.  m. 
and  Ku/^afe.**  the  book."  was  bitter— (/rvdt.  "was  em- 
bittered." 11.  bs  said-A.  B.  and  Vulgate  read,  "they 
say  unto  me^  an  indefinite  expression  for  "it  was  said 
unto  me."  Tboa  must— The  obligation  lies  upon  tliee. 
as  the  servant  of  God.  to  proi^esjr  at  His  command. 
I  sgain— as  thou  didst  alresdy  in  the  previous  part  of 
I  this  book  of  Kevelation.  befors— ratlier  as  tfreck  <a?b^ 
I  laois),  ^'concerning  ma&i  v«o\AMa;  lBA.«xvL.«NaBk>fiM^x. 


nU.     Bd  VinouiDm.  AnaiKf,  uid 
km  tni.- tit.ibmithl:  U.kM»  rod  cf 

qobmdlni,  dnlrajInnU  MTor. md  tk  _     .  . — ,^ 

srokei.'-    Oi.  1  V:  llebnir),  I.  »,  Ontfc  ">  n>d    innbaUal  o(  tk*  kn*  pn1o4  at  itt* 
li«l»litiie«."  £itfliu*  *(r«w».  ■■»  iiBpt™  of  iltbl-    wbil"  ------ 

RMu:''  tbU  !•  cld«d  to  Eovd  niaiBil  It  btlncll' 
ifbt  Uiit  tba  mrfni  oin"ilir'"~  '■-  >K.-i~(  I  k 
Ju  •tiruMi  iljla  of  <l«  Aiioo 

iHilTlnilffliilW.piJt  tor  "B>M«i._     ....       ,  .  

—    "     So  Ott  \)im  at  Blm- whim  tUktnUi'tbm  i 


I   iBWl>«Ti«1it.bBtair*titiaDBiwi 

I  Um    l^OtU*  ■MBllAlw    dulJK    ll 

I I  imnlibBMBk  «1U  probablj.la  Uw  ■■ 


impM.' •*  btnj.     litanl  IrhI  la  Junultm.    UHakcnilDtollUmncfMa.wbaiJ 


lhaimmbwiii(UwIin*IlW,uidcf  U»  Gmllto  tlw-    liiiUf<dD«l«.th»fiiiiliw<MnMflu«thBlt 


TJie  FoHv-two  Month  f. 


REVELATION,  XL 


Vu  Timet  of  the  Oentile$. 


forty-tAO  lotinnrnlnes  (Namben.  S3.  l*50<  in  the  wilder- 
neu.  at  contrasteil  with  the  Sabbatic  rest  in  Canaan: 
rttmiDding  the  church  that  here,  in  the  world-wihler- 
nesa.  the  cannot  loolc  for  her  Sabbatic  rest.     Also, 
three  and  a  half  years  wan  Uie  iwriod  of  the  hearcn 
beinir  shut  up.  and  of  Ronseqnent  famine  in  Ellas'  time. 
Thoa.  three  and  a  half  represented  to  the  church  the 
Idea  of  toil.  pilKrimaffe.  and  persecution.     3.  I  will 
i^Ta  poicer— Tliere  is  no  "power"  in  the  Greek,  so  that 
**Rlve**  must  mean  "eire  commission,*' or  some  such 
word,    mj  two  witDssiei— CfrM-A;.  "  the  two  witnesses  of 
me."    The  article  Implies  that  the  two  were  well  known 
at  least  to  Jdhn.    prophery— preach  under  the  inspira- 
tion of  the  S)>irit.  denoundni;  judfntienta  asalnst  the 
a|i<Mtate.    Ihey  are  described  by  symbol  as  ''the  two 
olire  trees"  and  "  the  two  candlesticks."  or /amp^totirls. 
"*  itandlnfc  h<^fore  the  God  of  the  earth.*   The  reference 
is  to  Zecharinh,  4.  3.  IS.  where  two  indiriduah  are 
meant.  Joshua  and  Zembbabel.  who  ministered  to  the 
Jewish  churdK  Just  as  the  two  olive  trees  emptied  the 
oil  out  of  themseWea  into  the  bowl  of  the  candlestick. 
So  in  the  final  apostasy  God  will  raise  up  two  inspired 
wikneasea  to  minister  encouragement  to  the  afflicted, 
though  sealed,  remnants    As  tvro  candlesticks  are  men- 
tioned V.  i,  but  only  one  in  Zecbariah,  4..  I  think  the 
twofold  church.  Jewish  and  Gentile,  may  be  meant  by 
the  two  candlesticks  represented  by  the  two  witnesses: 
Joat  as  in  ch.  f..  there  are  described  first  the  sealed  of 
IsraeU  then  those  of  all  naTlons.    But  sm  Note,  v.  4. 
TTie  actions  (tf  the  two  witnesses  are  Just  those  of 
Moses  when  witnessing  for  God  sgalnst  Pharaoh  (the 
type  of  Antichrist,  the  last  and  greatest  foe  of  Israel , 
turning  the   venters  into    blood,  and   smitina  with 
ptomttes :   and  of  Elijah  (the  witness  for  God  in  an 
almost  universal  apostasy  of  Israel,  a  remnant  of  7(HiO. 
howerer.  being  left,  as  the  144,000  sealed,  ch.  7.)  causing 
/Crv  by  his  word  to  detour  the  enemy,  and  Cutting 
heaven,  to  that  it  rained  not  for  three  years  and  six 
months,  the  very  time  (I'JOO  days;  during  which  the  two 
witnesses  proptiesy.    Moreover,  the  words  **  witness" 
and  **  prophesy"  are  usually  applied  to  indi  cidueds,  not 
to  abstractions  (cf.  Psalm  62.  8}.     De  Buneu  thinks 
Elijah  and  Moses  will  again  appear,  as  Malochi.  4.  6.  G 
seems  to  imply  (cf.  Matthew.  17. 1 1 ;  Acts.  3.  si).    Moses 
and  EUjah  appeared  with  Christ  at  the  transfiguration, 
which  foreshadowed  His  coming  millennial  kingdom. 
As  to  Moses,  cr.  Deuteronomy.  34.  5. 8;  Jude.  0.    Elias' 
cenius  and  mode  of  procedure  bears  the  same  relation 
to  the  second  coming  of  Clirist,  that  John  the  Baptist's 
did  to  the  first  coming.    IBrnoetu)    Many  of  tlie  early 
etanrch  thought  the  two  witnesses  to  be  Enoch  ami 
Elijah.   This  would  avoid  the  difficulty  of  the  dying  a 
moond  time,  for  these  have  never  yet  died :  but.  per- 
haps, shall  be  the  witnesses  slain.  StilU  the  turning  the 
water  to  blood,  and  the  plaguet  (v.  6}.  apply  best  to 
Mo&es  (cf.  ch.  15.  3,  **  the  son;  of  Moses"*,.    The  trans. 
filcnratloD-glory  of  Moses  and  Elias  was  not  their  per- 
manent resurreclion^state.  which  shall  not  be  till 
Christ  shall  come  to  glorify  His  saints,  for  He  has  pre- 
cedence  before  all  in  rising.    An  objection  to  this 
Interpretation  is.  that  those  blessed  departed  servants 
off  God  would  liave  to  submit  to  death  (v.  7.  R),  and  this 
In  Moses*  cafe  a  second  Ume,  which  Hebrews.  9.  27 
denies.    See  my  Xote,  Zecharlah.  4. 11. 12.  on  the  two 
'Witnesses  as  answerlug  to  *'  the  two  olive  trees."    The 
%wo  olive  trees  are  channels  of  the  oil  feeding  the 
vhoreh.  and  symbols  of  peace.   The  Holy  Spirit  is  the 
^1  in  them.    Christ's  witnesses,  in  remarkable  times 
^  the  church's  history,  have  generally  api>eared  in 
^mira :  as  Moses  and  Aaron,  tlie  inspired  civil  and 
^vliglous  authorities ;  Caleb  and  Joshua ;  Ezekiel  the 
^fgimmt,  And  Daniel  the  prophet;    Zembbabel  and 
^oabua.    in  sackcloth— The  garment  of  prophets,  espe- 
^piif  when  catling  people  to  mortification  of  their  sins, 

to  xepentanoa.  Their  very  exterior  aspect  accorded 

013 


with  their  teachings :  so  Elijah,  and  John  who  came  In 
his  spirit  and  power.  Tlie  sackcloth  of  the  witnesses 
is  a  catchword  linking  this  episode  under  the  sixth 
trumpet,  with  the  sun  black  as  sackcloth  (in  rit:hteous 
retribution  on  the  apostates  who  rejected  God's  wit- 
nesses! under  the  sixth  seal  (eh.  0.  12).  4.  standinir 
before  the  Ood  of  the  oarth—A.  B.  C.  Vufgate^  Simo^. 
Cnptie,  and  Aki>kka8  read  "Lord*  for  "God:*  so 
Zecliariah.  4.  14.  Ministering  to  (Luke.  l.  19*.  and  as 
in  the  sight  of.  Him  who.  though  now  so  widely  dis- 
owned on  earth,  ia  its  rightful  King,  and  sh.ill  at  Ust 
be  openly  recognised  as  such  (v.  16 .  The  phrase  alludes 
to  Zecharlah.  4.  10.  14.  "  the  two  anointed  ones  that 
stand  by  the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth."  The  article 
"  the"*  marks  this  allusion.  They  are  **  the  two  candle- 
sticks." not  that  they  are  the  church,  the  one  candle- 
sticky  but  as  its  representative  liglitbearers  {Oretk^ 
Philippians.  1  15.  phosteres).  and  ministering  for  its 
encouragement  in  a  time  of  apostasy.  '^\'oKI>^ worth's 
view  is  worth  consideration,  whether  it  may  not  consti- 
tute a  secondary  sense:  the  two  uutnesses,  the  olirt  trees, 
are  TUE  two  tes^tam iXTii  nilni:>toriDg  their  testimony 
to  the  church  of  the  old  dispensation,  as  well  as  to  that 
of  the  new.  which  explains  the  two  witnesses  being 
called  also  the  two  candlesticks  (the  CM  and  New  Tes- 
tament churches :  the  candlestfck  in  JEcMsharioh.  4.  is 
but  one,  as  there  was  then  but  one  testament,  and  one 
church,  the  Jewish).  Tlie  church  in  both  dispensations 
has  no  light  in  herself,  but  derives  it  fh>m  the  Spirit 
throuKh  the  witness  of  the  twofold  word,  the  two  olive 
trees :  cf.  iNott]  v.  1,  which  is  connected  with  this,  the 
reed,  the  Scripture  canon,  being  the  measure  of  the 
church:  so  Primasius  X..  p.  314:  the  two  ^nitnesscs 
preach  in  sackcloth,  marking  the  ignominious  treat* 
ment  which  the  word,  like  Christ  Himself,  receives 
from  the  world.  So  the  twenty-four  elders  represent 
the  ministers  of  the  two  dispensations  by  the  double 
twelve.  But  v.  7  proves  that  primarily  the  two 
testaments  cannot  be  meant ;  for  these  shall  never  be 
"killed,"  and  never  ''shall  have  finished  their  testi- 
mony*' till  the  world  Is  finished.  6.  will  hurt— 6'rf«it. 
"  wishes."  or  **  desires  to  hurt  them."  fi:e...devonreth— 
Cf.  Jeremiah,  6.  14;  23.  S9.)  eat  of  their  month— Not 
literally  •  but  God  makes  their  inspired  denunciations 
of  Judgment  to  come  to  pass  and  decwr  their  enemies, 
if  any  man  will  hart  them— Twice  rei>eated.  to  mark  the 
immediate  cfriaiuty  of  the  accomplishment,  in  thi-i 
manner— so  in  like  manner  as  he  tries  to  hurt  them 
(cf.  ch.  13.  10).  Retribution  in  kind.  6  T)ies>...powsr 
—GTVffc, "authorised power."  it  rain not—tJre' k  'hw.tot 
frr«c7i«).  •*  rain  ahowcr  not."  f if.,  ** moisten  not"'  (tlie 
earth).  smite...wlth  all  pla^ues-OV^I;.  "  with  (lit,  in) 
every  plague."  7.  finished  their  testimony— The  same 
verb  Lb  used  of  Paul's  ending  his  ministry  by  a  violent 
death,  the  beast  that  aseesdeth  ont  of  the  bottomless  pit 
—Greek,  "  the  wild  beast... the  abyis."  This  beakt  was 
not  mentioned  before,  yet  he  is  introduced  as  "  the 
beast."  because  he  had  already  been  described  by 
Iteniel  i7.  3.  11).  and  he  is  fully  so  in  the  subsequent 
IMurt  of  the  Apocalypse,  riz.,  ch.  13. 1;  17. 8.  Thus.  John 
at  once  appropriates  the  Old  Testament  prophecies : 
and.  also,  viewing  his  whole  subject  at  a  glance,  men- 
tions as  familiar  things  (though  not  yet  so  to  the  reader) 
ohfects  to  be  described  hereafter  by  himself.  It  is  a 
proof  of  the  unity  that  pervades  all  Scripture,  make 
war  against  thrm—alluding  to  Daniel,  7.  21,  where  the 
same  is  said  of  the  little  horn  that  sprang  up  amom; 
the  ten  horns  on  the  fourth  beast.  8.  dead  bodies— So 
Vulgate,  Syriac  and  Akdrcas.  But  A,  B.  C.  the  oldest 
MSS ,  and  Coptic  read  the  singular,  "dead  body."  The 
two  fallen  in  one  cause  are  considered  as  one.  the 
great  elxf— Eight  times  in  the  Revelation  el-wwhcre 
used  of  Babylon  ch.  14.  8: 16. 19;  17.  IB:  18.  lo.  v^v^. 
19.  81).    In  ch.  21.  10  (EnqluK  Venfttm.  %a  \a  \^.  •»»» 


(Mr  IdRt  olM.  M  mil  u  Ik 

M,  wbm  Ik*  Vmd  n/JM,  M, , 

ftw4  ■■  B*«naB.  Jn«  w  la  KitttMr.  a.  K.  Jim   (bo  « 
-"'•'-  — nltoJmulJncuLa'kf -~  ' —  - 

■  •Ulbaikala^   tM*-«aBaBira|»i*.   BMAmM 

._.„         ,  j^^ 

tbM-b« 

nek  >■  M 
«»  J       I  ,«»_  «  ..  »—  -*.»•..»  ..*-*■  ■■T—i— »  HHiDBt  HlaHHnr 

cltr.abHiloiUtbiDiutrida^sfHlDUlHiTtUkw    11.41.  •._ _  „ 

plM*.    BalitltnaKlaUtUtUUT.MnptiUtTitaafAmm  ffrw*.  "hihiU."     II.  Ikn-I 

"-•—  '- -~l*mni»ttoa.J>nual«ilU(«taD.    BaiaOflli.Srtae.u'' 

iiUiainmiidiitaiiUBtllitlTlknfcll''— '    "—■■"■■--■-- 

jlllbf  vUltltlalkaBDidBVof  Oulit  InUtli. 

,...jn  o(  Hli  UMnlnn.   AUirUcb  OUm  cfBoow.  law  "flMoka*.-    BM  I  hi«k  Ul 

BoVmiKO*.   BB(lDUMPMndMnlUMDM.Jtfa-liWWWT"-*^-' '     '     " 

>  li  n«ud*d,  aran  U  Ihbrm  Icb.  IL  U-ld.  ■■  I K  Bta  H 
nsld-elV  wT  ■  ■  ■.  ■■  ..:   ..-.."'  ' 

*tito~>aikaii*tociin*.'  ». i*«»— »th*i.  I 

Ih*  pmptai."    fiqaa— Ctvk.  "  i»pla.'   udmbairn 
Uilnli— anct.-t(lbM^*UBnlh*ilKl(wbuii»U    brlBC  la  d«tk  (thimfh  bM  (nr a 

Imotald.  n<M>l>«i.*e.bal(K(M]i/UU|Hivta.   r ■-  -■—-——  - 

iM<t/lk<piepia.4«.,uvn'i'lotJkia>«'tJU|i . 

..    K.muiatatUmi  *aUtuM  niiriirw  ^  UiMt<Unw>MrfIarMlWh.TJ.  n 
J^lt^lHaiufi/fnBliBl.  tkiUHv-eoralrdbSirtH.   BaUoahtUfU^onlgflbanai' 
BodCopHc   BiitA.B.(^AnBua.UMpn«l.''Ha.*   fo*.    Iack.U.U.Ii,KBatam 
•c  nlbv  lOmk  UipouM.-look  span.'     Th*  pro-   ft «Mii  dml     Iteb  a 

...... ....  ......_   =_  .,...__..  Jiirtat.  «aJ   ttui  opMlr  WTltlid  l_ 

ir.  M  la  a.  1. 1  pw»»CTtMn  if  flli  MtnaU :  u 
1  ■.h*]f  TMn  (ATetei.  ■.  m  ih*  li*Uot  H 


l%§Km9d9m9fak€ 


BEVSLATIOy.  XL 


Worid 


ChrUCa, 


Gfl  AM  in  ch.  iSw  18,  **th«  Dombtr  of  fcbe  beut.* 
taBCk  jnrt  of  tht  dty  fell-^A. of  "the  great  city"  (cli. 
lt.l9:ZecbAriah,l4.t).  Tan  if  tho  number  of  the  looWd* 
kingdomB  (ch.  17. 10-lS).  nnd  tiie  btaaCM  horns  (cli.  U.  1), 
nod  the  dnson'i  i'cb.  is.  a;.  Thus,  in  the  Cborch-hls- 
torieU  Tftew.  it  ii  hereby  implie^l,  tlmt  one  of  the  ten 
npoetnte  worid-ldngiloms  felL  Bnt  in  the  narrower 
▼lew  n  tenth  of  Jerntalem  under  Antichrist  fall*.  The 
nine-tenths  remain,  and  become  when  imrlfled  the 
centre  of  Christ's  earthly  kingdom,  of  nMn--tfredl;, 
**  names  of  men."  The  men  are  as  accurately  ennme- 
lated  as  If  their  names  were  Kiren.  ssrsn  thousand— 
Kluott  interprets  swtn  chHiMis  or  provinces.  !«., 
the  toTen  Hutch  united  provinces  lost  to  the  papacy ; 
and  "names  of  men,"  titles  of  dicmity,  duchies,  iord- 
dilps,  Ac  Bather,  teven  ihoutand  combines  the  two 
mystical  perfect  and  comprehensive  numb<ws  seven 
and  tkouMmd,  implying  the  fuU  and  eomplde  destruc- 
tion of  the  impenitent,  the  rsoinant— consisting  of  the 
Israelite  inhabitants  not  slain.  Their  conversion  forms 
a  Messed  contrast  to  ch.  le.  O;  and  above,  cb.  9. 20,  Si. 
lliese  repentinr  (Zechariah.  IS.  10-14;  13. 1)  become  in 
the  flesh  the  Icqral  ttdoedg  of  Christ  reigning  over  the 
earth  with  His  transfigured  saints,  gave  ffloty  to  the 
Ood  of  heaven— which  whilst  apostates,  and  worshipping 
the  beastTs  image,  they  liad  nut  done.  Ood  of  heav»— 
The  apostates  dT  the  last  days,  in  pretended  sdentiflc 
enlightenment,  recognise  no  hmvfiUy  power,  but  only 
the  natural  forces  in  the  earth  which  come  imder  their 
observation.  His  receivinff  up  into  heaven  the  two 
witaeseee  who  Iwd  jXHcer  duriz^:  their  time  on  earth  to 
aktd  heaven  from  raining  («.  6),  constrained  His  and 
their  enemies  who  witnessed  it,  to  acknowledge  th4  Ood 
^  heaven  to  t)e  God  of  the  earth  {v.  4).  As  in  «.  4  He 
declared  Himself  to  be  God  of  the  earth  by  His  two 
witnesses,  so  now  He  proves  Himself  to  be  Ged  aj 
Aeovew  also.  li.  The  seeond  woe— That  under  the  sixth 
trumpet  ^ch.  9.  is  si);  including  also  the  prophecy  ch. 
IL  1-13 :  FFoe  to  tlie  world,  Joy  to  the  faithf^  as  <Aeir 
TtdemUiffn  draictih  niifh.  the  third  woe  cooeth  qpiickly 
—It  is  not  mentioned  in  detail  for  the  present,  until 
flret  there  la  given  a  sketch  of  the  history  of  the 
origination,  sufferinc  and  faithfulness  of  the  church 
In  a  time  of  apostasy  and  persecution.  Instead  of  the 
third  woe  being  detailed,  the  grand  consnmmatt<m  is 
summarily  nodoed,  the  thankuKiving  of  the  twenty- four 
elders  in  heaven  for  the  eetablishment  of  ChrisVakimh 
dom  on  earth,  attended  with  the  deetmetkm  qf  the 
dettroyera  ofVke  earth.  15.  Saanded— with  his  trampet. 
Evidently  **  the  i.aht  trumpet.*  Six  Is  close  to  ecvtn, 
bat  does  not  reach  it.  The  world-judgments  are 
complete  in  smb.  but  by  the  fulfilment  of  seven,  the 
workt-klngdoms  become  Christ's.  Six  is  the  number 
of  the  world  given  over  to  judgment.  It  la  half  of 
liee/ee,  the  church's  number,  as  tlireo  and  a  half  is  lialf 
of  seven,  the  Divine  number  for  completeness.  Bur- 
OKL  thinks  the  angel  heft  to  have  been  Gabriel,  which 
name  is  compounded  of  El  God,  and  Geber  mighty 
XAX  fob.  10.  ij.  Gabriel  therefore  appropriately  an- 
nounced to  Mju7  the  advent  of  the  vughty  God-wan: 
d.  the  account  of  Uie  man-chUds  birth  which  follows 
leh.  IS.  l-6.>,  to  which  this  forms  the  transition,  though 
the  seventh  trumpet  in  time  is  subsequent,  being  the 
consnmmaUon  of  the  historical  episode  chs.  12.  and  IS. 
TiM  seventh  trumpet,  like  the  seventh  seal  and  seventh 
▼inL  being  the  consummation,  is  accompanied  differ- 
ently fkom  the  preceding  six :  not  the  consequences 
which  follow  on  earth,  but  those  in  hcavbn.  ate  set 
befofo  ns.  the  flrreot  voioee  ami  Uutnksgiving  of  the  , 
tMtud^fmvir  ddire  in  heaven,  as  the  haif-hour'e  eUence  i 
<»  htnmn  at  the  seventh  seal,  and  the  toiee  out  of  the  \ 
tewtple  in  heaven,  "It  is  done,"  at  the  sevoith  viaL  This 
Is  pnrallel  to  Daniel.  S.  44.  **  The  God  c//<eaven  shall  set  > 
np  a  kingdom,  which  shall  never  be  destroyed :  and  ' 
the  kingdom  shall  not  be  left  to  other  people,  but  it 

•16 


ahaU  bnak  to  pieoeo  all  these  kimgdmna,  and  it  shall 
stand  for  ever."  It  is  the  setting  up  of  heaven'e  sove- 
reignty over  the  earth  visibly,  wbioh,  when  invisibly 
exercised,  was  rejected  by  the  earthly  rulers  heretofore. 
The  distinction  of  worldly  and  spiiitnal  shall  then 
cease.  There  will  be  no  beast  in  opposition  to  the 
woman.  Poetry,  art,  scienoe,  and  social  life  will  be  at 
once  worldly  and  Ghristian.  kingdoms— A.  B,  C,  Vul- 
gate read  tlie  singular,  **The  Inn^dom  (sovereignty)  e/ 
(over)  the  world  is  ourLord's.and  lUsChrist^s.'*  There 
is  no  good  authority  for  EngUdi  Vertion  reading.  The 
kingdoma  of  the  world  give  way  to  the  kingdotn  of  (over) 
the  vnrtd  exerdaed  by  Christ.  The  earth-kingdoms 
are  many :  His  shall  be  one.  The  appellation  **  ChrisC 
the  Anointed,  is  here,  where  His  kingdom  is  mentioned, 
appropriately  for  the  first  time  used  in  Bevelation. 
For  it  is  equivalent  to  Kimo.  Though  iniests  and  pro- 
phets also  were  anointed,  yet  this  term  is  peculiuiy 
applied  to  Him  as  Khig,  insomuch  that  **  the  Lord's 
anointed  *  la  His  title  as  Kino,  in  places  where  He  is 
distlngnlshffid  fh>m  the  priests.  The  glorified  Son  of 
man  shall  rule  mankind  by  His  transfigured  uhurch  in 
heaven,  and  by  His  people  Israel  on  earth:  Israel  shall 
be  the  priestly  mediator  of  blessings  to  the  wlioie 
world,  realixmg  them  lint,  he— Not  empbatical  in 
the  Greek,  shall  reign  fbr  ever  and  ever^-tfreefc.  **  unto 
the  ages  of  the  ages."  Here  b^ns  the  iwHiAnwiAi  reign, 
tite  consummation  of  **  the  mystery  of  God*  (ch.  lo.  7). 
Ifi.  before  Qod— B  and  Svriae  read.  **beforo  the  throne 
or  God."  Bnt  A,  C,  Fti^tinfe.  and  CSopMe  read  aa  ffiflw 
lithVertion.  seau-Grecib,  **  thrones."  17.thanks-for 
the  answer  to  our  prayers  (ch.  6. 10,  11)  in  deetrofing 
them  tchidi  deetrov  the  earth  (v.  18).  thereby  preparing 
the  way  for  setting  np  the  kingdom  of  thyself  and  thy 
snints.  and  art  to  come— Omitted  in  A,  B,  C.  Vulgate, 
iSyrioc  Cypbiav.  and  Andrkas.  The  amsnmmatloa 
having  actually  come,  they  do  not  address  Him  as  they 
did  when  it  was  still  ftiture,  **Thou  that  art  to  come." 
CC  V.  IB.  **  is  come."  From  the  sounding  of  Uie  seventh 
trumpet  He  is  to  His  people  Jau.  the  ever-present 
Lord  WBo  18.  more  peculiarly  than  Jbbov ah  **  who  ls» 
was.  and  u  to  come."  taken  to  thestby  great  power—**  to 
thee'  U  not  in  the  Greek.  Christ  takee  to  Him  the 
kingdom  as  His  own  of  right  18.  the  nations  were 
angry— AUuding  to  Psahn  W.  i.  LXX.,  "Hie  Lord  la 
become  King :  let  the  peoplee  become  emgry."  Their 
anger  is  combined  with  atarm  (Exodus,  IS.  14;  S  Kingi^ 
10.  M,  S8,  **thy  rage  offoinst  me  is  come  np  Into  mine 
eara,  I  will  put  my  hook  in  thy  nose."  Ac).  Tramelate, 
as  the  Grerk  is  the  same.  *'  The  nations  wero  angered, 
and  thy  anger  is  come."  How  petty  man's  impotent 
anger,  standing  hero  side  by  side  with  that  of  the  omni- 
potentGod!  dead...bejudged— Proving  that  this  seventh 
trumpet  is  at  the  end  of  ail  things,  when  the  judgment 
on  Christ's  foes,  and  the  reward  of  His  servants,  long 
prayed  for  by  His  saints,  shall  take  place,  the  prophsts 
— «s,  for  instanoe,  the  two  vropheaying  wiineeeee  {v.  3). 
and  thoee  who  have  allowed  them  kindness  for  Christ's 
sake.  Jeeus  shall  come  to  effect  by  His  presence  that 
which  we  have  looked  for  long,  but  vainly,  in  His  ab- 
sence, and  by  other  means,  destroy  them  whieh  destroy 
the  earth— Retribution  in  kind  (cf.  ch.  id.  0;  Luke.  19. 
27).  Daniel.  7. 14-18.  my  Notee^  19.  A  similar  solenm 
conclusion  to  that  of  the  seventh  seal.  ch.  8.  6.  and  to 
that  of  the  seventh  vial.  ch.  I8w  18.  Ibus.  it  appears, 
the  seven  seals,  the  seven  tmropets.  and  the  seven 
vlala,  are  not  consecutive,  but  parallel,  and  endin*  in 
the  same  consummation.  They  present  the  tmfoldtng 
of  God's  plans  tor  bringing  about  the  grand  end  under 
three  diiferait  aspects,  mutually  complementing  eadi 
other,  the  temple— the  sanctuary  or  Holv  place  {Greek 
nnoe),  not  the  whole  temple  (fireek  hieron).  opened  in 
hniven— A«  C  read  the  article,  "the  tem^V^  <A  v^ks^ 
whieh  i»  in  heaven,  waa  ov^xie^  >i&i^  «aX  ^\i^ 
meaV-QC  "  „.li\a  oownuMnitr    Km  >si  ^*ft  %nXx' 


EEVEt^TTON.  Xir. 


vnw  «vn.  I  i^wmcllw  period  kUo  tn  wbkch  Ul«  etvnfi 
of  dii.  It  ind  U.  Mks  pIko.  m..  Iiao  rlaii  <•.  a.  ii ; 


Um  clinrdl  UBlrecu],  ilia  •roinui 


■lUvaUitt  comiKted  aUb  Itaem.  ■sd  1' 

opi'mlUou  to  tile  kliu^om  of  God' 
ni«  £Doon  ovuol  dlapene  thB  duku 


Danl  dlnou  kli  er 


ijnui  befure  accord  wLUi  \hU:  cT. 
upli  oCUod:'  "lbs  ukelOuinUi 
It  U  ilie  Bubrlooiaii  uptliLU'.  utd 


in,  "Uie 
iple  of  Gfld  ojxncd  La 


dui.  whUiL  Um  dnttoB  i«ii>kuukI 


U<  JndWKllivKiwliUH.  > 
lofetlorlir.  ibuuili  wii>To 
Ibe  eliucef  Dl  lb' ' 


Uio  Jo-lib 


a.  bn  at  eenk  ■ 


lemu'i  Rliilia  taOul.ialwisWecllnwt 
>iiaB.Ued.  AUuhiBoof  DftbelHueuwini 
■  nuTi  ntUlOB  la  Oed.    WtMt^Uke  leen- 


i*  &>n  of  God.  m 

a.  Him.  Uie  WDia  < 


ibe  Kjnedom  of  the  nur;! 


eiaLl^'l  mid  LrbuOtored  diDTcJi.  s> 
]>  ihli  of  Ibe  btincliic  In  «<  Uh  b^i- 


coDliut  between  Ihe  poiVii'  tnwaiJing  of  Uh  vwvi 
hain.iuiilCbrlil'tteeiiiidcoiDlni  lo  tb«  JiwUh  obutl. 
IBebtllBIlntniDIluitor  Urae).  "£tCm  akf  {nnaildf 

IraraU-fiann,  ibe  rtalTU  (U  Hu  Mocmd  adTeDb.  u 


lllirepnKnuUTe.(*(bia>l.oo[»ii«ail(. 
AfoiiWattdffnhrjnHtthiiiiiEoberorbonm 
beHlo(D*okl.T.),iU>.u.1.    Bat Ihem. d 


.'  Onck  dHHtmiUa.  net  ri 
en  np  to  Oinil'i  aecaBd  «« 


lOic^rTii^iinBEifUaJ. 


RETEUTIoy.  Xn. 


id  Btadi  and  Ttit  Buna. 


hi!  KirontniUcUoiu  ttait  ha 


bocn.  mt  wiuhi  for  II 


■  ChriiUu  ctaDich  o 


Ic  period,  in  ordvr  Ui4t  Ijrmvl.  who  vu  odo  "tb* 

le  K  tgk]n>ttli*ckagorUi«UmUJellDin.u<l 
*t  Uie  hud  of  thi  ttro  dKUon,  Ulinl  iBMl, 
ind  ipMtul  lirHl,  UiechnrelisIacUdfnim  Jmud 
GtiUln  wllbonL  dlNlDCUaB.  Eirklsl.  M  St,  M,  '  t 
rlUbrlnf  roaldtoMfwiUrrTLCBq/tAcpeDiifflffffbnH. 
foylai.  ud  tben  irUI  I  plud  wiUi  ^dil.JUis  u  t 
plaidad  vltli  Tour  Ulbaa  Id  the  wlldunea  of  Karpf* 
let.  tay  Sou  tbtnl:  not  ■  mldenwm  UlanOtr  ud 
locilllF.  but  iiHTltiuilJT  ■  date  nf  dtiptliti-at  and  (rial 


kt3  HBt  Lb  tha  modeTQ  Babjlon.  Rome.  ImpljEru  th&E 
ail  Uw  bcUbn  ooiM  vould  not  be  CbrlitluiMd  tn 
Ukopnaent  order  of  ttalDgL    prt[«rMlofOfld— lit  ,"/i^ 


"  ibg  IbooJd  be  red  "   Tin  I 


apoMoLic  iftt,  wben  It  wae  leittnte  from  tho  ffin^t  o 


of  Ood  lr.t.H].    Tbeba 


I  "  U»  am-  futfvsUt  cb 


Limtlei  beim  Jem], 


e  UentllH,*  then  la  no  belleilw  JevUli  diDreh,  uiil 


lelul  ADIlcbrlst.  wl 
:  OliDicli-hinariai 


Ucbrttt.  In  which  Uw 
I  the  fin  of  the  iw- 


ProUblj  th> 
Ale  uiBlOBlcKUjr 


Cditila.lheTciiutbtaiilch  ioueTtbu  IMDjautiKir. 
tbon  Bn  uiil  •  btil  antuiiei  non  thu  imraui 

SftlKD  4PPWI  UDonff  the  uoe  or  tind,  preientlna  hLm- 


hdIdi  rODtndletlon 


flttlDRlr  otdeied  t 


th«  bMUt  ud  lilH  prophet,  br  tb*  «( 
Kt>  umtH  of  hnmu  HliM'd..  w.\t  - 
an«uth,utBOuA*l,ia.^ 


tftaJHkkMUH.     !«■■■ 


■  »fl>fc— tft»>l    ■■!    Ml      1    IMJ^ 


5£S"£S:.___ 

<■      ll.lll   I   II       -I    •  d—rfHIMl*^  IW'OII*  HI      ll.'fc— .-llrtH  1    *»p— T<H^<1 
■•MM  tadWMr  art^ IW  MtntM  ilal-     Ldw.1  Miy.MtW«imlii<r  Mir»ilifcit.rilii    !■*■ 


MS  H  •«  M  mhA  ulA' 

S^  Ik*  >wM>Hl  wine*  U 


ITUM  Ua  naUa  tr  •  (HBpM*  "'Mr*-   TkM   •■  •«■  to  mvi  ua  olwt  jb4M.  «haBM  s« Jm  «< 
MsHHlrMMHfi»ulAiaJl*«H<«B>olli«tM,<iiMU  wiUHiH.    U.  ikir-BBOkMH  te  Ik*  «*a^ 


tM    I*  tlV  MtBHTT  «JkM*fcl» 


If  "'AmL  Ow  PiUc*.  at  PRUdUii  unu  D(  lb>  Jtn.  I 
&u  ZiAatUh.  X  ■-•  I*  unnli  cwsUeL  Jouiu.  Ux 
Mf  MWW.  bum  WKHBUaTt  o<  bU  mU™  UntL 
iad  atkw  aluidliii  ■>  Uod'i  lUbl  bud  u  idiuuir 


>  Ik*  III*  «l  J«iML  M*  nialt  te 


aHHi>r<^«tk*aeaBd<«ik*Uoadarib[^*f    1 
-b(a>ua(4ke.:-iBMuaDi(>r.Hulbrnia*irii>     ' 


"ffa^nwlfdniit-'    IlBtI!,Cr«<lu£ivlM  t'tn 

Mlikn-A.  IkC  rAd.'-Doi  ixa' ii;'i>i:  nuU:  acUn 
ttflt  oali  UUl  UMr  no)  pnv»u.  bgt  urf  <nm  tWir  |j 


Iw  (Dllr  OKnMd  on  llllS  Ull  ll 
OD  wnti  ii  ateiaiuiuuf  Uh  (TM 
Kntnifld  im  Ik  ■alacIuIi'  (o* 

i.r  }l*l«  bogDd  dulim  Ehamllk 

nrlDloUwliluDf  DHL  a.Ua 
to  UmmiIi,  >.  1,  t.  Dnll'-Ui*  6 
r  -  iludun.'  Mw-Uh  Bffrr 
KUUr  In  ■  ornrt  of  Isnlin. 
DO.  Onek  Hid  lltbn».  n»rki 


luliyla 


■  Luub:  tni*  m*  Iki  H' 


«/i>rtti  u^  n/icbuiib 


idmiKD  the  Tico)r»  OTer  the  bnrt*  •>. 


ill  ihd  Ibe  mull  (it  Un  jut  with  God,  bBl  Ilia  U> 

•  In  buvn,  tuTiiK  tbcLi  Iwm*  ana  rttlwmti'r 
1.  roDin  that  BMu  I*  call  oat  rf  UM(  kaa. 


pmtiabir.  **»  iDHrie 


Uilly  iKloD)  to.  the  «rU  lamtnU  JebB.  1.  T.  Ksnu. 

mU  Ja)m.X3i:B.t3;  PblUpplaiu.  1. 1«.  ndi  l  JiM 
<.  U  ud  IB  iHi-llkt  tnnblcd  politic*.  Farieiu  a  ^ 
fiKiioliLctt  from  Jnana.  and  Imovlas  tkat  UaU&ei' 
•arth  to  ■hort  onlil  1ib  itiaU  be  cut  dawn  lomr.  (i« 


S.llXt*"™"' 


REVELATION.  Xm. 


mndHa^fmTimt. 


if  the  powers  of  daricMu :  whenot.  at 
ADtichri»t  will  muufest  hlmwlf  wiUiaa 
jquity  fnwater  than  erer  bofore.  tbatt 
ieaiton*  (Jen iron):  opportunity  for  hia  m- 
samiiiK  (h>m  v.  6.  tbe  thread  of  the  dla- 
had  been  interrupted  by  the  episode. 
D  the  InTiiible  world  tbe  frrouod  of  the 
conflict  between  liKht  and  darknett  in 
rid):  this  rene  accoants  for  her  Xi^M 
iirm  {V.  8).  14.  were  girn—hf  God's  de- 
ointment,  not  by  haman  chances  (Acts. 
■rtifk.  **  0u  two  wintn  of  the  great  eagle.** 
codas.  10.  4:  proving  that  the  Old  Tssta- 
ftM  well  as  the  Mew  Testament  church, 
"the  woman."  All  believers  are  in- 
40.  30.  su.  The  great  eajfle  is  the  world, 
ik^el.  17.  3.  7.  Babylon  and  Egypt;  in 
iHtory.  Rmn*^  whose  standard  was  the 
•7  (iod's  providence  from  being  hostile 
r  of  Uie  ChrisUan  church.  As  **  wings* 
:  parts  of  the  earth,  the  two  wings  may 
east  and  west  divisions  of  the  Bomaa 
rnesA— the  land  of  the  heathen,  the  iieo- 
st  to  Canaan,  the  pleoMnt  aaud  glorioui 
•ells  in  Uie  glorl«>ns  land :  demons  (the 
•athen  world,  cb.  0.  *J0: 1  Corinthians,  10. 
iernesK.  Hence.  Babylon  is  called  the 
I.  Isaiah,  ti.  1-10  (referred  to  also  in  ch. 
tratbeuUura.  in  its  essential  nature,  l>e- 
ml.  is  a  desolate  vnfdemtet.  Thus,  tbe 
;  into  the  wilderness  is  ttie  passing  of 
f  iioil  from  the  Jews  to  be  among  the 
ed  by  Mary's  flicht  with  her  child  from 
pt).  The  eaKie-flicht  is  from  Kgypt  into 
The  Eijypt  meant  is  virtually  stated 
e  Jeruitalcni.  which  has  become  spirit- 
ici/yug  our  Lord.  Out  of  her  the  New 
rch  flees,  as  the  Old  Testament  church 
il  tinyvt :  and  as  the  true  diurch  subse- 
ed  to  flee  out  uf  Babylon  iibe  woman 
riot,  i.e.,  the  church  become  apostatej. 
ber  place— the  chief  seat  of  the-then- 
Kome.  The  Acts  of  tlie  Apostles  de- 
<sing  uf  the  chun-h  from  Jerusalem  to 
inrnan  protection  was  tlie  eagle-wiug 
itelded  Paul,  the  Kreat  instrument  of 
ttion,  and  Christianity,  from  Jewish  op- 
irred  up  tlie  heaiheii  mobs.  i3y  deiovas 
d  *'  her  place"  more  au<i  more  secure, 
)nHtantine.  the  euipire  l>ecame  Christian, 
hurch-historlcal  period  is  regArdcd  as  a 
e,  wherein  the  diurch  is  in  part  pro- 
oppressed,  by  the  world-power,  until  jiut 
the  enmity  of  the  world-power  uuder 
uik  out  asainst  the  church  worse  than 
'\  was  in  the  wilderness  forty  yean,  and 
ta^e.i  in  her  journey,  so  the  church  for 
IB,  three  and  a  lialf  years  or  txnui  {lit.^ 
ve  vtfxry  in  llclleni&tic  Greek  (M<£Uiii, 
r^fk  kalrowt.  Djitiiel.  7.  26;  12.  7J.  or  12C0 
een  the  overthrow  of  Jerusalem  and  the  ; 
f  (Jtinst,  shall  be  a  wUdernessHiojounier 
dies  her  milleunial  rest  (answering  to 
It  is  possible  tliat.  besides  this  Church.  , 
ment,  there  may  be  also  an  ulterior  and 
ment  in  the  restoration  of  I»rael  to  j 
ichrist  for  seven  times  :short  periods ! 
lie  longer  ones)  having  power  there,  for  j 
■ee  and  a  haif  tlinea  keeping  covenant 
,  then  bi-caking  it  in  the  mid^t  or  the  ! 
mats  of  the  nation  fleeing  by  a  second 
)  wilderness,  whilst  a  nninant  remains  ' 
UEposed  to  a  fearful  persecution  (the 
of  Israel."  ch.  7..  and  l-i.  l.  etanding 
\  after  the  conflict  u  over,  on  mounl . 
619 


Zion:  **tb»  flist-frnitg**  of  a  laiga  company  to  bt 
gathered  to  Him).  [Dm  fiusoH  ]  Thasa  detoOs  ai« 
very  co^)ectaraL  In  Daniel.  T.  26;  is.  7.  tbe  mibjeok 
M  perfaapa  hare,  ia  the  time  of  Israel's  caUmltr.  That 
Sevan  timei  do  not  naceaaarily  mean  seven  yaan,  in 
which  each  daj  is  a  yaar.  Is.,  asao  years,  appears  from 
Nebuchadneanfs  sMm  tJmsf  (Daniel,  4. 83:,  answariof 
to  Antichrist,  the  beast's  doiatlon.  Id.  IS.  floed  — 
Greek,  **rivar  (cf.  Esodoi.  t.  8:  Matthew,  I.  «:  aad 
especially  Exodoi,  14.).  The  >lood.  or  river,  la  tha 
stream  of  Qarmanle  tribes  which,  pouriiv  oa  Bona, 
threatened  to  destroy  Christianity.  BnMkeearthhslptd 
tht woman, bfiwatiowing^ip the Aood,  IhaearUi,aa 
contradtsUnguiabed  from  water.  Is  the  world  ooosoli- 
datadaoddvilixed.  Tbe  Garmaa  masses  were  brought 
under  tha  Influenca  of  Boman  dvUisaUon  and  Chits' 
tiaaity.  lAUBKRLav.]  Farhapi  It  Indudas  also,  gene- 
rally, the  help  given  by  earthly  powers  (those  least 
likely,  yet  led  by  God's  overruling  providence  to  give 
help)  to  the  church  against  persecutions  and  also 
heresies,  by  which  she  has  been  at  various  times  as- 
sailed. 17.  wroth  with-Gredk.  **at.*  wsat.-<7r«sfc. 
**  went  away."  the  remaant  of  her  ssed  —  distinct  in 
some  sense  from  tbe  wonoan  henelf.  Satan's  first  eflbrt 
was  to  root  out  tha  Christian  church,  so  that  there 
should  be  no  visible  profession  of  Christianity.  Foitod 
in  this,  he  ware  (ch.  11.  7;  IZ.  71  against  the  Invisible 
church,  vit.,  **  those  who  keep  the  commandments  of 
(;od.  and  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus*  (A.  B.  C  omit 
"Uirlst").  These  are  **  the  remnant.*  or  rest  c/  fter 
seed.  a«  distinguished  from  her  seed,  "  the  man-child* 
|v.  6;.  on  one  hand,  and  from  mere  professors  on  tha 
other.  The  church,  in  her  beauty  and  unity  (Israd  at 
the  head  of  Christendom,  the  whole  forming  one  per- 
fect church),  is  now  not  manifested,  but  awaiting  the 
maai/cstotton  of  the  sons  of  Ood  at  Christ's  coming. 
Unal)le  to  destroy  Christianity  and  tha  churdi  as  a 
wliole.  Satan  directs  his  enmity  against  true  Cfaristlau* 
the  elect  rtmnoHi:  the  others  he  leaves  unmoiesied. 
CHAPTER  XIIL 
Ver.  1-18.  Vnxov  or  the  BBaar  that  Cakb  out 
OF  Til  K  Sea:  Tbk  Second  BKAirr,ouTorTHs£AftTH. 
ExKKCiHixa  TUE  Tower  or  tob  FiBtrr  Bkamt.  aisd 

CAUtUNU  THE  EaBTH  TO  WOBMniP  HIM.     1.  I  StOOd— 

So  B.  K>  and  Coptic  read.  But  A,  (X  VvtgaU,  nndSyriae, 
**  He  stood."  Standing  on  the  sand  of  the  tea,  hs  gave 
his  power  to  the  boast  that  rose  out  of  the  sea.  upon 
Uie  sand  of  the  sea^-where  the  four  leindt  were  to  bo 
seen  etrivino  upon  tKe  great  if  a  (Daniel.  7.  t).  bsast— 
Greek,  '*wild  beast."  Man  becomes  "bratlah**  when 
lie  severs  himself  ttoxa  God.  the  archetype  and  true 
ideal,  in  whose  image  he  was  first  marie,  which  Ideal  is 
nudlsed  by  the  man  Christ  Jesus.  Hence  the  wc^d- 
powers  seeking  thebr  own  glory,  and  not  God's,  are 
represented  as  heagU ;  and  yebuehadneuar.  when  in 
self-deification  he  forgot  that  **the  moat  Highmlath  in 
the  kingdom  of  men.*  was  driven  among  tha  boMts. 
In  Daniel.  7.  there  are  fowr  beasts :  here  the  one  beast 
expresses  tbe  sum  total  of  the  God-opposod  world- 
power  viewed  in  its  universal  development,  not  re- 
stricted to  one  manifestation  alone,  as  Pome.  Thta 
first  beast  expre^^tes  the  worid-iK>wer  sttacking  the 
church  more  from  without :  the  second,  which  is  a 
revival  of.  and  minister  to.  the  first,  is  the  world-power 
aa  tlvt  false  vropiiti  eormptlng  and  destroying  tha 
church  from  within,  omt  of  the  sea-HDaniel.  7.  S;  cf.  my 
Notu  ch.  8. 8J— out  of  the  troubled  wares  of  rnv^ra,  maf- 
tiXvdet,  nalione,and  tonguee.  Hie  farth  (v.  11),  on  the 
other  hand,  means  tha  consolldateil.  ordered  world  of 
nations,  with  its  culture  and  learning,  seven  besds  and 
ten  horns— A,  B,  C  transpose,  "ten  horns  and  seven 
heads."  The  ten  boms  are  now  put  first  (contrast  the 
order,  dk.  IS.  3)  because  they  are  crowned,  lliey  shall 
not  be  so  till  the  last  stsce  of  the  fourth  kingdom  <U>* 
Bomaait  which  itiaU.  vomsimait  "oaoiii^VDM^^kL^ 


TAi  Bn^  viU  -^rw 


■Ml  iplnli  dI  <M;  nl  I 


dI  Uad;nllUinuol 


dan*:  Btd.  IT.  r,  IP.  U,  ~kUi^  »in 

■■Apowwhl-lka  mM  poven  of  lb>  worU-u 

MMa»M-'kliia.-A.  11.12)     la  Dwlil.  lAt  h 

MHkBimM  Into  tm  porti.   Tbtra^  codukU 

UnMUan.l  Vm  mUUlig  ul  UiaM  oka  iBUmtu  U 
kMM  U  b*  BOB!  lUlulnlr.  >nd  tlM  In  Avnu  i 


fa  Ite  two  lEut  ud  WnU  UHittar.  Ml 


■UilitT-finkiDtilc 


FnoclLEnn- 


UelB.    ABUchntt.  lb 

DC  111  tlH  wdrld  nil  uu  mna 

jmoaa  ol  ths  Bnn  (cb.  it.  ill. 


U>  Qol  llcwi  IcL  JVsIfl 


■Ik  kw4.  Mtlt^  la  tt<  lirtUI.  ■ 
■  I^.IT.  U|.   OmliMiaMdi 


ul.  Uiit  Die 
Id  vl'mi  ul 


■« /lAlfint/ or  tfjdcdaE^vin 


buiL     Tbe  l>lt<r  iru  an  (tMiIur  ouli  frois  Ibi 


Mm.  1.  ij :;).     [aubulisI    Km 
■  IwbcD  Ilia  Puu  woruiip  of  tbi 


It  Urn  ReronniUsn,  rnllaiiBd  br  ths  liUu^ 


II  hul:  III  luillKiiIr. 


•FobcH  took  th> 


' —  '^■' -i«ir  Wwocfc-U»k«ti.    Shi* 


J%»SuomdBaati,mU<i(ftheEariK 


REVELATION.  XIH 


okintoiheFirU^ouinifthsSta. 


•  id  A  voas  AB  omit  **  war.**  f6Ttj...tiro  mintha^Notea, 
tt,  II.  t,  8: 12. 6.)  6.  opniid...inoatli— llie  asnal  foriuolt 
in  th*  eftw  of  a  set  speech,  or  series  of  speeches.  Ver. 
«,  7  expand  v.  6.  bUsphemy— So  B  and  Andreas.  A. 
U  read.  **  blasphemies."  snd  them-tio  VtUgtUe,  Coptic. 
AifDKKAfl.  and  FaiMAaius  read.  A.  O  omit  ''and.*" 
"them  tlut  dwell  {lit.,  iabemaeU)  In  heaTen."  mean 
not  oolj  ancels,  and  the  departed  souls  of  the  riKhteous. 
bat  beUerers  on  earth  who  have  their  citizenship  in 
ttsaTen,  and  wlMMe  true  life  is  hidden  from  the  anti- 
(ihrLstlan  persecutor  in  the  iecret  of  Oodt  tabemade. 
N^  ch.  18.  I9t:  Joim.  S.  7.  7.  pown—Oreek.  **  aatho- 
ntf.**  all  kindreds.. .t4>u^e9...Bationi—(7recib,  **eyery 
tribe...tonKne...natioa.*  A.  B,  C.  Vulgate^  Syriac. 
AsfORKAn,  and  Pbimaaius  add  "and  people."  after 
"  tribe"  or  **  kindred."  8.  all  that  dwell  npoo  the  earth 
— beiiv  of  earth  earthy :  in  contrast  to  **them  that 
dwell  in  heaven."  whose  n  Junes  are  not  written— A.  B. 
C.  Syriae.  Co]»tte.  and  Andkkah  read  singular,  "(every 
OMj  vfaoee  iOmkhou:  but  B.  Greek  /ion.  plural;  name 
Is  not  mitten."  Lamb  siain  from  tbs  foandatloa  of  the 
wsrid— The  tireek  order  of  words  favours  this  (ransto- 
ikm.  He  was  M'ain  in  the  Father's  eternal  counsels : 
tf.  1  Peter,  1. 19.  :x.  vtrtually  T>aralleL  The  other  way 
of  eonnectinc  the  words  is.  *'  Written  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb  slain.** 
8o  In  ch.  17. 6.  'llie  elect.  The  former  is  in  the  Greek 
mora  obvious  and  simple.  *'  Whatsoever  virtue  was 
in  ttafO  sacrifices,  did  operate  through  Messiah's  death 
alrnw.  As  He  was  'tiie  Lamb  slain  frum  the  founda- 
UOD  of  tbe  world,'  so  all  atonements  ever  made  were 
only  effectual  by  His  bloodL*  [Bihhop  Pbakron. 
Cned.]  9.  A  general  exhortation.  Qirist's  own  words 
of  nioiiitkm  catling  solemn  attention.  10.  He  that  lead. 
sth  into  captivity— A.  B.  C.  and  Vulgate  read.  **lf  any 
one  fbe)  for  captivity."  shall  go  into  captivity— Oree/r 
lireeont.  **goelh  into  captivity."  Cf.  Jeremiah.  15.  8. 
wbtcfa  is  alluded  to  here.  k.  B.  C  read  simply,  "be 
rnetb  away.**  and  omit  **  into  captivity."  But  A  and 
VuigaU  support  the  words,  hs  that  killeth  with  the 
sword,  mnst  be  killed  wi:h  the  sword-So  B.  C  read.  But 
A  reads,  "if  any  (Is  for)  being  llU.,  to  be)  killed."  die 
As  of  old,  so  now.  those  to  be  persecuted  by  the  beast 
in  various  ways,  liave  their  trials  severally  appointed 
them  by  God's  fixed  coun^ieL  EnoUfh  Versionis  quite 
a  dtfforent  sense,  vin .  a  wamins  to  tbe  persecutors  that 
tiiey  shall  be  punished  with  retribuUoa  in  kind. 
Bsre— Herein:  in  bearing  their  appointed  sufferings 
l:«a  the  paHetit  etidurahce.  ,.of  the  saints.  This  is  to  be 
tbm  motto  and  watchword  of  the  elect  during  the  period 
of  tbe  world-kiiiKdom.  As  the  first  lieast  is'to  be  met 
by  jNitienee  and  jaith  {v.  la.  the  second  beast  must  be 
oppoaad  by  true  touuiom  [v.  18..  11.  another  beast—"  the 
false  pvophet."  oat  of  the  earth— out  of  society  civiliied, 
coBtolidated,  and  ordered,  but  still,  with  all  its  cuU 
tme,  of  earth  earthy:  as  distinguished  fh)m  "  the  sea." 
tbe  titmbled  agitations  of  various  peoples  out  of  which 
the  world-power  and  its  several  kingdoms  have 
enieiscd.  "The  sacerdotal  jHtrsecuting  power^  Pagan 
and  CkrUtian;  the  pagan  priesthood  making  an  image 
of  the  emperors  which  they  coaipellcd  Christians  to 
worship,  and  working  wonders  by  mo^c  and  omens ; 
tbe  B<»ni«h  priesthood,  the  inheritor  of  pagan  rites, 
loiacea.  and  superstitions,  lamb  like  in  Qiristian  pro- 
isrtoni,  dragon-like  in  word  and  act"  (Altoru,  and 
ao  the  Spanish  Jesuit  Lacunza.  writing  under  the 
name  Ben  Esra].  As  the  first  beast  was  like  tlie  Lamb 
in  being,  a»  it  leere,  wouiuUd  to  deatK  so  the  second 
ia  Uke  the  Lamb  in  having  tw  lamb-like  horns  (its 
eesedtial  difference  from  the  the  L.%nib  is  marked  by 
lu  having  two.  but  the  Lamb  hkvkn  horns,  ch.  5.  Gi. 
Tbe  former  paganism  of  the  world-i>ower.  seuiuiiig  to 
be  wounded  to  <l«ath  by  Christianity,  revives,  lu  its 
eecood  beast  form  it  is  Christianised  heathenism 
BUnliteriiig  to  Uio  former,  and  bavini;  eartbiy  culture 


and  learning  to  recommend  it  The  second  beast's, 
or  false  prophet's  rise,  coincides  in  time  with  the 
healing  of  the  beast's  deadly  wound  and  its  revival 
(ch.  13.  18-14!.  Its  manifold  character  is  marked  by 
the  Lord.  Matthew.  24.  11,  24,  "  Many  false  prophets 
shall  rise."  where  lie  is  speaking  of  the  last  diays.  As 
the  former  beast  corresponds  to  the  first  four  beasts  of 
Daniel,  so  the  second  beast,  or  the  filse  prophet,  to  the 
little  horn  starting  up  among  the  ten  horns  of  the  fourth 
heast.  This  anti-Christtan  horn  has  not  only  the  month 
of  blasphemy  (v.  6).  but  also  *'  the  eyes  of  man"  (Duiiel, 

7.  8):  the  former  is  also  in  the  first  bea.it  [v.  1. 6J,  but 
the  latter  not  so.  *'The  eyes  of  man"  symbolize  cun- 
ning and  Intellectual  culture,  the  very  characteristic 
of  "the  false  prophet"  (e.  13-16;  ch.  I6. 14).  The  first 
beast  is  physical  and  political:  the  second  a  spiritual 
power,  the  power  of  knowledge,  ideas  [the  favourite 
term  in  the  French  school  of  politics],  and  scientific 
cultivation.  Both  alike  are  beasts,  from  below,  not 
from  above:  faithful  allies,  worldly  anti-Christian 
wisdom  standing  in  the  service  of  the  worldly  anti- 
ChrisUan  power:  tbe  drai{on  is  both  lion  and  serpent: 
might  and  cunning  are  his  armoury.  The  dragon  gives 
his  externsJ  power  to  the  first  beast  (v.  Si,  his  spirit  to 
the  second,  so  that  it  speaks  as  a  dragon  (o.  11).  Ihe 
second,  arising  out  of  the  earth,  is  in  ch.  11.  7.  and  17. 

8.  said  to  ascend  out  of  tlu  bottonUess  pit :  its  very  cul- 
ture and  world-wisdom  only  intensify  its  infernal 
character,  the  pretence  to  superior  knowledge  and 
rationalistic  philosophy  (as  in  the  primeval  temptation. 
Genesis,  S.  6.  7.  "  their  kybs  \ta  here]  were  opened") 
veiling  the  deification  of  nature,  self,  and  man.  Hence 
spring  Idealism.  Materialism.  I)eism.  rantheism« 
Atheism.  Antichrist  shall  be  the  culmination.  The 
papacs^'s  cUlm  to  the  double  power,  secular  and  spirit> 
ual.  is  a  sample  and  type  of  the  twofold  beast,  that  out 
of  the  sea^  and  that  out  of  the  earth,  or  bottomless  pit. 
Antichrist  will  be  the  climax,  and  final  form.  Thima- 
eius  of  Adrumetum,  in  the  sixth  century,  says,  "  He 
feigns  to  be  a  lamb  that  he  may  assail  the  Lamb— the 
body  of  Christ."  13.  power— 6'reeJt, "  authority."  bsfore 
him— "in  bis  presence.""  as  ministering  to.  and  uphold- 
ing him.  "  Tbe  non-existence  of  the  boast  embraces 
the  whole  Germanic  Cliristian  period.  Ibe  healing  of 
the  wound,  and  return  of  the  beast,  is  represented  [in 
regard  to  its /iftai  anti  Christian  manifestation,  though 
Including  also,  meanwhile,  its  healing  and  return  under 
Popery,  which  is  baptised  heathenism]  in  that  principle 
which,  since  I7s9,  has  manifested  itself  in  beast-like 
outbreaks."  IAudehlicm.J  which  dwell  therein— the 
earthly-minded.  The  church  becomes  the  harlot:  tbe 
world's  political  power,  the  anti-Christian  beiut;  the 
world's  wisdom  and  civilisation,  the  false  prophet. 
Christ's  three  olfices  are  thus  perverted:  the  first  beast 
is  the  false  kingship:  the  harlot,  the  false  priesthood: 
the  second  beast,  the  false  propJiet.  The  beast  is  the 
bodily,  the  false  prophet  the  intclUctual,  tiie  liarlot  tbe 
spiritual  power  of  anti-Christiunlty.  [Aubeklcn.J 
The  Old  Testament  church  stood  uuvler  tlie  po.ver  of 
the  beast,  the  heathen  world- )K>wer :  the  middle-aaes- 
church  under  that  of  the  harlot :  in  modern  tinies  the 
false  prophet  predominates.  But  in  the  last  days  all 
these  God-opi>osed  powers  which  have  succeeded  each 
other  shall  co  oPlToIs,  and  raise  each  other  to  the  most 
terrible  and  intense  power  of  Uieir  nature:  the  false 
prophet  causes  men  to  tcorsfiip  the  beast,  and  the  beast 
carries  the  harlot.  These  three  forms  of  apostasy  are 
reducible  to  two :  the  apostate  diurch  and  the  apostate 
toorld,  pseudo-Christianity  and  anti-ChriitianUy,  the 

;  harlot  and  the  beast:  for  the  false  prophet  is  also  a 
bt^ast;  and  the  two  beasts,  as  different  manifestations 
of  tlie  same  baast-Iike  principle,  stand  in  contradistinc- 
tion to  the  harlot,  and  are  finally  judged  together, 
whereas  separate  Judgment  falls  on  tho  hasVsA.  Wo^r' 


BBvsLinoH.  xm. 


ȣ 


iBtaM«i  ID  b*  wonhli>«*d.  pnbablT 


JRttdllMM  tf  iqU  r- HM  HUM  tMHMn  «M  MttMd 
Sm  ABttUWrilMttakMwoMw.  hurf.taU* 


to  would  not  ironhlp  U 


bf  btd  Bnt 

rial  di  aui'.l 


Inp^d  ud  judj«d  t^ 


iuLiv:1h  of  Uis  £bl« 


•uLiJwU    t»]dl« 


likUuuu. «.  IT.  "  1  bsu  la  mr  bodr  tha  luuki  oT  U 
i.O[d  Jhiu.'i.i..1  un  UUioldlerud  MrruL   11 


Sot  BwnMi  BKnIrWi*  ihiM  Smktoi__^ 

(M  aoMbm,  n.  J:.  M.    c  nad*  ««,  bat  limin. 
itUindiuljtiaiMfH.   iMULSO^tatk* 


T.m».Ki:l.u>;S.m 


0.»^a.anii.   ThaLaiiD 
Ik*  Choi  '     -" 
bdIVdI 

ol  iha  Tui  uuKr.'onii'M  tx  nUliMl  ii  iJuut'i  c 


■taoH  cbuuLeriiUc  Uk*  IMnun'^  mil  bt  lu* 
ilrlrLLiul  knuirladfli  parrflited  lo  EiftUalc  eodL    Hh 

uiuU.  Uia>.ud  liunilradt.  liUouiiiaUhboiiiuitki 

lall.  tlllUlnuniVr«/tJlf  >i>«rl(t|nTn  #Kr  Ujaifc- 
MtM:  bam  lii^n  li  a  psbr  bcmctn  ih*  itiUmad 
icTt^th  ihU,  uul  Uii  iiiih  and  tciiiiiib  bDtnpMk 
tlH  ]uilj«iauiia  go  Uia  Build  in  soniiku  Ui  nc  bf 
Uia  lulBtnaDL  ol  hub.  Uii  klnadanu  ol  ttaa  nU 
iHBHua  ChrUi'a.     Aa  iBrlta  la  Un  BDnibBallM 


tduufltfurad  obw  tlia  ctaiudj  ni 


^w«[  ol  lUi.d,  iha  nDubat  ot  CoiD.    rAoao- 

aiUD>,    TU<>an[t<roniUallatMairf<.VM 
CAruIsi).  (%  ud  X.  ua  th«  auna  aa  tta  lat 

UicliUu   noma.      Anllnhiiat,   pnaonaU^  OM. 

-'-  \i  t arinlxjl  Ilka,  but  doI  aiiaiiin witti. QaUi 
b^nni,  Ot.  X  St  vbicntM  Ih*  ndloil*  ib  -UiMf 
.'h.  K,  St,  I'Mtal  Koiua  baa  ■IsiUail)'  HtBUraud 
.bkudATd  of  Vu  Keya  lot  Iha  ataadanl  ol  uu  OnA 
a  Ibt  PaMl  mumu  Itba  Imaaa  ol  powar,  UatUCi 
M.  IlialwDantlcUanDf  "Ctukal.-C%fi.<^r 
nwmtaiAnA.UHi  parfcot  nambei.    diCILX 


i 


Tk$Lamk8kmdkig 


BEVELiLTION.  XIV. 


on  Zion  wUk  Hit  Compamv. 


GHAFTKB  XIV. 

Ver.  I-Wl    Tax  Lamb  Bbbv  otr  Zioir  with  thb 

144.0001    Thbb  Bono.    Tbb  Goapcl  Fboolaixbd 

BuroKs  tkb  End  bt  okb  Akosl;  Thb  Fall  or 

Babtlox.  bt  Amotubr  :  Thb  Doom  or  the  Bbabt- 

WOBSBirFBBll,  bt  A  TBIBD.     ThE  BLKtMEDKEW  Or 

TUB  Dead  IK  thb  LoBD.  ThbHabtest.  1*heVik- 
ZAOB.  In  ooDtnut  to  tiu  beut.  false  prophet,  and 
Bpoautft  ohnrcb  (cb.  IS.),  Bad  Introdactory  to  tlia  bd- 
BOODuttmeDt  of  Judm&enli  about  to  descend  on  them 
and  the  world  (r.  6-iL  antidpatory  of  ch.  18. 8-6i.  staud 
here  the  redeemed,  ^tbe  divine  kernel  of  homanity. 
the  positive  fruiu  of  the  history  of  the  world  and  the 
diiurdL"  [ACTBKBLBir.]  Cbs.  14.«16.  describe  the 
preparations  for  the  Messianic  judgment.  As  ch.  14. 
beidns  with  Vu  li*,W>c/l9rad  (cf.  oh.  7. 4-8,  no  longer 
exposed  to  trial  as  then,  but  now  trinmplutot).  so  ch. 
1&.  begins  with  those  who  have  overeonu  from  among 
the  a«ntiles  (cf.  ch.  U.  1-6.  with  ch.  r.  0-17):  the  two 
dasMt  of  elect  forming  together  the  whole  company  of 
traaBBffured  saints  who  shall  reign  with  Christ.  1.  a— 
A,  B,  C  Ck»ptie,  and  Oeiobn  reed. "  Vie  Lamb."  Lsmb 
...oA...8ioa-^iaving  left  liis  position  **  in  the  midst  of 
the  throne."  and  now  taking  His  stand  on  Sum.  hu 
Fathti's  saas— A.  B.  C  read.  "Hu  nante  and  His 
Flsthei'sname."  iii~<^reeJI;,**upon.'  God's  and  Clirist's 
nam*  bore  answers  to  the  aeal  **  upon  their  fcfteheads" 
in  oh.  7.  S.  As  the  144.000  of  Israel  are  **  the  first  fruits 
(«.  4),  oo  **the  harvest^  («.  16;  is  the  general  assembly 
of  (Jontile  saints  tn  be  translated  by  Christ  as  flis  first 
act  iu  assuming  His  kingdom,  prior  to  His  judgment 
(cb.  M..  the  seven  last  vials)  on  the  antiUiristian 
world,  in  executing  wliich  His  saints  shall  share.  As 
Noah  and  Lot  were  taken  seasonably  out  of  the  judo- 
ment,  but  exposed  to  the  trial  to  the  kst  moment  iDa 
BuKOHl.  so  those  who  shall  reign  with  Olirist  sball 
first  suffer  with  Him.  being  delivered  out  of  the  fudg- 
mmti,  but  not  out  of  the  truUs  The  Jews  are  meant 
by  **tho  saints  of  the  most  Uigbf"  sgainst  them  Anti- 
christ makM  war.  changing  their  timet  and  lurot ;  for 
true  Israelites  cannot  join  in  the  idolatry  of  the  beast, 
any  more  than  true  Christians.  The  common  affliction 
will  draw  closely  together,  in  oppoiiing  the  beast's 
woxsbip,  the  Old  Testament  and  New  Testament  people 
of  God.  Thus  the  way  is  paved  for  Israel's  conversion. 
Tliis  last  utter  scattering  of  the  holy  peopU*s  poicer 
leads  them,  under  the  Spirit,  to  seek  Messukh.  and  to 
cry  at  His  approach.  "  Blessed  is  He  that  comeih  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord."  3.  Izom— Greek,  *'  out  of."  voice 
of  many  waters— as  is  the  voice  of  Himself,  such  also  is 
the  voice  of  His  pootrie.  I  heard  the  jroioe  ot  harpers— 
A.  B,  C.  and  Obiobn  read,  **  the  voice  which  I  heard 
(wasjasofbarpors."  3.  sung— <^«db. "  sing."  as  it  were 
-^  A.  C,  and  Vulgate  read.  It  is  as  it  wjeuk  a  new 
mmg :  for  it  is.  in  truth,  as  old  as  God's  eternal  purpose. 
But  B.  8vriae»  CopUc,  Orioen  and  Axdbbas  omit 
these  words,  new  song— (ch.&.  0. 10.)  llie  song  is  that 
of  victory  after  conflict  with  the  dragon,  beast,  and 
falae  prophet :  never  sung  before,  lor  such  a  conflict 
had  never  been  fought  before :  therefore  new :  till  now 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  on  earth  had  been  Tuurped ; 
ibey  alng  the  new  song  in  anticipation  of  Hid  taking 
powesiton  of  His  Mood-bought  kin.:dom  with  HLs 
aainta.  four  beasu— rather  as  Oreek,  "four  living 
creatttrea.'  The  harpers  and  singers  evidently  include 
the  144.000:  so  the  parallel  proves  (ch.  U.  2.  3),  where 
the  sama  act  is  atteibuted  to  Vu  general  company  of 
soMiU.  the  ilMroesi  (v.  15)  from  all  nauons.  Not  as  Ai^ 
roBD,  *'  tbo  hwrpen  and  song  are  in  heaven,  but  the 
144.000  are  on  earth."  redeemed— Itt.  *' purchased."  Not 
•▼•D  the  angds  can  learn  that  scmg.  for  they  know  not 
ezjMriinentoUv  what  it  is  to  hava  **  oome  out  of  the  great 
tribuUtion.  and  washed  their  robes  white  in  the  blood 
of  the  lAmb"  /efr.  7.  li),  4.  viiglfls- spirfmally 
iMMUbtWt  tk  JJ:in  coatnut  to  tbo  MpotUU  chiucU. 


I  Babylon  iv.8).aidriftoaUy  '*a  harlot^  (cb.  17.1-6:  Isaiah. 
1.  SI;  contfast  a  Corinthians,  ll.  S;  Ephesians.  &  26-27). 
Their  not  being  defiled  with  women,  means  they  were 
not  led  aitrsy  from  Christian  faitbfuaiess  by  the  tempt- 
ers who  jointly  constitute  the  spiritual  "harlot." 
fsliow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  be  goeth— in  glory,  being 
especially  near  His  person:  the  fitting  reward  of  their 
following  Him  so  fully  on  earth,  redeemed— 'pur- 
chased." being  tbs— rather.  "  as  a  first  fruit."  Not 
mendy  a  **  first  fruit*  in  the  sense  in  which  all  believers 
are  so,  but  Israel's  144.000  elect  are  the  fird  fruit,  the 
Jewish  and  Gentile  elect  church  is  the  harvest;  In  a 
further  sense,  the  whole  of  the  transfigured  and  trans- 
lated chnrch  which  reigns  with  Chnst  at  His  coming,  is 
the  firat  fruit,  and  the  conseguent  general  ingathering 
of  Israel  and  the  nations,  ending  in  the  last  judgment, 
is  the  full  and  final  harvest.  S.  guile— 8o  Audbbab 
in  one  copy.  But  A.  B,  C.  Oaioeb.  and  Akdbxas  in 
other  copies  read.  *'  falsehood."  Cf.  with  English  Ver- 
sion reading  Psalm  32.  2;  Isaiah,  63.  0;  John,  1.  47. 
for— So  B.  Syrioc,  Coptic.  Obiuen,  and  Andbkas  read. 
But  A.  C  omit  without  fault— ^rrdb.  "blameless.-"  in 
respect  to  the  sincerity  oi  their  fidelity  to  Him.  Not 
absolutely,  and  in  themselves  blameless ;  but  regarded 
as  such  on  the  groimd  of  His  righteousness  in  whom 
alone  they  trusted,  and  whom  they  faithfully  served 
by  His  i^iirit  in  them.  The  allusion  seems  to  be  to 
Psalm  16. 1. 2.  Cf.  «.  1.  "stood  on  mount  Sion."  before 
the  throne  of  God— A,  B.  C.  Siftiac.  Coptic  Oriobh.  and 
AXDBEAB  omit  these  words.  The  oldest  Vulgate  31 S. 
supports  them.  6.  Here  begins  the  portion  relating 
to  the  Gentile  world,  as  the  former  portion  related  to 
Israel.  Before  the  end  the  gospel  is  to  be  preached  for 
a  WITNB88  unto  all  nations:  not  that  all  nations  shall 
be  converted,  but  all  nations  shall  have  had  the  op- 
portunity given  them  of  do«-iding  wbetlier  they  will  be 
lor.  or  against.  Christ.  Those  thus  preadied  to  are 
"  they  that  dwell  [ko  A.  Cottlic,  and  Svriac  read.  But 
B.  C.  Objgxm.  Vulgate,  Cypkian.  312,  read,  'sit.'  cf. 
Matthew,  4. 16;  Luke.  1. 70,  having  their  settled  home) 
on  the  earth,"  being  of  earth  eanliyr  this  last  season  of 
grace  is  given  them,  if  yet  they  may  repent,  before 
"Judgment^  (v.  7}  descends:  if  not.  they  will  be  left 
without  excuse,  as  the  world  which  resisted  the  preach- 
ing of  Noah  iu  the  120  years  "  whilst  the  long-ftuffering 
of  God  waited."  **  So  also  the  prophets  gave  the  people 
a  last  opportunity  of  repentance  before  tlie  Babylonian 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  our  Lord  and  His 
apostles  before  the  Boniau  destruction  of  the  holy  city.'' 
lAuBKBLKN.]  The  Greek  for  "unto"  {epi.  in  A.  O 
means  lit.,  ''upon."  or  "over."  or  "  in  resi»ect  to"  (Mark, 
0. 12:  Hebrews.  7.  iS).  So  also  *'to  every  nation"  {Greek 
epi.  in  A.  B.  C.  VtUgate.  Syriae.  Orioxn.  Andreas. 
C^PfciAN.  and  PKiMAfliutu.  This,  perhapA,  irapliea 
that  the  gospel,  though  diffused  oetr  the  globe,  shall 
not  come  savingly  unto  any  save  the  elect.  The  world 
is  not  to  be  evam:elizcd  till  Christ  shall  oome:  mean- 
while, God's  purpose  is  "to  take  out  of  the  Gentiles  a 
people  for  His  name."  to  be  wltneitses  of  the  effectual 
working  of  Jlis  Spirit  during  the  counter- working  of 
'*  the  mystery  of  iniquity."  evorl a  gtiug  gospel— the  goe- 
pel  which  announces  tiie  glad  tidings  of  the««er(asftiia 
kingdom  of  Christ,  about  to  ensue  immediately  after 
the  "  juddment*  on  Antichrist,  announced  as  imminent 
in  o.  7.  As  the  former  angel  "  flying  tbmugh  the  midst 
of  heaven"  (cb.  8.  IS)  announced  **  woe."  so  this  angel 
**  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven"  announced  joy.  Tbo 
three  angels  making  this  last  proclamation  of  tbo  goa- 
pel.  the  fall  of  Babylon  (v.  b),  the  harlot,  and  the  Jodg- 
ment  on  the  beast-worshipiters  (v.  O-il).  the  voice  from 
heaven  respecting  the  blessed  dead  C«.  i&\«  ^4aite  >Nates^ 
of  the  Son  of  maxi  o«l  X^  «^uvqA  Ve.  vv^^VJoft  \j«wx 
(».  1«,  and  \ha  "viniUva  V*.  \«^.*  ^wm.  ^Xa  «awsv!««5«Qaa 
■ummaiy.  ampWftwi  \xk  AeXaw.  \si  Vsx^i  x«^  «^  St ^^* 


lai— A.B.CRid.''UIUc  utiou.'   tuwLi* 
rmkd  ktifnkuiH-Uuwiui/lhc<iTiiih«Ood.   ' 
bfCuoHcMBaa^kv/unbuiwi.    Aiihcuiai'     ' 
allOM  dniiik  with  Ua  vlna  of  tei  lonlattoD.  i 

inih.     a.  A.  ILUud  AKiiaiiiiRHl.  "uoibgr.  B 
Uirdunl.'   U.  wilbUiUTtrHch.  1).li.i«.    10.Tt«    < 
imi— ifFBit, "  lis  t]»,'u  UK  jut  uid  iDcfluUi  n 
rilmliun.    wau  gf...wntli  ofGcd-IfuIm  Ti.  a j    wlik 


m  Ikttr  toib  as  Uv  OnJa.     i 


ilr  Ulh  nlKcil  hi  Ibtir  voiki 
JW  wiTB  M  Uw  ('ndC'  ItMBt.' 
iHl  bRmoM  miitct  U  bul  w 
.  wbtttla  ertiT  Biw  •bMl  b* 


ipUfelreaJr  Hiiii^Mu-d  pi 


ijiii4  imdii/natitK^  t 
uilBg  IAhmoml-^I. 


*r— lilYifc.  "UbtOkifHIOfaAl-'    A*  rut  dM  BBf  iiiflht    t 
Cnnlcut  Iba  t«t  il:ininiit  mx  hi  «UA  U»  tame   ' 
laul  u(  u«  rwir  liilnc  cnMiiiM  Id  iMkrMh  ~Ilicj 
j>i  uiit  dir  ■u'l  nlKU.  U4liiii.  Ilolf .  hoii.  bolr,*  tr.: 


lUp*  foi  iiloiT.  1*.  Ihnat  u- 
M(ki  taipt*.^talHn«-icii  1 
— U|KHi  vlilcb  «VI(  rlltrti  U 


TluFieionomrthgBtadSing 


BBVKLilTION.  XT. 


Ike  Song  of  Mou»  and  the  Xamk 


farlongt  ttf.'  [Vt.  Kkllt  ]  SlztMB  hundred  ia  a 
MlOAre  number ;  4  bjr  4  by  loo.  The  four  qoarters. 
^'orth.  Souih,  Eut.  and  West,  of  the  Holy  land,  or  tUt 
of  the  world  (the  oonfipleteness  and  universality  of  the 
world  wide  destrnctlou  beiuK  hereby  indicated).  It 
dot»  not  exactly  answer  to  the  length  of  Palestine  as 
Riven  hy  Jbkomk.  160  Koman  miles.  Bknou.  thinks 
tlie  valley  of  Kedron,  between  Jerusalem  and  the 
mount  of  Olives,  is  meant,  the  torrent  In  that  valley 
being  about  to  be  discoloured  with  blood  to  the  extent  \ 
of  leoo  furlongs.  This  view  accords  with  Joel's  pro* 
pitecy  that  the  valley  of  Jehoshaphatls  to  be  the  scene 
of  Uie  overthrow  of  the  anti-Christian  fuos. 
CHAPTER  XV. 
Ver.  l-S.  Tbs  Sevkv  Last  Vuls  of  Flaouks: 
Bono  of  thb  Victobb  ovkr  tbc  BxAfrr.  1.  the  seven 
Isst  plaga««--CrreeJk,  "seven  plagues  which  are  the  last." 
isA:Ud  up— <iin  "was  finished,*  or  "consummated:" 
tlie  prophetical  past  for  the  future,  the  future  being  to 
God  as  though  it  were  past,  so  sure  of  accomplishment 
Is  Ills  word.  This  verse  is  the  summary  of  the  vision 
that  follows :  the  angels  do  not  actually  receive  the 
▼lals  till  V.  7:  but  here,  in  v.  1,  by  anticipation  they 
are  spoken  of  as  having  them.  There  are  no  more 
plagues  after  these  until  the  Ix>rd'8  coming  in  judgment. 
The  destmcUon  of  Babylon  '.ch.  18.)  is  the  last:  then 
in  di.  19.  He  appears.  2.  sea  of  glass— Answering  to 
the  molten  sea  or  great  brazen  la  ver  before  the  mercy- 
seat  of  the  earthly  temple,  for  the  purification  of  the 
priests:  typifying  the  baptism  of  water  and  the  Spirit 
of  all  who  are  made  kings  and  priests  unto  (^od.  miuglad 
with  fire— Answering  to  the  baptism  on  earth  tcUh  fire, 
i.e..  fiery  trial,  as  well  as  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  wliich 
Christ's  people  undergo  to  purify  iliem,  as  gold  is  puri- 
fied  of  its  dross  in  the  furnace,  them  that  had  gotten 
the  victory  over— ^eeib.  **  those  (coming)  off  from  (the 
conflict  with)  tlie  beast  conquerors."  over  the  uaaaber 
cf  hu  name— A,  B,  C,  VtUgate^  Syrtae^  and  Coptic  omit 
the  words  in  BiigliJi  Version,  "over  his  mark.*  The 
mark,  in  fact,  is  the  nuviber  of  his  name  which  the  faith- 
ful refused  to  rtrceive.  and  so  wem  victorious  over  it- 
stand  on  the  saa  of  glass—ALroHD  and  Dm  BuHoa  ex- 
plain '*  on  (the  shore  of)  the  sea:"  at  the  sea.  iSo  the 
preposition  HJrttJc)  epi,  with  the  accusative,  is  used  for 
at,  ch.  3.  20.  It  has  a  pregnant  sense:  "standiuK"  im- 
plies resit,  Grttk  epi  with  tlie  accusative  implies  motion 
towxrds.  Thus  the  meaning  is.  Having  come  to  the 
sea.  and  now  sianduig  at  it.  In  Matthew,  ii.  20. 
where  Christ  walks  oti  the  sea,  the  Greek  oldest  MSS. 
have  the  genitive,  not  the  accusative  as  here.  Allusion 
is  made  to  the  Israelites  standing  on  the  shore  at  the 
Red  tea,  after  having  passed  victoriously  tlurough  it,  and 
after  the  Lord  had  destroyed  the  Egyptian  foe  (type 
of  antichristj  in  it.  Moses  and  the  Israelites'  song  of 
triumph  (Exodus.  15.  l)  has  its  antitype  in  the  saints' 
"song  uf  Hoses  and  the  Lamb"  (e.  8).  Still  Engliah 
Version  is  consistent  with  good  Greek,  and  the  sense 
will  then  be.  As  the  sea  typifies  the  troubled  state  out 
of  which  the  beast  arose,  and  which  is  to  be  no  more 
in  the  blessed  world  to  come  (ch.  21.  i),  so  the  victori- 
ous saints  stand  on  it,  having  it  under  thtir/eet  (as  the 
vjonuin  had  the  mooii,cti.  11 1.  see  Note);  but  it  is  now 
no  longer  treacherous  wherein  the  feet  sink,  but  solid 
like  glass,  as  it  was  under  the  feet  of  Christ,  whose 
triumph  and  power  the  saints  now  share.  Firmness 
df  footing  amidst  apparent  instability  is  thus  repre> 
sented.  lliey  can  stand,  not  merely  as  victorious 
Israel  at  the  Kcd  se.a.  and  as  John  upon  the  sand  of 
me  shore,  but  upon  t/ie  sea  Itself  now  firm,  and  reflect- 
ing their  glory  as  glass  :  their  past  conflict  shedding 
the  brighter  lustre  on  their  present  triumph.  Their 
happiness  is  heightened  by  the  retrospect  of  the 
dangers  through  which  they  have  passed  Tliu«  this 
correspondB  to  cb.  7. 14. 16.  hsrps  of  Ood— in  the  hands 
of  these  bearenlr  virgivt,  iofloJtely  sarpauin^  the 


timbrels  of  Miriam  and  the  Israelitesses.  8.  long  of 
MosM...sBd...theLunb— The  NewTestaTeotsongof  the 
Lamb  (i  e..  the  song  which  the  Lamb  scall  lead,  as  be- 
ing "the  Captain  of  our  salvation."  just  as  Moses  was 
leader  of  the  Israelites,  the  song  in  which  those  who 
conquer  through  Him  (Romans.  8.  37]  shall  join,  eh.  12. 
11)  is  the  antitype  to  the  triumphant  Old  Testament 
song  of  Moses  and  the  Israelites  at  the  lied  sea 
(Exodus.  15.).  The  churches  of  the  Old  and  New  I'es- 
tament  are  essentially  one  in  their  conflicts  and 
triumphs.  The  two  appear  joined  in  this  phrase,  as 
they  are  in  the  twenty-four  elders.  Similarly.  Isaiah, 
12.,  foretells  the  song  of  the  redeemed  (Israel  foremost) 
after  the  second  antitypical  exodus  and  deliverance  oX 
the  Egvptian  sea.  The  passage  throu;:h  the  Bed  sea 
under  the  pillar  of  cloud  was  Israel's  baptism,  to  which 
the  believer^  baptism  in  trials  corresponds.  The  elect 
aftertheir  trials  (especially  those  arising  from  the  beast) 
shall  be  taken  up  before  the  vials  of  wrath  be  poured 
on  the  beast  and  his  kingdom.  80  Noah  and  his  family 
were  taken  out  of  the  doomed  world  before  the 
deluge:  Lot  was  taken  out  of  Sodom  bef'jre  its  destruc- 
tion; the  Chrisiiaus  escaped  by  a  special  interposition 
of  Providence  to  Pella,  before  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem. As  the  pillar  of  cloud  and  Are  interposed  be- 
tween Israel  and  the  Egyptian  foe,  so  Uiat  Israel  was 
safely  landed  on  the  opposite  shore  before  the  Egyp- 
tians were  destroyed;  so  the  Lord,  coming  with  ciuuds 
and  in  flaming  yire,  shall  first  catch  up  His  elect  people 
"in  the  clouds  to  meet  Him  in  the  air."  and  then  &hall 
with  fire  destroy  the  enemy.  The  Lamb  leads  the  song 
in  honour  of  the  Fkther  amidst  the  great  congregation. 
This  is  the  "  new  song '  mentiuned  ch.  14.  3.  The  sing- 
ing victors  are  the  144.000  of  Israel,  "the  first  fruiu," 
and  the  general  "harvest"  of  tiie  Gentiles,  servant 
of  God— (Exodus.  14.  31:  Numbers.  12. 7;  Joshua.  22.  5.) 
The  lAmb  is  more:  He  is  Uie  Som.  Oreat  and  marvel- 
lous are  thy  works.  ^.— Part  of  Moses'  last  song.  The 
vindication  of  the  justice  of  God  that  so  He  may  be  glo- 
rified, is  the  grand  end  of  God's  dealings.  Hence  His 
servants  again  andagaiu  dwell  upon  this  iu  their  praises 
(ch.  18. 7:  10.  2: 1'roverbs,  16. 4;  Jeremiah.  10. 10;  Daniel. 
4.  S7).  Especially  at  the  judgment  (P;>alm.  60. 1-0;  146. 
17).  saints— TliereLs  no  MS.  auUiority  for  this.  A,  il. 
Coptic  and  Cypkiam  read. "  of  the  NATioMd."  C  reads 
"of  the  ages."  and  so  Vuluate  and  Syriac  The  point 
at  issue  in  the  Lord's  controversy  with  the  earth  is. 
whether  He,  or  Satan's  minion,  the  l>east,  is  "the  Kinj 
of  the  nations ;"  here  at  the  eve  of  the  judgments  de- 
scending on  the  kingdom  of  the  beast,  tlie  transli;:ured 
saints  haU  Him  as  **  the  King  of  the  nations"  (Exekiel. 
21. 27).  4.  Who  shall  not— OVaJt;. "  AVho  i«  there  but  must 
fear  theet**  Cf.  Moses'  song.  Exodus.  16. 14-10.  on  the 
fear  which  God's  judgments  strike  into  the  foe.  thee— 
So  Svriae,  But  A.  B.  C  Vulffote  and  Cypkiam  reject 
"  thee.**  all  nations  tball  comt— Alluding  Ui  I'salm  22. 
27-31 ;  cf.  Isaiah,  60.  23 ;  Jeremiah.  10.  10.  The  conver- 
sion of  alt  nations,  tiierefore.  shall  be  when  Clirist 
shall  come,  and  not  till  then ;  and  tiie  first  moving 
cause  will  be  Chribt's  manifested  judgnuiits  pre^iaring 
all  hearts  for  receiving  Chribt's  mercy.  He  s  lali  effect 
by  His  presence  what  we  have  in  vain  tried  to  t- fleet  ia 
His  absence.  Ilie  present  preaching  of  the  gospel  is 
gathering  out  the  elect  remnant;  meanwhile  "the 
mystery  of  iniquity"  is  at  work,  and  will  at  last  cume 
to  its  crisis,  then  shall  ju(l);meut  descend  on  the 
apostates  at  the  harvest- :nd  0/  this  age  {Greek  Matthew. 
13.  SO,  40;  when  the  tares  shall  be  cleared  out  of  the 
earth,  which  thenceforward  becouii:s  Messinh's  king- 
dom. Hie  confederacy  of  tl.e  asxistates  ag  linsi  Chi  i&t 
becomes,  when  overthrown  with  feartui  \\v^'ecc»>i.\>Njk.'^\'«^ 
very  means,  Va  Vio^a  oH^ttMNaa*  -^^wvCw^v^^* '^N.  "W- 

l©'AgUftU>au\)uA\U\«uvwVN»t^Vi^\xcv     v^^--v«^  -^^ 


ou^bb  Ui«  ^rfUan  pluiufl  b 


tgiDplt.  Itkri  IiDly  Br 


li.  u  prlutly-mlnlttfeti  J 


or  vnjTbiliiiUii  down  blei^nf  opoe  luth.  In 
nklnUu  Iha  OurdHandlivBUH.   JuMU 

liaaniretodtorM'i 


A.IJLU.   Fk— A.B.tX*adAKD>i 
•UfC-OmliMdtB  A.G.  Skrliu,  u 


Iht  World  JTintfi  Oa'htrtd 


BBVELATION.  XVL 


to  BaiiU  at  Armaorddon. 


to  b«  tekm  llgWBtiTdy,  m  BahvUm  ItMU.  whidi  la 
■ItiMtodou  It  it  nndoabtadlj  mx  oh.  17.  ft.  Tbe  waten 
of  Iht  EaphimtM  (ef.  Indah.  a.  7, 8)  an  spliltiud  Baby- 
loo^  1«L,  the  apostate  church's  (of  which  Bome  is  the 
cUef.  thoooh  not  ezdosiye  repneentative).  aiiiritaal 
sod  temporal  powers.  T%e  dryinv  op  of  the  waters  of 
Babykm  eatprsases  the  same  thing  as  the  ten  Uno* 
atrlppiiML  eattng,  and  bominfl  the  whore.  Tbe  phrase 
**  wajrmay  beprepared  for"  Is  Uiat  applied  to  tht  LordTM 
coming  (Isaiah.  40.  3;  Matthew.  8.  3;  Loke,  I.  76).  He 
ahaU  come  from  the  Ea$t  (Matthew.  f4.  S7:  Eseklel.  43. 
S.  **  the  glory  of  the  God  of  Israel  came /rom  the  toay  cj 
the  EaeC):  not  alone,  for  His  elect  transflgnred  saints 
of  Israel  and  the  Gentiles  shall  acctnnpanj  Him,  who 
are  *'Mm09  and  priesto  onto  God"  (ch.  1.  0).  As  the 
aali-Christlan  ten  kinge  accompany  the  beast,  so  the 
saints  accompany  as  kinga  the  Ktng  cfkHnoe  to  the  last 
dedslTe cooflict.  I>b Bukoh.  Jtc.  take  Hot  the  /eios. 
who  also  were  designed  to  be  a  kingdom  oS  vrieete  to 
Gcd  on  earth.  Xbey  shall,  doubtleaa.  become  priest* 
kings  ia  the  flesh  to  the  nauoos  in  the  flesh  at  His 
coming.  Abraham  from  the  East  iif  Isaiah.  41.  a.  8.9. 
refers  to  him.  and  not  Qyms}  conqnering  the  Chaldean 
kings  la  a  type  ot  Israel's  Tictorious  restoration  to  the 
priest-kingdom.  Israel's  exodus  after  the  last  Bgyptlan 
plagues  typifies  Israel's  restoration  after  the  sparitnal 
Babylon,  the  apostate  church,  has  been  smitten.  Is- 
rael's promotion  to  the  priest-kingdom  after  Pharaoh's 
downfall,  end  at  the  Lord's  descent  at  Sinai  to  eetablish 
tbe  theocracy,  typifies  the  restored  kingdom  of  Israel 
at  the  Lord's  more  glorious  descent,  when  antichrist 
shall  be  destroyed  utterly.  Thus  besides  the  trans- 
flgnred saints,  Israel  secondarily  may  be  meant  by 
"the  kings  from  the  East"  who  shall  accompany  the 
"King  of  kings"  returning  "from  the  way  of  the  Ifiast** 
to  reign  over  His  andent  people.  As  to  the  dryiiv  «tp 
again  of  the  wafers  opposing  His  people's  assuming  the 
kii^dom,  cf  Isaiah,  10.  »;  IL  11.16:  Zechariah,  10. 0-ll. 
'Ibe  name  Israel  (Genesis,  SS.  M)  implies  a  pritics  with 
Ood.  Cf.Micah,  4. 8,as  to  the  return  of  the  kingdom  to 
Jerusalem.  Dvwlmam,  aoo  years  ago.  interpreted  the 
drying  up  of  the  Euphrates  to  mean  the  wasting  away 
of  the  Turkish  power,  which  has  heretofore  held  Pales* 
tine,  and  so  the  way  being  prepared  for  Israel's  restora- 
tion. But  as  BoMon  refers  to  the  apoetate  church, 
not  to  Mahometanism,  the  drying  up  of  the  Euphrates 
(enswering  to  Cyrus'  overthrow  of  literal  Babylon  by 
marrhtng  into  it  through  the  dry  channel  of  the 
Euphrates;  must  answer  to  the  draining  off  of  the  apos- 
tate church's  reaouroes.  the  Boman  and  Greek  corrupt 
church  havmg  been  heretofore  one  of  tbe  greatest  bMv 
ricrs  by  its  idolatries  and  persecutions  in  tbe  way  of 
IsraeTs  restoration  and  ctnversion.  Tbe  kinged  the 
earth  who  are  earthly  (a.  14),  stand  in  contrast  to  the 
kingt  from  the  Bast  who  are  heavenly.  13.  the  drafOB 
— jjatan.  who  g%ves  hie  power  and  tfuviu  (ch.  18.  S)  to 
the  beak,  false  prophst— distinct  from  the  harlot,  the 
Apostate  church  lof  which  Bome  ts  the  chief,  though  not 
sole,  representative),  ch.  17.  1^  16:  and  identical  with 
the  eeeond  beaet^  ch.  13.  ll-ift.  as  appeava  by  comparing 
ch.  10.  20  with  ch.  13.  U:  ultimately  consigned  to  tbe 
lake  of  fire  with  the  first  beast;  as  is  also  the  dragon  a 
little  later  (ch.  20.  lO).  I'he  drsgon.  the  beast,  and  the 
false  prophet,  *'  the  mystery  of  iniquity."  form  a  blas- 
phemous anti-Trinity,  the  counterfeit  of  "the  mystery 
of  godliness"  God  manifest  in  Christ,  witnessed  to  by 
the  Spirit.  The  dragon  acts  the  part  of  God  the 
Father,  assigning  his  authority  to  his  representative 
the  beast,  as  the  Esther  assigns  His  to  the  Son.  They 
are  accordingly  Jointly  worshipped:  cf.  as  to  the  Father 
and  Son,  John,  6.  S3 :  as  the  ten-horned  beast  has  Ite 
ten  horns  crowned  with  diademe  iOredt,  ch.  13. 1),  so 
Christ  has  on  His  head  manv  diademe.  Whilst  the 
false  prophet,  like  the  Holy  Ghost,  speaks  not  of  him- 
self, but  tells  aU  men  to  worship  the  beast,  and  con- 


Anns  his  teetlmony  to  the  beast  by  aUraetss.  as  the 
Holy  Ghoet  attested  dmllarly  Christ's  divine  misdoo. 
nadsan  spirits  hks  f^offs~the  antitype  to  the  plague  of 
fkDga  sent  on  JBgypt.   The  presence  of  the  **undean 
spirif  in  the  land  (Palestind  ia  foretold.  Zediariah.  13. 
S.  in  connezioQ  with  idobtroua  propftcto.    Beginning 
with  infldeUty  as  to  Jesus  Christ's  coming  in  the  flesh, 
men  shall  end  in  the  grossest  idolatry  of  the  boMt,  the 
incarnation  of  all  that  is  self-deifying  and  God-opposed 
in  the  world-powers  of  all  ages :  having  rejected  Him 
that  came  in  the  Father's  name,  they  shall  worship  one 
that  comes  in  his  own,  though  really  the  devil's  repre- 
sentative :  as  fkDga  croak  by  nieht  in  marshes  and 
quagmires,  so  these  undean  spiriu  in  the  darkness  of 
error  teach  lies  amidst  the  mire  of  filthy  luste.   They 
talk  of  liberty,  but  it  is  not  gospel  Uberty,  but  license 
for  lust.    Their  being  thrtt,  as  also  seren.  in  the  de- 
scription of  the  last  and  worst  sUte  of  the  Jewish  n*. 
tion.  impUeaa  parody  of  the  two  divine  numbers,  three 
of  the  trinity,  and  seem  of  the  Holy  Spirit  (ch.  l.  4). 
Some  obeerve  that  three  froge  were  the  original  anna 
of  France,  a  country  which  has  been  the  centre  of  infi- 
delity, socialism,  and  fialse  spiritualism.    A,  B.  read. 
**as  %t  were  nrogs,"  instead  of  "  like  firoas.*  which  is  not 
supported  by  MSB.    Hie  unclean  spirit  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  dragon  sjrmboliaes  the  proud  infidelity 
which  oppoees  God  and  Christ.    That  out  of  the  beag(t 
mouth  is  the  spirit  of  the  world,  which  in  the  politics 
of  men,  whether  lawless  democracy  or  despotism,  leu 
man  above  God.   That  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  fa/ee 
prophet  is  lying  spiritualism  and  religious  ddudon, 
which  shall  uke  the  place  of  the  harlot  when  ahe  shaii 
have  been  destroyed.    14.  deviji— ^rveJb,  "demons." 
werklBg  mirades    Ureek,  "signs."     go  forth  «ato-<nr 
'*  for."  ».«.,  to  tempt  them  to  the  battie  with  Christ^    ths 
kings  of  th«  e«rUi  snd— A,  B.  iSyriac^  and  AMDRKAa 
omit  **  of  the  earth  and."  which  cUuse  is  not  in  any 
MS.    7>oi«s/a(«,"Klngs  of  the  whole  hablteble  world." 
who  are  *'of  this  world."  in  contrast  to  "the  kings  of 
:fh>m)  the  East"  (the  suurisinii;.  r.  12.  vis.,  the  sainte 
to  whom  Christ  heu  appointed  a  kingdom,  and  who  are 
"  children  of  light."    God  in  permitting  Satan's  mir- 
ades, as  in  the  case  of  the  Etcyptian  magidans  who 
were  His  InKtruments  in  hardening  Pharaoh's  heart, 
gives  tbe  reprol>ate  up  to  judicial  delusion  preparatory 
to  their  destruction.     As  Aaron's  rod  was  chauKed 
into  a  serpent,  so  were  those  of  the  Egypthm  nuuri- 
dans.   Aaron  turned  the  water  into  blood :  so  did  the 
magicians.    Aaron  brought  up  frogs :  so  did  the  ma- 
gidans.   With  tbe  froge  thdr  power  ceased.   So  this, 
or  whatever  is  anUtypical  lo  it,  will  be  the  last  effort 
of  the  dragon,  beast,  and  false  prophet,    battle— ^Tredc, 
**  war  f  the  final  conflict  for  tbe  kingship  of  the  world 
described  ch.  19. 17-21.    15  The  gathering  of  the  world- 
kings  with  the  beast  against  the  Uunb  is  the  signal 
for  Christ's  coming:  therefore  He  here  gives  the  dutrge 
to  be  watching  for  His  coming  and  clothed  in  the 
garmente  of  justification  and  sanctificatton,  so  as  to  be 
accepted.    thisf-(Matthew.  S4. 43:  2  Peter.  3.  lo.)    they 
—sabite  and  angels,    shame— ftt,**unseemliness''(Greeh 
aedumoeunee,:  Oreek,  1  Corinthians.  IS.  6 :  a  different 
word  from  the  Oretk,  ch.  3. 18  {Urtek  aiedhwnu).   16. 
hs— rather.  **  they  (the  three  undean  spirits)  gathered 
them  together."   U  English  Vtnwn,  be  retained,  "He" 
will  refer  to  Ood  who  gives  tbem  over  to  the  ddusion  of 
the  three  undean  spirits:  or  else  tht  sixth  angel  (v.  i2). 
Armsgtddon— Hc6rni;  JIar.  a  mountain,  and  Mfgtddo 
in  Manasseh  of  GaUlee,  tbe  scene  of  the  overthrow  of 
the  Canaanite  kings  by  <iod's  miraculous  interposi* 
tion  under  I>eborah  and  Barak:  the  same  as  tbe  great 
plain  of  Esdraelon.   J  osiah,  too .  as  the  ally  of  Babylon, 
was  defeated  and  slain  at  Megiddo;  and  the  mourning 
of  the  Jsws  at  the  time  just  before  God  shall  interpose 
for  them  against  all  the  natUraa  octoSm^vndJ^  w^sAiv. 
Jeraialm,  \i  qaaysflteA  \ft  Maia  taw(\TPMM4  Ns^  ^^as^a^  ^>» 


lite  Whem*i  yame,  My$UTV% 


REVBLATION.  XVU. 


Babylon  the  Orent, 


ReYeUUon  thrio*  assigns  to  the  harlot  or  Babylon.  So 
Joachin),  an  ablxrt  from  Calabria,  abont  ad.  1200.  when 
ai>k«d  by  Richard  of  England,  who  had  summoned  him 
to  Palestine,  concerning  antichrist,  replied  that  "be 
was  bom  long  aeo  at  Rome,  and  is  now  exalting  him- 
atlf  above  all  that  is  called  (?od."  Roger  Hoveden 
AngL  Chron.,  1.  H.  and  elsewhere,  wrote. "  The  harlot  ar- 
rayed in  gold  is  the  charch  of  Rome."  Whenever,  and 
whereror  (not  in  Rome  alone)  the  church,  instead  of 
being  **doihed  iw  at  first,  ch.  13.  l)  with  the  san"  of 
heaven.  U  arrayed  in  earthly  meretricious  gauds,  com- 
prooiiBinir  the  truth  of  God  throngh  fear,  or  Aattery.of 
Uw  world's-power.  science,  or  wealth,  she  becomes  the 
harlot  seated  on  the  beast,  and  doomed  in  righteous 
retribution  to  be  Judged  by  the  beast  (v.  16).  Soon,  like 
Borne,  and  like  the  Jews  of  Christ's  and  the  apostles' 
time  leagued  with  the  heathen  Rome,  she  will  then  be- 
'eome  the  persecutor  of  the  saints  (v.  6).  Instead  of 
drinking  her  Lord's  "cup"  of  suffering,  she  has  **a  cup 
fUl  of  abominations  and  fllthinesses."  Rome,  in  her 
medals,  represents  herself  holding  a  cup  with  the  self- 
condemning  liHcription,  "Stdet  super  univtrtum." 
Meanwhile  the  world-power  gives  up  its  hostility  and 
■coepts  CSbristianity  externally:  the  beast  gives  up 
its  Uod-opposed  character,  the  woman  gives  up  her 
divine  one.  They  meet  liall  way  by  mutual  conces- 
sions: Christianity  becomes  worldly,  the  world  becomes 
Chrlstiania»d.  The  gainer  is  the  world,  the  loser  is  the 
ehorcfa.  The  beast  for  a  time  receives  a  (Uadly  wound 
(ch.  13.  S).  but  is  not  really  transfigured:  he  wiU  return 
worse  than  ever  (e.  11-14).  The  Lord  alone  by  His  com- 
ing can  make  tlie  kingdoms  of  tiiis  world  become  the 
kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  His  Christ.  The  "purple* 
is  the  badge  of  empire :  even  as  in  mockery  it  was  put 
on  our  Lord,  dteked  —  lii,,  "  gilded."  stones  —  Gretk, 
**stooe."  ftltblBfss—A.  B.  and  Akdrsas  read,  "the 
filthy  (impure)  things."  6.  upon...forshead...nan)e— as 
harlots  usually  had.  What  a  contrast  to  "  HouMxas 
TO  THE  Lord,'  inscribed  on  the  mitre  on  the  high 
priest's  forehead,  mysuzy—lmplying  a  spiritual  fact 
heretofore  hidden,  and  incapable  of  discovery  by  mere 
reaa<m,  but  now  revealed.  As  the  union  of  Christ  and 
the  church  is  a  **  great  mystery"  :a  spiritual  truth  of 
momentous  interest,  once  hidden,  now  revealed,  Ephe- 
aiaiis,  6.  SI,  82):  so  the  church  conforming  to  the  world 
and  Uiereby  becoming  a  harlot  is  a  counter  "mystery" 
(or  spiritual  truth,  symbolically  now  revealed).  As 
Iniquity  in  the  harlot  is  a  leaven  working  in  "  mys- 
Itryr  Md  therefore  called  "the  mytUry  of  iniquity,' 
ao  when  she  is  destroyed,  the  iniquity  heretofore  work- 
lug  (comparatively;  latently  in  her,  shall  be  revealed 
in  ike  man  of  iniquity^  the  open  embodiment  of  all 
previous  evil.  Contrast  the  "mystery  of  God"  and 
**  godliness,"  ch.  10. 7:  i  Timothy.  3. 18.  It  was  Rome 
that  erttdfled  Christ;  that  destroyed  Jerusalem  and 
scattered  the  Jews;  tliat  persecuted  the  early  Christians 
In  Pagan  times,  and  Protestant  Christians  in  Papal 
times :  and  probably  shall  be  again  restored  to  its 
mistine  grandeur,  such  as  it  had  under  the  Cnsars, 
just  before  the  burning  of  the  harlot  and  of  itself  with 
her.  So  Hippolttub.  de  Antichruto  ! who  lived  in  the 
second  century),  thought.  Popery  cannot  be  at  one  and 
the  same  time  the  "  myiteryot  iniquity."  and  the  mani- 
fetUd  or  revealed  antichrist.  Probably  it  will  compro- 
mise for  political  power  •«.  3)  the  portion  of  Cliristl- 
anity  still  in  its  creed,  and  thus  shall  prepare  the  way 
for  antidirist's  manifestation.  The  name  Babylon, 
which  in  the  image,  Daniel,  S.,  is  given  to  the  head,  is 
bare  given  to  the  harlot^  which  marks  her  as  being  con- 
nected with  the  fourth  kingdom,  Rome,  the  last  part 
of  the  image.  Benedict  XITL,  in  his  indiction  for  a 
Inbilee.  a.d.  1726,  called  Rome  "  the  mother  of  all  be- 
lievers, and  the  mistress  of  all  dturdtes"  .harlots  like 
beraelf ).  The  correspondence  of  gyllablM  and  accents 
in  Greek  is  striking :  He  pome  kai  Uf  thtrion ;  He 


numphekai  to  amion.  The  whore  and  tlie  beast :  the 
Bride  and  the  Lamb,  of  hxrloU—dreek,  "of  the  har- 
lots and  of  Uie  abominations."  Not  merely  lloine, 
but  Chrifitendom  as  a  whole,  even  sh  formerly  UmA 
as  a  whole,  has  become  a  harlot.  The  invisible  church 
of  true  believers  is  hidden  and  dispersed  m  the  vlKlblu 
dmrch.  The  boundary  lines  which  separate  iiarlot  and 
woman  are  not  denominational  nor  drawn  externally. 
but  can  only  be  spiritually  discerned.  If  Rome  were 
the  only  seat  of  Babylon,  mucli  of  the  siiiritual  protit 
of  Revelation  would  he  lost  to  us:  but  the  harlot 
"sittethupon  many  waten"  [v.  V,  and  "all  nations 
have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  her  fornication"  |r.  2;  ch.  18. 
3;  *  the  earth."  ch.  10. 2).  Externil  extensivenc:is  over 
the  whole  world,  and  internal  conformity  to  the  world 
— worldliness  in  extent  and  contents  — is  symbolized 
by  the  name  of  the  world  city.  "  Babylon."  As  the 
sun  shines  on  all  the  earth,  thus  the  woman  clothed 
with  the  sun  is  to  let  her  light  penetrate  to  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth.  But  she  in  exU  rnally  Chris- 
tianizing the  world,  permits  herself  to  l>e  se<1uced  by 
the  world:  thus  her  universality  or  cathoiicity  U  not 
that  of  the /eriuu/«tn  whicli  we  look  for  ("the  mothkic 
of  us  all."  ch.  21.  2:  Isaiah.  2.  2-4;  Galatians.  4.  2fi<.  but 
that  of  Babylon,  the  world-wide  but  harlot  city  !  [As 
Babylon  was  destroyed  and  the  Jews  restored  to  Jeru- 
salem by  Cyrus,  so  our  Cyrus— a  Persian  name,  meaning 
the  «ttn— the  sun  of  righteousness,  shall  bring  Isntel, 
literal  and  spiritual,  to  the  holy  Jerudalein  at  ilis 
coming.  Babylon  and  Jerusalem  are  the  two  opposite 
poles  of  the  spiritual  world.]  Still  the  Romish  church 
is  not  only  aocidentaliy.  and  as  a  matter-of-fact,  but  in 
virtue  of  its  very  prjnoiple,  a  harlot,  the  nietroj>olis 
of  whoredom.  '*  the  mother  of  harlots  f  whereas  the 
Evangelical  Protestant  Cliurch  is,  according  to  her 
principle  and  fundamental  creed,  a  chaste  woman:  tlie 
Reformation  was  a  protest  of  the  woman  againnt  tie 
harlot.  The  spirit  of  the  hen  then  world-kingdom  Rome 
had,  before  the  Reformation,  changed  the  Churcli  in 
the  West  into  a  ChurrhState.  Rome:  and  in  the  Ka^t, 
into  a  State-Church,  fettered  by  the  world-power,  bav- 
irg  its  centre  in  Byzantium ;  the  Roman  and  (ireck 
Churches  have  thus  fallen  from  the  invisible  spiritual 
essence  of  the  gospel  into  the  eleir.eota  of  the  world. 
(AUBRRLKN.i  CC  with  the  "woman"  called  "Uaty- 
Ion"  here,  the  woman  named  "  wickedness"  or  "  law- 
lessness." "iniquity"  {Zecbarlah.  5.  7,  8.  ID.  carried  to 
Babylon:  cf.  "  the  mystery  of  iniquity"  and  "  the  man 
of  sin."  "thai  vichd  one.'  lU.,  "the  luwlt^  one" 
(2  ThessaloniaLs.  2.  7.  8  :  also  Matthew.  24.  12*.  6. 
martyrs— witnesses.  I  woLdercd  wiia  great  admiration 
—As  the  Ore*  k  is  the  same  in  the  verb  and  the  noun. 
trandate  the  latter  "  wonder."  John  certainly  did  not 
admire  her  in  the  modern  English  sense.  Slxewhere 
(V.  8:ch.  13.  3).  all  the  earthly-minded  ("they  that 
dwell  on  the  earth")  vonder  in  admiration  of  the 
beast.  Here  only  is  John's  wonder  called  forth :  not 
the  beaat,  but  the  woman  sunken  into  the  harlot,  the 
church  become  a  world  loving  ai  estate,  moves  his  sor- 
rowful astonishment  at  so  awful  a  change.  That  the 
world  should  be  beastly  is  natural,  but  that  the  faith- 
ful bride  should  become  the  whore  is  monstrous,  ami 
excites  the  same  amazement  in  him, as  the  s^ime  awful 
change  in  Israel  excited  in  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah.  "Hor- 
rible thing"  in  them  answers  to  "abominations "  here. 
"Corruptio  optimi  pes-nma:"  when  the  diurch  fa'ls. 
she  sinks  lower  than  the  godless  world,  in  proportion 
as  her  right  place  is  higher  than  the  world.  It  is 
striking  that  in  e.  3.  '*  woman"  has  not  the  article  ,*7A« 
woman,**  as  if  she  had  been  before  mentiont  d :  for 
though  identical  in  one  sense  with  the  woman,  ch.  12., 
in  another  sense  she  is  not.  The  elect  are  never  per- 
verted into  apostates,  and  still  remain  as  the  true 
woman  invisibly  contained  in  the  harlot ;  iiet  CX^vSj^^ 
tendom  regardad  sa  Uvt  ^i<ytiw(ktv\Mk  w»^»^\1RA^^s««^ 


RBTBtHTlOV.  XVTL 


MO  or 

<b»MtNMlUH 


^□tE«i;«d  conntenHTt  I 


la  npniFBtad  u  a  v'rm< 

Bi  Vduuiui.  dtKriNini  iir  iki>uin  : 

cu  I^dJr  hi  al  ma  kViii  J.-uci  or  k 


le  pniminnit  Put  of  tin 


iinanltLn«"  h»i  ■  BTmbolkul  mtuilrLf.  n 
nalt  leitii  nr  pBSBi.  EiiMciiUv  Kocb  u  i 
i^ot  MndnDm  toth*  cutsnf  Uod  irulic 


Hid  ThnniiUi  Blihrni*  » 

nele-flaMTanic  honlr-   — 


n  iiu  uiHe  Hrrii  V 


nvptfOmkUovidtkU.  U.  ZMkMi  K  1104  it.M 
HMikiv,  t.M;  H>M-ii.iMi^oii(lwAwMMiliMiiC 


DslnlOii.lilL  l«  1;  .1«ninl4ta.  U.  UH 

U.   Jtf>iM  n> -'Uk  oDa'alitlsi  In  SI.  Jnlm^ 
"  Klnoi '  !■  Uic  Rcrlptan  phn»  for  UninluiiuL  b* 


!  ruHfl  durlEv  vbidi  It 


in  mbMi  MDt  It  tin  diws. 
iu.  UmeIiiikIl  Tlwanii*'' 
lAort  iiHm  -  whlcb  IlMi^on 


hATv  pvUtUr  faBiiJ«d  ftaii  wonnd  br  i^ftorta^  iBDnit- 
bting  kept  dawn  bi  oalauil  duiittaaJBliiiB  of  eh 


A  %«^ijraBH,  (lis  Old  Tfttimral  u 


I.  an-nottBlhaOnA 
g  thrt  M  mm  Htm. 

„ n^«  tb*iMMudiii»iu^liiw>l.'  niMghmbaiiirith 

n  ItdhB.  11.  Uj.   Ha  1>  wmtlallr  «  Uuln  In  baann  inimii.  bat  bow  mmu  MUi  Him. 

liio.iiidlMKali*bHlrat>UUWtldi«  16.  (V«r.  1 :  lulah.  L  T,|    In  Imploii*  nuodr  of  JibD- 

•olcT  UN  botUoitaa  ciU.  whw  Iw'giwa  nhwka  "ilUattaDinntba  a«d.'  UunsD.J   AJm, 

lam* h.  *.  iil>   "WhUiclhaskDidpuHi  aantnuttlH"nuTinl>n,*di.U.«,"AIMiila.*  Dw 

duth  of  Uw  fleih  to  Eloir  of  Um  EeUt.  tba  "  pmpIm."  Ac.  boa  nuk  lb*  DiilnnUV  of  tlia  irl- 

■■  IbiDBita  tha  iloif  ot  Um  flMb  M  d«Mb.~  ritad  Rsnlcatlon  ta  tba  duuA.   Ite  "Uaaatf  n- 

Wf.l  I)  of  (ka  «(•■— ntbtr,  "  ipriiMt  oHt  tf  mliidiuorUwortilmilBitHLUMeaaftulaacif  loHtfiM. 

L*  Tba  alibiti  U  Ml  ueraljr  ona  at  tba  aano  tba  bafliuilH  of  Batvlm.  uil  tba  Biil  oomnMDM- 


_      _  «.  Uhi  Cwofald  dci 
labaaat  Uia  baut-Bnt  A. &  VaJMlt.  ud  Svri«  rMxl, "^wl 

l«htli  rorm.  Ml.  wtlebriM.    Ct  Dulal.  (ba  baait'  -    ■  .. 

■tou  imola  tba  Iniita  Dtxn  Mi  /■*'  moantal^liM 

"kinBt,"    Tba  tan  klnBdoma  ara  Doti 

wblcta  aiw  Id  ths  orarlbroT  ol  Boma  daitnvad  br  

,  an  lo  ilH  ont  of  lb*  lul  lUM  of  tba  buriDC  iiioMMIaed 

n  nndorUiaaitbUiboul,    "  " -    -  -      -- 

the  ptinu  "Ol  klao.''  tmi 

Ua«lr  ligbU  IB  Ibalc  all!  .■_ .         _ 

1  "tbar  ilTalbalr  powatand  itniictta  So  Jxaal  laaolm  Ob  Stmt.  *  bnkannod,  li  plaoa4 

III.   Jtn  ban  tba  «au  ot  klon.  bat  Iv  It,  aod  tban  Xm*  O—U  h  tnulAad.  Bo  laMTi 

'.    |WoEi«vobia.l  *bai*doa  witb  AMnlb  nA  Babrlon  * 

tSLKN'B  not  lO  prt>babia  tI         .-  .         -  »—  ->..    .^-_* —  ^..j  d.i._i — ■ —  ^^.i_^ 
IrfnllB  line  or  ihort  dut* 


Cfffi  rtotUIMIidiMtJIut 


Ktrat  Uvcn.  WBIUT  rnSt  urn  Kuaioa  u  Hia 

tWtm  laa  OqiHi  Bon  ~«d.'  ramf-firab  -u- 
tborttT-*  Ugkl«(d-"IUuiilnid.'  wlik-arHt.''vwIii« 
lu.'  1.  oiJ(btilT,^itiiiiif— NDliiippotlslby  U»^  Bat 
A,  B.  F«iiM^.  >^lfri '■ ■  "— - ' 


li  luln.  ii  ttlln-BD  A,  y 


TKcnAqpuiiHOf  men.  TLiii  ipo^^ti  eitx^iTiikUy  lo  Kuma; 
but  b>i«  Ijreek.  uvt  erea  Id  *  fau  dtKrrt  rruUtunt 
chudKL  M  not  KoilUsH.   HDnevir,  tlis  fHiirii>tt  dT 


»  Bni  CbHiUuu  an 
™  imcloni  tini  Bt  (J. 


inrlai.  bocL  becoiuu  be 


-     -.  ._jl«iuL    AiHatirJoam 

qUHD  Dt  the  Eut,  »0  BdiTIS  tuu  IX 

fittiilDD.   llonieuiiUucbUTaf Bkbrlcm, 
mn  lor  benbuther,  Uodhu  been  ptewd  u 


IGdoDi)  ili^  bg  ilr>ut 


UBibrJou'il^  ' 
,  -■  Whf  u  Bd«i  :  I 
Jl  be  ndemKUd 


iiliuledln  tha  midnoCrc 


la  Uiblen  cbtucbl,  tht  1 


A«  Wmidti  MtownlMg 


REVELATION.  XVIIL 


ovtrBohvtam'BFtA 


•ad  TOSovaL    Bbhoxl  Is  probably  right  in  thinkinc 
will  onot  more  rlie  to  power.    The  camid.  faith- 
mmI  worldly  eiements  in  all  churches,  fioman. 
Greek,  end  Protestant,  tend  towards  one  coramun 
ceatrew  mad  prepare  the  way  for  the  last  form  of  the 
vte.,  antichrist.    The  Pharisees  were  in  the 
fonod  in  creed,  yet  judgment  fell  on  them  as 
onsoond  Sadducees  and  half  heathenish  Sa- 
So  faithless  and  adulterous,  carnal,  worldly 
ftolettant  churches,  will  not  escape  for  their  sound* 
IMM  <rf^creed.  the  Lord— 80  B,  C.  Svriac,  and  Aif drbas. 
Bat  A  and  Vulgate  omit.    "  StrouR"  is  the  meaning  of 
Ood'e  Hebrew  name.  £l.    jadgeth— But  A,  B.  and  C 
tbe  past  tense  [Greek  krincu),  "  who  hath  jtuU/ed 
'  (be  prophetical  past  for  the  future :  tbe  charge 
tn  w.  4.  to  God's  people  to  amie  out  of  her,  impUes, 
tiial  the  judgment  was  not  yet  actually  executed.    9. 
LNed  delidoQsly  —  OreeJi^   luxuriated.    The  faithless 
ebarctau  Instead  of  reproTiog,  connived  at  the  self- 
fadalgent  loxory  of  the  great  men  of  this  world,  and 
MBctUmed  it  by  her  own  practice.  Con  trast  the  world's 
rtjoieing  over  Uie  dead  bodies  of  the  two  witnesses  {dx. 
U.  W  who  had  tormented  it  by  their  faithfulness,  with 
tta  iameiUation$  over  the  harlot  who  had  made  tbe 
vaj  to  heaven  smooth,  and  had  been  found  a  useful 
tool  In  keeping  snblects  in  abject  tyranny.     Alen's 
canal  mind  relishes  a  religion,  like  that  of  the  apostate 
diuvh,  which  gives  an  opiate  to  consdence,  whilst 
leavtng  the  sinner  licence  to  indulge  his  lusts,    bewail 
her— A,  B.  C,  Syriac,  Coptic,  and  Ctpriam omit**  her." 
lOi  God^  judgments  inspire  fear  even  io  the  worldly, 
Iral  il  is  of  short  duration,  for  the  kings  and  great 
men  eoon  attach  themselves  to  the  beast  in  its  last 
and  worst  shape,  as  open  antichrist,  claiming  all  that 
the  harlot  had  claimed  in  blasphemons  pretensions 
and  more,  and  so  making  up  to  them  for  the  loss  of 
the  harlot,    mighty— 12(>me  in  Oreek  means  strength; 
tboagh  that  derivation  is  doubtful.     11.  shall— So  B. 
Bat  A  and  C  read  the  present.  **  weep  and  mourn." 
BMrehaadise— Oreelb,  *'  cargo:"  wares  carried  Lu  shipr: 
afaip-Iading  (cf.  v.  17).  JElome  was  not  a  commercial  city, 
and  is  not  likely  from  her  position  to  bo  so.    The 
merdiandist  most  therefore  be  spiritual,  e^i'en  as  the 
harlot  is  not  literal,  but  spiritual.    She  did  not  wit- 
neee  against  carnal  luxury  and  pleasure-seeking,  the 
eouroe  of  the  merchanUf  gains,  but  conformed  to  them 
fv.  7).    She  cared  not  for  the  sheep*  but  for  the  wooL 
Frofeeaing-Christian  merchants  in  her  lived  as  if  this 
world  were  the  reality,  not  heaven,  and  were  unscru- 
pnlomi  as  to  the  means  of  getting  gain.    Cf.  Zechariah, 
6.  4>ll  llfotes),  on  the  same  subject,  tbe  judgment  on 
mystical  Babylon's  merchants  for  unjust  gain.     All 
tbe  merchandise  here  mentioned  occurs  repeatedly  in 
the  **  Roman  Ceremonial."    12.  (Note,  ch.  17.    4) 
■tones.. . pearls— Oreeik,  **  stone.. .pearL"    floe  linen  — A, 
B,  and  C  read  {Greek}  busarinou  for  bussou,  i.s.,  "fine 
Unen  mannfacture."    [ALroRD.]     The  manufacture 
for  which  Egvpt  (the  type  of  the  apostate  church,  ch. 
11.  8)  was  fsmed.   Contrast  **  the  fine  linen"  (Eaekiel. 
IB.  10)  pat  on  Israel,  and  on  the   New   Testament 
chnrch  (ch.  19.  8).  the  Bride,  by  God  (Psahn  132.  9). 
thytae  wood— the  citrus  of  the  Boroans :  probably  the 
cwpressiis  thyioidest  or  the  thuta  articulaia.  '*  Citron 
wood."  fALFORD.)    A  sweet  smelling  tree  of  Cyrene 
In  libya,  need  for  incense,   all  msnoer  vettels— Gre«l;, 
**  every  vessel,"  or  **  fturnitnre.*    13.  cinnamon— de> 
■Igned  by  God  for  better  purposes:  being  an  ingredient 
In  the  holy  anointing  oil,  and  a  plant  in  the  garden  of 
tbe  Beloved  (Song  of  Solomon,  4. 14);  but  desecrated  to 
▼ile  uses  by  the  adulteress  (Proverbs.  7. 17).   odours— 
of  incense.    A,  C,  Vulgate,  and  Svriac  prefix  **and 
amominm**  (a  precious  hair  ointment  made  firom  an 
Asiatic  shrub).    English  Fmton  reading  is  supported 
hy  Coptic  and  AKDRKAa,  but  not  oldest  MSS.   oiat-  J 
■■it8-f?riTt'r,  "oIntment.'VfraakiBcsBse— Contrast  the  ' 


true  ** incense**  which  God  loves  (Psalm  I4l.  t;  Malaehi. 
1.  II).  fine  flonr— ThestmiiofK)  of  the  Latins.  iAliori>.] 
bessu  —  of  burden :  cattle.    sUves-^'reeJb,  "  bodies.** 
soais  of  men— (Esekiel,  27.  IS.)    Said  of  sknes.     Ap- 
propriate to  the  spiritual  harlot,  apostate  Christen- 
dom, especially  Borne,  which  has  so  often  enstaved 
both  6odt«s  and  sotUt  of  men.    Though  the  New 
Testament  does  not  directly  forbid  slavery,  which 
would,  in  the  then  state  of  the  world,  have  incited  a 
slave-revolt,  it  virtually  condemns  it,  as  here.  Popery 
has  derived  its  greatest  gains  from  the  sale  of  massee 
for  the  souls  0/  nun  after  death,  and  of  indulgencee 
purchased  firom  the  Papal  chancery  by  rich  merchants 
in  various  countries,  to  be  retailed  at  a  profit.   [Mo- 
8HBIM  III..  96.  96.]    14.  Direct  address  to  Babylon. 
tbe  fruits  that  thy  seal  luted  after— (^redb,"  thy  automn- 
ripe-fruits  of  the  lust  (eager  desire)  of  the  soul."  dainty 
"Oreek,  '*fat  .*"  **  sumptuous"  in  food,  goodly— **  splen- 
did,"  *' bright,"  in  dress  and  equipage.     dspartsd--i 
supported  by  none  of  our  MSSb    But  A.  B^  C.  Vulgals^ 
Syriae,  and  Coptic  read.  **  perished."   thon  shalt-A. 
C,  Vulgate,  and  Syriae  read.  **  They  (men)  shaU  no 
more  find  them  at  all."  16.  of  these  things— of  the  things 
mentioned.  «.  12.  13.  which— **  who."   mads  rich  hy--> 
Greeks  **  derived  riches  from  her."   stand  afar  off  for 
the  fear— (cf.  r.  10.)    ^uhng—Greek,  **moaming."    16. 
And— So  Vulgate  and  Amdruls.    But  A.  B,  and  C 
omit,    decked— /it,    **  gilded."    stones...pearls    Orstk^ 
**stone...pearL"   B  and  Andrxas  read  **  pearls.**  But 
A  and  C.  **  pearl.*  17.  is  oome  to  nought— Oredb,  **  is  de- 
soUted."  shipmaster— &fiedb,  ** steersman." or  "pilot.'* 
all  the  company  in  ships  — A,  C.  Vulgate,  and  Syriae 
read.  **  £very  one  who  saileth  to  a  place"  (B  has  **...to 
the  place"):  etery  voyager,     Vesuls  were  freighted 
with  pilgrims  to  various  shrines,  so  that  in  one  month 
(A.D.   1300}  200.000  pilgrims  were  counted  in  Borne 
[D'AUBiONJB,  Reformjation]:  a  source  of  gain,  not  only 
to  the  Papal  see,  but  to  shipmasters,  merchamts,  pilots, 
dx.   These  latter,  however,  are  not  restricted  to^those 
literally  **  shipmasters,"  iic  but  mainly  refer,  in  tbe 
mystical  sense,  to  all  who  share  in  the  spiritual  traffic 
of  apostate  d^stendouL    18.  whsn  thsy  saw— Gresk 
horontes.   But  A.  B,  C,  and  Akdrbab  read.  Onek  bU- 
pontes,  **  looking  at."    Greek  blepo  is  to  use  the  eya,  to 
look;  the  act  of  seeing  without  thought  of  the  ohM 
seen.    Oreek  horao  refer  to  the  thing  seen  or  presented 
to  the  eye.  [Tittmaivm.]  smoke-So  B.C.  But  A  reads 
**  place."   What  city  is  like-cf.  the  similar  boast  as  to 
the  beast,  ch.  13.  4:  so  closely  do  the  harlot  and  beast 
approximate  one  another.    Contrast  the  attribution  of 
tids  praise  to  God,  to  whom  alone  it  is  due.  by  Hi§ 
servants  (Exodns,  16.  11).    Martial  says  of  Bome. 
"NoUiing  is  equal  to  herf  and  Axhksmub,  **8heli 
the  epitome  of  the  world."    10.  wailing— **  mourning.'' 
oostliness— her  costly  treasures :  abstract  for  concrete, 
that  had  ships— A.  B,  and  C  read,  "that  had  thskr 
ships."  lit.,  ** the  ships."   20.  holy  apostles-So  0  reads. 
But  A.  B,  Vulgate,  Syriae,  Coptic,  and  Akdrsas  read, 
**  Ye  saints  and  ye  apostles."    avenged  yon  en  kcr— 
Greek,  **  judged  your  judgment  on  [lit.,  exacting  it 
from)  her."    **  There  is  more  joy  in  heaven  at  the 
harlotiB  downfall,  than  at  that  of  the  two  beasts.  For 
the  mort  heinous  of  all  sins  is  the  sin  of  those  who  know 
God's  word  of  grace,  and  keep  it  not.  The  worldliness  of 
the  chnrch  is  the  most  worldly  of  all  waridUnesa. 
Hence,  Babylon,  in  Bevelation.  has  not  only  InaeTa 
sins,  but  also  the  sins  of  the  heathen:  tanA  John  dweUt 
longer  on  the  abominations  and  judgments  of  the  haiw 
lot,  than  on  those  of  the  beast    The  term  'harlot' 
describes  the  false  church's  essential  character.   She 
retains  her  human  shape  aa  the  woman,  does  not  be* 
oome  a  beast:  she  has  the  form  of  godliness,  bat  denial 
its  power.   Her  rightfU  lord  and  husband,  Jehovah* 
Christ,  and  tbe  joys  and  goods  of  His  boose,  are  do 
kNwsr  her  «U  la  alk  bal  aha  vma  afiwt^JM^'ihafii&Bai^vBiL 


>.  11.  UK]  tba  fonWId  duou  u)  Uili) 
r.JaniiiU)i.'t.u.«.  <ntkiul»»' 


tpfanHa.  u  vtlL  u  Ibt  VADBTt)  Wt%.  Imet ' 
wiUldolD  Uig  lldUluUkObm  "bcmrfuaioiDxi' 
liUllHd  '  ud  bU  (M  dHtnVBil.  MlnlMB  —  tinA 
Tht  •tinlim...ib*  gtoar—it^  powar."  mal  haw 
Ajt.'Dijtu.  But  A,  & C ud Sinae  o^c  uItU* 
i>4Hi(M-Sa  AXUKkxa.  BuA.  KOBdOMH 
■d.  ~  lU  cf  eiir  OBd."  !.<..  -   -  - 

.... ,«tt.     -    - 


tllfiEX<llLU]'I,rjUUlK(iUI«WU  Ul(  utnimlJ 

(or  ■kuiiuE  (be  ibHii  o(  Jmui.    Fnm.  hm' 
BuuiLcilculaMalhUPiiH]  Hums,  beiween  t 


cUAPTta  XIX. 

Var.  1.n.  TBI  CuuBOU'a  Tuahiviviko  m  11 

Pur AMiioH ;  Joux  u  FuKUDnin  't.i  Wdui 

C»TUTa*iBi  L4II  or  riKi:  Tin  Kinob  < 
nils  FoLUKrua  liuiH  ev  mt  SYiauu  onr 
CU1«^  Mouth.  1,  Aim  Uucuaor  tngai^Dls. 
Uw  pnplitQ.  ch.  t.  b;  &. «.  tt:  »  now,  u  dh  of 

kiM  idHcKbid  IB  di.  ia.1.  tl;sn  li  b  hoi  <>(  pniu 
hiBTa  to  Unt:  cr.  ch.  T.  ui.  Ac.  lonMi  tin  dw 
lb*  Htlt,  and  eta.  11.  It-IB.  MlliaclawiorUieuuiupi 

mil.    L  imi  Hiioa-A!.  B.  C,  fWorllr.  Ca^lt.  icd  j 


dx  .  u  ttae  Lord'fl  (viuIds.  tha  bim 
diUlcimiBl  ralcD.  Iba  Loo>lii£  of  SaUji* 
Lbruw.  Abd  iba  sfPcnL  iudKmpol-    ' 

iLarlot.  ut  Lruuflcuivd  u  the  Lonl'a  cumijiff.  and  /am     ■ 

moililbia  lit  Uu  IWftVAiilv  Jlr1d«ifnxiDI  Bbd   Bridf.  d^ 


iBua.  Jo;,  j^Idtt.  KQd  kn^Ldom.  uv  tneiadrdll 

■-.  ^  ^»  ......... ^—».»t  — .  --■    -  —     . ,  .ubul  of  "  mamue  ;' cr.  Sdntl  o(  i^DOiDb  vrrtf-       I 

■  «nat  DiuiUoMKiii  at  G'lSl1n■«^I'dB■uu1^I4.\1ltIU«.  %nkJ*a  tint  Amimlt  bndt.  Uw  InDEflrnM      J 


Tki  BUuedn6$$  of  thorn 


REVELATION. 


Oalkdi6ik§MarTiaQtr§ud, 


ith  Christ,  there  If  &lso  the  earUUy  bride.  Itrftel.  in 

b«  flesh,  never  yet  divorced,  though  for  a  time  tepa- 

ftted,  from  her  Divine  husband,  who  shall  then  be 

B-onited  to  the  Lord,  and  be  the  mother«hurch  of  the 

lillennial  earth.  Christianized  through  her.   Note,  we 

oght,  as  Scripture  does,  restrict  the  language  drawn 

rom  marriage-love  to  the  Bride,  the  church  tu  a  whole, 

ot  use  it  as  individuals  in  our  relation  to  Christ, 

rhicfa  Borne  does  iu  the  case  of  her  nuns.    Indi- 

IdoaUy  believers  are  effectually-coUed  Quests  ,*  ooUec- 

Ively.  they  constitute  Vie  bride.    The  harlot  divides 

er  i^ectlons  among  many  lovers  :  the  bride  gives  hers 

zdnsively  to  Christ.    8.  gnranted— Though  in  one  sense 

\e  "made  herself  ready,*  having  by  the  Spirit's  work 

a  her  put  on  "  the  wedding  garment,"  yet  in  the  fullest 

esse  it  is  not  she.  but  her  Lord,  who  makes  her  ready 

<j  **  granting  to  her  that  she  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen." 

t  is  He  who  by  giving  Himself  for  her.  presents  her  to 

limsel/a  glorioiu  church  not  having  spot,  hut  holy  and 

without  blemish.   It  is  He  also  who  sanctifies  her,  natu- 

ally  vile  and  without  beauty,  vnth  the   vxuhing  of 

Tater  by  the  word,  and  puts  His  own  comeliness  on 

«r.  which  thus  becomes  hers,    clean  and  white  — So 

LNDRSAB.    But  A,  B  trauspose.    Tratuiate,  *'  Bright 

nd  pure  :**  at  once  brilliantly  splendid  and  spotless  as 

I  the  bride  herself,    righteoosneit— Gredb,  "righteous- 

iflssesi"  distributively  used.     Each  saint  must  have 

bia  righteousness :  not  merely  be  Justified,  as  if  the 

tghteousness  belonged  to  the  church  in  ilu  aggregate ; 

ba  saints  together  have  righteousnesses,  viz..  He  is  ac- 

ounted  <u  "  the  Lord  our  righteousness"  to  each  saint 

n  his  believing,  their  robes  being  made  white  in  the 

lood  of  the  Lamb.  The  righteousness  of  the  saint  is 

tot,  as  Altord  erroneously  states,  inherent,  but  is 

mptUed:  if  it  were  otherwise,  Christ  would  be  merely 

nabling  the  sinner  to  justify  himself.  Bomans.  6. 18.  is 

lecUive  on  this.  CY.  Article  XL,  Church  of  England. 

.lie  justification  already  given  to  the  saints  in  title 

nd  unseen  possession,  is  now  aiVKN  them  in  mani- 

estation :  they  openly  walk  vfith  Christ  in  tohite.    To 

his  rather  than  to  their  primary  justification  on  earth, 

he  reference  is  here.     Their  justification  before  the 

.postate  world  which  bad  persecuted  them,  contrasts 

rith  the  judgment  and  condemnation  of  the  harlot. 

'  Now  that  the  harlot  has  fallen,  the  woman  triumphs." 

AUBERiJCN.l     Contrast  with  the  pure  Ant  linen  (in- 

licating  the  simplicity  and  purity)  of  tlie  bride,  the 

awdry  ornamentation  of  the  harlot.     Babylon,  the 

.postate  church,  is  the  antithesis  to  new  Jerusalem, 

he  transflgured-church  of  God.    The  woman  (ch.  12.). 

be  harlot  (ch.  17.),  the  bride  (ch.  19.).  are  the  three 

eading  aspects  of  the  church.     0.  He— Ood  by  His 

jigel  saith  unto  me,    called  —  effectually,  not  merely 

xtemally.    The  "unto,"  or  "Into."  seems  to  express 

his  :  not  merely  invited  to  {Greek  epi),  but  called  into, 

o  as  to  be  partakers  of  (Oreek  eis},  cf.  1  Corinthians, 

.  9.   marriage  tnpi^x— Oreek.  "  the  supper  of  the  mar- 

iase."    Typified  by  the  Lord's  supper,    true— GreeA;, 

'  genuine  : '  veritable  sayings  which  shall  surely  be 

ulfiUed.  viz..  all  the  previous  revelations.    10.  at— 

}reek,    "before."     John's  intending  to  worship  the 

ingel  here,  as  in  ch.  22.  8.  on  having  revealed  to  him 

he  glory  of  the  new  Jerusalem,  is  the  involuntary  im- 

tulse  of  adoring  joy  at  so  blessed  a  prospect.    It  forms 

k  marked  contrast  to  the  sorrowful  wonder  with  which 

le  had  looked  on  the  church  in  her  apostasy  as  the 

lariot  (ch.  17.  6).    It  exemplifies  the  corrupt  tenden- 

lies  of  our  fallen  nature  that  even  John,  an  apostle. 

hoold  have  all  but  fallen  into  "voluntary  humility 

jid   worshipping  of  angels."  which  Paul  warns  us 

igainst.    aud  of  thy  brethren— ie.,  a  f(llov>servant  of 

by  brethren,    have  the  testimony  of  Jtm—(Note,  ch. 

2.  17.)    the  testimony  of-^.«..  respecting  Jesus,    is  the 

pirit  of  prophecy— is  the  result  of  the  same  spirit  of 

irophecy  in  you  as  in  myselt    Wa  angels,  and  you 

S36 


apostles,  all  alike  have  the  testimony  of  (bear  teeti-* 
roony  concerning)  Jesus  by  the  openUlon  dT  one  aad 
the  same  Spirit,  who  enables  me  to  show  yon  theaa 
revelations,  and  enables  yoa  to  record  them :  where- 
fore we  are  feUow-tervants,  not  I  your  lord  to  bo 
worshipped  by  yoo.  Gf.  ch.  22. ». "  I  am  fellow-iervant 
of  thee  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets^  whence  tho 
"  roR  the  testimony."  ^,  here  may  be  explained  ac 
giving  the  reason  for  his  adding  **  and  (fellow-servanU 
of  thy  brethren  that  have  the  testimony  of  Jesus,"  I 
mean,  cf  the  prophets;  **for  it  is  of  Jesus  thai  thy 
brethren,  the  propheU,  testify  by  the  Spirit  in  them.' 
A  dear  condemnation  of  Romish  invocation  <tf  saints, 
as  if  they  were  our  superiors  to  be  adored.  11.  behold 
a  white  hort e :  and  he  that  sat  upon  him— Identical  with 
ch.  6.  2.  Here  as  there  he  comes  forth  "oonqnering 
and  to  conquer."  Compare  the  oss-oolt  on  which  He 
rode  into  JerusalenL  The  horse  was  used  for  war : 
and  here  He  is  going  forth  to  war  with  the  beast.  The 
(US  is  for  peace.  His  riding  on  it  into  Jerusalem  is  an 
earnest  of  His  reign  In  Jerusalem  over  the  earth,  as 
the  Prince  of  peace,  after  all  hostile  powers  have  besn 
overthrown.  When  the  securi^  of  the  world-power, 
and  the  distress  of  the  people  of  Qod,  have  reached 
the  highest  point,  the  Lmrd  Jesus  shall  appear  visibly 
from  heaven  to  put  an  end  to  the  whole  coarse  of  the 
world,  and  establish  His  kingdom  of  glory.  He  comse 
to  Judge  with  vengeance  the  world-power,  and  to 
bring  to  the  church  redemption,  transfiguration,  and 
power  over  the  world.  Distinguish  between  this  comina 
(Matthew.  24.  27.  29.  87,  80;  Oreek  parousiai  and  tfts 
end,  or  final  judgment  (Matthew,  26. 81 ;  1  Oorinthiuts, 
1 6.  23).  Powerful  natural  phenomena  shall  accompany 
His  advent.  [Aubxrlxk.]  13.  IdenUiying  Him  with 
the  Son  of  man  similarly  described,  ch.  1.  14.  many 
crowns— Oredb,  "diadems^  not  merely  {Greek  stephanoii 
garlands  of  victory,  but  royal  crowns,  as  KiMa  or 
KiKos.  Christ's  diadem  comprises  all  the  diadems  of 
the  earth  and  of  heavenly  powers  too.  Contrast  the 
Papal  tiara  composed  of  three  diadems,  Cf.  also  the 
little  horn  (totichrist)  that  overcomes  the  three  horns 
or  kingdoms.  Daniel,  7.  8.  24  {QucBre,  the  Papaeyf  or 
some  three  kingdoms  that  succeed  the  Papacy,  whidi 
itself,  as  a  temporal  kingdcnn.  was  made  up  at  first 
of  three  kingdoms,  the  exarchate  of  Bavenna,  the 
kingdom  of  the  Lombards,  and  the  state  of  Borne, 
obtained  byPope  Zachaiy  and  Stephen  n.  from  Pepin, 
the  usurper  of  the  Frendh  dominion).  Also,  the  sseeis 
croioitf  (diadems)  on  the  semn  haide  of  the  dragon  (ch. 
12. 8),  and  ten  diadems  on  the  ten  hmds  of  the  beosl. 
These  usurpers  claim  the  diadems  which  belong  to 
Christ  alone,  be  bad  a  name  written— B  and  Striae 
insert, "  He  had  names  written,  and  a  name  written," 
Ac.,  meaning  that  the  names  of  the  dominion  which 
each  diadem  indicated,  were  written  on  them  seve- 
rally. But  A.  Vulgate,  ORiosN.and  Cypriam  omitthe 
words,  as  English  Version,  name...that  no  man  knsw  but 
. . .  bimssU  —  (Judges,  18. 18 ;  1  Corinthians.  2.  9. 11 : 
1  John,  8.  2.)  Thesame  is  said  of  the  "new  name"  of 
believers.  In  this,  as  in  all  other  respects,  the  disciple 
is  made  like  his  Lord.  The  Lord's  own  "new  name"  is 
to  be  theirs,  and  to  be  "  in  their  foreheads  f  whence 
we  may  infer  that  His  as  yet  unknown  name  also  is 
written  on  His  forehead:  as  the  high  priest  had  **  Ho^^ 
llness  to  the  Lord"  inscribed  on  the  mitre  on  his  brow. 
John  saw  it  as  **  written  "  but  knew  not  its  meantnc 
It  is,  therefore,  a  name  which  in  all  its  glorious  slg- 
nifiamcy  can  be  only  understood  when  Uie  anion  of 
His  saints  with  Him,  and  His  and  their  joint  triamph 
and  reign,  shidl  be  perfectly  manifested  at  the  final 
consummation.  13.  vesture  dipped  in  blood— Isaiah, 
63.  2.  is  alluded  to  here,  and  in  «.  16.  end.  There  the 
blood  is  not  His  own,  but  that  of  His  foes.  So  here 
the  blood  on  His  "vesture."  reminding  us  of  His  «««. 
blood  shed  fot  «t«&>2ba  ^omsfiA^  '•'^m*  NaMsad^*  tsft.>ew^ 


ntWmAaf<Mi 


BEVZU.TIOS.  XIX. 


Oainv/tfttia  irw«  j«tebM 


,   ._        .  .   Tb«ti<itU<d 

«  OM  ~«iii  bdH  Tiiti '  cunn  u  liii  Hin 

«.  IT.  I*,  -tbnr  Unl  m  witb  Bin  allal  d 
Ikllhful-  •<  tin  "III.  DllthlT  >nn;ta.'  wW 
<ta»a-Ur.<t.  "mrt-  A.  B,  ruJoaV.  Syfor 
OrmMM  mnli  ~it»l.'iihlA  Oaiau  ud  An 

1  tbnidotilui.  1, 1.  "sDDSameirlHi  Ibe  Hplrlt  i 


fhllhlKi  chnL 

hvl  mmniiiMi  inlritiul  wlulun'.  v 
U«  Ihil  thfiwnrld-vowfr^ftftflrluYiaiE  ton 


Ir  kUiEdom  lo 


s^~ 


4,'  om.._- 

■rUHpiitO^-A.B.  mBali.Syrlac.Corl' 


~(MMi1u  ol  IbDiiikDrtl.'  f.',  'hUf 
"Unsrut-Uialcu'  Who'tlvg  tb 


htlnu.  indi  wlib  dcDoaiicUu  Uibjlao'i  own  d 
t'ECP  Ihi  Jndffliaiit  OB  llH  bnclal,  uid  tb<  LmCl 


tba  kiUfhDAt  dBTbtrtpiTutDl  uf  lu  nuterU]  uid^itlrltal 
povet.  It  but  a  dtvontcd  wuh  ToDufl  wblefa  Uv 
OflBt  nllirr.  It  il  ehlnctaniUc  that  uitlctinit  irf 
fall  iLiiKi.  Id  U»ii  blindnnt,  Uumid*  lIui   ttcf  oa     i 

hmU:  htrtia  U  Diem  Ilia  atitn,e  follr  oT  Ikbr*- 


b    tut  V6I*s    milts  Wit  emu.  caTimiMu  tft  *• ' 


iilH(ll.ui>isUUuw9n( 


BBV  ELATION,  XX. 


TUt  Jewlili 
■DDLd  be  M 


alfwvtajkdYaat^ 


I  TB«  Naiiuns.  Ugu  * 
tbsLaki  opFikb;  T 


ILltlHUIlltlCTlDII  A. 


ImvUei  unlvuriilllr.  u  t  ttimniDullia^ia  ixr/aHimt 

HhstlUlt  IniWHl  DCaiLl.     [AUUlHASOACtLll.l    Tltou- 

aarui  iymboJizdt  that  Iba  wurld  ii  perTccEJr  Leireud 


V  tha  l>i>J 
(La  Duaibec  ol  tbi  world. 
UiTM  balm  Um  number  of  i 
4lflD0te  fittroUy  itEso  a  (An 
A.  B.  I'utoole.  SiiKuie.  md . 

lilm  from  celCuJS  ont  LLui 


jaddmeDMCr'reEiJ.  bu 


(nrcKtlon.ai 

or  iha  •Dulr  M  Miunn  a  Uiu  uia :  lue  lua  mna  nua 

beisf  ttut  of  tka  iDiil  niHd  In  Lhii  Ufa  from  tbi  daUh 


tbnxub  tbe  death. 


recUoD.aod  atan^on  ol  Cbni 


troynl  by  Cbriil'i  i 


end.    He  had  tbowbt  lo  deit 


In  tlia  -abirii-  (Urttt  for  -  bottoojles 
,'.utT  prlHO  to  Uta  "  Itke  at  Are."  M 


flei^  lAuuuixi.l   minlU 


thfl  bodiiy  ^fanarKl  teaunectiou.  u  luuat  tUs  firU 

rlnlhlaai.  1M3.  "Ilw'that  an  CUrUl'a  alilii 
bw."  U.  Iteliu.  (1.  11-15.    Fniiii  ch.  M,  1  tnfe 


Tiie  BnUloUne    La  rav 

jiued  In  Imveilal  Fiauce. 

uiLnip.tlallU«ne. 

biAiod"!.  a°d  ud  doubl 

fMilibMnUuAra 

1.  prayer  thM  ha 

DUht 

a  rroDi  out  of  UN 

(o(tb 

out  for  tbe  auedScUioD 

"do?! 

anlibmeat.   lu...Ut-Orak."toilhemkaolC 

iBtotr-becanaeot.-  ana 

wlu«-Oi**."aiid 

:-  And  prooilnent  amoa 

tlUacLuaithaba- 

•dad). 

Ibe  beuc  Ac    Bo 

lj-€i*.-andUie  wUicb/' 

I  "and  aiicb  aa.-* 

,J;^ 

Iba  ctrrral  daaa 

t  foUow  In  Ibe  ducrlpiu 

(  o:  Ibe  (int  n-unKtloo 

l>  not  ipokan  ol 

Uiatlil-'lnChrut"i>iil 

haie  la  Ue  Hist  loiurnc 

™;  Tteraait™ 

rat.  bttaoM  most  Me  Jeius  In  tM:lr  lulTailDc 

tauhart  bainc  for  Uuia  who  dunk  HUcnp  of  nCMii. 


H  «( 111*  ApccklniH^  bat  lU  Old  TMuBSOt  pKK 
T IDIM  « tta*  am  oKw  (cf.  iHUk,  4  H II.  D; «.  IL 
t,  wUlit  oppMlBi  Um  wiul  lim  a(  thi  Uv- 

«I  Hod  pnralnl  •mom  th*  3m  In  lUi  dv, 
~     >.tteOUIMMuiiNl 


11»  AlDTtOD, 


latrojeilLiuid  tliebellvi 


llllllllcbUKjdMDiH.III 


luO  U  ccDtnt  at  at  irorld'i  hUtDIT  IcT. 
election  ttvtUU™  bill  betnojBA.  'Iw  _.. 


IbaOUn 

nUldoiu  aolji  In  aa  (rUanut  knl « 

IManint  Cbnidi  bMttu  on  inmrd  i«i«nl.boi  iMiB 


iUni<nttuld«[iUutDth*DlTl»ininbtp  'cf.  UuUn'. 
e.U-111.  AI(«HntIiUutlaH<itpnMhlDc:bBiiI»i 
lb*  tlnM  Dt  tta  LUumi  of  awrniwl  tnabi  fcrmlK 


Awodan  v/nder  Qog  and  Magog, 


BEVKLATION.  XX. 


Jht  Latt  Judgmnd, 


Cbrlit'B  oonliig  in  doxy.  The  prlTilege  of  "our  high 
mUmo  in  Chriifc*  is  limited  to  the  ptremni  time  of 
Safau'sreign:  wlien  lie  ii  bound,  there  will  be  bo  scope 
for  mfrering  for,  and  lo  afterwards  meiffnina  with  Him 
fck.  9.  SI;  cf.  ^ot€,  1  Gbrinthians.  fl.  2).  Moreover,  none 
can  be  saved  in  the  present  age  and  in  the  pale  of  the 
Christian  ehnrch.  who  does  not  also  reiim  with  Christ 
hereafter,  the  necessary  prelimlnaiy  to  which  is  suf- 
fering  with  Christ  now.  If  we  fidl  to  laj  hold  of  the 
erown,  we  lose  all,  **1h»  ffifl  of  gran  ac  well  ac  the 
ftward  of  ssrvtes."  fl>a  Buroh.]  7.  ezpired—Oreeils. 
**  finished."  8.aoffaadHsgos-(^b(ccEseklel.38.and 
aaj  Magog  is  a  general  name  for  northern  nations  of 
JMilMth's  poster!^,  whose  ideal  head  is  Gog  (Genesis. 
lOi  £.  A  has  bat  one  Greek  article  to  '*  Gog  and 
Magog,*  whereby  the  two.  vu.,  the  prince  and  the 
peoi^  are  maritod  ac  having  the  closest  connexion. 
B  itada  the  second  article  before  Magog  wrongly. 
HniXB  tOnonuuHcon)  explains  both  words  as  signi- 
fying hfty,  elevated.  For  "  quarters*  the  Oreek  is 
"oomeis."  to  battle^GrMt.  **Ui  the  war.**  in  A,  B. 
But  Amdrsab  omits  "the."  9.  on  the  breadth  of  the 
earth— eo  ac  completely  to  overspread  it.  Perhaps  we 
ought  to  tranalate, "...  of  the  [holy]  tand."  the  camp 
of  the  saiats . . .  and  the  belend  dt^— ^e  camp  of  the 
saints  encircling  the  beUned  cUVt  Jemsalem  (Ecdesias- 
ticna.  84.  lU.  Contrast  "hateAil"  In  Babylon  (ch.  18.  2; 
Deuteronomy,  32.  16.  LXX.).  EBekiel's  prophecy  of 
Gog  and  Magog  (38.  and  88.)  refers  to  the  attack  made 
by  antidirist  on  Israel  before  the  millennitun :  bat 
thia  attack  is  made  after  the  millenniam,  so  that  "Gcg 
and  MagoiT  are  mystical  names  representing  the  final 
adversaries  led  by  Satan  in  person.  Esekiel's  Gog  and 
Magog  come  from  the  N.t  bat  those  here  come  "  fixMn 
the  foor  comers  of  the  earth."  Qog  is  by  some  con- 
nected with  a  Hebrew  root,  "covered."  (rem  God— So 
B,  VvlgaU,  Syriae,  Coptic^  and  Andrbab.  Bat  A 
omits  the  words.  Even  daring  the  millenniam  there 
Is  a  separation  between  heaven  and  earth,  transfigared 
hnnuunity  and  hamanity  in  the  flesh.  Hence  it  is  pos- 
sible that  an  apostasy  shoald  take  place  at  its  close.  In 
the  jodgment  on  this  apostasy  the  world  c^  natnre  is 
destroyed  and  renewed,  as  the  world  (rf  history  was  be> 
fore  the  millennial  kingdom :  it  is  only  then  that  the 
new  heaven  and  new  earth  are  realised  in  final  perfec- 
tion. TtM  millennial  new  heaven  and  earth  are  Irat 
a  foretaste  of  this  everlasting  state  when  the  npper  and 
lower  congregations  shall  be  no  longer  separate,  though 
eonnected  as  in  the  millennium,  and  when  new  Jem- 
salem shall  descend  lh>m  God  out  of  heaven.  The  in- 
herited w1nfii?ni!W  of  our  nature  shall  be  the  only  influ- 
ence daring  the  millenniam  to  prevent  the  power  of 
the  transfigured  church  saving  all  souls.  When  this 
time  of  grace  shall  end.  no  other  shall  succeed.  For 
what  can  move  him  in  whom  the  visible  glory  of  the 
church,  whilst  the  infiuence  of  evil  is  restrained,  evokes 
no  longing  for  communion  with  the  churdi's  KingT 
AS  the  history  of  the  world  of  nations  ended  with  the 
nianifestation  oC  the  diurch  in  visible  glory,  so  that 
of  mankind  in  general  shall  end  with  the  great  sepa- 
ration of  the  Just  ttom  the  widied  (v.  12).  [Aubkrlxm.) 
10.  that  deceived— (Treeil:,  "  that  deceiveth,"  Ac  laks  of 
lire— his  final  doom :  as  "  the  bottomless  pit  *  (v.  1]  was 
his  temporary  prison,  wtaero— So  Coptic  But  A,  B, 
VvlgaU,  and  Svriae  read.  **  where  aleo."  the  beast  and 
the  fiJse  propbot  are— (ch.  19.  2a)  fat  svsr  sad  ever— 
Greek,  "  to  the  ages  of  the  ages.**  day  and  Bight— figura- 
tive  for  vsUhmA  inUrmiuUm  (ch.  22. 6).  such  as  now 
is  caused  by  night  Interpoeing  between  day  and  day. 
The  same  phrase  is  used  of  the  external  state  of  the 
blessed  (ch.  4. 8).  As  the  bliss  of  these  is  eternal,  so 
the  woe  of  Satan  and  the  lost  must  be.  As  the  beast 
and  the  false  prophet  led  the  former  conspiracy  against 
Christ  and  His  people,  so  Satan  In  person  heads  the 
last  conspiracy.  Satan  shall  be  permitted^to  enter  this 

030 


Paradise  regained,  to  show  the  perfect  security  of  be* 
lievers.  unlike  the  first  Adam  whom  Satan  succeeded 
in  robbing  of  Paradise;  and  shall,  like  Pharaoh  at  the 
Bed  sea.  receive  in  this  last  attempt  his  final  doom. 
11.  great— in  contrast  to  the  "  thrones."  v.  4.  white— 
the  emblem  of  purity  and  justice,  him  that  sat  on  it— 
The  Father.  [Altord.]  Bather,  the  Sen.  to  whom 
"the  Father  hath  committed  all  judgment."  God  in 
Christ,  le..  the  Flsther  represented  by  the  Son.  is  Ha 
before  whose  judgment-seat  we  must  all  stand.  The 
Son's  Mediatorial  reign  is  with  a  view  to  prepare  the 
kingdom  for  the  Father's  acceptance,  which  having 
done  He  shall  give  it  op  to  the  Father.  "  that  God  may 
be  all  in  all.*  coming  into  direct  communion  with  His 
creatures,  without  intervention  of  a  Mediator,  for  the 
first  time  since  the  fall.  Heretofore  Christ's  Propht- 
tieaX  mediation  had  been  prominent  in  His  earthly 
ndnistry.  His  Priestly  mediation  is  prominent  now 
in  heaven  between  His  first  and  second  advents,  and 
His  Kingly  shall  be  so  during  the  millennium  and  at 
the  general  judgment,  earth  and  heaven  fled  away— The 
final  confiagration,  therefore,  precedes  the  general 
judgment.  This  is  followed  by  the  new  heaven  and 
earth  {ch.  2L).  13.  the  dead— "the  rest  of  the  dead** 
who  did  not  share  the  first  resurrection,  and  those 
who  died  during  the  millennium.  SDall  and  great— B 
has  "  the  small  and  the  great."  A.  Vnloate,  Syriac, 
and  Akdrbas  have  **  the  great  and  the  small."  The 
wicked  who  had  died  firom  the  time  of  Adam  to  Chriot's 
second  advent,  and  all  the  righteous  and  wicked  who 
had  died  during  and  after  the  millennium,  shall  then 
have  their  eternal  portion  assigned  to  them.  The  godly 
who  were  transfigured  and  reigned  with  Christ  during 
it,  shall  also  be  present,  not  indeed  to  have  their  por- 
tion assigned  as  if  for  the  first  time  (for  that  shall  have 
been  fixed  long  before.  John.  6. 24),  bat  to  have  it  eon- 
Armed  for  ever,  and  that  God's  righteousness  may  be 
vindicated  in  the  case  of  both  the  saved  and  the  lost, 
in  the  presence  of  an  assembled  universe.  Cf.  "fTe 
must  ALL  appear,"  tc,  Bomans,  14. 10 ;  2  Corinthians, 
6. 10.  The  saints  having  been  first  pronounced  jnst 
themselves  by  Christ  out  of  "the  book  of  life,''8hall 
sit  as  assessors  of  the  Judge.  Cf.  Matthew,  26. 31.  32, 
40,  "(ftese  my  brethren."  God's  omniscience  will  not 
allow  the  most  Insignificant  to  escape  unobserved,  and 
Hia  omnipotence  will  cause  the  mightiest  to  obey  the 
summons.  The  living  are  not  spedally  mentioned:  as 
these  all  shall  probably  first  (before  the  destraction  of 
the  ungodly.  «.  9)  be  transfigured,  and  caught  up  with 
the  saints  long  previously  tmnsflfrnred :  and  though 
present  for  the  confirmation  of  their  josiiflcation  by 
the  Judge,  shall  not  then  first  have  their  eternal  state 
assigned  to  them,  but  shall  sit  as  assessors  with  the 
Judge,  tbs  books...opeoed— (Daniel,  7.  lO.;  The  boolis 
of  God's  remembrance,  alike  of  the  evil  and  the  good 
(Psahn  Gft.  8;  139. 4:  Malachi.  3. 10) :  Conscience  (Bomans, 
S.  16. 16).  the  Word  of  Christ  (John.  12.  48).  the  Law  (Ga- 
latlans.  8.  lO),  God's  eternal  counsel  (Psalm  1S9.  16). 
book  of  lifeHch.  3.  6;  13.  8 ;  21.  27 :  Exodus,  32.  32.  83; 
Psalm  89.  28 ;  Daniel,  12. 1*.  Pblllppians,  4.  3.)  Besides 
the  general  book  recording  the  works  of  all,  there  is  a 
special  book  for  believers  in  which  their  names  are 
written,  not  for  their  works,  but  for  the  work  of  Qirist 
for,  and  in,  theoL  Therefore  it  is  called  "tAe  Lamife 
book  of  life."  Electing  grace  has  singled  them  out  from 
the  general  mass,  aooording  to  tbeir  works— We  are  jus- 
tified by  faith,  but  judged  according  to  (not  by)  our 
works.  For  the  general  judgment  is  primarily  de> 
signed  for  ttie  finid  vindication  of  (/(kTs  riohteoumeMa 
before  the  whole  worid,  which  in  this  chequered  dis« 
pensation  of  good  and  evil,  though  really  ruling  the 
world,  has  been  for  the  time  less  manifest.  Faith  is 
appreciable  by  God  and  the  believer  alone  (ch.  2. 17). 
But  icorjks  are  appreciable  by  all.  These,  then,  are 
made  the  evidential  test  to  decide  mfttk:%^v«x\A^^s«M»^ 


.   Ct  bonttl.  UXUhw.  H. 

t-HAnEK  XXL 
n.   TbbNiwUuvu  IKI 


JUIIILW  UDT  or  llu 

chiptut  daeTtbt  Dir  i 
ttom  of  God  ud  tli«  • 


iDUodilikUbcallliiilL  'ni>"d»ii(Ui<Loid"iHHl  I 
Ihf  enDllajntlon  Dt(he«anti  in  In  t  I^lu.  s..  i^wlifli  i 
of  u  If  cdBBvctvl  tqrf  lh«r.  from  vlilcfa  uitnr 


id' 
_ Ida 

rlaa.  Hla  iBbariuiw.  Uw  ««U) 

iHrfBctir  >i  »>•  cmtUHi  or  thg  o< 


tlU  Hol¥  City,  New  Jenualem. 

n«BmratIoii  and  trmuaflguntlon  of  satare  Ib  given 
alrciulj  in  the  regenerate  souL  onto  ne--Su  dfjttic  and 
A2BDKBA8.  But  A,  B.  VtUgate,  and  Syriac  Mnit.  true 
aad  faithful— ito  Andbkas.  But  A.  B.  VulgaU,  Syriac^ 
and  Coptic  transpoke,  **faltbnil  and  true"  UiL*  gehuitu;. 
6.  It  it  dose— Tiie  name  Oruk  as  in  cli.  10.  17.  "It  if 
come  to  paM."  AoVuIoate  madM with Engluh  Verswn. 
But  A  reads.  *'7hef  ithe*t  icurcb,  v.  A)  are  come  to  pass." 
All  is  as  sure  at  If  it  actoally  had  bten  ftiitllled.  For 
ii  rests  on  the  word  of  tlM  uncbangtiiir  CknL  When  tlie 
conaumn>ation  shall  be,  Uod  shall  rejoice  over  the 
work  of  Hit  own  hands,  as  at  the  completion  of  the 
first  creation  Ood  taw  CKrythino  thtU  He  had  made, 
and  behold  it  wot  eery  good»  Alpba...Oaeffa  —  tfreri 
in  A.  B.  **tA«  Alpha...tAe  Omega*  (ch.  1.  ft),  give  unto 
...athirtt...«aler  ef  U«»-(ch.  ti.  17:  Isaiah,  IS.  3:66.  l; 
John.  4.  IS.  14;  7.  87.  sa.)  This  is  added  lest  any  ahould 
despair  of  attainlnic  to  this  exceeding  weight  of  glory. 
In  oar  present  state  we  may  drink  of  the  stream,  then 
wa  shaU  drink  at  the  FountaitK  trf)f— Greek,  *'Rra- 
tnltoualy:'  the  same  Oretk  as  Is  (runslateii,  **!Tbey 
hated  me)  without  a  cause.**  John.  I6.  26.  As  gnUui- 
tvnt  as  was  man's  hatred  of  God,  so  pratuiUnu  is  God's 
liire  to  man:  there  was  every  cause  in  Christ  why  man 
should  love  Him,  yet  man  hated  Him ;  there  was 
every  cause  in  man  why  (humanly  speakingi  God 
■hoald  have  hated  man.  yet  God  loved  man:  the  very 
reverse  of  what  miRht  be  expected  took  place  in  both 
caws.  Even  in  heaven  our  drinking  at  the  Fbnntain 
ahaU  be  God's  gratuitout  gtft.  7.  He  that  overcometh 
—Another  aspect  of  the  believer's  life :  a  conflict  with 
cln.  Satan,  and  the  world  is  needed.  Thirsting  for 
aalvatiou  is  the  first  beginning  of,  and  continues  for 
ever  {in  the  sense  of  an  appetite  and  relish  for  divine 
joTsi  a  characteristic  of  the  believer.  In  a  different 
sense,  the  believer  **  shall  never  thirst."  laherit  all 
thing*  — A.  B,  Vulgate,  and  Cvpriak  read.  **ihe9e 
things."  Ws..  the  blesxings  described  in  this  whole  pas- 
sage. Witix  **aU  things."  cf.  1  Corinthians.  3.  Si-23.  I 
will  be  his  Ond-Gre^fc,  *'...  to  him  a  (iod.**  ie..  aU  that 
Is  implied  of  blessing  in  the  name  ''God.**  ha  shall  be 
my  son— **IIe**  is  emphatiral :  He  in  particular  and  in  a 
|iecallar  sense,  above  others:  Gr§tk,  **  shall  be  to  me  a 
son,"  in  fullest  reallistlon  of  the  promise  made  in 
type  to  SSoloinon,  son  of  David,  and  antitypically  to 
the  Divine  Son  of  David.  8.  the  fearfnl--(;rxeilE,  "  the 
cowardly."  who  do  not  qnit  thems«lt($  like  luen  so  as 
to  **overoiMn«"  in  the  good  fight :  who  have  the  spirit 
of  slavish  **  fear."  not  love,  towards  <*od ;  and  who 
Uimugh  fear  of  man  are  not  bold  for  God  or  "draw 
biick."  Cf.  V.  W;  ch.  M.  16.  nnbeHeviog  —  Gredb, 
''faithless.*  abominable— who  have  drunk  of  the  har- 
lots **  cap  of  abomlDations."  sorcerers  —  one  of  the 
characteristics  of  antichrist's  time,  all  liwn— Greek, 
"alit/uliars:"  oreUe  "all  icAo are liarsrcf.l Timothy. 
4. 1.  i.  where  similarly  ^vtH^.  and  dealings  with  spirits 
and  demons,  are  Joined  to»;etlier  as  features  of  "the 
latter  times."  seoond  death—ch.  90. 14:  "eorrtostati; de- 
struction." 3  ThMsalonians.  i.  0;  Mark.  9.  44.  46.  48. 
*'  Where  Tusm  worm  dieth  not,  and  Uie  fire  is  not 
quenched."  9.  The  same  angel  who  had  shown  John 
BobyUm,  the  harlot,  u  appropriately  employed  to  show 
hhn  in  contrast  ntw  Jerusalem,  Ute  Bride  (ch.  17.  l-6i. 
The  angel  so  employed  is  the  one  that  had  the  seven 
last  plagues,  to  ^ow  that  the  ultimate  blessedness  of 
the  church  is  one  end  of  the  Divine  judgments  on  her 
foes,  unto  me  —  A.  B.  and  Vulgate  omit,  the  Lamb's 
wife— in  contrast  to  her  icfto  sat  on  many  vaiem  (ch. 
17. 1).  i.e..  intrigued  with  many  peoples  and  nations  cf 
the  world,  instead  of  giving  her  undivhied  atfections. 
as  the  Bride  doUi.  to  tba  JLamb.  10.  Tlie  words  cor- 
respond to  ch.  17.  3.  to  Mghten  the  contrast  of  the 
tiride  an<i  the  harlot  mountain  —  Cf.  (Izekiel.  40.  2. 
where  a  similar  viHion  is  given  fh>m  a  higli  mountain. 
that  great— Omitted  in  A.  B.  Vulgate,  Syriac,  Cotttic, 

6U 


REVELATION.  XXL 


Deteendtfrom  Heaven, 


and  Cypwtak.  Translatt  then.  "  the  holy  dty  .Tcru- 
salem."  desesndlaf — Even  in  the  uiiUunuiuia  tiic  enrtn 
will  not  be  a  aoitable  abode  for  tmustUured  wubts, 
who  Uicrefore  shall  then  rvigu  in  lieaven  over  the  tMirih. 
But  after  the  renewal  of  the  earth  at  the  close  of  the 
millennium  and  judgment,  ibcy  fchall  detccud  Irum 
heaven  to  dwell  on  an  earth  a^bimiLnted  to  heavbu  it- 
self. *'  From  God"  implies  that  "wu  (tlie  cityj  are  God's 
workmanship."  11.  Hiving  the  gln:y  ot  Ood  — not 
merely  the  bbechinah  cloud,  but  God  Himself  as  her 
gloiy  dwelling  in  the  midst  of  her.  Cf.  the  type,  the 
earthly  Jerusalem  in  the  millennium  (ZccharUh.  2. 6; 
cf.  V.  £3.  below),  her  hght-Urcek,  "light-giver.^  pro- 
perly applied  to  the  heavenly  luminarits  wliich  diffuse 
light.  Ct.  Note,  Iliilippiaus,  i.  is,  the  only  othur  pas- 
sage where  it  occurs,  llie  "  and  "  before  **  her  iJKht " 
i8  omitted  in  A.  B.  and  Vulgate,  even  likt  —  Uruk. 
"as  it  were."  Juper-'representint;  vratcry  crystaUuu, 
brightness.  12.  And— A.  B  omit.  Fjic-kiel.  in.  so-3i>.  ho^ 
a  similar  description,  which  impliett  that  tiie  nmiennial 
Jerusalem  shall  have  its  exact  antitype  in  the  hea- 
renlj  Jerusalem  which  shall  descend  tm  the  flnalb*- 
regenerated  earth,  wall  great  and  high— setting  forth 
the  security  of  the  church.  Also,  the  exclusion  of  the 
ungodly,  twelve  angels- guards  of  the  twelve  rites : 
an  additional  emblem  of  perfect  security :  whilst  tho 
gates  being  never  shut  (v.  26)  imply  p«fect  lilxrty  and 
peace.  Also,  angela  shall  be  the  brethren  of  tlM  hea- 
venly dtisens.  samss  oL.twelve  tribes— The  inscription 
of  the  names  on  the  gates  implies  that  none  but  the 
spiritual  Israel.  Gou'h  elect,  shall  enter  the  heavenly 
city.  As  the  millenniiim  wherein  IdLral  Israel  in  tlu 
fiedi  shall  be  the  mother- church,  is  the  antitype  to  the 
Old  Testament  earthly  tlieocracy  in  the  Holy  land,  so 
the  Jteavailv  new  Jerusalem  is  the  consummation 
antitypical  to  the  spiritual  Israel,  the  elect  diurvh  of 
Jews  and  Gentiles  being  now  gathered  out :  as  the 
spirittial  Israel  now  is  an  advance  upon  the  previous 
literal  and  carnal  Israel,  so  the  heavenly  Jerusalem 
shall  be  much  in  advance  of  the  mlUennial  Jcrtuialem. 
18.  On  the  aorth...on  the  sooth— A.  B.  Vuigate,  Syriac, 
and  Coptic  read.  **And  on  the  North  and  on  the  Svuth." 
In  Kcekiel,  48.  82.  Joseph,  Jfenjamin.  Dan  (for  which 
Alanasseh  is  substituted  in  ch.  7.  0),  are  on  the  "Exit. 
Reuben.  Judah.  Levi,  are  on  the  yorth.  bimcon. 
lasachar,  Zebulun.  on  the  Simth.  Garl.  Ashcr,  Naph- 
tali.  on  the  H'esL  In  Numbers.  S  .  Judah.  Issai-bar. 
Zebniun.  are  on  the  East.  Keuben.  Simetm.  Gud.  on 
the  bouth.  £phraim.  Mana&seh.  Benjimin.  on  the 
West.  Dan.  Asher.  Naphtali,  on  the  North.  14.  twelve 
foundations— Joshua,  the  type  of  Jesus,  chose  twelve 
menottt  of  tlie  people,  to  carry  twelve  stones  over  the 
Jordan  with  them,  as  Jesus  chose  twelve  apostles  to 
be  the  twelve  foundations  of  the  heavenly  city,  of 
which  He  is  Himself  the  chief  comer  stone,  rcier  is 
not  tiie  only  apostolic  rock  on  whose  preaching  Christ 
builds  His  church.  Christ  Himself  Is  the  true  founda- 
tion :  the  twelve  are  foundations  only  in  rc.rard  to  their 
apostolic  testimony  ctmcerning  Him.  lltongh  Paul 
was  an  apostle.  bMldes  the  twelve,  yet  the  mystical 
number  is  retained.  12  representing  the  ctmrch,  tiz.,  3 
the  divine  number,  multiplied  by  4  the  world-number, 
in  them  the  names,  Ac— at  architects  often  have  their 
names  inscTil)ed  on  their  great  works.  Ko  the  names 
ot  the  apostles  shall  be  held  in  everlasting  remem- 
brance. Vtdgate reads,  "in  them."  But  A.  B,  ftyriae, 
Coptic  and  ANDniCAS  read,  "  upon  them."  TheMi 
authorities  also  Insert  "  twelve  "  before  "  names."  IS. 
had  a  goldra  reed— iSo  Coptic.  But  A.  B.  Vufgatf,  and 
Syrictc  read,  **  Had  las)  a  mta'^rf,  a  LM.Jflcn  reed."  In 
ch.  11. 2.  the  non-measuring  of  the  outer  courts  nf  the 
temple  lmplle<i  its  being  given  up  Xi)  st^cu.'ar  and  hea- 
then desecration.  So  here,  on  the  contrary,  the  city 
being  measured  implies  the  entire  consecration  of  ev«rs 
part,  all  thlu^  b^VosL  \iiQM<^\,  m>»  v^  >^^  \^^\\  %-v^r^ 


1  ut  Ood'i  boty  mvum 


wtvci^Tios.  xxn. 


MiKDMisna  «(  llu  Hair  ctlr  rum  *U«ri1,   twil< 
■^       ■4tiiibBt^;.l..-WltWD.t<B*it;"oKU- 


,. dltt»nb* 

pMlflUaitadi.   U.lk>tatUti>t-"ltoMniMiin' 
f.fB«U.mi).Onik*»damHtU.   pKL  Ilb...MMr  (Iw 


_  ■  InaampkUbLfl,    ill  AA4—tiu  ^vrw. 

'|pn<(u.  uA  Aaonu.    DdI  a.  R  ud  I*>JmU  mnit. 

Vr.*.H«lktiatT«(ni<i]»l>alah,H.I1.  (Hiubhi 
«  HMiMa  rtnw  fOBWW  ch.  u,  U  ■>  to  tba  bnlMb 
Mvtoa.  Ibn*  •ndon  ftoBH  couUMIadUi* -rouB- 


30.  nrdiMi-A  nn  hktIiH  lb 


<Bi«rfKMitaUldi 


tnarr.     Mtuu  otir 


lb*  Clod  or  DnlUiiui«<L  UiinUrrupud.  ImmnUnU, 
(Uhki,  cmotaDBtoB  iilth  HlmamlUH  LuubicLJahn, 

n--eoruliiittt.  IIhI a. nnd AiroHUHniHl. "(•hlnBl 
■KJl."orin..  "rorher."  Ik*  Uni'-fTcK^  "  tbe  Iudd" 
Uolih.  w.  K.  ra>.  Thg  ainct  ll^t  of  Uod  ua  Iho  Ewnb 


amllllu  -or  U..m  whieli  ■»  mri-l."  Ha  )>rliihlaM 
•hulUupplTUKiniilthlicU.  iht  kisfi  or  »•  hiUi. 
wllo  win  hid  mud  onlj  M  their  nan  dorr,  turtn 
b«cn  (snTsriFd,  DOW  la  Um  hit  Juuwlsm  do  brin 
ttnlr^nr;  Into  It.  M  Wit  doan  M  Oh  f»t  or  IbBl 
GndnDdlurd.  (nd  kouai— Bo  B,  FWtnlr.  ud  SvHoi 
BulAODilUtliecKiiH.    U.tt^Att...ijiMi-ilien 

Bkhl.  TlwntluJlbcanHDiwj'rnclecnBlBtolt.i 
■■  Uut  All  wbldi  It  hlutftdandirlarioasTnikr  concibn 


■  on  MitlboiniiUtattna  tK«  o»  et 


Januakn  «•  gulMd  OQlilrtt  Of  li 


,  mnd  Dot  M  aU  tvMlItd  t«  IM 
nEKXXa 


HoCi  BnuiAi.  itadi.   Tunif 


iC 


,11.  mTSS^mS 


^^.  ft»m 

— ^f-"f-r-'ii " ■ '-r-'iimfir 

mmMnl  cupoI^Ioit  ptrfeeiwL  Tbdi  coeciiiwni 
Dov  rron  (lod.  Uia  PsuDUls  of  Ifta,  mibaUiH  Uk 
ODlDUrrUDUdnnUnuftiia  ti<  lUe  denied  by  Ui  oiui, 
crer  Fntb,  rron  Him:  lirolafuliHaaof  joj,  u  wllu 
peirttual  TlUUtT.    UIm  pan  ciyiuL  It  ta  Ine  bW 

«bH.  ilka  crjioiL"   dui  — b*r«t.  ""tolthL,"   X  Tbi 

nuunliil  tnlo  IMIf.  BalwMui  ihe  ciniti  of  Uoatf 
ud  ilu>MUUiiidoMOlEk«Apocatnia*.iUkut«N 
or  MOD  mm  Uiutih;  wd  bHwHB  UoH*  itetm 
vilMT.udJo)iatbaIui,iboiituaanu*.  Hovitatt- 
Ina  lll>U»t.ulatli*bt(liuilBanioDBdA^BUil 
Urn  rililillrtn  In  Irnnniinnt  In  r-iriillii  1IhiiIimiiIi( 
bTtligMrpaot.iiiildilnabaiiUiaIna  aIUtt.«d 


i'lideTpd  D 

ume  ;  rt,  Orrrt.  John,  ID.  IS  ;   Utai  ItK 
;  •■child*  Ln  U» middle o(Uieiniffll» 


Uie  Dnt  I'andlH  bu  owbtd  on  ou  alda  br  M 
■DgriM.  on  Uis  olbar  hr  Uw  I>ii>tank«l.  ud  Itam  hi  IM 
midiLDf  ihs  nlKiii.iihlchllielflilii  ttMaldrtrfM 
nreri  bruciiH.nooaUM  tne;iiiiiblcheu«via« 
rraulnri .  ■'  In  tlM  mldil  or  tlia  ittwt  rpUliU  iMK 
ud  or  III*  ilru  iluTUit  tinbnnchH  Oovisa,  aaOk 
-nd  OB  ihitiida.au  thatffca  tnc< "   ~    '- 


■T.  »rtUii|I)i*ttaUaa-4;TidLluiliuuii.   K.a.iaA.\\'HAm.>a&wun£teii  U*  teudwa  id  boik  ta*. 
iJplfim],  "MjIWm  widnm."    \kte'U«S>^«a.«^B>&A.1iiM*.,-a.A,>teid%MbA,'<q«i^|ktM 


H9J  Lijt. 


REVELATION.  XXH  TluAf^wUlwitbe  WonkippcA 


I ;  which  showa  that  there  are  aeTenl  treee  of 
kind.  aU  termed  "the  tree  of  life."    Death 
>w  because  of  dn:  eroi  in  the  millennial  earth 
therefore  death,  though  much  limited,  ahall 
retber  ceaie.  But  in  the  final  and  hearenly 
urth.  tin  and  death  ahall  utterly  cease,  yisldad 
every  month  —  Orvefe.  "according  to  each 
each  month  had  its  own  properfiruit.  just  as 
seasons  are  now  marked  by  their  oirn  pro- 
:  only  that  then,  unlike  now.  there  shall  be 
i  withoutUa  fruit,  and  there  shall  be  an  endless 
answering  to  twelve,  the  number  symbolical 
orld-wkle  church  (cf.  Notes,  ch.  IS.  I ;  21. 14J. 
mop  Whatkly  thinks  that  the  tree  of  Mfis 
ngthe  trees  of  which  Adam  freely  ate  (Genasli. 
IT),  and  that  his  continuance  in  immortality 
mdent  on  his  continuifuf  to  eat  of  this  tree : 
irfeited  it.  he  became  liable  to  death:  butsttU 
ts  of  having  eaten  of  it  for  a  time  showed 
w  in  the  longerity  of  the  patrlaichs.    God 
loubtedly  endue  a  tree  with  special  medicinal 
But  Genesis.  9.  S2.  seems  to  imply,  man  had 
aktn  of  the  tree,  and  that  if  he  had,  he  would 
d  for  ever,  whidi  in  his  then  fallen  state  would 
in  the  greatest  curie.    lsaTei...for...hsaliB(— 
47.9.12.1  The  leam  shall  be  the /teoMk-ffMna 
re  securing  the  redeemed  against,  not  healing 
sicknesses.     Whilst  "the  fruit  shall  be  for 
In  the  millennium  described  by  Eaekiel.  47., 
0.,  the  church  shall  give  the  gospel -tree  to 
ns  outside  Israel  and  the  chnrt^  and  so  shall 
r  spiritual  malady:  but  in  ttmAnal  and  perfect 
isalem  here  described,  the  state  of  all  ts  eter- 
xi,  and  no  saving  process  goea  on  any  longer 
.   Altord  utteriy  mistakes  in  speaking  of 
outside."  and  "dwelling  oo   the  renewed 
canixed  under  kings,  and  saved  by  the  influ- 
the  heavenly  city."  (I)    Cf.  v.  S,lCM7:  the 
**  mentioned  {eh.  n.  24)  are  those  which  have 
re.  VIS.,  in  the  millennium  (ch.  11.  U|.  become 
s  and  His  Christ^s.   3.  no  more  corse— of  which 
ist  shall  be  given  in  the  millennium  fZecba- 
11}.   God  can  only  dwell  where  the  curse 
cause,  the  cursed  thing  sin,  (Joahna.  7.  U), 
>ved.    8o  there  foUows  rightly,  "*  But  the 
'  God  and  of  the  Lamb  (who  redeemed  ua 
enr8e.Galatlans.3.10.lS}shaUbeinit.'   Cf. 
iilennium.  Eseklel,  46.  36.    serve  him— with 
du  7.  16).    4.  see  his  flux— revealed  in  divine 
Christ  Jenu,   They  shall  see  and  know  Him 
litive  koowledge  of  Him,  even  on  they  are 
Him  (1  Corinthians.  13.  o-iiU  and  face  to  fi^e. 
oihy.  6. 10.  with  John,  14. 9.   God  the  Father 
be  seen  in  Quist.    in— (ireek,  "oh  their  fore- 
Not  only  shall  they  personally  and  in  secret 
know  their  sonship.  but  they  shall  be  known 
!  God  to  all  thedtixensof  the  new  Jerusalem, 
he  free  flow  of  matual  love  among  the  mem- 
irist's  family  will  not  be  checked  by  suspicion 
5.  there— So  Asdbmah.    But  A.  B,  VtUgate, 
xc  read,  "itbere  shall  be  no  nightj  any  longer:" 
for  ekei.   they  need—A.  VuU/ate,  and  Coptic 
Future. "  They  shtUl  not  have  need."   B  reads 
ere  shall  be)  no  need."  candle— <;rce/:.  * '  lamp." 
te.  Syriac,  and  Coptic  insert  "light  (of  a 
lamp).'   BondUlk.   of  the son-So  A.    But 
L    giveth...U|At-**lllumlnes.''   tioVulgaU 
ic.    But  A  reads,  '*eheM  give  Ught."    them- 
1  Andbkah.     But  A  rsads.  **ujHm  them." 
th  a  glory  probably  transcending  that  of  their 
eaven  with  Chrisiover  the  millennial  nations 
(h  described  in  ch.  K).  4, 0:  that  reign  was  but 
ted  time,  "  a  thousand  yean^  this  final  reign 
the  ages  of  the  ages.**    0.  Tbsss  sayings  ars 
ice  repeated  ;ch.  19. 9,  SL  d).   For  we  are  slow 


to  believe  that  God  la  as  good  as  He  is.    The  news 
teems  to  us.  habituated  as  we  are  to  the  misery  of 
this  fallen  world,  too  good  to  be  true.    INanolk.] 
They  are  no  dreams  of  a  visionary,  but  tlie  realities 
of  God's  sure  word,    holj— Su  Amdukah.    But  A.  B. 
Fulgate,  iiyriac,  and  Coptic  read,  "(the  Lord  God  of 
the)  epirite  (of  the  prophets)."    The  Lord  God  who 
with  His  Spirit  inspired  their  splriu  so  as  to  be  able 
to  prophesy.   There  is  but  One  Spirit,  but  individuid 
prophets,  accordiog  to  the  measure  given  thetu  [i  Ctv 
rinthians.  12.  4-ll].  had  their  own  spirits  [DenuklI 
a  FMer.  L 11:  2  Pwer.  l.  2i).    be  done— Gree/k.  "come  to 
pass."  7.  "And"  la  omitted  in  Cojitie  and  Andrkah 
with  Bftvliek  Vertion,  but  is  inserted  by  A.  B.  Vulgate 
and  Syriae,  blssaed— [ch.  l.  3.)    8.  Both  here  and  in 
ch.  19.  9. 10,  the  apostle's  fklUng  at  the  feet  of  the  aneel 
is  preceded  by  a  glorious  promise  to  tlie  church,  ac- 
companied with  the  assurance,  that  "These  are  the 
true  sayings  of  God."  and  that  tliose  are  **  blessed'' 
who  keep  them.    Bapturous  emotion,  gratitude,  and 
adoratfoiu  at  the  prospect  of  the  churdi*s  ftature  glory 
transport  him  out  of  himself,  so  as  all  but  to  fall  into 
an  uninstifiable  act:  contrast  his  opposite  feeling  at  the 
prospect  of  the  church's  deep  fall  iAubuulen],  ch.  l7.  6. 
where  cf.  the  Note,  and  on  di.  19.  9, 10.    saw  and  beard 
—A,  B.  VtUgcUe,  and  iSyriae  tianspoae  these  verbs. 
Translate  liL,  "  I  John  (was  he)  who  heard  and  saw 
these  things."   It  is  observable  that  in  ch.  lo,  lo.  the 
language  Is.  "I  fell  before  his  feet  to  worship  Aim  ;'* 
but  hev»,**I  fUl  down  to  worship  (God 7)  hejortthtfeet 
of  the  angel"  ItseemsunlikelythatJolm,  when  once 
reproved,  would  fall  into  the  very  same  error  again. 
Bbwoel's  view,  therefore,  is  probable:  John  had  first 
intended  to  worship  the  an^eZ  (ch.  19L  lUi.  but  now 
only  ol  ki$  Ject  intends  to  worship  (God).    The  augel 
does  not  oven  permit  this.   9.  Lit.,  "See  not:" the 
abruptness  of  the  phrase  markmg  the  angel's  abhor- 
ruioe  of  the  thought  of  his  being  worshipped  however 
indirectly.   Ccmtrast  the  fallen  angel's  temptation  to 
Jesus,  "Fall  down  and  worship  me"  (Matthew,  4. 0). 
for  —  A.  B.  Fu^note,  Syriae  Voptie,  Ajnd&bah.  and 
CvFRiAK  omit"  for. ^'  which  accords  with  the  abrupt 
eamestness  of  the  angel's  prohibition  of  as  act  deroga- 
tory to  God.   and  of—"  and  (the  fellow-servant)  of  thy 
brethren."    10.  Seal  not— But  in  Daniel.  12. 4. 0  (cf.  8. 28;. 
the  command  is,  **8eal  the  book."  Ibr  the  visiiw  shall 
be  **f6r  many  daya."   The  fulfilment  of  Daniel's  pro- 
phecy was  distant,  that  of  John's  prophecy  is  near. 
The  New  Tsstament  is  the  time  of  the  end  and  fulfll- 
menL    The  Gentile  diurch,  for  which  John  wrote  his 
Bevelation.  needs  more  to  be  impressed  with  the  short- 
ness of  the  period,  as  it  is  inclined,  owing  to  its  Gentile 
origin,  to  conform  to  the  world  and  forget  the  coming 
of  the  Lord.    The  Bevelation  points,  on  the  one  hand, 
to  Christ's  coming  as  distant,  for  it  shows  the  sucoes- 
sion  of  the  seven  seals,  trumpets,  and  vials :  on  tho 
other  hand,  it  proclaims.  'Behold  I  come  quickly.'   So 
Christ  marked  many  eventa  as  about  to  intervene 
before  His  coming,  and  yet  also  saith.  Behold  1  come 
quiddy.  because  our  right  attitude  is  that  of  continual 
prayerfUl-watchiiw  for  Uis  oomlag  (Matthew.  2o.  o,  13, 
19;  Mark.  13.32-37  [AUBUtLRXj;  cC  ch.  1. 3i.   11.  ai\just 
— "  unri^teous  f  in  relation  to  one's  fellowmen:  op- 
posed to  "righteous,"  or  "Just"  (a^  the  Greek  may  be 
tratiaUUedi  below.    More  literally,  "he  that  doeth 
UMJusUy,  let  him  do  unjustly  still."   filthy— in  relation 
to  one's  own  soul  as  unclean  before  God :  opposed  to 
"  holy,"  consecnUed  to  God  as  pure.    A  omits  the 
clause  "He  which  is  filthy  let  him  be  filthy  stUL"   But 
B  supports  it.   In  the  letter  of  the  Vienne  and  Lyons 
Martyr*  dn  EceXBiDei  in  the  second  century,  the 
reading  la, "  He  that  is  Uiwle^  [Greek  anomoe:  let  him 
be  lawlea;  and  he  thatis  righteous  let  him  be  righteous 
Hit.,  *be  justified')  stllL"    No  MS.  is  so  old.    A.  B. 
Kulgof^,  SyriM^  Coptic^  AsiiVkC.v.KA^iaDA.^^'^^u^s.^iM^ 


..    ., hlMlMK    tlJUt— (BUS 

Smittim.  anA.B.ytkitf,afHaca^r. 


■  »  •atipurtii  gurtiATti^n. 
'^1^  *«ain«d  Im»  br  tMloM 


•nWit  Fnr  \lm  noiUntf  oliiLlon  brnc 
tfAV^'it  rrr'iort  nadlm  li  qiiit«  fionr 


Ihal: 


IrnrnT  !•  Ip 


pn'tUwi  or  loKful  nnWorUiior 


.,    -  u>,    IHb  fWW. or  pHfUMt  U  rooBd.. 

hM  oa  uui  niiillt,  bnl  on  liixl'i  inn.  Ihcnin 
ar^ -tuV-t-t^lm.'  IB,  »at-So  IMjii*!,  BolA... 
flii'rnlTmti,  anphiu^  ud  CvriUR  pmli.    lop— 

#tmI; -Ik* diik^i  r  iho Imvan, DiUjr », Il:tl.  PlilUp. 

\«>»i.l.t.   MU»tUi-liicloiUB«.lw"*iotot™-pr«- 

i(HiA>ii«r  ttr.  KitLTj  i&  BtM  HtM-fcr  — 

Ji  lAil  vt  IM  iu><<l<-  °>t«  rn-aitntiten  uid  i 
ID  tt*  B<M  ttpiuanUUr*  ehurcbu.  ud.  Uwoutli 
roifc  to  twtltr  M  (IbniUiu  or  iIUIiimii  and  piMn. 
|H''..t>F>lDi  ((DnU— Appniprian  tule  bur«  »bcr> 
l^iiIlM  Ilii  dioiebnf  "At  ion  mmilii  or  Dit[i1.' 
JMarsl  l-i  lincl  flx[,*iiilttinnub  IrhI  MtbaUeii- 
^Id9.    lii-al  a!  Diilil.M  Mat <l*li»'>ll:  tbeoS^princ 


CM.tL 


iMclDH. 

IT.   li^nlr  ol  Uio  KDliihul  cbjrcb  ud  9L 

Jnlin  to  Cbil«l-i  worrti  |a.  T.  la.  101.  ihi  BDinl-in  Ui 

clinrcbci 

.u'i  In  tlw  imVMi.    iki  taW.-Not  bote 

Inllun. 

bee  coMiUlltUii  Iba  Dbanh  ihiU  hilTe  b«n 

L    Tbi  la*»iloB  ■■Doiaia'oDirlinJdiiood 

VhlitE  tl 

■  clinrih  l>  WU  bBt  (D  lOtncH  £rKb.  ud 

tuAU^  nHtdMliVI-   Honnt.-'Coai^iniw 

wlbtt  h 

Uw  prijor  or  Uu  SulHt  In  tba  chnnh  ind 

111  bsllev 

ra  to  K|.lT  W  Cbrt.l'.  "l  BHca  .lolcWr, 

eiyinit  1 

vtn  oo.  ■■Cdttm"  (>.  r.  III;  ».  WnmUnri  UU 

s  irinle  auciilan  d[  ram  uI»(Idd  Uiwai 

OB    thll, 

bnt  ran  ba  nbbi  to  bail  «tib  Jor  OHmi' 

menl,  "(  come."  did  lo   np]r.   "Opqie. 

1   Coon  lo  fully  elprtSlby  Bndi    l«  kla 

ItLtllUUI 

lb->'.lcllilm  UuthavelhllieSoincud 

n  IM  LunI  Jenu,  "Come.' 'jolB  i 
Srid«  H  » ttuo  boiHTOt.twMOiB  mrt  ol  W«.  Md 
«*rvlUl1tfIlajM'U,'*Como."    Ot'taftnAiL'w 


-Vl-Vtb:"  <¥'"*"  "?  ^"  obr|*d_Uia  final  aU.  k> 

'-'  10.10.  LalblimltailHKiuHlobcTiJHXi 
B;  (h  1.31  Jnin  UfOflM  "Comt-  Clcb. 
14  IiiHouili««lM«WcbBuli»'Vinn' 
iBstn  iliiHiMlito  tmum  argn  iIkw  who 


iKarfnh«fUit»>[t>iicBi 


-'-I)  nwl  drink  of  tba  Urtu 

oT'tM  watngfUiiEura 

.      ofGnluKliKtbBluil.'     , 

Ni.li  Id  Ika  n/rn'oUt  rwHan  ud  «Mb.    &ai-3<i 
aigiae.   BbI  a.  a  #b^M«ud  CopAa  unit  'md' 


■  lg»Miln 


•ba  »da  H.  - —    ...  _, 

ouu  — Tbt  8oni  or  BoIosdii  ,1.  in  d 
■BO  Tamlnc  praj'ar  for  Cbjldl't  ODoilr 

Amm,  "So  be  tf.  cnna.  Lord  Jhui 


£sv: 


i-wiihjiu.'  itbM"-it 


'  tba  Blaiud  Ia4  ote  bu  rnuad  t 
ares  to  t«  wrllBn  lot  aax  lumlnB.  bb 
I*  allort  to  aiaka  Sotplnre  eiinaad  Lu 


«    •